ã€ŠThis Slimy Melting Heartã€‹


 Chapter 1: New Experience

    The bright sky trembled as an interdimensional force tore space asunder. The rift opened a hole in reality, revealing the nothingness beyond the shadow of the world, where strange, unseen phenomena resided. Through the gap that lasted a mere instant, a meteor flew through the void and wrapped space around it with its exotic power.

    The atmospheric drag heated the meteor until black flame enveloped it. Though it was radiating great heat that dried the sky grey, its size and speed weren¡¯t lessening at all. It pushed through the sky with its mighty weight and headed towards the border of an empire and the outer edge of a great forest.

    Once clashed into the ground, a blinding light shot skywards, announcing to the nearby lands the arrival of something terrible. The meteor then burst into a swarm of black particles, which congregated into a puddle of black liquid. It greedily consumed the leftover power then slowly turned into an ordinary-looking blue slime puddle.

    After that came the silence. The impact let out no flame nor great shockwaves. Nothing other than the nearby surrounding felt the destruction, which faintly shook the trees and made a moderate hole on the ground, flipping the soil upside down and embedding exotic symbols onto it.

    Some time later, the slimy blue puddle on the ground quivered as if it was boiling. The liquid shot through its surface tension and emerged into a feminine figure like a mermaid leaping out of the ocean. She morphed from an unrecognisable mass into a maiden-like body, made entirely out of the translucent slime.

    Her blue silhouette melted and moulded as she collapsed then reform again and again. On her back, two masses of water spread into a pair of translucent wings before splashing into a rain of slime, which instinctively moved towards the main mass. In this random moment, a defined appearance of her past life slowly took shape.

    After cycles of chaotic nonsense, the water calmed down and stopped its process. Its consciousness gradually seeped into every part of its body. A sign of life seeped into her dimmed body, filling her empty mind with her memory and the unknown sensation, reborn into a new world with a new kind of existence.

    Prompted by the sunlight, Elizabeth opened her watery eyes. The soft, yellowish light refracted in her body, creating a highlight of her curves. They contrasted her silhouette against the lush surrounding. She touched her face and realised everything about her was slimy and translucent. She backed away and tripped, collapsing into a puddle of water. The thought of drowning pulled her up and reformed her figure.

    Despite the fall, she felt no pain nor discomfort, like water which moulded its shape according to its container. After the initial panic, curiosity crept into her mind. She began to experiment with her new body, from reaching inside herself to creating more limbs for herself. She failed miserably but managed to calm herself down. She was now a Slime Girl, something she read in fiction. She, however, lacked the core, the weak point of the typical Slime Girl. She also was able to change her shape, but her control over it was abysmal.

    ¡°She didn''t say anything about this body,¡± Elizabeth mumbled. Getting thrown into a new world was bad, but having a monstrous body was even worse.

    Nevertheless, now was not the time to be complaining. Elizabeth shifted her attention to the surrounding. Aside from the empty meteoric site she stood on, everything was green with trees and bushes and flowers. The silence gave her the impression of a dark and dangerous place. It was the place where monsters would lurk, though now she was also one of them.

    Suddenly, a series of constant muffled noises echoed from the bushes. Something moved among the greenery under the darkness, outside of her perception. The trees¡¯ shades formed a dome that circled Elizabeth, concealing with it something alive and moving.

    Like any reasonable young maiden alone in the forest, Elizabeth froze up. Her trembling body spilt water around her, but they crept back to her main body. She learnt to subconsciously manipulate her slime body, though it meant nothing in the situation at hand. She focused her sight on every tiny movement, each one capable of upsetting her weak silhouette.

    The branches cracked as a figure pounced from the bushes. The noises resounded inside Elizabeth. She collapsed into a puddle of slime mixed with panic. She might have cried, but everything about her was already liquid. Guided by her instinct, she sprung from the puddle before tumbling on the ground once more. With her determination, she kept her body from imploding and stared at the figure in front of her.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    A walking mass of yellow-tinted water advanced towards Elizabeth. She spoke in an unknown language then tilted her head at the lacklustre response. Her hostility-free expression somehow calmed Elizabeth, knowing that they were both Slime Girls, though she had just become one.

    "What are you doing here? Where am I?" Elizabeth said. "I''m sorry, I should''ve introduced¡ª"

    The Slime Girl seized Elizabeth''s waist and leant forwards. Her face closed in on Elizabeth, bringing strange tension into her soul. Their lower bodies merged into one giant puddle of two-coloured liquids, sharing their slimy sensation. Without any hesitation, their feminine yet bouncy lips met and fused.

    Elizabeth''s mind exploded. Her translucent body glowed light pink as confusion flooded her consciousness. She melted into a warm puddle, but the other Slime Girl held her shape and dove deeper into her body, permeating her with a strange, pleasant feeling.

    The unknown heat dispersed into her consciousness. It was a peculiar sensation akin to drowning until she realised she could breathe underwater. Her mind gradually grew accustomed to it, which allowed her to understand what the Slime Girl was doing.

    New information filled her consciousness, detailing to her the natural order of the new world.

    Elizabeth didn''t know how long she immersed herself in a wonderful yet wicked phenomenon. When she woke up, the Slime Girl in front of her had already detached herself, standing slightly away, observing every part of her body.

    "Have you regained your memory?" the Slime Girl, Lenmia, said in the language of the Monster Girls, Qucentra. "You must have settled in your new body. Is there any discomfort?"

    Elizabeth opened her mouth, but she failed to speak the new language she learnt. The pronunciation was unfamiliar to her previously human tongue. Only the blubbing of the water and the air inside her body echoed. She flushed, though her body didn¡¯t collapse anymore.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll learn how to speak soon. For now, let''s go. I''ll take you to our cave, where you can meet a lot of friends." Lenmia drew her hand forwards.

    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment before she reached out. She had nowhere to go and lacked the knowledge about this world, other than the most basic facts and Qucentra. She also felt at ease when she was near Lenmia, someone who was also a Slime Girl, someone of the same kind.

    From afar, the forest was dark and gloomy. The leaf-filled trees obstructed the sunlight and softened the brightness of the world. Elizabeth, in her clumsy way, stumbled and dragged her puddle-like lower half across the ground. She attempted to form a pair of legs, but she couldn''t control their shape yet.

    Lenmia would encourage her like how a big sister. Their pace picked up after Elizabeth finally got used to her slimy body. It felt weird to have dirt and soils and leaves stuck into her body, but she quickly learnt to strengthen the surface tension and bounced them off.

    "Hang in there," Lenmia said. "We''re nearly at the cave."

    Elizabeth nodded. Her mouth spread into a smile while her eyes darted everywhere. The scenery she went past was something she could never see in her previous world.

    Aside from the usual thick trees and vines, some flowers glowed in the dark, waving their neon petals to attract insects and generated breezes. When Elizabeth came close, the flowers closed and ducked into the ground, hiding from the potential predators.

    In the darkness where colours intensified and waved around, two Slime Girls blended in with the surrounding. In here, they were at ease, in the environment they should be. Not long from then, Elizabeth would be with her friends, other Monster Girls. She would greet them and maybe hug them, experiencing the joy of her new experience, like with that pair of lips.

    She, as well as her thought, paused the moment she realised what had happened. Her hand moved to her lips before she forced it down. She lowered her gaze to the ground, then at Lenmia. It happened too fast for her to comprehend.

    Lenmia noticed the sudden change and asked with concern. Elizabeth forced a formal smile and started walking again. Their pace quickened as Elizabeth sped up while keeping herself busy with her inner thoughts and morals. She came from a strict traditional family, where purity was a fundamental part of her identity.

    She had kissed Lenmia. For the first time, she had done the forbidden. It was immoral, she was immoral. Her family would be incredibly disappointed in her, knowing that she kissed someone else before marriage, even if Lenmia was not a human or a male.

    Elizabeth tightened the grasp. If her family found out¡ªfamily? They couldn''t find her here. They weren''t here. In this strange new world, she could do whatever she wanted . . . ?

    She could try all those things her friends did. She could lose herself under the fun she couldn''t have¡ªor could she?

    Not knowing since when, Lenmia had come to a halt, facing Elizabeth with a perplexing expression. Despite lacking the fleshy pupils, her face was still feminine, brimming with energy and enthusiasm. Such energy inevitably infected Elizabeth, whose mouth crept into a natural, relaxing smile.

    "Are you alright, dear?" Lenmia said and pulled Elizabeth closer.

    Elizabeth raised her head and nodded. "Sister Lenmia, I''m fine."

    Her voice was as clear as the sky and as playful as a goddess.

 Chapter 2: Sisterly Bond

    Elizabeth and Lenmia passed through thick vines and leaves and hills before they came to a strangely clean landscape, composed of soft, colourful grasses and lustrous herbs. They swayed with a gust of wind, radiating fresh fragrance and glittering pollens.

    "Sister Lenmia, what is that?" Elizabeth stared at a mysterious tree in the middle of the grass plains, whose peak extended outwards, forming a dome which cast a soft, cooling shade across the grasses.

    "Dear, it''s a Soul Tree. You should''ve learnt about it in the human school." Lenmia guided Elizabeth under the shade towards the tree¡¯s stem, from which a droplet-shaped fruit hung. Its golden, illuminating radiance invited a touch, but Elizabeth knew better than that.

    She traced the vine-covered stem to its peak, where countless multi-coloured leaves fluttered and whispered into the forest their magical lullaby. The branches split into mazes, cracking open rifts on their barks for the scentful flowers to bloom.

    "Wonderful, right?" Lenmia said. "It is hard to find a Soul Tree, let alone such a big and convenient one. This place even has a nice cave to shield us from the weather."

    She pointed at a small hill a distance away from the Soul Tree. Despite its size, Elizabeth would have missed it under the plants and rocky ruins surrounding it. At the entrance, where light faintly penetrated the dark veil, three pairs of bright pupils quietly stared at Lenmia then shifted to Elizabeth, glowing with curiosity.

    Elizabeth instinctively held her breath as anxiety bubbled in her body. Those pairs of eyes weren''t of humans, but so wasn''t hers. Her thought came to a halt when she recalled that she didn''t need to breathe. She relaxed at once.

    "Don''t be nervous. They''re just like you, wonderful and cute." Lenmia smiled at Elizabeth then waved her hand to those hiding inside the cave. "Sisters, you can come out! A new sister is here to join you!"

    Before Elizabeth could adjust her manner, Lenmia abruptly dragged her to the cave. Though she didn''t collapse into a pile of water, her body flushed pinkish while her expression struggled to maintain composure.

    "Wait," Elizabeth cried. "I''m melting, Sister. I''m melting!"

    "You''re turning pink, Dear. You''re turning pink."

    "Please don''t tease me."

    By concentrating herself, Elizabeth collected her lost mass by moving them towards her. When she finally calmed herself down, she had already become the centre of attention of her unusual new friends.

    "Sister Lenmia, what''s her name?" a green-skinned Monster Girl said. She smiled at Elizabeth and tilted her head. The pink rose blossoming out of her head swayed with her movement and along with her long silk-like hair.

    "I''m not the one you should ask, Dulcie." Lenmia sneaked behind. "Go on, tell them your lovely name."

    Elizabeth took a deep, empty breath before she bloomed a smile across her translucent face.

    "My name is Elizabeth Goodwill. I don''t remember much about this world, so please take care of me, Sisters!"

    "So that''s your past name. Do you want me to help you select a new name?" Dulcie said and directed Elizabeth''s attention toward the other Monster Girls. "Everyone here has chosen a new name for themselves, as we aren''t our old selves anymore. It''s better to leave the past behind and live the new life to the fullest."

    Though the suggestion was lighthearted, the implication lingered in Elizabeth¡¯s mind with such profundity she fell silent. Her watery body dimmed. She shifted her gaze from her friends to the cave where she would live to the fantastical wilderness to the horizon where many more magical beings dwelled then finally to her nonhuman appearance.

    Her liquid body condensed under a layer of smooth membrane and regained its previous lustre, developing a firmer figure, which resembled her human self, filled with innocent beauty but also the mystical charm of a Monster Girl.

    The shallow puddle which always existed under her unrefined body morphed into a pair of slimy, bouncy legs. The soggy texture of her surface merged into her membrane and tightened around her silhouette, gifting her tight curves. Hairs flowed groundwards and merged with her body like a waterfall.

    "Elizabeth," Lenmia said as she reached out and touched Elizabeth, shaking her out of her sentiment. "You''re simply amazing. I''ve never heard of anyone spontaneously undergoes a Metamorphosis before."

    "Sister Lenmia, what is a Metamorphosis?" Elizabeth said then froze after hearing her own voice. Its sharp and pure quality resembled her human voice but saturated with subtle allure. "My voice came back?"

    Elizabeth looked at herself and found a familiar pair of hands and bare breasts, which perplexed herself at first before the realisation hit her. She stooped down and concealed her exposed body with her arms.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    She was naked! A maiden shouldn''t be exposing her body to anyone else outside of her loved one. As an upright¡ªhuman?

    "Sister Elizabeth, are you alright?" a hoarse yet feminine voice rang. Elizabeth looked up and met a muddy hand. Its owner, a melting mud-like Monster Girl, forced a strangely cute smile despite her mud obstructing half of her face. "My name is Tardi. I''m a Mud Golem, please to meet you!"

    Tardi was not too small yet not too tall. From her hair to her feet, layers of muds descended in multiple layers and coated her figure under a natural imitation of a maid uniform. Its brownness gave off a dull vibe, which contrasted the gleams in her silver pupils.

    Elizabeth, still nervous, took Tardi''s hand. The mushiness stuck to her skin, though she felt nothing but warmth in her heart. Despite her dirty appearance, Tardi was like a faithful maid who would stay beside her lord.

    "I''m sorry, Sisters. I forgot I''m not a human anymore," Elizabeth said with great effort, and her friends chuckled.

    "It''s fine to be ashamed, Dear. Everyone''s first time is like that," Lenmia said as she drew her hands around Elizabeth and pressed her body against the bouncy slime. Their colours merged as Lenmia caressed Elizabeth''s body and stroked her breasts in a careful, calculated manner. "Be it you or other girls, I''ll make you all a proud Monster Girl who could play everyone else under her fingertip."

    Lenmia blew a puff of hot air at Elizabeth''s face, whose colour shifted to red. She moaned and dissolved into a bubbly puddle of warm shame, filled with hints of confusing excitement. The promise hauntingly resounded throughout the surrounding, quietening with each repeating echoes.

    Other Monster Girls revealed various degrees of embarrassment. Tardi looked at the ground while forcing her hands to stay still. Dulcie watched with a smile on her face and a finger on her lips.

    "Dear, you can come back now. Staying like that won''t erase your moaning," Lenmia said as she sniffed her fingers which had just played with Elizabeth. "It''s lovely. You might even have a talent for this."

    Elizabeth peeked out of her puddle body. Her mass converged into the same graceful body, though within it retained a hint of indulging heat. She was drunk-red.

    "Please don''t jump me like that, Sister. Even if we''re both women, it isn''t funny!" she said and gripped her body, forcing herself to stop trembling from the lingering sensation of touches. "Now, my body feels weird."

    "You''ll get used to it, Dear. I''m only doing this for your sake. If you don''t prepare your body, how will you survive in this world?"

    "Please don''t joke with me." Elizabeth forced a dry laugh, but the atmosphere didn''t lighten. Her eyes glanced at her friends. They agreed with Lenmia. "This is a necessity?"

    Elizabeth lowered her head as her mind replayed the scene of confused sensations. Despite her conflicted mind, her body responded to it with suppressed excitement and vague anticipation. She was a Monster Girl, and it was normal for a Monster Girl to train her body.

    She was falling with nothing to slow the descend. Even the reluctance in her mind gradually weakened. The alluring wonder of such a sinful, wicked act was too strong for a well-mannered maiden.

    "Be at ease, Dear. I''ll continue to feed you knowledge and practice until you can protect yourself," Lenmia said with an artificial quiver in her tone. The vibration sent a chill throughout Elizabeth''s body.

    "We''ll help you too, Sister Elizabeth!" Tardi said. "I''m sure, with your sensual body, you will learn the technique in no time."

    "Wait, wait," Elizabeth said and heaved an illusionary sigh. "Let''s start with the basic first before we get into the advanced acts."

    Before she could continue, Lenmia hugged her from behind, pressing her bouncy breasts forwards. She leant onto Elizabeth and caressed her cheeks with her face.

    "Then, what is your new name? Elizabeth might be too long for your endearing personality."

    Elizabeth paused for a long while, trying to come to term with the implication and the ambiguous decisions she had to make in the future.

    "Iris. You can call me Iris," she finally said.

    "Sister Iris, what does your name mean?" a new, muffled voice echoed. A Spider Lady came out of the shadow of the cave with a thick rock plate in her hand. Her upper greyish female body extended from her lower spider form, which composed of a carapaced abdomen and four pairs of pointy, slender spider legs.

    Partially covered by her curvy dark purple hair, four mini black pupils existed in each of her two eye sockets. They spun in a circle whiling marvelling at Iris. Though her spider body looked huge, she was about the same height as Lenmia, not much taller than Iris.

    As their gaze met, the Spider Girl quickly averted her eyes and turned her head away, causing her hair to fall and obstruct her face. Her bulky body only intensified the clumsy, careless vibe surrounding her.

    "I''m sorry, Sister Iris. My name is Reta. I like reading and knitting clothes." Reta bent her spider legs and lowered her head until she almost touched the ground.

    "Reta is like that when she is nervous. She''ll stop being too formal when you spend some quality time with her," Lenmia said with a devilish smile. "She is very knowledgeable about certain things you might want to know."

    Iris ignored her devil Sister and told Reta to relax.

    "I would love to see what you''ve knitted, Sister Reta. Iris is a flower that symbolises rebirth and hope. It''s perfect for this occasion, isn''t it?"

    "Sister Iris, are you saying that we are a family to you?" Reta said with a hint of excitement of a student who knew the answer to her teacher''s question.

    "That is what I hope. I''m the youngest sister, so please teach me a lot of things."

    "We''ll teach you, your body, and your mind, a lot of things," Lenmia said and let her voice trail off. Its lecherous tone lingered and seeped into every Monster Girl''s soul. "There is one thing you''re wrong, though."

    "What is it, Sister Lenmia?" Iris said and turned to Lenmia, slowly retreating away to avoid another unexpected ambush. "Please, my heart can''t take it if you''re going to tease me again. It''s still wrong, even if we''re both girls."

    "Then, why is your face inviting me with its adorable blushes?" Lenmia pointed at Iris''s rosy face. "You aren''t the youngest sister, Iris dear. You''re the second eldest sister, after me."

    "What?" Iris shifted her attention to everyone else. They merely nodded and smiled in unison at Iris''s apparent status as the second sister. "Why me?"

    "As I said, Iris dear, you are talented and charming enough. I''m sure you''ll become the second sister they all will look up to."

    Everyone¡¯s eyes glittered as they stared at Iris, who felt an ominous chill. Would she also become naughty like her eldest sister? She hoped not.

 Chapter 3: Sweet and Impure

    The sunlight passed through the gaps in the cave¡¯s ceiling, landing on Iris. It refracted and traversed across her body, softly illuminating the surrounding and heating her inside. Her mass of slime congregated into a gorgeous lady who donned an exhausted and feeble expression. Though she was even more seductive yet purer than before, her weariness would kill all the mood.

    By focusing her intention, her slimy body tensed and formed a smooth curved silhouette, expelling dirt and insects caught in her body. She wished to sleep on the mud bed, covered by the cosy webs, but Lenmia forbade her because of her inability to maintain her bouncy form during her sleep. She would inevitably ruin them.

    As soon as she emerged from her puddle, she stretched her body, leaning her chest forwards while bending her head backwards, flicking the laziness out of her hair. Her hands slid across it until she remembered that she had become a Slime Girl, who could easily control every part of her body.

    The memory about yesterday came to her, shifting her body hue towards pink. She partially melted as she recalled the training she had undergone. The heated whispers from yesterday still lingered in her ears. She shuddered while her strength left her legs.

    "Sister Iris, you look exhausted. Did you have a good night sleep?" Tardi said as she walked towards Iris, who covered her face in embarrassment. Her body radiated a fragile shyness which indicated her conflicted emotions.

    "I''m fine, Tardi. Did I oversleep?" Iris surveyed the surrounding, but no one was in the resting part of the cave anymore. "Yesterday was too much for me, especially the kissings."

    "It felt good, though, but I understand. My first time also went the same way as yours." Tardi touched her lips and smiled absentmindedly. "Sister, I''ve heard that the purer you were, the stronger and more beautiful you''ll become. I''m a little jealous!"

    A flash of image emerged inside Iris''s memory. An indecent Slime Girl, modelling her body in such a way that highlighted her silhouette, strolled towards a group of men, who lost their minds under her seductive charm. She coiled her body around them, and with her eyes shining like a pair of gems, she drove herself into the world of pleasure, the like of which not even Monster Girls could resist.

    "I hope not. I''m still uncomfortable with this way of living."

    "Why? Is it because you want to become lewder and become even stronger? Sis, you''re amazing!"

    Iris cried, but her tears melted into her body. The moral of this world was incompatible with her standard, which valued purity and fairness. Nevertheless, the nonchalance and carefree attitude of her sisters were fun to follow. After all, they were sisters, so at least it wasn''t impure, or so Iris thought.

    "I''m not great at all. Compared to Sister Lenmia, there is a lot I have to learn," Iris said and averted her gaze at the mention of Lenmia. "Anyway, how late am I that you have to come to wake me up?"

    "Just a little late. Sister Lenmia must''ve gifted you extra Soul Energy for you to digest," Tardi said and turned towards the cave''s wall. She delayed her speech before powering it through. "It''s almost noon now."

    "Sorry . . ." Iris said and slapped her face lightly, but her hands simply merged into her face before she pulled them out, not feeling any pain except the mental one. "I wasn''t always like this. The last night left me dead-tired!"

    "Sister Lenmia went overboard because you''re too innocent, Sis. You moaned and¡ª"

    "Tardi, I''ll go practice my control now. See you!" Iris hugged Tardi and squeezed her to stop the ongoing speech before darting out of the room, leaving Tardi alone, confused yet excited by Iris''s lingering touch.

    "Sis, you''re indeed amazing!" Tardi smiled before she went to practice her mud manipulation ability. Maybe she would get some rewards from her sisters if she could surpass her current level and undergo the first phase of Metamorphosis.

    ...

    Iris wandered inside the cave, following a trail of spider webs. As a Monster Girl, her sensory perceptions had increased dramatically, including her night vision and pleasure receptors. As a Slime Girl, Iris could feel every slight graze in her water-like body, giving her a naturally sensitive body and mind.

    When she received training from Lenmia, her consciousness would adapt to the sensitivity and naturally adjusted her mindset to accommodate her instinct. Though she feared she would become lascivious, training her body to survive was necessary. The Monster Girl''s instinct would never corrupt her mind. She was as pure as could be.

    "There you are, Sister Iris," Dulcie said as she emerged from the other side of the cave. She stared at Iris''s pinkish body and smirked. "I was wondering if I could practice with you. Yesterday, you were irresistible . . . ."

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Sis Dulcie, please don''t tease me," Iris said while fiddling with her fingers in shame. "I''m trying to find Sister Reta. Sister Lenmia told me to find her when I wanted to practice my ability."

    "That''s unfortunate, but Reta is busy right now. I also know where the pond is. I can lead you there." The rose on Dulcie bloomed and swayed with her happy voice. She walked to Iris''s side and linked their arms together. The flowers and vines of her body perked up, dancing with her little bouncy movement.

    "Do we have to walk like this? We might trip and fall," Iris said while holding in her voice. As she walked, her body pressed against Dulcie, whose expression appeared perfectly happy and oblivious to the situation. Her petals and vines pierced the membrane and wiggled inside Iris, who almost moaned.

    "Don''t worry, Sis. You can fall on top of me. I''ll hold you until you melted into me." Dulcie leant her head onto Iris and giggled. Her other arm grabbed Iris''s shoulder before she began to snuggle the bouncy membrane. "Please don''t mind me, Sis Iris. Your body is so warm that I want to stay inside you."

    "Dulcie, I''m uncomfortable. I really am. My body is tingling," Iris said, stuttering as her voice cracked. She increased her pace and rushed through the cave, fumbling her ways to where the cooling air permeated.

    Along the way, Iris almost tripped several times, but her control over her slime body helped her. The puddle under her feet emerged upwards and supported her and Dulcie from falling. Despite how Dulcie intentionally tripped and hugged Iris, they never fell against the ground and on top of the other.

    To Iris, the short walk was the most miserable yet melting experience she had. Her body quivered from the itchiness which spread itself throughout her slimy mass. Her sight lingered on Dulcie and her flower-covered figure, half-confused and half-drunk. She only regained herself when she had arrived at her destination.

    They stood in front of a spacious room in the cave, where a still pond resided in the middle, surrounded by small glowing plants. The light from the neon flowers tainted the brown soil, giving off the listless night atmosphere.

    "Sis, your balance and awareness are too good," Dulcie said as she unlinked her arms and pouted. "Why don''t you trust me and fall on top of me?"

    "Sister, I know what you''re thinking. Just because you could trick me last night doesn''t mean I''ll fall for another."

    "Iris, oh Iris . . . I don''t know who taught you, but you''re too innocent for our world. You should just accept the pleasure. Well, the purer you are, the more corrupted you''ll be in the end. At this rate, you might become the next First Seat of the Cardinal Sins."

    "Please don''t make that assumption! I won''t do lewd things with anyone or become like Sister Lenmia." Iris''s voice lessened as she began to doubt her words. The acceptance towards immorality slowly ground her rejection. After all, she had already become a Monster Girl, the incarnation of lust. "I won''t, ever."

    "If you say that, how can I resist?" Dulcie gently hugged Iris and spun towards the pond. They tumbled and fell into the still water, drowning while the chill mixed with their bodies.

    The flowers on Dulcie absorbed the water and trembled in ecstasy. She grabbed onto Iris, pulling her melting body inwards and kissing her, drinking the water and saliva which flowed in and out. Iris trembled as her consciousness slipped and scattered across the pond before congregating at her lips, where the soft, sweet tongue coated in flower nectar enticed her.

    She struggled, but Dulcie caught her hand and placed it on the flower-covered breasts before dragging it downwards. Amidst the overflowing pleasure, Iris finally stabilized her form. She drew her hand back and shot towards the surface, biting her sweetened lips in panic, tasting the nectar on her tongue.

    Her body rose from the surface of the pond, letting out a muffled, lustful moan. Despite the cold temperature of the pond, her body boiled at the thought of what had transpired. She nervously looked around for any bystanders who might have witnessed her dark side.

    "Sis, how is it that you get even sexier in just one day?" Dulcie appeared from behind and said. "Did Sis Lenmia give you that much Soul Energy, or do you have a talent?"

    "Dulcie, I''ll get angry if you do it next time! I almost drown when you¡ªyou kiss me!" Iris clenched her hands, feeling slightly better. "And I''m not good at this. Don''t ever tell me that I''m talented at these types of actions again."

    "Even though your shy pose is this seductive?"

    Iris''s left arm tensed under her breasts, lightly pushing them upwards, while her right hand placed on her abdomen, pointing at her pelvic yet never quite reached it. The redness in her silhouette unintentionally highlighted her curvature.

    "I didn''t mean to. It''s just a coincidence," Iris said after she realised how naughty she had become. She forced herself to stop her train of thought and retreated from Dulcie. "If you come near me, I''ll tell Sister Lenmia you bullied me."

    At the mention of Lenmia and her devilish punishment, Dulcie dispelled her teasing attitude. She faked coughing, though her face really turned pinkish. Even her playful nature was not enough to last against Lenmia.

    "Elder Sis, please don''t be mad. I didn''t just play with you. I also gave you a little of my nectar, which could increase your focus. Have you realised that your control over water has increased?"

    Iris licked her lips for the phantom sweetness as she blushed. Her ability had improved. She was able to control the dispersion and gathering of her consciousness at will. By focusing, a part of her consciousness drifted into the pond and manipulated its current.

    Her sense of self stretched across the pond, feeling every part of it. Nevertheless, she couldn''t expand her perception across a long distance, but she was able to feel the edge of the pond as well as every part of Dulcie''s submerged body. The delicate, sugary nectar on her body diffused into the water, which Iris could taste as if she were licking it.

    "You know this, don''t you!" Iris pulled her mind back and shouted. "You tricked me again!"

    "But Sis, don''t you want more?" Dulcie said and pointed at her lips, slowly rubbing it with her sweetened tongue. "I''m always open for more. It''ll feel even better in a prolonged session."

    "I''ll drown you under this pond, and no one will be able to save you!" Iris said through her gritted teeth and channelled her ability. The pond trembled. Multiple tendrils of water emerged and coiled around Iris.

    Dulcie giggled and swam in the water, teasing Iris''s senses with all manners of shamelessness. The splashes and shouts and moans resounded throughout the cave.

 Chapter 4: Hunt or Be Hunted

    "Please don''t!" Reta screamed. Her intense high-pitched tone rang throughout the cave and vanished as fast as it came.

    At once, Iris stopped her playful banter with Dulcie and jumped out of the pond. As fast as possible, Iris rushed out of the room and towards the entrance of the cave. Though she was faster than before, she was still slower than Dulcie, who took her hand and dragged her along.

    In the moment of heightened concentration, Iris spread her perception in all directions. She mapped out the cave by listening to the echoes and feeling the airflow. Her weak, melting body took a defined shape as she needed it to quicken her pace. Her hair spread under the wind into countless threads as if she momentarily returned to her humanity. Though she didn''t know it, Dulcie almost pushed her away due to her human-like touch.

    At the entrance, sunlight illuminated the shade and highlighted two Monster Girls. A Snake Lady coiled around Reta, licking her face and groping her body. She gently hissed and watched Reta suppressing her moans. Only until a cute voice leaked out did she shifted her attention to the newcomers.

    Dulcie took a deep breath. She pulled Iris closer and slowly retreated to the cave. Her body tensed, trembling nervously.

    "Little Dulcie, why are you going back in?" the Snake Lady, Vilia, said. She then shifted her attention to Iris. "A new Monster Girl? I''m Vilia, your friendly Snake Lady from a cave nearby."

    "Iris, don''t let her get to you. She is one nasty Monster Girl." Dulcie glanced at Reta, who silently cried in her ill fate, and shook her head. "We must go. Only Sister Lenmia could subdue her."

    "Leaving already? Come here, Girls."

    Vilia pointed at Dulcie. The soil beneath her grew green. Stale water seeped through the dirt, sinking it into a marsh. The viscous ground pulled Dulcie and Iris groundwards. The moss which grew from magic sprung upwards. Its tendrils bound Dulcie but failed to obstruct Iris''s naturally slippery slime body.

    Dulcie wiggled the flower on her head. It exuded a soothing fragrance and spores. They fell onto the surrounding, which turned everything weak and lazy. The moss loosened their grips. In a split second, Dulcie pushed Iris away and swung her vines at Vilia.

    Vilia, smiling, stooped down and slithered close to the ground, holding onto Reta while dodging the vines. She rushed to Dulcie and caught her arms. Her tail quickly coiled around Dulcie and squeezed her with Reta.

    "I haven¡¯t had a three-way fun for a while now, so please endure until I''m satisfied," Vilia said while moving her slippery hands and tongue across Dulcie and Reta. The suppressed moans leaked and permeated the atmosphere with a clandestine vibe.

    "No, don''t," Dulcie muttered as she saw Iris trying to help her. "Leave now, Iris."

    Iris, who reformed her body a distance away from Vilia, averted her gaze from the scene. Her eyes moved between the cave and Vilia. She couldn''t go against her, but she couldn''t leave her sisters in danger either.

    Vilia''s long, slithery tongue and her sisters'' helpless appearances forced her to make up her mind. She had already been violated once. More wouldn''t make any difference. She accepted her fate and manifested blobs of slime out from her membrane.

    "Hang in there, Sis!" she said and flung her arm. Drops of sticky slime flew towards Vilia, who easily avoided them.

    She slipped through the gaps between them. Though some of them landed on her body, her speed remained faster than Iris anticipated. She rushed in and reached out. Iris jumped backwards, but she was slower than Vilia.

    From the cave, Tardi tensely raised her hands upwards. The ground in front of Iris creaked and shot skywards into a small pillar of dirt. Vilia crashed against the soil and went through it, though she also passed through Iris''s melting body.

    The slime coated Vilia, making her body more slippery than before. Her restraints around Dulcie and Reta loosened as both struggled. Dulcie ordered her flower and vines to move, creating frictions and titillating Vilia.

    "Wait, if you do that with the slime¡ª" Vilia''s cry cut her speech short. She tumbled against the ground and rolled. Her purple scales turned reflective and sensitive from the slime.

    "Reta, do it," Dulcie shouted and grabbed onto Vilia. Her vines wrapped around the lower snake body, rooting it against the ground. Reta reached out for Vilia''s soft, pale neck and bit onto it with her fangs. Purple blood bled out of the wound while transparent venom seeped into it.

    As the venom spread across her body, Vilia''s struggle weakened. Her body heated up as she stopped rolling and focused on coiling around herself, planting her face against her scaled body. Her hand gripped the bite mark on her neck. It filled her neck and cheeks with pinkish warmth.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "You guys got a lot better at fighting," she muttered while staring at Iris. "I didn''t know Lenmia has gotten a new member into her family. Sister, may I know your name?"

    "Iris. Why did you attack us? We haven''t done anything to anyone."

    "Attack? I see. You''re still pure, maybe too pure." Vilia smiled. "You did this, Reta, but I think I want to taste Iris more."

    The ground shook and depressed like quicksand. Stale water flooded the soil into a dark green swamp. Bubbles and moss filled the grasses and rocks, tainting the vibrant colours with its dull, darkened grey. The fresh air turned fouled, polluted by toxic gases which poisoned everything with confusing exhilaration.

    Reta inhaled the air and collapsed against the ground. The mosses crept onto her. She cried for help as sleeping gas choked her lungs until she ceased her struggle. She slowly sunk into the swamp while the sweats and oily water coated her body.

    Dulcie closed the flower on her head and held her breathes, but the filthy ivies rooted her in the marsh. In front of her, Vilia overwhelmed the venom and swung her tail. It knocked Dulcie against the soft soil which sank and imprisoned her.

    "Now, Iris, this is an attack, not a teasing like before," Vilia said while caressing her shoulders, trembling at the touch. "No one can interrupt us now."

    Iris struggled to move. Her slimy body froze in the thick air of the swamp, which prevented her from dissolving and moving in the liquid puddle form. Despite how her body began to heat up from the poisonous gas, she refused to yield to any temptation.

    Behind her, Tardi channelled her power. She attempted to control the ground by raising her hands, but Vilia was more powerful than her. In the end, the marsh seeped through the dirt and caught her feet. It dragged her muddy body downwards and dissolved it under the water.

    Only Iris and Vilia were left standing.

    "No help now, Dear," Vilia said. "Don''t worry, they''ll get to enjoy your pleasure too, after I''ve tasted you."

    "If you want me, then just do me. Leave them alone," Iris said and feinted a smile. "I don''t think you can handle me."

    Vilia giggled then leant towards Iris. Her long tongue peeked out of her lips and moisturised them. She licked Iris''s neck, bit onto it, and coiled around her, soaking in the slimy, melting heat. Her hands slid across the smooth skin and caressed the breasts, groped them, then moved down to the abdomen.

    Iris suppressed her weep, which leaked out like a rabbit bitten by a wolf, though the bite was playful and exciting. Vilia¡¯s body heat transferred to Iris, boiling her mind into a mess. She melted and reformed, coating Vilia with her slime. Suddenly their lips met and their tongues exchanged. The sweetness of their saliva permeated their souls.

    Vilia tightened her grasp and leant forwards. She passed through Iris¡¯s body and landed on the soft marsh, turning back only for Iris to get on top. She sat on Vilia''s abdomen, leaning towards her with hands restraining her movement.

    "You''re even sweeter than nectar, Dear," Vilia said. Though she could easily break away, she enjoyed switching role once in a while. "If you want me to surrender, make me."

    Iris exhaled. Though she didn''t need to breathe, her Monster Girl''s instinct told her to do so. Her foggy hot breath diffused into Vilia, who closed her eyes and leant ahead, waiting for the play.

    Iris turned red but didn''t betray her acting. She stroked Vilia''s body with her hands and left a trail of slime all over her scales. They smeared her body with warmth and sticky sensation, filling her with anticipation of the finishing moment. Vilia trembled from the urge to take the initiative, but she had to be patient. She would lose the reward if she didn¡¯t stick to the role until the end.

    "Got you," Iris said and closed her eyes. She fell on Vilia and placed her mouth against the moist lips. She caught the snake body in her grip and willed the slime which coated Vilia to move. They wiggled and contracted and expanded, sending itchy sparks throughout the body. Vilia panicked and pushed Iris away, but the stickiness of the slime was beyond her anticipation. She tried to breathe, but Iris''s tongue ravaged her mouth and filled her throat with slimes.

    Her body squirmed to get rid of the slime, though Iris had inserted them in between the scales, which stirred the sensitive flesh every time Vilia moved. Soon the sweet nectar drowned Vilia''s mind, filling her thought with the desire to ravish at the moment, finally stopping her escape and beginning her assault.

    She pierced her slithery tongue out and dove it into Iris''s body. It wiggled around every part of her translucent body, poking in and out while savouring the sweetness. The tickles excited her beyond reason. Her swaying arms grabbed onto Iris and held tight, putting her closer, merging into one.

    Iris, red as love, pulled herself from the crazed Vilia. She pushed her away, but she greatly underestimated how strong a Monster Girl in heat could be. Vilia effortlessly pulled her back in and slid her fingers into her body, messing her up from the inside. Passion numbed her senses. Her mind melted and refused to listen to her shame.

    "Why did it end up like this?" Iris whimpered before her moans interrupted her thought.

    "Dear, you make me into this, so you must take responsibility," Vilia said. "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of you. No one can interrupt us now."

    From the edgy of the forest, Lenmia dashed out and spread her power outwards. The bright yellow light overwhelmed the magical swamp and regressed it back to the ordinary landscape. The sudden flash pulled Vilia from her episode. She had lost track of time and forgot to account for Lenmia¡¯s arrival.

    "Really, Vilia? Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Lenmia said with a solemn expression on her face. Balls of light emerged from her slime body and spun towards Vilia. They violently erupted into fireballs.

    Vilia pushed Iris away and coiled around herself. Her surrounding rose into a mini plateau, tanking the fireballs. The heat melted the dirt and left a small crater of charred stones on the ground.

    "Wait, Sis Lenmia, I can explain!" Vilia shouted and jumped towards Iris. "I was just playing around and¡ª"

    A ray of light descended from the sky and engulfed her vision. She shut her eyes and pressed against Iris, pulling her closer to her chest.

    Iris tensed her body, tightening her grasp on Vilia. The intimacy of their bodies filled Iris with a strange warmth. Everything was going to be fine. She stuck close to the Vilia, immersing herself under the alluring security.

    The ray of light broke into multiple stripes which stabbed the ground around Vilia. The searing noises of the boiling energy screeched, faintly echoing the anger Lenmia radiated. She slowly walked towards Vilia, who ducked on the ground with an exhausted yet smug grin.

    "I didn''t remember inviting you here, Vilia," Lenmia said and crossed her arms. "If anything happens to my Iris, I''ll break you."

 Chapter 5: From the Sky

    "Sister Vilia, please stop," Iris said as Vilia playfully coiled around her. After some special talks between Lenmia and Vilia, the group moved from the outside into the cave.

    Vilia was no enemy, but she could be annoying with her sudden visits. Like ordinary Monster Girls, she lived alone in a hideout somewhere. Though she had a special interest in Lenmia and her sisters.

    Like always, Reta brought a tray made of crude woods to the table. A few leaf bowls rested on it, holding diluted nectar as occasion drinks.

    "Thank you, Reta," Vilia said. "I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve improved. Last time, when we finished, you couldn¡¯t walk for a few minutes."

    Blushing, Reta rushed to stand behind Lenmia, who sat upright with her hands tapping against the petal-covered table. She congregated her slime body into a distinctive silhouette which indicated her solemn air.

    Though the cave was dark and dull, Dulcie, with her love for gardening, had planted flowers and vines everywhere. They softened the ground and illuminated with their faint neon glows.

    Iris looked at the bowl. The reflection of her tense body emerged on its tranquil surface. Vilia, who gently teased her, snatched the drink and tasted it. The honey-like liquid slipped past her bright lips. She savoured the sweetness but didn''t gulp it down.

    "The nectar is as great as ever, Dears, but it can be better." Vilia''s eyes curved into a crescent moon as she grabbed Iris''s jaw and forced a kiss. Her long tongue peered into the mouth and coated it with the nectar, sending sweetness and heat throughout Iris¡¯s body.

    Despite the abrupt movement, Iris didn¡¯t struggle and indulged in the wondrous feeling. The lingering intimacy from the previous scene softened her resistance towards the act, which she previously regarded as indecent but now was mundane. There was no need to reject a wonderful feeling.

    Watching the kiss, Lenmia exploded in anger. She glowed in a bright glare. She stood up and seized Vilia''s neck and squeezed it. Her body expanded and flooded the ground with boiling slime.

    "Vilia, if you don''t stop now, I will hurt you," Lenmia said. Her grip tightened; her yellowish eyes darkened. She meant every word she uttered.

    Vilia stopped and took out her tongue, but not after a long, sensuous sweep which almost flipped a switch inside Iris upside down. She turned to Lenmia, winced at her, and licked her lips to show the prize of her victory.

    "Sister Lenmia, please don''t be too protective. She needs these skills to survive," Vilia said. "You can''t always protect her."

    "I''ll teach them my way. It''s none of your business, even if I intended to hoard them with me forever."

    "It is my business, Sis. I didn''t come here just to play with your sisters. We need to prepare for the investigation and possibly battles."

    Vilia, though still coiling around Iris, dissolved her playful expression and took the nectar bowl and downed it instantly. The liquid flowed into her body like liquor seeping into her bloodstream. She sighed and stared at Lenmia, not playing any more tricks.

    After calming herself down, Lenmia called for the rest of her sisters, who cautiously joined in the discussion by grouping around the table, grouping around Lenmia instead of Vilia. They whispered among themselves but weren''t brave enough to intrude into the conversation between the strong.

    "Two days ago, a mysterious ray of light fell into our proximity. I''m sure you''ve gone to investigate, for the same reason I''ve come here. Sis Lenmia, what is it?" Vilia said while caressing Iris''s cheek. "Is it a fortune, or a calamity?"

    "I don''t know. When I arrived, I found nothing except for a small crater. No sight of any exotic power nor movement," Lenmia said and sneaked a glance at Iris, who revealed a blank expression.

    Vilia slapped her hand on the table, shaking it with her frustration. "This is bad. What should we do, Lenmia?"

    "What would you do? I can''t leave this place, and you know that." Lenmia closed her eyes and thought hard, but the easy answer didn''t come up. "If only I''m still strong . . ."

    "Sis, you''re strong. If you didn''t have to feed¡ª" A chill interrupted Vilia''s speech. She tensed, turning pale after she realised what she carelessly implied.

    Lenmia''s eyes snapped open and stared into Vilia''s soul. Her expression deepened. "It is my choice to raise them. Don''t you dare say otherwise. They are my family; it is my job to protect them until they''re strong and healthy."

    "Sorry, Sister Lenmia. I didn''t mean to imply it that way, but more help would be great." Vilia eyed Iris and smiled. "At least you got yourself a nice Slime Girl. May I help you teach her? I promise I won''t play around. This concerns our future, after all."

    Lenmia peeked out from her deep thought, surprised at the request whose possibility eluded her. She deeply stared at Vilia and saw nothing but determination and gravity within her eyes. Though she was a teasing Monster Girl, she knew when to play and when not to play.

    "Sis, are you surprised? I would''ve escaped if I didn''t intend to stay with you. I couldn''t bear to part with the Soul Tree. How else could I get stronger and more beautiful?" Vilia said.

    "It is safer if you don''t stick with me. With your strength, you will have no problem surviving on the edge of the forest."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "I''ll grow old and weak in no time that way. I think I''ve fallen for your way of life, Sis. Maybe joining you might change me for the better?"

    "You just want the Soul Tree," Lenmia said, though a tender smile bloomed on her face. She placed her hand on top of Vilia''s hand. "Are you sure? Sticking with me means making the enemy with those believers."

    Vilia nodded earnestly. "As long as I stay in the Sinking Dark Forest, the holy power can never pinpoint me. I''m sure we can take care of those who venture in."

    Lenmia stood up and walked to Vilia, who separated from Iris and held her arms up, excitedly waiting for the reward. The hug happened, and they remained in their warming position for so long Iris thought they melted into one.

    "Thank you," Lenmia said. "I know it''s a hard choice to make, but you have dramatically increased the odd."

    "Don''t be so sentimental, Sis. I''m more selfish than you think. It''s harder to hunt for Soul Energy alone, even more so to find a Soul Tree. By staying with you, I already have the advantage which would make other Monster Girls boil in jealousy."

    "This side of yours is quite cute, Vilia." Lenmia stroked Vilia¡¯s hair.

    "Sister Lenmia, Sister Vilia, what are we going to do now?" Reta whispered, though her voice echoed endlessly inside the room. Behind her, Dulcie and Tardi also wanted to know the answer.

    Vilia turned to Lenmia, who found it difficult to explain, and sighed. She moved to the table and downed another bowl of nectar, moistening her lips and freshening her throat before her speech.

    "A crisis is approaching, dear Sisters," Vilia said with the coldness of the truth, freezing the warming atmosphere cold. The hair on her fair body stood up and exuded a wicked aura befitting a Monster Girl who had survived alone in the cruel world.

    The neighbouring kingdom, the Tentoid Empire, ruled by the Three Warrior Families and The Holy Bloodline, had organised a team to investigate the curious incident. Though they wouldn''t send any strong team into the field, their speciality in combative mages and unyielding warriors made for grave concern for weak Monster Girls.

    Aside from Lenmia and Vilia, the rest of the Monster Girls had never fought a single member of the Pure Races yet. Even if they were stronger than their enemies, their lack of experience and ruthlessness would mean their death, or a fate worse.

    "We need to get stronger," Vilia said. "I and Sister Lenmia will train you. The investigation team will arrive as fast as three days or as slow as a week. We can''t rely on luck; it always favours the Pure Races."

    "But how will we train?" Iris asked and turned to her sisters. Her faint panic yet anticipation about the training mirrored her experience of the last night''s voluptuous game. "How do we fight in this world?"

    "In this world?" Vilia repeated and narrowed her eyes. "Iris, do you remember anything about your past?"

    Iris averted her gaze, not answering. She fiddled her slimy hair while her eyes flowed towards Lenmia, the only one on whom she could rely. Lenmia nodded and called for Vilia''s attention.

    "Since you''re going to be with me, there is no point in hiding it. Iris is a strange Monster Girl. She didn''t have any knowledge about our common sense, and she was the only one I found in the crater of the meteor."

    Everyone turned to Iris in surprise. She lowered her eyes and clenched her fists, feeling guilty for her selfishness. Her existence had brought a crisis to her sisters.

    "Everyone, I''m sorry for hiding it. I didn''t know what to do. It''s scary and confusing when I first woke up in a Smile Girl¡¯s body."

    Vilia slithered to Iris and curled around her, her hands embracing the melting Iris. Her fingers stroked the smooth skin, giving Iris the warmth she desperately needed.

    "It''s all right. You''re with us now. Family, remember that," Vilia said.

    The other sisters also moved in to encourage Iris, who heard nothing except for the buzzes of warming and comforting voices, which rang like a melody she could fall asleep while listening to it worry-free. She quietly wished for it to last forever.

    ...

    In a villa within the capital city of the Tentoid Empire, a group of knights and mages stood around a table, where a scroll and a ring handed by the Church of the Seven Goddesses rested.

    The captain of the group, Lamont, was a strong towering man, who wielded a hammer and a shield, acting as the main vanguard. Raised and taught by the Chruch of the Seven Goddesses, Lamont excelled in the art of holy magic as one of the promising paladins, who would become a Bishop in the future.

    "It seems that our vacation is over. The Church has ordered us to investigate the Fallen Light Incident," Lamont said and turned to the only mage of the group. "What do you think about this?"

    Donned in her blue cloak with red outline, Vinesta stared at the scroll then the world map, where a pin stabbed onto the edge of the Sinking Dark Forest. Their destination, this time, was extraordinary, full of myths and taboos.

    "The Sinking Dark Forest is a forbidden land, enshrouded by a dark power. It isn''t every day that we get to visit such a wonderful place, though sufficient preparation is needed." Her voice jumped up at the prospect of venturing into the mysterious world, where fortunes and dangers coexisted.

    Lamont nodded then turned to the ranger of the team, Nelox. Dressed in tight black clothes like an assassin, he played with his dagger and whistled, having no intention of participating. He wasn''t the brightest mind, but he was great at killing and scouting.

    "Boss, it''s up to you, but we should hurry before¡ª" A loud crash interrupted the meeting. A feminine voice echoed amidst the pleading of the maids and butlers, overwhelming them with her vitality.

    The door swung open, revealing a lady in her light knight armour, holding a fine spear, which magically glowed reddish and radiated heat. Her orange hair flowed with her abrupt movement, which moved her towards Lamont, who sighed in defeat.

    "Miss Errenia, I thought I hid it from you well enough," Lamont said.

    Errenia Hastinda, the fourth daughter of the Hastinda Warrior Family, was a genius whose talent lay in the art of magic and spear. Her red pupils resembled that of blazing flame, which paralleled her overwhelming affinity with fire magic, though it also paralleled her fiery temper.

    "You can''t hide anything from me if I''m determined to get it," Errenia said and joined the table with a victorious smile on her face. She almost let the opportunity slip by. If not for a careless maid with whom she chit-chatted, she wouldn''t know about the secret meeting.

    Lamont had deemed it too dangerous for her, but the Church had already predicted such a scenario. He picked up the ring given by the Church and handed it to Errenia.

    "I can''t stop you from going, but you need to wear this ring. It has a blessing of the Seven Goddesses and a teleportation spell."

    "All done," Errenia said and put the ring on. "When are we going?"

    "It was going to be tomorrow, but I''ll have to change it to the next three days, so you won''t complain about not having enough time to pack your clothes."

    "Teacher, I''m not that picky, but a lady needs to prepare a lot more than a guy, right, Sis Vinest?" Errenia chatted with Vinesta a bit more before she quickly dashed out of the room, heading back to her mansion where she would pack her belongings.

    Lamont felt a headache creeping up. He silently prayed to the Seven Goddesses, hoping that nothing wrong would happen to Errenia. If she were to meet an unfortunate end, Lamont and his group could consider the land of the living hell, for the Hastinda Warrior Family, at least to Lamont, was crueller than the dark power within the Sinking Dark Forest.

 Chapter 6: Training

    Iris traced her membrane and imagined a subtle sensation emerging from her slime body. Her fingertip glided through her skin and tore a bit of slime, forming a small sticky ball, which contained a hint of her divided consciousness.

    Holding the ball, she threw it towards the wall and commanded it to explode. It splashed outwards, forming a puddle on the ground before it crawled back to her, merging with the central consciousness. Her body of slime remained unchanging, as the conventional force couldn''t harm her.

    Ordinarily, the Monster Girls like her would have a core which commanded the body, but Iris didn''t have it. Her core decentralised and merged into every part of her being, which absorbed her consciousness into countless small pieces, each contributing to her full sense of self.

    The system of power branched into multiple categories, depending on which races one was. Every race had its unique stages, but the fundamental aspects of their systems remained the same. The first layer was to cleanse and refine the outermost self, the body.

    For most Monster Girls, the first stage is Metamorphosis Phase. Typically, the Monster Girls needed to undergo Metamorphosis seven times before reaching their potential, which opened the path to the second layer, the refinement of the mind.

    Lenmia, being the strongest Monster Girls of the family, had already peaked at the fifth Metamorphosis. Compared to Vilia, who was at the fourth Metamorphosis, their power differed a lot, let alone the rest of the sisters, most of whom didn''t even undergo the second Metamorphosis yet.

    Despite how carefree Iris and her sisters were, the world was a gigantic survival of the fittest world, where everyone ate the other and became stronger through victory and defeat. The fleeting paradise, the peaceful cave beside the Soul Tree, happened only because of Lenmia, who silently protected everyone until they got strong enough to fight. Only with power could one dictate the peace.

    Iris closed her eyes. The previous battle unfolded before her. Though her quick wits managed to help her, when Vilia got slightly serious, her resistance crumbled like a sheet of wet paper. Fortunately, Vilia didn''t mean any harm, but the next crisis wouldn''t be like her.

    The current strength wouldn''t do. Iris turned around and walked along the cave. She had fully memorised the outer part of the cave, including the way towards Lenmia''s room. Under Lenmia''s guidance, she could become more powerful as fast as possible.

    Her soul shivered under the challenge, of both anxiety and excitement. The stress moved her mind and flipped the switch hidden in her head. In her previous life, she was at the top of her class, strictest to herself, and had a prideful heart. Someone like her always had a little bit of insanity suppressing the common senses.

    Approaching the veil of vines and flowers, which separated the hall from a room, Iris calmed her mind and hid her ecstatic smile. Deep down, she was eager to prove her talent and to improve herself. The stress only motivated her anticipation towards the joy of success.

    "Sister Lenmia, I need your help," she said and pushed through the curtain.

    Lenmia, holding Tardi in her arm, pressed her lips against her and filled the mouth with strange nectar-like liquid. Tardi trembled but forced herself to stand, clutching her fists with her eyes closed. A moan of discomfort and pleasure filled the room, which gradually rose in temperature.

    The excitement Iris felt collapsed into a pile of ashes, which burnt and coloured her slime body pinkish. She turned around and walked out, but her lingering determination dragged her back into the room. She silently waited, blinking, watching the indecent act unfold, strangely mesmerized by it.

    The heat of the room gradually affected her. She gathered her courage and called for Lenmia, who didn''t hear anything. She was focusing on transferring the Soul Energy from a Soul Fruit she ate to Tardi, forcefully boosting her power.

    In the end, Iris, red as if she had blood running under her skin, shouted for attention. Startled by the noise, Lenmia suddenly retreated, pulling Tardi, who lost her balance and fell. Her mud body sat on top of Lenmia, who apologised and traced her gaze towards Iris.

    "Iris, why are you here?" Lenmia said, stood up, and stroked Tardi''s head. "Have you finally gotten used to the way of our life?"

    "Not yet, Sister, but I need to get stronger. I can fight too."

    "Sorry, not possible. You''re vulnerable to the other Monster Girls, let alone a group of warriors."

    "Which is why I need your guidance. I may look weak, but I won''t lose out under the right condition." Iris held out her hand and concentrated.

    From her palm, a bubble of slime emerged and condensed into a ball of water. It quivered and moved forwards, trembling from the weight of gravity yet pulled upwards by Iris''s will. Due to her training, she attained little success in her art of slime manipulation.

    She flicked her hand and flung the ball against the ceiling, compressing it and pressing it against the rock. The impact slightly sank the surface and split a speck of rocks groundwards. Iris collected the splattered slime, smiling with proudness written on her face.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Lenmia shifted her gaze downwards, shocked by the sudden improvement Iris displayed. Though she didn''t want any of her sisters to go into a battlefield, it was logical to take every help she could get.

    "Even if the training is like what I did to Tardi a while ago, will you still do it?" she asked. "I promise you I won''t play around, but it is necessary to transfer Soul Energy by bits like that."

    Except for Vilia, who already had experienced fighting the Pure Races, no one else could digest the amount of Soul Energy gained from a Soul Fruit yet. It was the reason why Lenmia needed to digest it first then transfer it to her sisters.

    Iris closed her eyes for a moment before she slapped herself and nodded. Her hand went through her liquid body, but the mental pain sealed away her embarrassment. At least, her family wasn''t there to judge her.

    "I won''t complain. This happens partially because of me. I can''t just sit aside and do nothing," Iris said.

    "If it ever gets too much, you can stop at any time. Though you won''t feel intense pain from the spar, your mind can still tire out," Lenmia said, walked away from Iris, and turned around, facing her with a gleam in her eyes. "That is how the Pure Races capture Liquid Body Monster Girls like us."

    The warm atmosphere of the room sharply dropped. Lenmia''s yellowish body glowed in bright light, which spewed from her feet and sent a glare in every direction. She pushed herself against the ground and rushed towards Iris.

    Her arm reached forwards and formed a ray of light, which moulded into a spear-like silhouette. Its searing heat vibrated the air surrounding it, which turned slightly orange before expanding into white smoke. Her footplay sprang her forwards faster than Iris could move away.

    The spear stabbed forwards. Iris panicked and leant backwards, using her liquid-like body to push her up from collapsing. She swung her arm towards Lenmia''s neck. A small part of her membrane broke into a swarm of hardened droplets.

    Lenmia tilted the spear downwards, grazing Iris''s chest and vaporised a part of her slime. In the same motion, she also raised her arm to block the droplets, but they pierced through it and splattered on her pupils.

    Iris collapsed into a puddle of blue slime, where her body emerged at a different position, reaching for Lenmia''s legs. The waves of blue caught Lenmia and restrained her movement, pulling groundwards. She fell onto Iris, though she was smiling.

    "Very good," she said and let go of the spear. The core in her body glittered in blinding light, which filled the darkness of the room with yellow blazes.

    From her back, a pair of liquid wings surfaced and flapped. Lenmia narrowly avoided Iris''s embrace. The vaporising spear abruptly exploded into a firework, which spread into countless bands of light. They slithered towards Iris, coiling around her wrists, abdomen, and legs. Their burning heat stopped her from melting into a pile of slime.

    The glares from Lenmia''s core subsided. She landed in front of Iris and held her chin, smiling. Her fingers traced the smooth cheeks and pulled the face closer, leaning forwards as she did so.

    "You did well, Iris, better than I initially expected," she said. "If you have more time to grow, you might even surpass me."

    "Sister Lenmia, look at this." Iris pointed her finger upwards. Her lips curved into a smile, not an innocent one, but a wicked one. The remaining slime on the ceiling condensed into a spike and fell towards Lenmia.

    An ominous pressure gushed out from Iris. In the instant where emotions reigned, a dark silhouette of an unknown abyss emerged behind her. Its all-corrupting presence dimmed the brilliant light glowing from Lenmia, dwarfing her power into insignificance.

    As the impression of death howled, Lenmia overdrove her Soul Energy. Spears of light and pairs of wings manifested from her back and obliterated the spike. The all-ending atmosphere abruptly vanished. The entire cave faintly trembled under the display of power.

    "Wait, Sister," Iris whimpered. Her body shivered from the powerful aura. "I give up. Too much, I got no chance."

    Seeing Iris¡¯s dread, Lenmia forcefully halted her power. The chains which bound Iris dissipated into particles of light. She fell and landed into Lenmia''s embrace. The warmth soothed her mind, but her body couldn''t stop shaking from her instinctive fear.

    "Sorry, Dear. It won''t happen again," Lenmia said and stroked Iris''s head gently, coaxing her to stop weeping. Was that real? "I promise."

    "Sister, what did I do? That was way too scary."

    "No, no, don''t cry. It was an accident." Lenmia spent the next few minutes calming Iris, who threatened to cry until her entire body turned into tears.

    While doing so, Lenmia secretly sent a wisp of her power into Iris body. Though it only lasted for a fleeting instant, a great foreign aura manifested. Its mere implication almost forced her into insanity, which was something she hadn''t experienced before, counting both her pre-monsterisation life and Monster Girl life.

    Nevertheless, no matter how she investigated, no trace of the power remained. If not for the suffocating sense of doom, which still lingered in her mind, she might have mistaken it for a daydream. To be safe, she had to observe Iris closely, for it might be a disaster in the making.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you," she said. "No matter what."

    From outside, Vilia pushed apart the messy curtain and walked in, interrupting the moment with a proud laugh. Her hand signalled for Dulcie, Tardi, and Reta to come out and join her.

    "I thought an avatar of a Goddess descended. Scared me silly, Sis," Vilia said and turned to the rest of her sisters. "This is how a fight can go, and if the other side is of Pure Races, there is no second chance. Do you still want to fight?"

    The three Monster Girls looked at each other and affirmed their choices by nodding. They collectively turned to Lenmia and pleaded in silence, their eyes glowing with determination. Though they had no experience fighting and were still feeble, they could fight given sufficient training.

    Lenmia looked at them, then at Vilia, and finally at Iris. If she decided against them joining, they could do nothing, but she couldn''t dismiss her family. They meant too much to her. She couldn¡¯t act selfishly.

    "If only you all accept the training rigorously and promise not to force yourselves," she said. "Understood?"

    Iris nodded before she realized her posture. Her body retreated from Lenmia and struggled to clear the misunderstanding. Everyone saw her sobbing on Lenmia''s chest, as though she confessed her love and got rejected.

    "Sis, I can explain," she said. "It isn''t what you think."

    Vilia giggled and eyed Lenmia. "We know, but let''s keep this love talk after the battle. We still have plenty of time to corrupt your innocent mind into accepting your desire."

    Why was she always getting bullied? Iris wept again, forcing Lenmia to calm her while scolding Vilia.

 Chapter 7: Unspeakable Secret

    Errenia and her team sat inside a guest room, waiting for approval to use the transportation portal. If they didn''t take it, the journey towards the Sinking Dark Forest would take at least seven days on carriages. Though not everyone could use the portal, the scroll from the Church had proven to be effective.

    "Why are we still waiting here? We should have been at the Sinking Dark Forest by now," Errenia said. She leant back on the soft sofa and placed her right arm on the handle. It depressed into the fluff.

    As she moved away from the table, a maid walked came in and refilled the empty glasses with more grape wine. She playfully tilted the bottle and let the wine splashed on the side and tickled down like a waterfall.

    After the maid filled the glasses, Lamont thanked her then took up his glass. He prayed to the Seven Goddesses before drinking it in one big gulp. Due to his physique and ability as a paladin, he remained unflustered even after the sixth glass.

    "Please be patient, Errenria. The Church wishes for us to bring another person," he said, smiling. "She is a potential candidate of the next seat of the Holy Maidens. She should be coming here very soon."

    Vinesta turned to Lamont, surprised. She eyed everyone else in the room to confirm their expression. Aside from Lamont, no one knew about the change of plan.

    "Why would a Holy Maiden candidate come to the Sinking Dark Forest? The Church prohibits all important figures from going in," she said.

    "I too don''t know the reason. We''ll have to ask the person herself. The Church probably has a greater design for this trip."

    Bored, the group chatted with each other as Errenia occasionally complained to the maid, who calmly eased her temper by asking about her favourite subjects, the art of spear combat and fire magic.

    Though Errenia wasn''t a mage like Vinesta, she had an affinity with the fire element, which complimented her art of spear. She was a battlemage, whose genius combined the fire element with her fiery spear play. Her spells were mostly instinctive, unlike Vinesta, who had to channel her mana to cast multitudes of magic.

    "Miss Errenia, I''m so envious of your talent," the maid said just as an idea came to her. "May I ask why you were here, instead of training with your exalted family?"

    Errenia sighed. "Father wanted me to learn management and administration, but it isn''t what I wanted, so I complained until he yielded and gave me five years to become a Master Knight."

    By Monster Girl standard, a Knight was the Metamorphosis Phase. A Master Knight could defeat the Fully Metamorphosed Monster Girl and fight to a standstill against the second stage of the Monster Girl Evolution, Transformation Phase.

    "I trust that Miss would become a Master Knight soon."

    Errenia smiled with pride and complimented the maid''s sweet tongue. Despite her age, Errenia was the second strongest member of the team, slightly behind Lamont, who would become a Master Paladin sooner or later.

    The conversation only stopped when a series of footsteps echoed outside the guest room. The door creaked open, revealing a maiden in her pale white cloak, whose golden outline glittered with the holy power. She walked towards Errenia, gently took her hand, bent down, and kissed its back.

    "Miss Errenia, it is my pleasure to meet you, Fated One." She raised her head and stared at Errenia. Her moon-like yellow pupils shone as if moonlight were emitting from them.

    "Fated One?" Vinesta repeated. "Lady Filiavera, may I ask for the reason for your sudden visit? I doubt the Church would send a Holy Maiden Candidate just for a Fated One."

    As a rogue mage, Vinesta had a rocky relationship with the Church, whose ideology restricted her lifestyle. They, especially the fanatic believers, preached about their superiority and powerful blessings, rubbing it against her who did not wish to serve any deity.

    "Vinesta, do you still hold the grudge? It''s been almost ten years since I got admitted to the Church," Filiavera, who came from the same orphanage as Vinesta, teased. She was Vinesta''s closest childhood friend, though they gradually drifted apart as their belief separated.

    "Hold the grudge? No, why should I? I would die of boredom under that rigid lifestyle. I''m not you, Filia."

    "If you accept the divine blessings, you would have been a magnificent Holy Maiden Candidate. I sometimes wish for you to join me, like during our youth."

    "How about you study magic with me? The holy magic is but one of the infinite branches of knowledge."

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Vinesta bickered with Filiavera, who gladly played the game. For a moment, they reverted to their youth, where their bonds resonated with one another. Their juvenile argument slowly shifted towards reminiscence and heart-to-heart talk, with Vinesta complaining and Filiavera consoling.

    Errenia audibly groaned. She turned to Lamont, who revealed a wry smile. He was a paladin, a few ranks lower than a Holy Maiden Candidate. It was improper for him to interrupt her conversation. Unable to get help, Errenia faked coughing.

    "Lady Filiavera, what do you mean I''m a Fated One? I don''t remember having any of the divine blessings on me," she said.

    "A Fated One isn''t just someone who receives the divine blessings, but someone whose fate ties with the great changes."

    "And what great changes am I getting myself into?" Errenia raised her hand to cover her smile. A chill coursed through her spine, bringing excitement throughout her body. "Is it fortune, or calamity?"

    "Both are the two sides of the same whole." Filiavera removed her ceremonial hood then held her hands upwards, slightly tilting her head down.

    From her fingertips, soft light flashed and weaved into countless strings, which twitched according to her movement. They spun around her body and outshone the candles and lanterns within the room. Everyone blocked their eyes from her, who glowed as if she had transformed into an angel.

    She pulled and tugged a few strings, which resonated with other strings. Their noises whispered the faintest hint of the future, according to the flow of fate. Though she couldn''t influence the great changes, she could peer and alter slight changes.

    As Vinesta watched, a hint of jealousy sparked in her heart. Unlike the believers backed by the deities, she must explore the world of magic herself. To even get a chance to glimpse fate, she had to step into the realm whispered in the legend and the myth.

    "Filia, what did you see?" she asked. Her heart filled with a mix of jealousy and admiration. "I hope our success will be smooth."

    The light died down as Filiavera exited her angelic mode. She frowned and shifted her gaze between her palm and the ceiling, sighing as she hesitated.

    "My premonition blessing warned me of danger ahead, which means that the smooth-sailing success won''t happen. Everyone, we might encounter a Fully Metamorphosed Monster Girl."

    Nelox, who hadn¡¯t minded the conversation, stopped fiddling his dagger. Everyone held their breath. The room temperature dropped towards ice-cold as a haunting silhouette of a Monster Girl plagued their mind.

    Though not abundant like the Wild Beasts, the Monster Girls were the most wicked enemies. By their nature, they absorbed the Pure Races'' life force and turned the female into Monster Girls while the male withered into a husk.

    While they retained their memory and personality, their soul became corrupted, that they would choose to live carefreely like a Monster Girl instead of hating their twisted self.

    "Though a battle against the Monster Girls is tempting, it''s too risky for our team to go in without any support," Vinesta said. "Unlike the Wild Beasts, these Monster Girls, or shall I say, the Corrupted Races, are even more sinister than the Demons."

    "There is no need to worry, Vinest," Filiavera said. "With the premonition blessing and my support, we will be victorious. Your team composition, especially Miss Errenia, will do great in the upcoming battle."

    She took out a crystal and blew her breath into it. It faintly quivered and released a hint of strange magic, which twisted the space surrounding it.

    "What are you planning, Filia? I know that the price for that crystal is far too high for an investigation mission like this. If we don''t get the full pictures, we won''t be leaving for the Sinking Dark Forest."

    Filiavera eyed everyone in the room and put her slim finger on her cherry-red lips. The candles and lanterns dimmed as the curtains magically moved to conceal the light from the outside. Aside from the breathing and the heartbeats, everything silently waited for the answer.

    "Please keep everything I said here a secret. The surrounding nations have prepared a crusade to stop the Sinking. To ensure its success, the Church dispatches me to take care of an unfinished business as well as to oversee that nothing strange would arise."

    "What kind of unfinished business warrants a dispatch of a Holy Maiden Candidate?" Errenia, picking up the implication, said. "Is this the fortune and calamity you mentioned?"

    "It is a disgrace of our church, but a Holy Maiden once defected and hid inside the Sinking Dark Forest. If she is left unchecked, her involvement will be disastrous.¡±

    "Forgive me, but if the target is a Holy Maiden, even ten of us will still die by a wave of her hand." As a daughter of a Warrior Family, Errenia had more extensive knowledge than most people. The position of the Holy Maiden signified ultimate power.

    "By staying inside the Sinking Dark Forest, the Corruption Power will slowly corrode her holy power. At most, she would be equal to a strong Second Circle Mage."

    "A Second Circle Mage? Oh, how the mighty have fallen," Vinesta said, lamenting at the loss of great power.

    Errenia stood up and kicked the spear which lay on the ground beside her then caught it with her hand. A blazing smile manifested on her face as she urged everyone to get going. The upcoming battle would be the first time she had ever fought against the Monster Girls, which considerably excited her.

    ...

    At the heart of the heart of the Sinking Dark Forest, a maiden, cloaked in pure corruption materialized as a thin purple dress, raised her head towards a particular direction, where a sinister aura manifested for an instant before dispersing into nothingness.

    With the binding chains around her hands and feet, she remained sealed inside the sea of darkness. Her eyes moved between the void where countless divine formations and engravements powered the prison which confined her.

    Inside each formation, divine wills resided and kept their watchful eyes on her. Should she escape her confinement, all the deities would instantly know. Nevertheless, none dared to send anyone to guard the prison, fearful of her foreign bewitchment.

    Since time immemorial, she finally smiled.

    "At long last, a familiar scent," she said, though her mouth remained sealed shut. Her voice soundlessly lingered, echoing only for herself and the uncaring void from which she came.

    The chains binding her trembled under her faintest movement, threatening to collapse the cage of time and space around her. Though feeble, a shockwave rippled across the infinite void and pierced through the barrier of dimension. It endlessly mirrored the vibration throughout the physical world.

    She, a Foreign Existence, finally found another of her kind.

 Chapter 8: Face Off

    Iris pushed Dulcie on her slime body and pinned her against the ground. The vines and flowers sprouted from beneath, but they struggled to outcompete the viscous slime. Unable to resist, Dulcie could only watch Iris strolled towards her, smiling complacently.

    "It¡¯s my win, Sis," Iris said. "Still, I''m glad you''ve improved a lot."

    "Sis Iris, you''re scary when it comes to fighting." Dulcie sighed, though pride still burnt in her eyes. "I''ve finally Metamorphosed twice, thanks to you. If you don''t mind, I can pay you back."

    Dulcie pressed herself against the soil, biting her lips, placing her hands on her belly and her forehead. Her eyes averted elsewhere and expressed its subtle invitation. As she exhaled, the warm breath aimlessly drifted, heating the room.

    Iris coughed, turned around, and walked away, not glancing at the trembling Dulcie. Her soul pulsated strangely. Her mind swirled with indecent emotions, which her body accepted, but her principle rejected. She clenched her fists and increased her pace.

    "Why don''t you give in? Either you yield now, or fall faster at the peak," Dulcie said, playfully shaking her head. "I''m so jealous of Sister Lenmia. I also want to feed you, Iris."

    "You want to kiss me, not feed me, but you won''t ever get that chance. I''ll become strong enough to digest the Soul Fruit myself."

    "If I couldn''t kiss you even once, my performance must be very disappointing. I can''t disappoint my sisters, can I?"

    "I know you won''t." Iris turned around.

    In the end, she walked back and pulled Dulcie up then spent the next ten minutes discussing their battle. Despite being a Rose Lady, whose temperament should be calm and delicate, Dulcie rushed in with big moves of the all-or-nothing tactic.

    With Iris''s ruthless tempering and lecture, she managed to refine her thought process. Ironically, her graceful movements instilled a more seductive quality than before, despite Iris''s best intention to avoid that path. Dulcie felt ever so grateful to Iris, who helped her Metamorphose and strengthen her power.

    As they chatted, Reta suddenly rushed into the room and shouted. According to Vilia''s scouting, a group of five humans had arrived near the meteor landing site. The crisis came late, which meant the enemies were prepared.

    With Reta and Dulcie, Iris rushed through the cave towards the entrance, where everyone else had already gathered. Her slimy body tensed and smoothened into the silhouette of her past life. With her increased control over her body, she moulded the slime into an opaque dress. It flowed with her movement, occasionally revealing her thick thighs as she ran.

    Under the overarching Soul Tree, Vilia coiled around herself and sat on her tail. She excitedly waved to Iris, though the urgency prevented her from jumping forwards and hugging her like usual. Beside her, Lenmia fiddled her fingers, absentmindedly scanning the ground.

    "Sister Lenmia, Sister Vilia, how''s the situation?" Iris said, nervous yet also excited. It had been a week since she had come to this new world, and she was going to see a group of humans soon. "Are they strong? Can we fight them?"

    "They are a battle-hardened group: a holy paladin, a mage, a spearwoman, a scout, and a priestess," Vilia said and turned to Lenmia. "Can I have the mage? She''s my type and the second strongest."

    "The spearwoman will protect the mage and the priestess. I''ll leave her to Iris. Don''t worry, I''ll take on the paladin myself."

    Reta couldn''t sit back and raised her hand. Her face flushed as Lenmia and Vilia stared at her, but she wouldn''t back down. She had also improved and would like to fight for her home, for her family.

    "What about us?" she said. "We can take care of the scout. My web can counter his agile movement."

    Tardi and Dulcie also spoke up, demanding a plan from Lenmia, who froze for a moment. An overwhelming sense of pride rose in her heart. She had raised her sisters well; they didn''t hesitate to stand beside her. It was silly not to let them grow through the trials of life. She couldn¡¯t protect them forever.

    "I''m glad you''re all very excited. However, there is no second chance. I know you won''t back away, and that you''ll all overcome the hardship, but do not underestimate your enemies." Lenmia put on a strict air. "Dulcie, you''ll support Iris. Your coordination is superb. Tardi and Reta will take on the scout. Using webs and muds to slow his movement is crucial to your victory."

    Lenmia told her sisters about the generic capability of each type of enemies. Though everyone had their unique specialization and powerset, it was better to know what to expect than none. Due to her fear of failure, she listed multiple common techniques of the spearwoman and the scout. Vilia had to stop her by groping Iris.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    After a bout of teasing, they finally set on foot. Lenmia led everyone to the meteor site where she found Iris. Though she had already guided her sisters there a few times, she decided against planning traps or setting up fake trails.

    The Pure Races were cunning. Anything out of the ordinary would alert them of their presence. They would only come to investigate the meteor site with some expectation of danger. Random traps would only give them information on the type of the Monster Girls and their cunning schemes.

    "You''ll have to judge for yourself when to retreat, but if I ever told you to run, don''t hesitate to abandon me," Lenmia said. "Vilia and I have more experience and tricks to stay alive than you four. We can hold them back while you all escape."

    "Sister, should we escape to the cave or separate then meet at the accepted location?" Iris said. The last thing she wanted would be to lose her home and sisters to the enemies. "I''m not saying we''ll lose, but it''s better to be safe than sorry."

    Lenmia patted Iris. "Don''t be so down. We''ll meet at Vilia''s old hideout if things go astray. We can sacrifice the Soul Tree and the cave but not any of you."

    "My hideout?" Vilia said, faking a shy expression. "It''s been so long since anyone came to my place. I''ll make sure the night is unforgettable for any of you."

    Iris shivered, and everyone else laughed. The stress kept rising and sinking in motions as they journeyed across the mystical forest, passing through exotic flowers and thick bushes. The strange, colourful insects and hideous Wild Beasts made way for the Monster Girls, specifically Lenmia.

    After a series of intensive training and feeding, the Monster Girls had significantly grown. Their control over their body and ability skyrocketed after a long period of stagnation. Aside from Iris, who had just become a Monster Girl, the rest were Monster Girls for years. Lenmia was too protective to let them grow.

    Under the dark shade, they swiftly passed the trees and entered the dangerous zone, where a group of humans arrived to investigate the Fallen Light Incident. The Monster Girls laid in the shadow, suppressing their noises and staring at the empty zone in front of them.

    From a distance, a few Wild Beasts howled and met their end by the investigation team. They gradually advanced towards the meteor site while clearing the area of any straying Wild Beasts. With minimal effort, they made a path for themselves and finally arrived at the site.

    "It''s bigger than I imagined," Vinesta said. She walked past Lamont, who failed to stop her, and inspected the sunken ground. "Don''t be so boring, Lamont. This place is safe. I¡¯ve already scanned it."

    "You''re underestimating the wilderness. We still have to run if we encounter a Savage Wild Beast."

    "As if they would be somewhere as desolate as here. If there were one here, we wouldn''t have to fight as many Common Wild Beasts as we did."

    Lamont continued to lecture Vinesta, but she didn''t pay any attention. She knelt and pressed her fingertip against the soil, brushing across the strange design etched on the ground. It ran across the landing site and expanded into multiple branches of other complex formations, even using the slope to create forms.

    Vinesta closed her eyes and channelled her magic. She whispered a dead language, evoking a phenomenon. A thin veil expanded and encompassed the sunken ground, detecting any abnormal movement of the air and magic.

    The world was silent, motionless, and eerie. A wind coldly blew across the forest, bringing humid and flora to the empty field. The insects and the birds and the animals concealed their noises as if they were afraid of waking something up.

    Vinesta calmed herself, surveyed the outer edge of the site, and looked up. In the cloudless sky, the blazing sun oversaw the world. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t detect anything, despite the heavy premonition in her heart.

    "Filia, come see this," she said, giving up on cracking the case alone. "It might be a lost language."

    Filiavera excused herself from Errenia and walked to Vinesta. She held her dress and knelt, staring at the unknown symbols. Her mind quickly ran through her list of ancient languages, which she had read a lot during her time at the church.

    Known as the Forgotten Languages, they were once languages of antiquity, lost in time and faded from history. Because of their extraordinary potential, they lasted through time and occasionally resurfaced to tell tales of legends. Those who learnt the arts in its completion were either powerful beings or ancient lifeforms.

    "Either this is gibberish, or it''s much more ancient than any languages I know. We might have discovered a new Forgotten Language unless it''s a language from another dimension."

    "Another dimension? Who in their right mind would openly summon something from another dimension? There is also not a single trace of magic around here, which shouldn''t happen if something comes out of it."

    Vinesta paused. The surrounding was too quiet. She glanced around. Everything was too normal compared to the strange symbols on the ground. There was no trace of magic or any Wild Beasts in the surrounding. The lack of anything was concerning.

    Unlike the edge of the Dark Sinking Forest, the place here had no commotion whatsoever.

    "Stand beside me, Filia. I''ll try something," Vinesta whispered and drew something on the ground. She then randomly chatted with Filiavera, who smiled and played along.

    Away from Vinesta, Errenia yawned. Without Filiavera, she lacked anyone else to talk to. Nelox was a man of few words and liked to spend his time listening, while Lamont would only lecture her about the tedious precautions and the Church''s teachings.

    "Teacher Lamont, permission to pick a flower?" she said and walked towards a thick bush where a sea of strange, glowing flower rested. They exuded a rosy fragrance as they swayed with the gentle breezes of the forest.

    Lamont said to be careful, but Errenia merely giggled and continued with her carefree attitude. She reached towards the flower and only stopped when a gale blew the dark shade away.

    Her eyes contracted as she darted backwards. A soft, greenish hand caught her arm and yanked back, using multiple thorned vines to restrain her. She swung her spear and cut through the vines but missed the hand. It retreated to its owner, Dulcie.

    The commotion attracted every eye to Dulcie, whose pinkish eyes glowed under the darkness. She raised her hand, commanding multiple vines and leaves to rustle, creating a whirlpool of chaotic winds.

    "Where are you going, Dear? I promise I won''t hurt you if you comply," she said before she fell back into the darkness. Her giggle permeated the air, sounding faint yet haunting.

    Errenia stomped her feet against the ground and rushed into the darkness. Her eyes burnt with both anticipation and embarrassment. No matter how Lamont shouted, she wouldn''t listen to a single word.

 Chapter 9: Out of Control

    Errenia sprinted towards Dulcie, pushing her feet deep into the ground, cracking it.  As the soil depressed and reached the critical point, the viscous slime hidden beneath ruptured upwards. It exploded into multiple tendrils, twisting in the air, moving towards Errenia, coiling around her thighs.

    Fallen into the trap, Errenia channelled her power. Around her spear, a thin layer of heat sparked, melting the tendrils as they came close. As if dancing, she rotated her spear, curving it in the air, heating the moisture into a stream and melting the slime. The evaporated slime twirled in the air before drifting back to the main mas, which continuously generated more tendrils.

    While Errenia was dealing with the slime, Dulcie flicked her hand, shooting multiple vines at her, releasing the numbing fragrance from the flower on her head in the process.

    Behind Dulcie, Iris inserted her slim fingers into her slime body, pulling out a viscous mess. Listening to her soundless command, it morphed into a blob, where Dulcie would insert a few seeds. After Iris let it go, it rolled towards Errenia, who was distracted by the vines and the tendrils.

    She cleanly cut through the vines. Her strike whistled in the air, echoing its violence throughout. The blob swiftly dodged the wind, its body deforming into a strange shape before turning back into a half-sphere. It moulded a long tentacle, which swung at Errenia to distract her.

    She knew the blob wasn''t good news and retreated. Her eyes shifted between it and the unmoving Monster Girls, specifically Dulcie, who invitingly caressed her skin, bouncing her fingertip on the soft green flesh. Iris, who previously remained still. Pointed at Errenia, specifically beneath her.

    At once, the ground beneath gave in, revealing another puddle of slime. Errenia pulled the spear close to her chest and instinctively chanted. A magical flame soared, engulfing her entire body. Its heat deterred everything from touching her, but its magic consumption was too much to maintain.

    Touching the flame, the small puddle quickly evaporated, but it had already served its purpose. Errenia quickly spun around, thrusting her spear forwards, stabbing the blob. The power annihilated the blob, but the seeds inside were untouched. They quickly grew into a net of fire-resistant vines.

    It wrapped around Errenia, tightening its hold while draining her strength. The remaining slime caught onto the spear and hardened its texture. Errenia felt the weight pushing against her as she fiercely struggled. She was slowly losing her ground.

    From a distance, Lamont ran towards Errenia. His shield glowed in the yellowish shade, emitting powerful waves of magic. His body accelerated until he forcefully stopped himself and slammed his hammer against the ground. The impact crushed the hidden spears of light. They burst into strings that curled around the hammer and pulled it groundward.

    A soft radiance manifested behind Lamont. The corrupted holy light combined and formed Lenmia, who coldly stabbed her blade of light forwards. It split into three spikes, which attacked at three angles, impossible to block them all with the shield.

    Lamont twisted his body, let go of the hammer, then stabbed the shield against the ground, and jumped. His strength propelled himself skywards, sinking the shield into the ground. Despite his bulky physique, he outpaced the strikes with a decisive movement.

    His eyes shifted to Lenmia, glowing in the same shade of light Lenmia used. The hammer he left on the ground trembled. Its weight magnified by his power before it discharged a barrage of light in every direction. They went through him unharmed as he was one with the holy light, but Lenmia had to retreat to avoid them burning her, purifying her corrupted body.

    Lamont landed, picked up his hammer, and pulled out his shield. As he stood a safe distance away from Lenmia''s ambush, he didn''t rush in but eyed his team. The Monster Girls separated them into smaller battles, disconnected everyone from helping the others.

    Though it stopped his team from cooperating, it also implied the Monster Girls weren''t strong enough to beat them as a team. He only had to win before others and collapsed the fragile balance. Nevertheless, his opponent was more troublesome than he initially thought. He was very familiar with the power Lenmia used.

    "Your power, it''s the corrupted holy light," he said. "Are you the heretical Fallen Maiden?"

    "I expect nothing less from a devout paladin," Lenmia said. "Unfortunately, your faith won¡¯t be able to save you here."

    "You who abandon your faith can never win.¡±

    "I didn''t abandon my faith. They abandoned me. Thanks to them, I now look like this, beautiful and free.¡±

    Lenmia flicked her hands upwards. The yellow slime emerged from her body and twisted around her fingers. Multiple rays of tainted light hovered around her before they shot towards Lamont. Their searing heat disrupted the surrounding while pulling in the air, generating a windy current.

    Lamont pushed forwards behind his shield. His eyes gleamed in holy light as a translucent barrier enveloped his body. It fended against the rays of light, reducing the number before shattering into yellow sparks. The remaining beams stuck the shield. It tilted to the side, revealing Lamont, who shoved the hammer onto the ground.

    The impact created rifts, which expanded towards Lenmia. They emitted intense light, forming an ever-expanding heat wall. Lenmia dissolved into a puddle and rapidly receded from Lamont. A part of her body evaporated into a hot stream from a slight touch.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Though she was losing, she instead smiled and turned her attention towards the side. Nelox continuously retreated from Tardi and Reta''s assault. The sticky webs and mud ruined his daggers and arrows and bow, disabling most of his skill set.

    He nimbly dodged the strikes, which aimed to disarm him. If he ever got hit even once, his chance at outlasting his opponents would vanish. Without any concentration to spare, he failed to notice Lenmia''s wicked gaze.

    She created a spear in her hand and threw it. Her gaze turned to Lamont, who had to stop his assault to save his comrade.

    "Nelox, be careful!" Lamont shouted and jumped to Nelox.

    His shield met the spear but failed to stop it. It penetrated the metal and clashed with the second layer of protection, the holy barrier, which broke upon the impact. Using the slight pause gained from the barrier, Lamont bent his back, moving his vital away from the stab.

    The spear punctured his leg before dissipating into numbing heat. From the wound, black flesh spread, corrupting his holy power, causing him endless pain. The Corruption Power of the Monster Girls violently opposed the Pure Races.

    "In the end, family is the most important," Lenmia said. "I have mine and you have yours. This is a fight only one of us can win."

    "You have truly fallen, Heretic. You abandoned the Goddesses and used a wicked method."

    "You will fall too. The Goddesses won''t save you, as they didn¡¯t save me."

    Lenmia spread her slime into a swarm of light. Her finger drew a strange symbol, which expanded and dissipated into the light, turning them pitch black. Her yellowish body turned dark as her eyes became a pair of abysses. For a moment, the forest''s shadow extended outwards and consumed the surrounding, dimming every light in its domain.

    In the middle of the meteor site, Filiavera and Vinesta fought against Vilia, who occasionally laughed and teased the two helpless ladies. Her power of the swamp rendered them soaked and slimy, restricting their movement except for their lovingly painful expression.

    The instant the darkness consumed the world, Vilia slithered forwards. The trail she left formed countless bubbles, which burst into mush-like substance. They splattered everywhere and concealed Vilia under the violent downpour.

    Filiavera shook her head, pulled down her hood, and took out an emblem from her pocket. As she turned to her side, Vilia had already moved over and coiled around Vinesta, who couldn''t resist the tight embrace. Her eyes widened as Vilia blew a puff of hot, melting breath into her ear before pulling her close and kissing her.

    The snake tongue slid past the lips and coiled around the human tongue. Its two tips tickled the inside before moving down the throat then coming up. Vinesta struggled to breathe, slowly losing her strength as well as her mind. Her body ached as the Corruption Power tainted her soul, though gradually pleasure seeped throughout and dispelled her disgust. She gradually grabbed onto Vilia and voluntarily pulled her closer, not letting go but begging for more.

    Despite the indecent act, Filiavera didn¡¯t attempt to help Vinesta. She pulled the emblem of the Seven Goddesses close to her heart and prayed. Her action attracted Vilia, who slowly drowned Vinesta under sinful pleasure until her eyes rolled back and she fainted.

    "Dear, what are you doing?" Vilia said as she laid the unconscious Vinesta on the ground. "Why don''t you try to save your friend? Do you want to become a Monster Girl as well?"

    "Wicked Monster, the Goddesses know all. Today, you and your wicked friends will fall."

    Filiavera knelt on the ground. Above her, a pillar of light descended from the sky, its diameter covering the entire meteor site and more. The magical swamp instantly dissolved into ordinary soils as soon as the divine power invaded the surrounding. It dispersed the shadow, the muddy puddles, and the black light. Everything corrupted became pure once more.

    Vilia pushed Vinesta away from the centre of the light then slithered in. Her sharp-nailed hands reached forwards. The intense holy power melted her snake scales and burnt her skin, but she endured the pain and never stopped her advance. She had just begun to like her sisters. They mustn''t come to harm. She would save them, and they would praise her.

    In a split second before she merged into the centre of the light, she glanced at Iris and Dulcie, who had already subdued Errenia, then Reta and Tardi, and finally Lenmia, who rapidly rushed towards her, shouting. Though she couldn''t hear anything, she still smiled, knowing Lenmia meant well.

    "Vilia, come back!" Lenmia yelled before an explosive shockwave pushed her outwards. She flew across the meteor site and clashed against the trees, punching through them like sheets of papers. Her slime body splattered everywhere, though her core merely had a few cracks on it.

    Not checking herself, she reformed and rushed in. Unlike the Flesh Body Monster Girls, she, a Slime Girl made of Corruption Power, suffered more severely from the holy power purification. Nevertheless, with her sisters'' life on the line, she easily endured the torment.

    "Everyone, help Vilia," Lenmia shouted. "She¡¯s in there!"

    Lenmia then conjured an array of black light, which emitted darkness to combat the pillar of light. They swirled around her and took most of her body mass, which fused and heightened their Corruption Power. They glittered in negative light and distorted the world upside down, twisted, mirrored.

    Each impact produced a sonic boom, which cut through the branches and leaves fluttering in the wind. The humans and Monster Girls alike defended themselves. Lenmia, Tardi, and Iris bypassed the damage by the nature of their liquid body.

    "Dulcie, go help Sister Lenmia. I can hold her by myself," Iris said and tightened her control over the slime-covered Errenia.

    "Be careful, Sis!" Dulcie said and moved to aid Lenmia, leaving Iris with Errenia.

    Not risking anything, Iris compressed the net of slime. It tightened its grasp, hugging Errenia''s clothes, revealing her curvaceous figure. She attempted to swing her spear, but the slippery slime moved in between her grip, itching her palms. She lost her strength and moaned in annoyance, but her voice suggested another subtler sensation.

    As soon as Errenia let go of the spear, Iris commanded her slime to expand. Its momentum knocked Errenia against the ground. Before she fell, Iris moved in and held her, one hand on her waist, the other her head, forcing her to stare at Iris.

    "Why aren''t you doing anything?" Errenia said, confused. The ordinary Monster Girls would have already done various sensuous acts to her. "Please be gentle."

    Iris blushed. Her head spun around as her morals and instincts fought a battle in her mind. Errenia shifted her posture, revealing her curvature soaked in the warm slime. Her eyes averted away as she breathed in and out hot airs. Though she expressed distress, something else lingered in her eyes. Something that crawled inside Iris and tapped a spot she couldn¡¯t control.

    Errenia¡¯s helpless yet excited expression sent a wave of strange emotions throughout Iris. Her morals slowly melted into desires, which overflowed from her body, boiling her slimy heart until it turned pink. She suddenly forgot about everything else, focusing her attention on the pair of wet lips in front of her.

    With her hands gently pulling Errenia closer, Iris closed her eyes and tasted the pure, sweet saliva of another young, inexperienced girl. Her moans faintly leaked as the air got warmer and steamier. Gradually, the guilt fueled the desire, and the flame was ignited and spread uncontrollably.

 Chapter 10: Save Me

    Holding Errenia, Iris instinctively moved her hands. They slipped through the gaps between the armour, caressing the shivering skin, soaking it with warm slime, stroking the pinkish sensitive flesh. Smiling, she dissolved her body and reformed on top of Errenia, sticking so close their hot breaths merged into one puff of melting air.

    "Dear, please calm down. Everything is going to be fine," Iris said, though she was the one more panicked. It was her first, but she had to take the lead. She mentally prayed and let her newfound instinct and desire take charge. The genuine reaction scared yet excited her.

    While Iris was experimenting, Errenia remained silent. Her gaze wandered to Iris''s blushing face, then to her melting body, and finally back to herself. With each spark of pleasure, she gradually stopped struggling. Her tongue savoured the slime which seeped inside her mouth, her mind quivering with each erotic hiss, yearning for more.

    "Please, be gentle," she said, though her expression hoped for something else. She had already ceased her denial and reached out to Iris, taking the initiative by embracing the warm slimy body.

    Iris instantly froze. Her mind spiralled out of control. Her invisible heart wildly beat until it burst open, oozing out love that overwhelmed her soul. A smile filled her face as she slowly, deliberately reached for Errenia''s lower half. Her fingertips slid through the gaps of the clothes, reaching the moist, trembling area yearning for some love.

    Not to be outdone, Errenia also smiled and moved her hands around. Though she was inexperienced, she wasn''t afraid to try everything out. Her mind had already fallen into the depth of depravity, releasing all her stress and injustice through desires.

    "Why don''t you stay with us? We can do this every day," Iris said, trying to divert Errenia''s attention and slowing her intense finger play. Despite being a Monster Girl, Iris was losing in the game she was supposed to win.

    "With you?" Errenia mumbled. Life in her household was tediously stressful. Her father always complained about her future, which she had no hands in deciding. Despite how hard she trained herself, her father forbade her from joining the army. Her mansion felt more like a prison than an actual home.

    Maybe it was better to get out, but she wouldn''t be able to see her sisters and brothers and friends again. Her sentiment tugged her heart, invoking reluctance in joining the Monster Girls, but her curiosity fought back hard. The freedom of a Monster Girl allured her.

    While she fell into her deep thought, Iris leant closer to Errenia, their body touched. The slime fully coated the armour, sticking everywhere. As they embraced, their forehead bopped, their eyes met, her lips brushed. The foggy breaths and flowery scent mixed, exchanging sweats and emotions, feeling the same sensation, endlessly amplifying.

    Finally, Errenia beamed a smile. Her hands pulled back, took off her armours, then plunged into Iris''s body. They moved around and created ripples, itching Iris, who channelled her fuzzy feeling into her hands, stroking the bouncing, tensing muscle.

    "Now your inside is a mess," Errenia whispered as her fingers crawled around and caressed the thin membrane. Her indecent voice almost sparked something in Iris. "Your face is so lovely when I do this."

    Like a true slime, Iris struggled to maintain her solid body. Her sensitive inside glowed pink while her mind turned muddled. She tilted her head and licked Errenia''s red ear, tasting the sweats and the moans. Her soft mouth nipped the tip, pressing against it her moist lips.

    Following her instinct, she moved her head down to Errenia''s chest. A light massage on the breasts got a response out of Errenia, which prompted Iris to slide down further. Her hands followed her lips and played with the neglected back and hips. Though Errenia was excited, she still shyly restrained Iris from going too far, though she failed, for Iris grabbed the wandering hand and sucked it, drenching it with her viscous saliva. Her adventurous tongue met with a metallic taste of a ring, which irritated her.

    "Let me take it off for you," she said and rubbed Errenia¡¯s hand until it was thoroughly soaked. When she suddenly tilted the hand, the ring easily slipped out.

    A thought hit Errenia. Her eyes widened as soon as the ring came off.

    "Wait, stop!" she shouted. From the ring exploded a flash of light, blazing holy power outward. It pierced Iris, burning her slime body and pushing her away from Errenia, who reached out but failed to grasp her new freedom.

    The ring imploded and formed an array of mystic symbols, glowing eerie yellow. They spun and clung onto Errenia, burning away the Corruption Power which amplified her desires and corrupted her soul. She should be happy, but instead, the panic and the sense of loss plagued her mind. Desperately, she screamed.

    As the holy power cleansed her body, a faint black smoke seeped out of her body. Exhausted and in despair, she knelt on the ground, eyeing Iris, who landed a distance away from her. The initial lust became disgust, but within it was still the confusion that leant toward the sensual thoughts.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Stuck on a tree trunk, Iris crumbled into a pile of ash, leaving merely half of her former mass intact. The pain circulated through her consciousness multiple times that she couldn''t let out any shriek. Her mind was so numb and unresponsive that everything merged into a continuous ring which echoed from all directions.

    "Help me!" Errenia shouted. "I don''t want to go back!"

    The voice barely reached Iris, slapping her awake. The agony kicked her until she ended up rolling on the ground. She clenched her fists until they broke and reformed, again and again until she realised it didn''t hurt anymore. Her slime body had turned dull grey, not affected by the holy power anymore. Her mind suddenly became so clear she could think of everything but thought of nothing.

    "I feel so . . . so free," she said.

    She pulled herself up, her head hanging as she slowly adjusted it to mimick her humanoid appearance. The numbness permeated her mind, which slowly collected her scattered consciousness. Her twisted self let out a laugh before ambling towards Errenia. Her body melted and morphed into many iterations of her appearances, getting more captivating and revealing as her tainted mind dictated. The holy light which previously deterred her couldn''t fret her anymore.

    Reaching Errenia, she knelt. Her eyes curved mockingly as she slid her fingers into the delicate mouth and violated it. They caressed the tongue, pinched the cheeks, then forced their way down the throat and injected something into Errenia, who couldn''t do anything except choking. Her painful gag only further Iris¡¯s smile.

    "Remember that you¡¯re mine," Iris said. Her voice swirled inside Errenia''s mind until it became the only thing she could and would ever hear. Her eyes rolled back, her consciousness dripped.

    As Errenia fainted, the ring broke. Through the cracks, blinding light emerged and enveloped her. It darted past Iris, who closed her eyes while enjoying the warm breeze. When it subsided, Errenia had already vanished, teleported to a safe location.

    Iris merely snickered then turned towards the pillar of light that engulfed her sisters. It showered the sky with its brilliance, attracting all attention within the Sinking Dark Forest. The other creatures were rushing towards the direction, giving Iris a time limit to escape, but she couldn''t leave without her family.

    She stepped towards the holy pillar and pushed through it. Her dark body consumed the light, using it to fuel the exotic power inside her. It wasn''t the ordinary Corruption Power, but something more sinister and otherworldly. She wasn¡¯t sure how she acquired it, but she wouldn¡¯t mind using it.

    With ease, she caught the emblem of the Seven Goddesses and crushed it. The holy power flooded out and distorted the world, calling for its owner. The clouds parted, revealing scenery from another dimension. Inside the twisting whirlpool, a majestic sea of golden light flowed towards an imposing kingdom.

    At the entrance of the castle, a gigantic front gate creaked open. A hand reached out and into the material plane. As it descended, its pressure pushed the world and its laws backwards, superimposing its own laws. The shockwave travelled across the forest, felt even by the farthest of land.

    In front of the majesty impossibility, Iris could only follow its trail up. Her eyes contracted as her moral woke up and took over her twisted self, flipping the mental switch back to normal. Despair and dread crept out of the shadow cast by the hand, seizing her body and locking it in place.

    Not knowing what to do, she collapsed on the ground. Her heart flooded with disappointment. She didn''t understand how things progressed to this stage or why she and her sisters had to suffer the injustice. She was too weak to know the reason, and she would soon die stupid.

    "It''s because of you!" Iris said and turned to Filiavera, who stared at the descending hand with absolute zeal. "I''m taking you with me."

    In one last leap, Iris jumped to Filiavera and caught her neck. She clenched her grip, choking Filiavera, who remained smirking.

    "My Goddesses, I¡¯m joining your paradise," Filiavera said and closed her eyes. From the corner of her eyes, blood overflowed out. "May you fall, Monster."

    Her skin cracked, rupturing into multiple rifts, from which holy light shone. Its heat melted her into a swarm of glowing particles, which drifted in the air towards the direction of the golden hand, fluttering in the windless air, waving goodbye at everyone else still who was alive.

    From afar, Lenmia slowly raised her head. Due to her reduced mass, she felt sluggish, but she still fought against her tiredness and looked around the remnant of the pillar of light. Right in front of her, Vilia crouched on herself, holding onto something she hid inside her grip.

    "We have to go!" Lenmia shouted and dragged her exhausted body to Dulcie, took her hand, and rushed towards Vilia.

    Not waiting for any response, Lenmia grasped Vilia''s hand. Her forceful grip crushed the still dust into a gale, which blew Vilia''s silhouette towards the sky. Her body crumbled like a sandcastle, leaving behind a glowing gem which she held inside her hands.

    Everything happened too fast for Lenmia to feel anything. She immediately picked up the gem then sprinted to Iris, who absentmindedly stared at the divine hand.

    "Wake up," Lenmia said while shaking Iris. "We have to leave."

    "Sister, please leave with Dulcie," Iris said, her voice quivering. "It''s coming for me. I broke that emblem. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight."

    "We still have a lot to talk after this. I won''t let you die."

    Lenmia dragged Iris with her and engulfed her in the yellowish slime. Iris struggled to break free. Unlike the holy power, she couldn''t consume Corruption Power. In the contest of pure strength, Lenmia eclipsed her. She could only scream and got ignored.

    Tardi and Reta had already fled the scene after Nelox swiftly escaped. They had reached the cave and were waiting anxiously.

    Unfortunately, the hand had already come close to the ground. It blocked the horizon and stared down at the Monster Girls below. The wind pressure it generated crushed everything beneath, kicking dust storm and rustling great trees.

    Facing such a power, Lenmia kept her gaze only in front of her and refused to think about anything else. She decisively burnt through her Corruption Power to increase the speed. Her core let out a creaking noise as heat radiated from it. The warmth spread throughout her body, making bubbles.

    She rushed out of the meteor site, but the hand covered the area even greater than that. In despair, she closed her eyes and galloped. Her limps broke then reformed repeatedly from the overwhelming stress. Despite that, she still held onto the unmoving Dulcie and the struggling Iris.

    In the last moment, a snicker echoed from the depth of the Sinking Dark Forest. Accompanied by a low clanking, it traversed outwards and enveloped the territory with a sinister aura.

    "You can''t fall here, my Kin," a feminine voice rang.

 Chapter 11: Kinship

    Using the remaining strength inside him, Lamont channelled his holy power. The hammer on his hand gleamed as the scriptures on it lit up. He pushed himself against the ground and swung the hammer as hard as he could. It left his grip and transformed into a bolt of yellow lightning, piercing the air, lighting the trees on fire as it passed through the air.

    It proclaimed its presence with a powerful shockwave and a thunderous sound that pulled all attention. Iris turned to face it, her eyes narrowing. Faint laughter echoed inside her mind, guiding her movement and instilling exotic knowledge into her soul. It was as if someone was controlling her hands to practice the movement.

    "Watch carefully, my Kin. This is how we used our power," the voice rang.

    Though Iris didn''t know its origin, the familiarity it brought reminded her of the Earth Goddess who sent her to this new world. It was the camaraderie of those who shared the same fate as the outsiders. There were others like her, even if she had never met them.

    The invisible guidance took over her body, not with hostility but with goodwill. She gradually let the other control her power and observe its every movement. It was something she did best, learning from the masters and breaking down their decisions. Her curious mind absorbed all sensations she felt and noted.

    Now her hands gracefully waved, leaving traces of her slime in the air. They floated like vapours and weaved together like threads. Their tails swung and caught against the terrain, binding onto the rocks, coiling around the trees, stabbing into the ground. Their tight grip, when crashed with the searing bolt, expanded and stretched backwards. As the force pulled the hooks out, the threads recoiled, wrapping around the bolt, then pulled its momentum groundward.

    The holy power inside the lightning held the bolt up. Seeing the struggle, Iris glided her hand down, willing the threads to graze the dirt and seeped into the soil, rooting themselves in place, creating frictions, dragging down the yellow bolt.

    The sounds produced by the clash resounded and took Lenmia''s attention. She diverted from her path then prepared her spell, but Iris, with a carefree smile, placed her hand on Lenmia''s and shook her head. The authority in her gesture compelled Lenmia to trust her unconditionally and focused on escaping.

    Rapidly approaching the Monster Girls, yet also rapidly losing its momentum, the blot whirled in the air. The holy power inside it leaked out and manifested streaks of electricity, which shot everywhere. Iris, not knowing what her friend intended to do, tensed, suppressing herself from panicking. Lenmia had placed her trust in her. She must not betray any appearance of uncertainty.

    Her heart unwavering, she closed her eyes and raised her hand, hovering it above her chest. In the end, the threads on the bolt stretched as long as they could and broke into fragments. The bolt screamed out the holy power and made the final push towards Iris. Its radiance dimmed with the lessening distance. As it came to touch her neck, its momentum ceased. Floating above her hand, it spewed tiny sparks that couldn''t affect her.

    Gently, Iris grasped the bolt and slid it into her mouth. The holy power dispersed as her body assimilated it. Unlike other Monster Girls who couldn''t touch the holy power, she devoured it and took its essence into her soul. It tasted bitter but not enough to irritate her. A strange sensation that made her subtly yearn for more.

    After she swallowed it, her consciousness shivered from the overflowing energy. Her body glittered in yellow light, which gradually transitted to a darker purple shade before returning to the previous bright blue. Her skin smoothened, cleansed, and grew more distinct. She underwent the second stage of Metamorphosis, using the devoured energy to accelerate the process.

    Lenmia noticed the sudden change, but the shadow cast from the descending hand had already concealed the sky. She couldn''t afford to think about anything else, so she merely ran, jumped, sprinted, and held onto her sisters, praying to nothing but herself.

    "My Kin, I''ll show why we were once feared by all," the voice rang once more. Iris assumed control of her body and gazed upwards.

    The space-time above the landing site split open. Rays of pale light seeped through the rift and dispelled the darkness of the descending hand. Within the wall of light, countless feathery wings spread their reach and curled before they soared skywards, shredding their feathers. The sea of whiteness overwhelmed the golden hand, clinging, pulling, dragging it to the ground.

    On the other side of the portal to the divine kingdom, a dignified voice shouted in the language known only in the era long forgotten. The sound of distress echoed inside the Sinking Dark Forest but could not reach the neighbouring kingdoms and empires. The portal immediately closed and cut off the golden arm. Without the power source to support the divine hand, down it fell.

    Closing her eyes, Iris hugged Lenmia. Her body quickly completed her second Metamorphosis. At once, she followed her feeling and moved with grace. A barrier of slime emerged, shielding her sisters from the impact.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Covered in milky feathers, the hand hit the ground and shattered into a sea of feathery particles. They flooded the surrounding with soft fluff, creating no quake nor damage nor terror. Aside from their large quantity, they were harmless, merely a big pile of cushions.

    After she climbed out of the feathers, Iris slowly turned her attention to the mountain in the middle of the Sinking Dark Forest. Underneath it was the prison for the Outsider who had saved her. With the prospect of learning about her purpose, the debt of life, and as the same kind, she had to go there, but only when she was strong enough.

    There was still a long way to go, a long way which Vilia would never be a part of. Iris touched her lips, where a faint aroma lingered. The weight of a snake body pressed against her back, embracing her while whispering teases which she could not hear anymore.

    "Sister Lenmia, where are you?" Iris shouted, and a muffled response resounded somewhere a little farther away. "Wait for me, I''m coming!"

    ...

    In the middle of an altar, a ray of light bloomed and dispersed into sparkles. Errenia manifested on the floor, holding onto herself, shaking, mumbling. On her body, the black marks of Corruption Power seeped through her veins, tainting her fair skin purple. They gradually filled her mind with strange thoughts and twisted her moral. She was falling.

    Surrounding her, a few priests raised their hands and manifested spheres of purification light. They swirled around her then merged with her body, burning the Corruption Power. In both pain and pleasure, she screamed, reluctant to part with the wonderful feeling. Her struggle to maintain her sense of self continued until her voice faded and her spirit exhausted. She collapsed on the floor, motionless, devoided of the Corruption Power and happiness.

    After the purification was completed, a man strolled into the room. When he passed the guards and the priests, they lowered their head and kept their back straight. Their respectful exclamations echoed throughout the hall, resounding thrice before fading. He was Faxon, the Head of the Hastinda Warrior Family.

    Faxon stood in front of his daughter, his feet directly blocking her view. She raised her head but failed to see his face, which hid under his own shadow. No matter how hard she tried, she could only see his blurry expression.

    "Errenia, your temper has misled you to your defeat. If not for the ring, you would''ve been dead," he said.

    "Father, did you know I would lose?"

    "The Church has already planned everything. I''m just giving you a chance to learn something."

    Faxon knelt and placed his hand on her head. His magical power transferred into her body, systematically destroying every last trace of the Corruption Power inside her soul. Though it hurt a part of her soul, which constituted the essential parts of her sense of self, it was the only way to stop the corruption process.

    As it purged the Corruption Power, it entered her soul and met with an exotic seed rooted inside. The seed exuded a mysterious kind of energy, whose power was to assimilate everything. The two clashed, but the seed was too foreign and consumed the magical power easily.

    Not revealing anything, Errenia slowly stood up and watched her father left the room. Despite her ordinary outer appearance, her mind was fleeting. She gripped her chest, feeling the excitement rising. The connection between her and Iris had formed and would soon be realised. She had already fallen.

    "Father," Errenia said, faintly smiling, "what if it didn''t go as you planned?"

    Faxon stopped for a moment before he resumed his pace, not turning back. "There is no what if, only what has happened."

    After he left the room, Errenia dismissed all the guards and the priests. She stood alone in front of the altar, her eyes gazing at the teleportation array beneath her feet. Her father was right. She had learnt something valuable today, but it was something he didn¡¯t expect.

    "That¡¯s right, Father. There is only what has happened, and we have to live with it," she whispered, hoping that Iris would hear her.

    ...

    Atop a fortress at the edge of the Sinking Dark Forest, in front of an army of paladins and knights and mages, a lady cloaked under a fleeting white robe stood with her sword stabbed against the floor, her head lowered, her gaze sweeping across the Crusade she supervised.

    The members of the Crusade shouted their warcries and chanted the words of their belief. They thundered and shook the ground with their might spreading into the Sinking Dark Forest, opening a path from the shadowy atmosphere. They were a part of the great whole, comprised of many a belief. The Sinking had ripped apart many lives; the Crusade was an attempt to end it once and for all.

    The leader, Lady Pallorn, raised her head towards the waving flag of her belief, the Goddess of Redemption.

    "In the past, we feared the Monsters for their terrific acts and power. They ravaged our homes and parted us from our loved ones. In desperation, we built a wall to protect ourselves," she said, her voice echoing throughout the army. "However, hiding from the darkness alone is not enough. We have to drive them out of our world, to build a better future, where our loved ones won''t have to suffer again!"

    Pallorn raised her hand skywards, lining it with the fiery sun. She held onto the hope and showed it to the army below her. The air surrounding her rippled and fluttered her clothes, glowing in under soft grey light.

    "We, the Redeemers, are under the Goddess''s protection. It is time to prove our faith in humanity and the divine by vanquishing the centre of all darkness. For the Goddess, for the future, for us, and for the fallen."

    Above the sky, beneath the sun, a portal to heaven opened. A massive divine hand reached out and pushed against the ground. The shockwave it produced created yellowish sparks, which flew across the landscape, glittering with the holy power.

    "The divine bell has been rung," Pallorn shouted. "Let''s the Crusade begin!"

    The feverish cries of the believers resounded along with their steady march towards the Sinking Dark Forest. After igniting their morale, Pallorn lowered her hand, pulled out her sword, turned around, and left the spot.

    "I won''t let you down again," she whispered while looking at a hand pocket, where she stored a picture of her sister, the loved one whom the Sinking had taken hold.

 Chapter 12: Unrequited Past

    Sunlight blazed through the clouds, indifferent to the solemn event underneath. Under it was the bright blue sky, rippled with winds, blowing, twisting, and straining the climate. There was no rain nor overcast, only the monotony of everyday life, which moved on regardless of what had happened, happened, or would happen.

    Inside the Sinking Dark Forest, amidst the countless trees, under the soft shade of the Soul Tree, Iris, with a glowing purple crystal in her hand, stood alone in front of a simple grave made with dried muds and decorated with purple and black flowers. They resembled the colours of Vilia''s scales, which glittered under the holy light and turned to ash from the slightest touch.

    "It is strange, isn''t it?" Iris said. "Yesterday, you were still here."

    The phantom of her touches, the sweetness of her saliva, the warmth of her body, they lingered. Iris could feel a pair of arms holding, gently coaxing. Everything would be fine. No need to cry. She couldn''t stop trembling. Her soft blue slime body withered grey and dull as her eyes lost their glitters.

    Before the reincarnation, family hardly meant anything to her. She had never considered them something she cherished, and she found herself relieved when she finally escaped their grasp. Not once had she thought about their feeling, which she was experiencing. A week time was not a long period, yet the void left behind by the flirtatious Snake Girl was large enough to make her inside hollow.

    It was not rain but tears which fell from her face. Each droplet reflected the bright sunlight, revealing within it countless muddled images. They shifted and changed until they hit with the dirt below, splashing on the ground before becoming a part of the great earth. Like the droplets, life was the journey towards the end, insignificant to the whole earth, yet it rippled with magnifying impact to the surrounding.

    Aside from the sound of grief, a soft, ashamed slither broke the serene rhythm of the funeral. From the cave, a young and guilt-stricken Snake Girl softly coasted against the gloomy air towards Iris, her head hung low, her hands trembling. Corrupted by Vilia, then rescued by Reta and Tardi, Vinesta, now a Monster Girl, experienced conflicting emotions and memory. She should disgust her new appearance, but her soul accepted her new self.

    She was now standing behind Iris, someone whom she knew was very close to Vilia, the Monster Girl who brought her a new life, akin to a mother. Despite the sinful acts Vilia committed, Vinesta felt nothing but grief for someone she never had. She was an orphan as a human and as a Monster Girl.

    "Sister Iris," she said and raised her head. Her body, covered by soft green scales, quivered with guilt that pushed her gaze back down. "I''m sorry. I have no excuse, but please, don''t hurt yourself. Everyone is worried."

    "Tell them not to. I''m just thinking about her. That''s all."

    "Sis, you''ve been standing there for half a day." Vinesta reached out for Iris''s hand but failed to cross the boundary she herself created. Conflicted, she pulled her hand back and clasped it in another, seeking warmth in herself.

    "Nothing will change, right?" Iris said. Her voice broke into multiple cracks, which lingered around the grave. "You don''t understand."

    "I''m sorry."

    "Is that all you''re going to say? Go tell them I need some time alone. They''ll understand."

    Vinesta slowly turned around, her gaze catching Iris''s back. Faintly, it trembled, in sync with the tears that rolled from her face and fell onto the ground. The confusion and regret resonated together, forming a push that throbbed inside Vinesta, who paused and made a heart-led decision.

    Her head raised, she closed her eyes and reached out once more. Her hand plunged through the viscous air, which slowed her momentum, whispering into her what she used to be. It was like passing through a waterfall, landing on the other side, where a cosy cave resided. Her heart embraced the need for affection and followed the familiar scent from Iris, hoping for once to receive it.

    When the hands met Iris, a spark exploded inside her soul. The stuffy flesh soaked inside her slime emitted a kind of warmth that diffused into her cold body. Agitated, her body glowed and turned vibrant like the first spring sky after a long winter. Behind her was a confused little girl whom she resembled, a Monster Girl born into the world without any care, seeking the comfort of a family.

    The slimy, snakey scent permeated the atmosphere, pulling Vinesta closer to Iris, who finally turned around and looked clearly at the newly corrupted Snake Girl. Innocent, Vinesta sought the familiar scent which lingered around Iris, who had been thoroughly imbued in Vilia''s aroma.

    Iris remained still and let Vinesta hug her, indulging in the emotions which rose inside her heart. Though different, Vinesta''s touch carried the same mannerism as Vilia¡¯s. Given enough affection and training, she would grow into a magnificent Snake Girl. One that could replace Vilia as a flirtatious sister.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Please don''t leave me," Vinesta whispered. Under such a familiar scent, she immersed herself in the sticky slime she held tight. As it coated her body, a pleasant temperature swept her body, seeping under her scales and pervading her flesh. Her heart sank deeper under her instinct, which yearned for a life of passion.

    "Silly you, why would I leave? We are family, sister to sister."

    "Really?" Blushing, Vinesta met Iris''s gaze. "Sister to sister?"

    "I''ll make you dazzling and alluring, that no one can resist you. All the teases and techniques and expressions. You will remember them, consciously and unconsciously."

    In embarrassment, Vinesta averted her eyes, turning away, though her body was too sticky to move. Iris slightly smirked then held her closer, leaning on her shoulder, blowing a puff of stuffy air into her ears.

    "Now, like your sisters, you will choose a new name for the new you. Would you like my help, or do you already have one in mind?"

    "Varda, I''ll be called Varda."

    "A lovely name for a lovely you." Iris stepped back and shifted her hands to hold Varda''s shoulders. "Welcome to the family, Varda. You''re a Monster Girl now. There will be many lessons ahead . . . ."

    "Yes, Sis Iris," Varda stuttered, her heart wildly beating in anticipation. Along with her name, she discarded her humanity and embraced Iris''s tempting guidance. "Please teach me how to be a Monster Girl."

    "Your first night will be unforgettable. Let''s go."

    Like an excited child eager for a birthday present, Varda slithered towards the cave, though she mindfully stayed around Iris, clinging onto her, breathing in the intimacy.

    While strolling at an uncomfortably slow pace, Iris glanced at Vilia''s grave, which peacefully rested under the shade of the Soul Tree. Though different, she still felt Vilia''s air lingering around Varda. She was determined to mould the green Snake Girl into an ideal Snake Girl, someone Vilia could have been.

    "Not the same, never will be," Iris murmured.

    "Sis Iris, did you say something?"

    Iris seized Varda''s body up and down repeatedly. "I was thinking what kind of faces you will be making."

    Though Varda averted her gaze in shame, under it was an apparent expectation. During her human life, she was already a mage, an experimentalist. The Monster Girl her would only become much more daring.

    ...

    With a swing of her sword, Pallorn pushed the Scorpion Girl back. Her strength launched the gigantic Monster Girl towards a big tree, which crumbled like paper on impact. The wood broke into countless splinters, shooting everywhere but hurting no one.

    In pain, the Scorpion Girl hissed at Pallorn. The intense clash had ruined her carapaced legs, which limited her chance of escaping. Her stinger had been cut apart in a single strike. She was now no more than a crippled human, yet her deep brown irises remained burning with hatred.

    Pallorn strolled towards the Scorpion Girl, casually sheathing her divine sword. The heat surrounding her dispersed, pulling in the air, causing a gale to blow her long, mahogany hair into a wave. Standing in front of the Scorpion Girl, she smiled and reached out to her. Her hand shone in bright grey light as it approached the Scorpion Girl, who expressed unending apprehension towards it.

    "You fought well. Your strength will be of use," Pallorn said. "Be free from the shackle of corruption and reborn once more."

    "Distasteful. You are distasteful. This corruption has given me freedom, and you''re taking it away."

    "The Corruption Power has blinded you. Soon you will be under the divine grace."

    As soon as the hand touched the Scorpion Girl¡¯s face, she screamed and trembled and shoved her arms at Pallorn, pushing and scratching and pinching. Pallorn received the tickles with a gentle smile on her face, her eyes watching the despaired Monster Girl as if she were a child throwing a tantrum. In time, the grey light overwhelmed her and cleansed her body and soul.

    Unconscious, she fell on a bed of grasses beside her, her body quivering in discomfort. The lower scorpion body cracked and shattered into countless carapaces, revealing the soft, pale body of a young maiden underneath. She soundly slept, unaware of her past, innocent and feeble. With her humanity restored, she became a member of the Pure Race once more.

    Pallorn knelt in front of the maiden and caressed her face. Her fingers carefully traced across the pinkish cheeks, not to wake her up. She held the long brown hair and played with its texture before she came back to herself and finally held the lady up. Unlike the previous aggressive nature, the sleeping beauty radiated an air of purity and calmness.

    Behind Pallorn, a few holy knights marched towards her after witnessing her purification. She was one of the gifted who could perform the miracle of the Goddess of Redemption. With her, they had their hope high, that one day, the Monster Girl they found might be their lost family.

    Pallorn turned to them, holding the girl in the princess position. Her gaze shifted from gentle to cold as soon as it left the sleeping maiden.

    "Give her a light cloth and treat her well. If we can''t find her relative, she may live under the Church," she said and handed her to the holy knights.

    "As you command, Lady Pallorn," the usual lady who took care of the purified said and left, leaving the other two behind.

    "My condolence, Lady Pallorn," one of the holy knights said.

    "I''ve saved another soul from the darkness. Even if it wasn''t her today, it will be her in the future."

    "The Goddess will surely reward you." The holy knight faked coughing. "We bring good news to lift your mood. When we scouted the area where the Seven Goddesses descended, we found a trace of unusual power and an indecipherable formation carved into the ground."

    The holy knight handed Pallorn a drawing of the formation. It was like nothing she had seen before. She reckoned that only an ancient mage could decipher its meaning and function.

    "Any trace of the survivors?"

    "We found a trace of battle but no survivor. The investigation team sent by the Seven Goddesses was wiped out."

    "I''ll deal with it myself. Prepare a squad for me. I''m tired of killing the Wild Beasts. The Monster Girls are at least beautiful to look at."

    After some more mundane reports, Pallorn dismissed the holy knights and watched them marched away from her. When she was sure she was alone, Pallorn took out her pocket watch and stared at the image of her little sister, imagining how fine a lady she would be if she were still a human. Even if her sister used to play with mud and dirt, she would grow into a delicate maiden.

    "My Goddess, please give me strength so that I can find my sister and be with her again," with all her heart, she prayed.

 Chapter 13: Then and Now

    In the living room area inside the cave, the Monster Girls gathered around the dirt table, staring at Varda. Each had a bowl of flowery nectar, filled to the brim. Unused to the environment, Varda held her breath and drank more of the nectar before she finally started her explanation.

    She dug her green fingernail into the dirt table and drew a rough sketch of the world map, focusing the detail on the boundary between different nations and the Sinking Dark Forest. Her bright green eyes glittered as she captured everyone''s attention. Her scale-covered body trembled at the thought of the playful rewards, and so she prepared to give her best.

    "My team and I were sent to investigate the Fallen Light Incident. And halfway through the process, the Church sent Filiavera to ensure we could take down the Fallen Maiden," she said and turned to Lenmia, pausing her smile as guilt grew and burnt in her eyes. "Sister, I''m sorry."

    Standing beside her, Iris couldn''t help but grabbed her shoulder gently and squeezed it, soothing the quivering guilt by stroking her cool fingers across the green scales. Varda shifted her body, leaning onto Iris, whose body softly sank and bounced like jelly. She held onto Iris, sniffing the familiar scent while trying her hardest not to cry.

    "The past you is no longer the present you, Varda. Now, you''re a gorgeous Snake Girl, bewitching and lively, our newest sister. You''ll be living together with us, so let us help you with that burden. Your fault is our fault, your grief, your happiness, ours.¡±

    Standing opposite Varda, Lenmia smiled and pulled Tardi and Reta to her sides, hugging them tightly until they partially sank into her body. Jealous, Dulcie tried to slip into the embrace, for which Lenmia readily made space.

    "Well said, Iris. Varda, you''re one of us, family. If you still feel unused to it, we''ll teach your body to accept it, all night, if necessary."

    Varda chuckled, her guilt dissipating. ¡°Thank you, everyone. I''ve made you worry. I''ll be waiting for the nighttime, but there is something I need to tell you right now."

    She placed her hand on the dirt table and gripped the soil in the middle, holding it in the air then letting go. The dust particles lingered and flew around, landing everywhere inside the boundary of the Sinking Dark Forest.

    "The neighbouring nations have agreed to invade the Sinking Dark Forest. They hope to combat and even prevent the upcoming Sinking. After they have confirmed the elimination of the Fallen Maiden, the Pure Races will surely strike."

    After finishing her chilling news, Varda fell silent. The solemn air permeated the atmosphere, dimming the room, freezing the nectar. She pushed her snake body towards Iris, her hands placing on the soft skin, her head cuddling the bubbly chest. The slime which coated her body gave her a sense of security.

    Being a Snake Girl, Varda was taller than Iris, but she coiled herself until she could fit inside Iris''s embrace like a drunk girl in her lover''s arm. Iris merely smiled and stroked her silky green hair, contemplating.

    "Sister Lenmia, what should we do?" Iris said, turning towards the corridor of the cave, staring into the deeper part. "I have a suggestion."

    "If Iris considers it, it must be worth listening to."

    "Please don''t tease me. I''m just speaking my mind. If we don''t move away from this place, we can further explore the cave. It is too dangerous to leave our base and wander into the deeper part of the forest. I''ve heard that there exists strange evil lurking inside the great mountain range."

    Lenmia slammed her hand against the table. The dust flew everywhere as the gale blew past her. Her sharp gaze lightened as she stopped her reflex, pulling her hand back before turning to the confused Iris.

    "I''m sorry, Iris, but I won''t allow it. Exploring the cave is forbidden, impossible. It is not worth the risk."

    "But Sis Lenmia, if we stay hidden inside the cave, we don''t need to risk wandering inside the forest. We also won''t need to find another Soul Tree. Without it, we won''t be getting strong fast as we can now."

    Wishing to help, Varda perked up, her eyes glowing. She slightly shifted herself away from Iris to look at Lenmia then slowly raised her hand to attract her attention. After acquiring it, she cleared her throat and glanced at Iris, whose eyes stayed fixed at her. A hint of proudness manifested in her expression.

    "Sister Lenmia, we won''t need to stay hidden for too long. You also know that the Crusade can''t be prolonged. If the news got leaked, the Broken Empire won''t let the chance slip away."

    Upon mentioning the Broken Empire, Reta perked up with a smile of zeal on her hopeful face. Her eyes drooled with a fantasy of the mystical paradise where Monster Girls could live in peace. Dulcie and Tardi also nodded their head. They knew of the Broken Empire and their great influence.

    "The Broken Empire will crush those people," Reta said. "They will help us, surely. When the day comes, please let me travel there, Sister Lenmia."

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Iris was the only clueless one. She averted her eyes then fiddled with her hair, trying to go along in silence, but Varda, who remained in her embrace, excitedly moved around, sliding up and down. Her movement tickled Iris, who cried in panic and grabbed the room by surprise with her tantalizing voice.

    "Sisters, forgive me, but what is this Broken Empire?" Iris said as she tried to brush aside her shame, tapping her cheek and cutely leaning her head.

    "You have a cute voice," Lenmia said, giggling. "The Broken Empire is the paradise for the Corrupted Race. Long ago it was one of the biggest empires of the Pure Race, but after the Dark Descension, it had fallen and turned into the empire for us Monster Girls."

    In awe, Iris closed her eyes. The world of mists and darkness shrouded her dream, filling her view with misty landscape lit by the crescent moon, which glowed ominously as the Monster Girls, dressed to enhance their appeal, lured each other into the whirlpool of pleasure, touching bodies, sliding hands, brushing lips. Their fingers ran across her chest and excited her breasts, sinking into her liquid body and messing with her inside.

    For a moment she enjoyed it and yearned for it. Then immediately her moral rejected the desires and extinguished it, thought the ashes remained, sitting deep in her heart, waiting to be ignited once more.

    "So there is the place like that," Iris said, blushing. "How far away is it? Is there a chance we travel along the border and reach the refuge?"

    "It is unfortunately impossible," Lenmia said. "The borders are tightly regulated; no Monster Girls can go through them without any disguise, and only the Monster Girls above Metamorphosis Phase can freely hide her appearance."

    Iris experienced what her sisters did, the initial hope crushed by reality then turned into a kind of zeal, which burnt despite the hopelessness. A goal emerged in her mind: reach the Broken Empire with her family. If the Transformation Phase was what it needed, she would become a Monster Girl so strong, so seductive, and so wicked she could capture every heart. For her sisters.

    "All the more reasons not to leave this cave," she said and met Lenmia with her unyielding gaze. "Sister Lenmia, why can''t we stay here?"

    The other Monster Girls held their breaths and waited for their eldest sister to speak. Lenmia was never the one irrational, so something must be troubling her when she couldn''t permit Iris to explore the cave. Everyone had already put their trust in her, as a family should. That was also why she hesitated to tell the truth.

    Though it was dangerous, she couldn''t bear the guilt of lying to her sole family. Lenmia sighed, her gaze leaving Iris, staring at the empty ceiling onto which she could paint her memory.

    "Will you all promise not to console me after I tell you?"

    Iris instinctively paid closer attention, ignoring the warming tickles inside her body and Varda, who was nuzzling her breasts. Since the battle, Lenmia had never talked about the otherworldly scene of the white feathers falling from the sky, covering the world and consuming the divinity. As if she had always known about their existence.

    "Sister Lenmia, your pain is our pain. You can share anything and everything with us," Iris said.

    "I should have told you earlier." Lenmia shook her head. "Before the rebirth, I came to this place . . ."

    ...

    Along the peaceful forest, a group of holy paladins and priests escorted the Holy Maiden. She donned a white ceremonial robe, whose tail extended from her legs across the ground. Despite the grazing the dirt, its pure fabric remained untainted. As she ambered, her bare feet tapped the ground and purified the soil, leaving behind a trail of lush flowers and grasses.

    "Your Grace, why did you decide to come here?" a holy paladin said. "Forgive my impudence, but I don''t think this incident requires your presence."

    "My sense told me to come," the Holy Maiden, Sintecia, said. "There is something wrong about this place. Can you guess it?"

    "It is too peaceful. The lack of activity is concerning."

    Unlike the rest of the forest, they found little to no sign of Wild Beasts and no Monster Girls. The Sinking Dark Forest was the wilderness of the Corrupted Ones, making the discovery alarming.

    "That is half the reason. I can sense a sinister aura shrouding, straining the air. The Corrupted Ones must also sense it, and it frightens them." Under her pale cloak, Sintecia blew a wisp of moist air, which diverged into multiple streams of milky haze, twirling, purifying the air with their vapours. "This is why my presence is needed."

    Upon flying farther, the milky white streams lost their brightness, turning dimmed and rotten; their vapours decayed into black ashes, which dissipated into the surrounding, annihilated by the invisible aura. Suddenly the quiet surrounding lost their tranquility. The harmless shades turned ominous as the ordinary leaves swayed, all in one direction, pointing at the origin of the darkness.

    The holy paladins and the priests halted, readying their spells and weapons, but Sintecia raised her hand, stopping them. They immediately retracted their power and proceeded normally, placing their trust fully on her.

    "Do not panic," she said. "The aura has no ill intention. It doesn''t know we''re here. Proceed with caution, but do not attempt to agitate the forest."

    "Your Grace, should we call for backup? The danger zone begins right ahead. We cannot expose you to any possible risk."

    "We will only observe and verify the source of the aura. Such a task won''t be dangerous for me. Even if it is, none of the backups can deal with it anyway."

    "Please don''t frighten us, Your Grace. You who are the second strongest Holy Maidens can¡¯t fall here."

    "If such a fate were to befall me, do not hesitate to escape. At least one of us must live to tell the tale of what vile being resided there. The Goddesses must know about such an entity."

    The holy paladin firmly beat his chest with his fist. "It is our duty to ensure your survival. Our lowly lives cannot be compared to that of the vessel of our goddesses."

    Sintecia shook her head, her hands caressing a silver ring on her right index finger. The pearl at its top faintly glowed as the divine power inside it reacted with her touch, softly seeping into her body, circulating her body, expressing their warmth through her eyes, which gleamed in holy light under the cloak.

    "The Goddesses will protect us. As long as our belief remains, we shall never falter."

    Passing through the last layer of bushes and trees, Sintecia stepped into a soft landscape where an innocent cave laid in slumber, covered by vines and flowers, ancient and mysterious. Inside it, an invisible aura seeped outward, permeating the forest, pressing onto her heart in a hand that gripped her neck. The source of all wickedness rested inside.

 Chapter 14: You Shall Fall

    Sintecia gestured her hand and stepped forwards, standing in front of the group of holy paladins and priests accompanying her. Her golden-edged white robe fluttered along with the stale wind emitted from the dark cave. Through the veil of obscurity, a pair of crimson demonic eyes stared into her soul. An enchanting figure stepped through the darkness and into the light, revealing her pair of dark bat-like wings, which extended beyond her height, arching over her body.

    The holy paladins and the priests entered their combat stance, shifting their positions to match the formation, preparing their spells with their gestures and whispers. Sintecia, however, raised her hand and closed her eyes. Seeing her silent command, they quickly dispelled their power and retreated, leaving her alone before the demoness.

    Under the sunlight, the demoness¡¯s bright red skin glowed and contrasted with her pitch-black fingernails. Her black-sclera eyes curved into a smile as they swept across the retreating holy paladins and the priests then broke into a frown when they came to a stop at Sintecia''s glowing body. The demoness lightly gasped and placed her slender fingers on her dark lips, licking them slowly.

    "Darling, are you lost?" the demoness said while eyeing the beautiful Holy Maiden. "This place isn''t where someone as pure as you should be. If you come any closer, I won''t be able to stop these hands, you know?"

    "Demon, you aren''t supposed to be in the material plane. What ritual are you preparing?"

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I come to this plane, when someone as gorgeous as you live here? Your beauty shouldn''t be under a divine. You should be free, and I can help you with that." The demoness shifted her hand from tapping her lips to reaching outwards. "If you take my hand, I will make you fall until it feels like flying."

    "My faith is with my goddesses. Your temptation means nothing to me. I''ll give you a chance, Demon. Accept your fate and be cleansed."

    The demoness laughed. Her voice trailed off into the wood, its tantalizing quality echoing endlessly. She quickly pulled back her hand and concealed her mouth with it, then playfully she averted her gaze. Deliberately flinching her silhouette, her expression gleamed innocence and vulnerability, inviting the desires to protect and to love.

    "Cease your trickery, Demon." Sintecia clapped her hands together. The muffled gale expanded and morphed into an intricate spell formation, which glowed in bright light and wrapped the surrounding with a warmth that dispelled all illusions. "My Followers, do not fall for the demonic charm. Prepare yourself."

    The demoness clicked her tongue. She reached out both of her hands, forming an arch that invited a heartfelt embrace. Her pair of black wings flapped and concealed briefly her silhouette. When she exposed herself to the world again, a thin black nightdress manifested, covering her crimson skin with only the barest fabric, almost see-through.

    "No one is willing to come with me? Don''t you all have heart?"

    "Demon, if you have a heart, then accept your fate. Your wings will become soft and radiant, your soul bright and holy," Sintecia said, breaking into a faint smile.

    "Darling, I sadly don''t want to be under someone else, a slave to faith. I would rather die than join the divine."

    "Then we have the same thought. The demons should never come up to the material plane in the first place. I shall cleanse this land of your vileness."

    "An angel like you also should stay in heaven. I shall pluck your wings and pull you down."

    Annoyed, Sintecia flicked her hair, removing the hood with her movement, exposing her golden river-like hair. As she reached out, rays of sunlight congregated and became a staff made of light, exploding into a metallic golden wand once she grasped it. Knocking it against the ground, she created a pillar of light, which shot towards the sky and fell at the demoness.

    The demoness pointed at the sky with one hand and at the ground with the other. A pair of portals broke through the sky and the ground, revealing a hellish landscape, which exuded burnt smell and rotten stench. They collapsed onto the demoness, consuming her figure.

    Missing the target, the pillar of light hit the ground, its impact shocking the surrounding, ruffling the leaves, clearing the clouds. The damaged site turned bright gold before dissipating into the air, leaving a lush sphere of grasses and exotic flowers.

    Behind Sintecia, a pair of crimson hands materialized, hovering around her chest. The demoness smiled and blew a puff of heated air at her ears, grasping her breasts at the same time. Upon touching the cloak, a flash of electricity flew, and endless pressure pushed the demoness against the ground.

    The heat charred her bright red skin black and burnt a part of her soul. Her distorted scream resounded, ruining the seductive air she cultivated.

    "Demon, you cannot touch me," Sintecia said. "It is an exercise in futility. The divine blessing is with me."

    The demoness manifested farther from Sintecia than before, though a smile was still on her face, albeit with a hint of annoyance. "You shouldn''t hide your body under that pile of clothes. I''m sure you''ll make a great beauty if you decide to flaunt your charm. No man or woman will be able to resist you."

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "What are you trying to do, Demon?"

    "At first, I was going to check on the rumour, but with you here, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Now I want you to become my new sister."

    The ground beneath the demoness trembled and broke into countless thorned vines. They twisted and restrained her legs, pulling her groundward while forming into a sealing formation. Her wings struggled to break free, but with a quiet chant, Sintecia conjured halberts made of light then shot them at the wings. They phased through the demoness and locked her in place.

    Seeing her struggled, Sintecia tapped the ring on her finger, pulling out a strain of divinity. She softly blew it, sending it wiggling in the air towards the demoness.

    "Are you really going to torture a defenceless girl?" the demoness said.

    Sintecia narrowed her eyes then abruptly turned around. The holy paladins and the priests behind her shivered before they picked up their weapons and chanted their spells, their eyes unfocused and their breathing unstable. They sprinted to Sintecia, aiming their spells and strikes at her, protecting the demoness.

    Smirking, the demoness opened her mouth wide, revealing her long, slippery tongue, which moistened her lips then reached out, coiling around the strain of divinity before pulling it in. It effortlessly slid into her mouth and crawled down her throat, heating her body. She loudly moaned before she broke through the restrictions with the newfound power.

    Her voice diffused and provoked the holy paladins and the priests, agitating their power and recklessness. Sintecia shook her head and let go of her staff. As it disintegrated into particles of light, she brushed her hand and directed them towards her followers. They spun, falling like snow in a heavy winter.

    The priests and the paladins conjured their spells and forced them at Sintecia. The multi-circle formations emerged and collapsed into star-like projectiles, which whistled through the air, burning in holy light. They crashed with the particles of light, then soundlessly they crumbled to nothing, unable to stop even for a moment the golden snow.

    The paladins swung their hammers, producing waves of heat and electricity, but they hit not the snow, passing through them as if they didn''t exist.

    The light flickered when they floated through the charmed, infusing the holy power into their body, shocking them awake from the illusions. Instantly they lost their strength, collapsing on the ground before Sintecia, who shifted her gaze at the demoness.

    "Your trick is very dangerous, Darling. It really hurts in here," the demoness said as she held her breasts up. "I will be eternally grateful if you help me massage them."

    "I was right at coming here in person. You are quite strong for a demon who escaped to the material plane."

    "I''m also thankful that I came here. Finally, I got to see and smell and hold you, my Darling." The demoness licked her lips, exposing her tongue, inviting Sintecia to taste the pleasure.

    "Please stop saying such words."

    Sintecia groaned and rocked her hand at the demoness. Her fingertips produced sparks, which bloomed into five horizontal lines. They curved around the landscape and trees and bushes, avoiding all but the demoness, who reached down and pulled up her shadow, creating a black shield.

    The power of light and darkness clashed. The shield absorbed one of the lines then broke into shards, which reflected the white lines into black lines. The rest which passed through the gap headed towards the demoness, who covered herself inside her expansive wings.

    As she swung her wings, her black tail whipped and cracked the air, crushing the lines which curved towards her back into specks of dust. The powerful shockwave resonated, generating a violent gale, pushing the diverging lines outwards.

    In the same movement, she flew towards Sintecia, leaving behind a trail of black ashes, corrupting the soil rotten, barren, and wilted. Her body, covered by the black lines she reflected, morphed into a black-flamed meteor. It dragged the atmosphere and ignited them with Corruption Power. Amplified by the sinister aura inside the cave, everything it touched turned black and wicked.

    Knowing her unconscious followers were behind her, Sintecia placed her right hand on her chest and closed her eyes. Under her breath, she muttered her secret chant, which echoed nowhere and heard by no one, soundless, silent. As the chant progressed, her hand sank into her breast, touching her heart and the jewel embedded in it.

    Pulling it out, she opened her eyes and put the jewel inside her mouth, swallowing the sweet pink gem. The divinity concealed within it exploded, seeping through her skin in divine light.

    Her eyes, now completely golden, stared at the black lines and the meteor with indifference. They melted in her presence, turning into harmless breezes, blowing her hair into waves. The flow of time paused for her to luxuriously reached out and touched the frozen demoness, caressing her smiling face, then tapped her forehead, infusing a hint of divinity into her body.

    As time resumed its usual flow, the demoness paused her flight, tumbled to the ground, and shrieked in pain. Her charred black skin ruptured with golden rifts, exposing a set of fair white skin as the divinity purified her wicked heart. Her seductive voice gradually shifted towards purity and harmony, no longer moaning but weeping. Her great black wings grew soft feathers and turned snow-white, gently fluttering.

    "What have you done?" she shouted as her freedom slowly left her, the wickedness inside her drained, replaced by a sickening sense of love and virtue. "You''re purifying me? You, a mortal, can purify me?"

    "The Goddesses have placed their faith in you. Can you feel their boundless presence, their loving gaze, their endless compassion?"

    On her knees, the demoness stared at her hands, which gradually turned white and smooth. Her black fingernails turned pink and cute as her expression turned desperate and deranged.

    She was losing herself. A human defeated her. A power would now bind her to its whims.

    "Never!" the demoness said as her eyes turned bloody, crying out black wickedness. She stared at Sintecia, unblinking. "I curse you. Fall, fall to the lowest of the abyss, fall to the shadow plane, fall to the depth of all worlds. Corrupted, betrayed, and then lavished in sins. May Lilith embrace you."

    The demoness grabbed her tail, the last symbol of her sense of self, and stabbed it through her heart. Despite the pain, she smiled, laughed, then twisted the tail until her heart was crushed into minces. With her last push, she grabbed the bloody mess, placed it on her fair white palm, and showed Sintecia her masterpiece.

    "We shall meet again, in the abyss," the demoness said, blood flooding her throat, eyes rolling back. She collapsed on the ground, satisfied.

 Chapter 15: Purehearted

    The half-angel-half-demoness collapsed. Her white feathery wings flopped on the ground, tainted by the black blood oozing from her chest. Though lifeless, her satisfied eyes never left Sintecia''s body, taunting her even in death. Her shiny irises softly glowed as the residue divine power coursed through her body, flickering with child-like innocence.

    Despite the grotesque scene, Sintecia merely shook her head, saddened yet impressed by the frenzied stubbornness. She forsook her life instead of becoming an angel, like how Sintecia would if she were to fall. Kneeling, Sintecia lightly brushed her hands across the soft feathers, feeling the unborn future disappearing.

    "In your death, why do you have to look so beautiful?" she mumbled, shifting her gaze to the hollowed chest, where a glowing Soul Gem resided. Carefully, she took it and admired the intricate patterns in it. Each line represented the struggles and desires in life, crystallized into one last legacy.

    By consuming the Soul Gem, Sintecia would gain the power of the demoness, but she would also gain her memory, her knowledge, her emotions, her desires, and her sense of self. Too risky right now. She gently placed it inside a glass vial then turned to her followers, who slowly got up and cleared their mind.

    "Your Grace, we''re sorry."

    "That demoness is strong and resourceful. Take it as a lesson."

    "Thank you for your teaching, Your Grace."

    "Don''t be sentimental now. The mission isn¡¯t over."

    Sintecia wrapped her hair and put on her hood, concealing her face once more. Her lustrous irises dimmed as she assumed the same tranquil, fragile air. A golden staff manifested on her hand, exuding radiance, which blew away weariness and granted vitality. Her followers silently accepted her help and followed behind her, always on a guard, traumatized by the demoness.

    "Tread with caution. I can still feel the sinister aura inside the cave. It was much more potent than I imagined." Sintecia frowned.

    Though dark and abandoned, the inside of the cave was clean, the ceiling not too low, the soil not too firm, and the airflow not too stale. With an occasional bush of fluorescent plants and flowers, Sintecia and her followers slowly traversed the damp cave, looking into the long hallway-like tunnel, wandering what entity awaited at the end of the path.

    Walking through the empty dirt corridor, Sintecia fixated her attention on the aura, her emotions mixed with curiosity and apprehension. The cold air which blew past her and caressed her cloak was a small tide of the great ocean, which existed beyond the horizon, through which her small existence could never see. In front of her was an endless power.

    Suddenly the gush of wind violently blew, taking off her outer cloak, pulling it into the darkness. She held her hand against her face, narrowing her eyes, feeling the chill seeping under her fair, snowy skin. The coldness froze her staff and disintegrated it into snowflakes.

    "Everyone, hide behind me," Sintecia shouted before she flicked her hand in front of her, generating a vortex of light, which expanded and consumed the winds.

    As her premonition shrieked, she abruptly turned around. In her followers'' place, a wall of translucent ice towered over her, reflecting her determined yet feeble expression. Before she could cast another spell, the magical vortex collapsed into dust, and the snow overwhelmed her figure.

    Unable to move, she could only watch her fate. The storm heightened its symphony, but its coldness and intensity fell soft on her skin. The winds coursed through the cracks and tunnels, ringing their lullaby. Gently, the snowflakes swirled around her and painted her vision with reflective whiteness.

    An instant later, Sintecia found herself climbing up from a pile of cloud-like white wool. Her surrounding changed from the cave into a vast plane of the pale sky and soft ground. Isolated in this strange realm, she couldn''t feel any presence, including her connection with the Seven Goddess.

    She chanted her spell, but no holy light nor magical power came out of her body. The magic inside her body became stagnant, unresponsive to her calling. Having no other choice, she aimlessly walked in a straight line, hoping to find something other than the flat world shrouded by a faint, stale air.

    As she stepped through the barren plain, her mind started to wander. It was a trial from the Goddesses, the game of the devil. Perseverance would yield the result. She must survive to warn the Church of this wicked power.

    She walked until her thin clothes became damped with her sweat and stuck to her figure, until her thirst blurred her vision, until her hunger clutched her stomach, and until her exhaustion numbed her legs. As her eyes and body and mind focused only on the forward direction, she gradually lost track of time and space, losing even the sense of self, wandering towards nothing, for nothing.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    When the sky turned pitch black, Sintecia collapsed, her face planting into the ground. Despite her will, the fatigue had her. She struggled to feel her body and found herself at the foot of a black tree, so black its silhouette pulled in her gaze like the abyss. On its trunks, multiple raindrop-shaped fruits hung peacefully, their volume indicating the richness in juice and flesh.

    Faster than she could think, Sintecia reached for the fruit and pulled it, but before she could ravish it, a flash of memory triggered a repulsion. She immediately swung the fruit away, terrified of what she almost did.

    In the second viewing, the pure black tree''s silhouette resembled a seductive lady, a succubus. It was Lilith''s Tear, the mythical Tree of Corruption. Anyone who consumed the Corrupted Tear would become tainted, slowly transforming into the Corrupted Race.

    Sintecia looked at the sky before she closed her eyes and prayed, mumbling to her goddesses, who would never hear her plead for help, for an answer, for a correct decision. Death, or darkness?

    "Dear Goddesses, please lend me your strength." Her voice drifted across the empty landscape with only the demonic tree listening.

    Knowing she would never get an answer, she turned inward for help. Her gaze looked down, staring at the shadow cast by Lilith''s Tear. Inside it, a bright light flickered, revealing a lady donning a long white cloak, holding a holy staff. Her eyes glittered with the holy power, completely devoted to the Goddesses.

    "Sintecia, you must not let the abyss take you," the Holy Maiden said. "It is better to let go than to regret. Even if you fail, the other will rise to the occasion."

    The vision muddled. Another figure emerged, spreading her beautiful pair of wings, one black and bat-like, the other white and feathery. The demoness smiled at Sintecia and reached out her slender hand, grabbing her chin and seizing her hopeless expression.

    "Didn''t I tell you that we''re so alike?" she said, laughing until her voice filled the endless plain, until her image merged back into the shadow, turning the atmosphere serene.

    Sintecia fell silent. The world fell silent. Lilith''s Tear bent forwards, waiting eagerly for the answer.

    "My faith is with the Goddesses," Sintecia said and raised her head skywards, staring into the infinite void. "My soul will remain pure, from now until forever."

    With her last bit of strength, Sintecia grabbed the fallen Corrupted Tear and stared at it. Her hands trembling, she slowly pulled it closer, inspecting the flawless translucent texture. Her mind, which rejected its existence, revolted. A phantom pain pricked her palm, but she held the fruit tight and then bit into it.

    The forbidden sweet poured into her mouth. She forcefully bit her tongue and swallowed the fruit, which mentally turned bitter and disgusting like the rotten meat from a human corpse. The sluggish movement of her throat choked her lungs, but she persisted and ate more, feeling even more exhausted than before, yet she knew it must be done.

    Her stomach cramped, her chest tightened, her throat closed. The gag reflex almost made her vomit. She held her mouth. Her dried saliva flooding her tongue, mixed with it the pieces of the fruit. Despite the acidic burn in her throat, she still forced them back, hitting her chest to forcefully breathe.

    After she finished the first one, she immediately took out the bottle of Soul Gem, holding it until it cut her skin, opening a wound where her blood, now slightly black, seeped out. The corruption had begun.

    The Corruption Power surged as she felt an invisible pair of hands gripping her heart. The sinful desire rose, making her damp body even hotter, heating her blood, melting her resolve. Sweating, her chest felt tighter but more comfortable as if a shackle had been broken, freeing her from the worldly constraint.

    "For this faith, everything is possible!" she shouted and stabbed the Soul Gem onto her heart. It embedded itself into her body, absorbing her power and turning it into more crystalized lines. Using it, she ate the fruits and dispelled the Corruption Power, though she also lost her power.

    As she collapsed to the ground, she saw a pile of blood on her body. Its bright red colour delighted her. She had won the gamble. The heat inside her body gradually subsided, turning into a warm breeze that, when interacting with her damp garment, coaxed her to sleep. Her consciousness, free from the Corruption Power, drifted into a slumber.

    It was a dreamless sleep. Sintecia woke up in the same place, full of energy. The thirst and hunger and exhaustion had left her. Despite losing most of her power, she felt stronger than ever, fresher than ever. A rebirth she wasn''t expecting.

    The pain in her chest had disappeared, so she looked down. Her human skin had become a thin layer of membrane, filled with translucent yellowish slime. Inside her was a Soul Gem and a core of the typical Smile Girl.

    Confused, she touched the membrane. The expected human hands turned slimy, and when they touched, a tingling sensation rushed through her body. She pulled her hand away, though the sparkling pleasure lingered inside her. Despite having the same silhouette, she felt her body more sensitive and glamorous.

    She should feel sickened, but her mind had become sick.

    Unable to draw out genuine emotions, Sintecia screamed her heart out, hoping to find damnation through her artificial pain. The teaching of the Goddesses never left her, and neither her devotion to the Church. Still, she completely accepted her new identity, despite how her mind remained pure.

    As she wished to destroy herself, her mind instinctively commanded her body to channel the corrupted holy power and generated countless spears of light. They swirled around her and created a small star. At its peak, it imploded then scattered out the spears, obliterate everything in the surrounding.

    Her yellowish slime body boiled and moved in sync with her command. Despite the destruction outside, she remained unharmed, knowing she must not die, for her choice had pushed her to the path of no return.

    As her inner self had crumbled, she sought comfort from her faith. Despite being a Monster Girl, she bent down to her knees, submerging under her own body of liquid, and prayed to the Seven Goddess.

    "My Goddesses, please grant me strength to overcome this trial. Please let me into your embrace and cleanse my body." Her determined voice echoed inside the great empty plain, endlessly repeating her vow until the sky turned white.

    As she watched the sky, she noticed countless great rifts on them. They were moving, pulsating. They were alive. Her prayer stopped when an insane idea came to her. She shivered as a chilliness caught onto her body and onto her soul.

    It was not a vast white sky. It was a gigantic eyeball.

 Chapter 16: Salvation and Damnation

    "Answer me!" Sintecia shouted as she reached towards the distant sky, her liquid arm glittering in Corruption Power, beautiful yet tainted. "You know this would happen, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Beneath her, the puddle of yellow slime boiled. From it emerged an array of spears of light, burning brightly despite their corrupted nature. Fueled by madness and fury, they shot skywards, drifting in the infinite distance between the ground and the sky, disappearing into the great beyond. Like shooting stars, they illuminated the world for a moment and fizzled out in another.

    "The Goddesses are on my side," she said. "I won¡¯t lose myself."

    "What about the others?" a feminine voice rang behind Sintecia. She spun around with her hands raised, manifesting countless slime tendrils around her.

    Standing on Sintecia''s shadow, a lady cloaked in a silky purple dress reached her hand out for Sintecia. The chains which bound her wrists creaked with her movement, sending echoes throughout the vast plain. Its noise sounded more poignant than metallic.

    Surprised, Sintecia attacked her. A torrent of golden light flashed in all directions, vapourising the ground and heating the air. The earth sunk, the sky burned. The armageddon shook the vast plain as if a great earthquake had stuck. Looking at majestic sight, the lady smiled.

    As the overflowing power hit her, the impact created no shockwave nor sound. The fallen light softly spun and dissolved in a puff of feathers, which snowed from the sky like a first winter. The burning heat became the summer breezes that caressed Sintecia. The bright sky became filled with falling feathers that shielded the light from above. The shade they cast flickered, moving along the warm air.

    Sintecia stared at the sky, silent. Knowing the enemy was strong, she used most of her power in an instant, but her magic couldn''t do anything. The spark of hope inside her had been snuffed out by a gentle smile. Yet her determination didn''t falter. She shifted her gaze back to the lady''s face then to her hand.

    "Kill me if you will. My death won¡¯t change anything."

    "I will make it meaningful then," the lady said and traced her finger across the air. Her fingernail pierced through space-time and forged a connection between realities. "Your salvation, or theirs?"

    The infinitesimal crack widened into a screen. Surrounded by the freezing blizzard, the holy paladins and the priests channelled their spells to keep the coldness at bay. When their magic shields met the snow, they cracked into snowflakes and froze the palm which held them. When their healing spells defrosted the air, the blizzard instantly froze it colder than before.

    "Leader, I¡¯m out," a young priest said. He opened his pouch and took out his recovery potion. "Last one already?"

    Many other similar remarks resounded. The group had been battling against the coldness for hours. Though they had been helping each other by alternating the defence team and the recovery team, the endless storm was a slow march toward death.

    "Don''t lose hope," the strongest holy paladin shouted. "Her Grace will come. The Goddesses are on our side. We will prevail."

    "For the Goddesses, for Her Grace!"

    Despite the harsh condition, morale never dropped. No matter how the cold froze their skin and pricked their nerves, the hope they placed in Sintecia commanded them to live, to wait for her help, to wait for salvation. The blizzard was a trial of the divine, and only when they persevered would they survive.

    Sintecia watched their struggle, unable to say anything. She wasn''t there to help them. She wasn''t even there to suffer with them. There was no salvation. She had already fallen. Left with no choice, she turned to the lady, her mind now and forever unwavering.

    "I will do anything," she said. "I¡¯ll surrender myself."

    "It was never really a dilemma, was it? But, if you go back yourself, the information you bring will be a lot more valuable than what they can bring."

    "Life is much more precious than mere information."

    "Then, let us see if they also think so."

    The lady stepped forwards and grasped Sintecia''s hand. Her slender fingers wrapped around the slimy membrane, trickling Sintecia, who tried to resist but found herself powerless. She could only walk together with the lady, whose footstep opened a crack in reality. Gently, they leapt into the void.

    The instant Sintecia stepped into another dimension, a gush of warmth flooded her body. Instinctively, she shifted her appearance and created a ceremonial cloak to conceal her body, turning her slimy skin human-like, mimicking her past self. Though she didn''t wish to deceive her followers, she didn''t have time to explain the curse or how she was still herself.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Once the lady manifested, the blizzard halted their power, hovering mid-air. The snowflakes, the snows, the icicles, the cold air, all paused their march under the presence of the great one, so powerful it suffocated the air and stagnated the flow of power.

    Smiling, the lady held Sintecia, one hand on her waist, the other on her chin, pulling her face closer, smelling her sweet, flowery scent. The holy paladins and the priests immediately scattered around them but didn''t attack in fear of harming Sintecia.

    "Rejoice, I''ve come to offer you a chance," the lady said. "Your salvation, or hers?"

    Sintecia attempted to speak, but the lady playfully pinched her cheek, forcing her to remain silent. She couldn''t disobey, or else she risked losing the only chance of her followers'' salvation. She had to endure and hope for the best.

    The priests and the paladins looked at one another, unspeaking yet knowing full well what the others thought. Gradually they directed their gazes and trust to the strongest holy paladin, their leader, who had fought along with them since the first day.

    The leader turned to his friends and followers, staring at their unblinking eyes for a moment. After he had confirmed their determination, he snickered and dropped his hammer and shield. The rest followed. Their duty was to protect the Holy Maiden and escort her to safety. Her life was the priority.

    "Please keep your promise," the leader said. "Our damnation, for her salvation."

    The lady smiled and relaxed her grasp on Sintecia, who immediately struggled, looking at her followers, her eyes brimming with grief.

    "No!" she pleaded. "Let me stay here. I''ll trade myself."

    "Your Grace, ten years ago you saved us. It is now the time to repay you."

    "If you want to repay me, then go back alive. You will die if you stay here, but she won''t kill me. We''ve already made a deal."

    Hearing about the mysterious deal, the leader clenched his fists and shifted his eyes to the lady, who calmly listened to the conversation, amused by their desire to self-sacrifice. Playfully, she waved at the group.

    "Is what Her Grace said true?" the leader said. "What will happen to her if we leave?"

    "She will join me. I can guarantee her happiness."

    The leader glanced at his followers, who whispered among one another. Their voice, though quiet, couldn''t escape Sintecia. Their determination began to waver as a better choice emerged. Now, all of them could live.

    "As soon as we get back, the Church will learn about this and send a response team to rescue her."

    "But we shouldn''t let Her Grace go through it alone. Where is your gratitude? She saved us back then, and this is how we repay her?"

    "She said it herself. She wants us to live. That''s why she goes to such a length. We must put our faith in her like how we put our faith in the Goddesses."

    With her Monster Girl''s enhanced senses, Sintecia listened to the hesitation. A graceful smile emerged on her face as her eyes spilt out drops of milky tears. She tried to wipe them, but the lady who stood behind her cleaned them first.

    "It seems we''ll get to spend a lot of time together," she said, deliberately raising her voice. "Your followers are sure quick fickle."

    The whispering stopped as shame set in. For a moment, they were selfish, trying to justify their action without any consideration to the implication. Though no one said anything, everyone was disappointed at their own clouded judgement. It went against the teaching of the Goddesses.

    "As expected, I think I still can''t take the offer," the leader said then turned to Sintecia. He was the only one who didn''t consider changing his choice. "I''m sorry, Your Grace. I can''t let you suffer alone."

    Hearing the final answer, the lady smiled at Sintecia, drawing back her hands, stepping away from her.

    "Are you sure?" she said. "Death awaits."

    "Then we die with honour." His words affirmed his followers'' belief. They cast away their hesitation and, with one last look at their gorgeous Holy Maiden, laid their life in exchange for her safety.

    "Don''t worry about us. Please return safely and inform the church and our family of our sacrifice."

    "I have a letter in my room on the second shelf beside the bed. Your Grace, please send it to my wife for me."

    "May the Goddesses watch over you, Your Grace."

    "Unfortunately, I don''t think they will be watching over her anymore," the lady said and lightly pushed Sintecia towards the group. "Not with that body."

    Surprised, Sintecia tumbled towards the priests and the holy paladins. Her ceremonial cloak shattered into countless sparks; her skin reverted to the yellowish slime. Despite the identical figure, Sintecia, as a Slime Girl, had a tantalizing air, which invited the eyes to feast on her curve, the hands to caress her skin, and the desire to violate her body.

    Witnessing her sudden transformation, disgust seized the group; they instinctively backstepped away from her, letting her fall to the ground, crashing into a pile of viscous slime, which reformed in the next moment. After she regained her vision, she cowered in disgrace, her eyes trying to meet her followers but got overwhelmed by her guilt. They too failed to meet her gaze.

    "She chose your salvation over hers, and I agree to it," the lady said. "Now, you chose her salvation over yours. It''s amusing, so I decide to let both of you go. Sadly, it seems you don''t want her anymore."

    The group retreated farther away from Sintecia, who kept her eyes on the ground, unable to explain or excuse or confess anything. She had fallen.

    "Your Grace, what happened?" the leader said. Each word that crawled out of his mouth clutched his heart, aching it until everything became numbed. "You have . . . fallen?"

    "No!" Sintecai desperately vowed. "I¡¯m still with the Goddesses. I¡¯m still pure. My faith hasn''t left me. The Goddesses will fix this. I haven''t fallen."

    "Your Grace, I," the leader said, eyeing his followers, who shared the same troubled gaze, "we trust you. We want to."

    Using her Monster Girl''s instinct, Sintecia easily read their emotions. She laughed at herself, her voice piercing yet mellow. She knew the feeling too well. The disgust, the distrust, the same one she felt when she bit into the Corrupted Tear. She chose it herself.

    "I understand," she said. "Even if you can''t trust me, you must trust in the Goddesses."

    For one last time, Sintecia knelt against the ground. Though she was a Monster Girl, she silently lowered her head, clasped her hands together, calmed her heart, and prayed to the Seven Goddesses. The words she used to chant disturbed her soul and seared her body, but she endured the pain and reached out for her source of faith. Her last chance.

    "I''ll show you that I''m still me," she whispered.

 Chapter 17: Miracle

    As Sintecia set her mind on finding her faith, her yellow slime body glowed, exuding bright light, which coated her body, permeating the surrounding with the exalted air. Despite the pain it caused to her soul, she continued to pray, her hands trembling with confidence and doubt, happiness and anxiety. They mixed and merged and separated inside her body, shifting her shade from dark to bright to dark again.

    The group of priests and holy paladins retreated and dropped to their knees, lowering their head and waiting for the holy presence to envelope them. The scene hurled them backwards in time when Sintecia summoned the divine might to dominate the war against the Broken Empire. The image of her graceful prayer, which flooded the battlefield and annihilated the Corrupted Race, evoked a strong feeling inside their heart, the desire to see her succeed, to witness once more a miracle¡ªa Monster Girl, pure at heart, accepted by the Goddesses.

    "My Goddesses, please answer my call," Sintecia said, her voice quivering. Her expression distorted in pain. "I, your faithful vessel, plead my belief to you once more."

    In the sky above, countless clouds swirled into a brewing storm. At its centre, lightning struck open a rift in space-time, echoing thunders throughout the land. The crack in reality widened, revealing the heavenly kingdom floating atop the soft, golden puff.

    From the portal, angels and holy spirits flooded out, preparing for a ceremonial entrance of the Seven Goddesses. They rarely descended to the material plane, but the fleeting call from the Holy Maidens couldn''t be ignored, especially the one tasked to the secret mission.

    Despite the grand scene, there was no commotion. The power of the deities distorted the world to their will. Only the few whose power tapped into the realm of the legends and the myths could resist their command. When the Seven Goddesses descended, the angels and the holy spirits bowed beneath their presence.

    They were the beauty of profound quality, donned in long golden silk dresses, whose tail fluttered with the windless air. Their hair, changing colours from one moment to the next, extended and shortened depending on the observer. They embodied all kinds of splendour and personality, from mature to childish to soft-spoken to assertive.

    The eldest of the Seven Goddesses, the First Goddess, swept her gaze across the material plane, watching over the nations surrounding the Sinking Dark Forest and those that extended beyond the horizon, encompassing the entire dimension within her careful scrutinize.

    "First, I didn''t expect you to come here," the Second Goddess said. "You were never interested in the material plane."

    "I come here to check on an old friend. I hope it''s just my senseless concern."

    "We haven''t been together for so long. Why don''t you let us come with you to visit the formation? We too want to know about it."

    The First Goddess turned to the Second Goddess, then to the rest of her sisters. Everyone, especially Seventh, expressed their interest in the sealing formation, eager to know about the myth of the myth, known only by the greatest of all deities. It was the time before the separation of planes, where the unthinkable was regular and the impossible mundane.

    "After you first answer the call." The First Goddess smiled and shifted her sight to the Holy Maiden who desperately prayed.

    Though she was under a layer of rock and dirt and in the darkness of the cave, the divine vision penetrated through all concealments and arrived at the scene. As her gaze laid on the unknown lady who stood behind Sintecia, she ceased her smile. At once, she took a step forwards, broke through space-time, and manifested above Sintecia, bringing with her holy light and an oppressive aura.

    Her anger shook the cave and shattered the ground, splitting the earth and heaven apart. She ignored Sintecia, who was staring at her feverishly, and paid her undivided attention to the unknown lady, who greeted her with a smile.

    After a moment, the six remaining Goddesses followed their sister, appearing behind the First Goddess, spotting Sintecia, then expressed their shock at her corrupted appearance. It was a monumental disgrace for a Holy Maiden to fall into the abyss and become one of the Corrupted Race. The Church had spent a vast amount of resource to nurture them. It was unthinkable that she would betray her faith.

    "You have answered my call," Sintecia, shivering in pain and excitement, said. Her voice cracked and distorted, sounding beguiling yet sorrowful. Her body and mind and soul ached to the point she forgot her name and memory and knew only one thing, to continue to pray. "Please grant me salvation. Please let me serve you once more."

    Enraged and disappointed, the Second Goddess reached out for Sintecia, who closed her eyes. The hand reached inside Sintecia''s slime body and held her core, then immediately shattered it, retrieving the last trace of divinity in the process.

    "You deserve no salvation. Return us our divinity and perish under our might," the Second Goddess declared and crushed the core in her hand. Sintecia¡¯s body put an instinctive struggle, but her power meant nothing in front of the divine.

    Sintecia snapped open her eyes. The existential pain assaulted every part of her being, from her body to her mind to her soul and her sense of self. She toppled backwards and collapsed into a pile of slime, screaming in her piercing voice. Her body reformed then collapsed then reformed only to shatter into countless pieces, lacking the core to condense her silhouette.

    With each iteration, her body became more distorted, more beautiful, more pitiful, more alluring, more tragic. Same with her body, her faith crumbled, desperately trying to reform but failed to find a place to cling on. In her deformed yet bewitching appearance, she crawled towards the group of priests and holy paladins, reaching out her hand to them. It hovered in the air, waiting for someone to pull her up from her hell.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Save me, anyone," she wailed. "You said we''re family, so why won''t you hold me?"

    Horrified by her appearance, the priests and the holy paladins retreated from her. Though they didn''t dare to attack her, who still had the face that resembled her human self, they also didn¡¯t reach out to her. Even the leader couldn''t meet her gaze.

    Silence became the fuel of her despair. Its sparks ruptured at her shattered core and manifested into a raging black fire, which rapidly spread across her body, boiling her yellow slime, consuming her faith and hope. Drowning in her own body, she instinctively grasped for breath despite not needing to.

    She didn''t want to die, not like this. Not with her trust broken, her faith unanswered. Without any ideal to cling on, she once more forced herself inwards, but her heart was hollow, shattered by the faith she held dear. Without it, she dived deeper and deeper, arriving at the instinct which governed her life. Purified by the Corruption Power, the desire for familial pleasure, one that would never betray her, awakened.

    So what if she was a Monster Girl, so what if she was abandoned by her faith. Without the shackle, she would become the strongest, the sexiest, the most wicked Monster Girl, and with her power, she would build from the beginning a family she cherished, who would answer back her love. She must live, live the most pleasurable life, the most sinful life. Jump into the abyss. Fall. Reborn.

    Her pain turned into fury and desperation. Her scream intensified, but now with the will to live echoing from it. Knowing the human and the divine wouldn''t help her, she merged her body for one last time and reached out to the unknown lady. For an instant, the black flame disappeared, revealing her slimy body. Its thin membrane reflecting the holy light, tainting the inner liquid with warm flush and bubbles.

    Ignoring the First Goddess, the lady stepped forwards. Her body materialized in front of the melting Sintecia, kneeling, watching her determined face. Gently, she grasped the hand and caressed it, her face moving closer to Sintecia''s, her other hand moving Sintecia''s hair out of the way.

    "I''ve heard it loud and clear," the lady said and kissed Sintecia''s forehead, sending a wisp of the foreign power into her. "Now, be reborn and live a new life to the fullest. Experience the pleasure unrestrained by virtue."

    The mysterious power shifted inside Sintecia and reconstructed her core, turning it into a transparent orb, which glowed in holy light. Its colour mimicked the divine while indulging in the Corruption Power. The black flame turned pleasant as if they were countless lustful hands caressing her body, yearning for her affection.

    She looked at her body, not with disgust, not with indifference, but with fondness, with acceptance. Her fingers became thinner, her breasts bigger, her hair longer, her curve lewder, her legs slimmer. With heightened sensitivity, every touch excited her beyond human pleasure. She subconsciously bit her lips and stroke her face.

    Witnessing the scene, the First Goddess frowned and pointed at Sintecia. The world paused, and everything surrounding her crumbled into specks of dust, annihilated, unmade.

    The cave and its ceiling split open, revealing the sky, where the clouds in Sintecia''s direction vanished, opening an empty blue area, which extended beyond the horizon. The forest and the mountain behind her got atomized, leaving the empty area with the shape of a cone that originated from Sintecia.

    The unknown lady smiled at Sintecia then turned to the First Goddess. The divine might couldn''t do anything to her.

    "You''re still as rude as ever," she said and snapped her finger. The divine power and space-time flew backwards, reverting the destruction and memory of all mortals who witnessed it, except for Sintecia. She then grabbed the rewinding divinity and savoured it in front of the First Goddess. "The taste still hasn''t changed."

    Though the First Goddess had expected it, the rest of the Seven Goddesses held their breath, terrified at the unfolding scene. They knew that, though the area of destruction was small, the power within it was enough to level a kingdom. Yet the mysterious lady ate it like a snack.

    "It seems the seal is still there," the First Goddess said. "You''ve been weakened."

    "Anyone stuck in the endless void would become weaker. I''m no exception."

    "Don''t get too cocky. Lilith has already fallen, and you too shall follow her. All your kind will fall, and none will ever return to this land."

    "She died because she wanted to. And her plan succeeded. Look at the world, her presence permeates it. She has already won, and none of you can change it."

    The First Goddess didn''t retort but turned her gaze to Sintecia, who curiously examined her new body, dreaming about what new things she should try. Then, she turned to her sisters and the kneeling priests and holy paladins. If a battle were to occur, all of them would die; the plan might get interrupted and exposed.

    "Leaving already?" the lady said. "You''ve grown old. It has dulled your passion and held you back. Don''t you want to go back to when you razed the world and burnt the sky?"

    "The day you die will come. Sit there and wait for it."

    "If you think that Fate can do something against me, you haven''t learnt the lesson back then."

    Not acknowledging it, the First Goddess swung her hand at the group of her followers, generating a ray of holy light, which enveloped them, taking them back to safety. The unknown lady merely watched until the First Goddess forcefully took her sisters back to the sky as if she was desperately fleeing.

    Once everyone was gone, Sintecia looked up to the unknown lady and bowed to her. Her head laid on the ground, her hands trembling in both fear and joy.

    "Thank you for saving me, Goddess," she said. "How can I repay you?"

    "Why don''t you worship me like how you worshipped them?"

    Sintecia hesitated then shook her head. She stared at the unknown lady, prepared to accept her wrath. "Sorry, but I will never again worship another faith."

    "Good. I didn''t your faith anyway. I''m not actually a goddess, just a playful maiden hoping to find interesting things. You''ve already repaid me by getting me a good meal and an interesting play."

    "But I didn''t do anything."

    "You didn''t know you did something. Your action creates this ripple, so I''m just rewarding you for your choice."

    "Then, can I know your name? I''ll repay you someday."

    "My name? My friends used to call me Gulia. They aren''t here anymore, though." Gulia patted Sintecia''s head. "Don''t feel down. I''m sure more will come soon. If you ever meet one, kindly bring her to me."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''ll understand when you see one." Gulia yawned, stretching her arms upwards. "Using too much energy really isn''t worth it. Now, young lady, it''s time to say goodbye."

    Suddenly, Sintecia found herself in front of the cave, alone, abandoned. Yet her heart beat wildly, faster than ever before. She smiled and held the Soul Gem close to her heart, thinking about a brighter life she would lead.

    "From now on, my name is Lenmia, a Slime Girl who wants a family." She looked at the cave and decided to make it her home. It was spacious and deep enough to make more rooms for her future family members. "First, I need to make a Soul Tree to help my future sisters."

 Chapter 18: Acceptance

    Hearing the story in full detail, Iris ambled over to Lenmia and tightly hugged her. She deliberately pressed herself onto Lenmia and pulled her closer, trying to comfort her eldest sister, though she was too short to do it. Instead, she nuzzled Lenmia''s breasts, feeling embarrassed yet soothing. She only let go when she realised the others were watching.

    Knowing what Iris meant, Lenmia chuckled and stroked her head, twiddling with her flowy liquid hair. The soft membrane grazed one another and merged and separated and exchanged their warmth. Iris shivered as Lenmia pulled her back in, but she didn''t have to breathe and let herself submerge into the comforting yellow slime.

    From the side, Varda held her green-scaled tail and rubbed the tip, shocking herself with a strange sensation that spread throughout her body, making her lower half weak and fuzzy. She knew the Monster Girl¡¯s body was sensitive and voluptuous, but experiencing it first-handed still surprised her.

    "Sis, can we get back to the topic?" she said. Though she wanted in, the matter at hand was more important. "Now that we know the reason, what should we do?"

    Lenmia reluctantly pushed Iris away. She took a long hard look at the cave, carving all its content into her soul for one last time. Everyone waited for her answer, listening intensely to the water dripping, the heart throbbing, and the memory rewinding.

    Affected by her sisters, Iris strolled to Varda and embraced her. The firm yet bouncy scales scraped her membrane, reminding her of how Vilia used to trace her sensitive spots. The slender fingers would slide in and out of her body, puncturing in then twirling inside her viscous slime before pulling a piece of her outside and rubbing it until she melted from pleasure.

    Though Varda didn''t have any significant memory inside the cave, Iris''s scent dragged her into a trance. There was a quality that clicked inside her soul and ate its way out of her body, hollowing her inside before filling it with a strange sensation, which lit up into a sea of flame every time Iris played her.

    At last, Lenmia shook her head. After she contemplated the future, she concluded that staying at the cave would be foolish, especially during the critical period of a Crusade. She couldn''t rely on luck or pity of the great being sealed in the cave, for she couldn''t fathom what Gulia would do.

    "Everything has to come to an end," she said, feeling each word pricking her heart. "Don''t be sad. We will return after the Crusade."

    While everyone lowered their head to reflect on the answer, Tardi, the youngest and most innocent of the group, felt the need to ask. As the youngest sister, she had the liberty to pretend to be innocent and cute, hiding her concern under a clear, simple question.

    "But Sister Lenmia, where can we go?" she said. "You said that the inner forest is too dangerous for us. Even Sister Vilia wouldn''t dare to venture in alone."

    "I''ll guide you to the place where strong Monster Girls live. We''ll be fine as long as we are careful."

    Catching a contradiction in the answer, Reta raised her hand, to which Lenmia nodded. She knew everyone would ask her the same.

    "Sister Lenmia, if the path is easy to cross, why didn''t we see any other Monster Girls beside Sister Vilia?" Reta said, fiddling her fingers, eyeing her eldest sister. "Does this place really exist?"

    Lenmia sighed. The past her was too selfish and complacent, not knowing what the best for her family was. Though she still wished for things to go back to how they used to be, she had to change for her family to survive.

    "I just didn¡¯t want to get your hope up," she said. "It really exists, but it''s too dangerous for any of you to visit. Remember, unlike Vilia, the strong Monster Girls are wild and cunning. If they fancy you, they will have you, one way or another."

    Hearing about more Monster Girls, Iris wondered what their appearance would be, what place they would live in, and how indecent they would act. Her mind pulsed in anticipation mixed with nervousness. Just one Lenmia was enough. She couldn''t imagine how wild the stronger, lewder Monster Girls could be.

    "How strong are they?" she asked.

    "Many are at the Transformation Phase, and there are two Monster Girls who ascend past that. That place is too strong for us, which is why I''ve never told you all about it."

    "Sis Lenmia, what will you do when we arrive there?" Iris knew that the strong would oppress the weak. It was the survival of the fittest. "How can we stay there if we are weak?"

    "This body isn''t just for show, Iris. Slime Girls like us aren''t too common, and most are too fragile to interest them. In fact, I learnt most of the rough techniques from there."

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "No!" Iris suddenly shouted. "We won''t go there. I don''t like it."

    "I know you mean well, but I actually enjoyed it too." Lenmia wryly smiled. "I can at least do this much for you all."

    The stuffy feeling filled Iris as a streamy scene of Lenmia getting licked and choked and crushed and reformed and splattered floated in her head. Her blue slime body flushed red, feeling jealous at the strong, wishing to have a chance to play with her sister and pleasure her until they all fell beyond the point of no return.

    Not like this! Iris slapped her face. It wasn''t jealous. It was to protect her sister!

    "It would be hard to survive there if we burden Sis Lenmia," she reasoned. "We should just stay in this cave. Going into the deeper part is still an option."

    "I agree with Sister Iris," Varda said, turning to Iris and nuzzling her breasts. "If we can hide inside the cave, we don''t need to risk going into the wilderness. The Church won''t try to venture in."

    "It is too risky. We can''t be certain that Gulia will save us again. If she demands any of you as a price, what can I do?"

    "If it''s for our survival, I''ll do it," Varda said. "I also want to see her magic. It''s every mage''s dream to witness such strong power and become strong themselves. A Monster Girl or not, my goal is still the same. Just that I have a family now."

    Everyone agreed to the sentiment by nodding and exclaiming. They too were excited by the prospect of a guardian so powerful even the deities had to be fearful. If Gulia demanded a sacrifice, they would gladly volunteer, for family was the only thing they had.

    "So, Sis Lenmia, everyone else agrees," Iris said as she confirmed the others'' reaction. She also didn''t want to leave the cave, a place where her first and everything happened. "Do you still think otherwise?"

    "It isn''t like I want to leave, but I can''t let any of you be the sacrifice, can I? I''m the strongest, the oldest. I''m supposed to protect you, not letting you protect me."

    "You said it back then, that family shares both pain and happiness. You''ve worked hard, so let us help you once."

    "But . . ." Lenmia''s voice trailed back to silence as she shifted her eyes between her sisters, from Tardi to Iris. The thought of someone taking her sisters from her made her skin crawl and her mind revolt. "I don''t want to risk losing you again."

    As Lenmia sulked, the rest of the family looked at one another, hesitant to hold onto their decision. Though they could use the majority vote to rule over the decision, they would never go against their eldest sister and left her hurt. She was precious, strong yet delicate.

    Finally, Iris made up her mind.

    "Then, let me do it," she said. "I''ll go there and see if I can ask for her help."

    Lenmia was about to reject her, but her determined gaze was too much. Inside them, a fire of confidence burnt like the blazing sun, devoided of ignorance and arrogance. Combined with the strange aura she felt back then, Lenmia could deduce that Iris wasn''t like her sisters. Her origin was otherworldly.

    "Sis Lenmia, please listen to me," Iris explained. As everyone closely listened, she talked about the whisper and the power and the implication, connecting the mysterious helper with her mysterious origin. "She said she was looking for a friend, right? I''ll meet her and confirm it."

    "I can''t let you go alone. I¡¯ll go with you too."

    "Sis, you must stay here and protect the other sisters. Wait for me, I''ll be back as soon as possible."

    "Then we will go in together. Family doesn''t abandon one another," Tardi said. Dulcie and Reta nodded.

    Iris smiled but then refused, same as Lenmia. Family came first, which was why they were willing to sacrifice themselves. They were rationalising, but they didn''t care. Family first.

    "You should know I''m different from you all. I come from a faraway place, another dimension. And I suspect Gulia too is just like me. I have something to ask her."

    "Sister Iris, how is it like there?" Tardi asked. "I heard about the other dimensions from my human sister. They are all so magical."

    "My previous world is quite boring. There is only one faith, and most magic is strictly bestowed by the Lord. It is a world of technological progress."

    "Then how did you come here?" Varda asked. "To cross the interdimensional boundary requires an inexhaustible amount of energy. You''re gorgeous, but I don''t think that translates to power."

    "I don''t know. It was so unreal as if I was in a dream."

    "Do you need me to check your body to see if it''s a dream or not?" Dulcie said and giggled. "You''ve been too close to Varda. Are you neglecting your other sisters?"

    "Dulcie, I''m the second sister now, so don''t think I''m weaker than you."

    "I''m still the most compatible with you, though."

    Annoyed, Varda turned to Dulcie and revealed a smug expression before coiling around Iris and playing with her soft body. "Sister Iris is mine. Don''t come near here!"

    Before the atmosphere turned strange and streamy, Lenmia slammed the table and pulled back the attention. Unlike others, she was still stressed about the decision to let Iris go alone.

    "Iris, are you sure you want to go alone?" she said, lowering her voice and letting the solemnity permeate. "We''ll go with how you decide. I can''t win against all of you combined."

    "Then it is decided. Please guard the cave for me. I''ll be back very soon."

    "Let us give you a good luck group hug first."

    Lenmia called for everyone and pulled Iris to her. They all gathered around and tightened their reach. They stayed there for longer than a minute before Iris felt strange and hot all around.

    "Sisters, I''m getting a little too uncomfortable," she said and slipped out. "We shouldn''t be wasting time. So, I''ll go now. See you later, everyone!"

    Before anyone could catch onto her, she ran out of the room and headed straight into the darkness of the deeper part of the cave. The black veil gradually consumed her figure until she disappeared, leaving the rest of her family waving and shouting and wishing success.

    "She is too reckless. I don''t know where the shy cute Iris at the beginning goes," Lenmia said then sighed. "You all too have become rebellious. I would like you to be docile and lovely like before."

    "We''re turning into you, Sister Lenmia. Didn''t you want us to be as charming and lustrous as you?" Tardi giggled. "Don''t regret it now."

    "You all change too fast. She is a bad influence for sure."

    "But she is our loveliest sister, right?" Dulcie said.

    "I can''t deny that."

 Chapter 19: Stranger Thought

    Alone, undisturbed by the urgency of life and her sisters, Iris had been thinking about various topics. She sauntered through the darkness, seeing with night vision, listening with her magical hearing. The winds ground against the damped soils and whispered lullabies beside her ears, grazing her body with their soft touch, reminding her that she wasn''t alone. The great unknown being was always there, watching, waiting.

    Not knowing if it was her imagination, Iris turned around and stared deeply into the darkness. For a moment, she heard someone breathed. The chill seeped into her body and permeated her bouncy skin, which shivered and contracted. She should be alone, but fear kept rising.

    "Anyone there?" she asked. "Sisters, I know you''re there."

    She tensed until she got startled by a drop of water dripping on the ground. Her eyesight penetrated through all cracks and rifts and found nothing but darkness and occasional insects. The lack of sound was driving her mad. At this point, she prayed for something to happen.

    Sister Lenmia spoke of the mystical journey she experienced, but Iris found nothing, just an endless descend towards the darkness. The cave gradually sank into the ground, forming a slow slope, which broke into multiple looping tunnels. Due to the increasingly complex route, the whisper of the wind got louder. The echo lasted longer, and the feeling of someone watching got more intense.

    For the sake of her mental health, Iris decided to reach inside her body and pulled out Vilia''s Soul Gem, caressing its glowing surface. The soft radiance scattered the darkness and formed a small safe zone where she could stare at and be relieved. She should have learnt how to use a basic illumination spell from Varda.

    "Better than nothing, right, Sis Vilia?" she said. "I shouldn''t have come here alone."

    While complaining to herself, Iris still went on, going down the darkness, which gradually got darker and darker, dimming even in her enhanced perception. The slope tilted steeper, but the tunnels became wider and smoother, lacking the winding paths. Somewhere along the line, the winds suddenly ceased, but everything had turned cold, freezing the breath and the moisture.

    Iris had to slow her pace as she stepped on the thin layer of ice. The freezing atmosphere prevented her from seeing far. The air was akin to countless curtains blocking her advance. When she raised her hand forward, her fingers slid through the viscous air, feeling like she was swimming in a sea of jelly.

    She reckoned that if she had to breathe, she would choke and died miserably. Even then, she had to harden her slime membrane as she advanced onward, fighting against the crushing air pressure of the ice-cold environment.

    The brown dirt and grey rocks froze into blue ices and translucent crystals, reflecting Iris as she trotted past them, creating countless distorted views of an endless maze with an endless number of Irises, each going in her own direction, never to meet the others.

    With nothing but darkness and thick air and her reflections, Iris began to doubt her sanity. But the glowing purple Soul Gem in her hand reminded her of the warmth of her family, and so she held it close to her chest, clenching tightly. Because the air around her was so blurry, she stopped looking forward and just stared at the Soul Gem, at her own reflection.

    Maybe it was because of the cold, or the intense concentration, Iris''s silhouette changed once more. Her slimy membrane, once simple and dripping, compressed and crystallized, refining its texture into soft, moist skin. Her slender fingers felt fleshy, emitting soft warmth from her diffused consciousness.

    Through the reflection, Iris almost mistook herself for another human. If she could change her slime colour, she would be able to pass off as a human. With her even more alluring figure, with more defined body mass and curves, she could easily play with her targets'' feeling, puppet them under her mood, and leave within them an unforgettable experience, one that dragged them into the darkness and made them stayed willingly.

    As a pleasure-inducing scene filled her mind, Iris blushed but didn''t stop thinking. She pressed her hands on her breasts and massaged them, reaching the other hand downwards, grinding her fingertips across her abdomen, grazing her own thighs, then pulling in on her crotch.

    Despite biting her lips, tensing, Iris still moaned. Her lewd voice echoed outward but failed to reach far, coming back to haunt her as it bounced the walls. In the thick coldness, her heating body clashed with the air, producing foggy streams. Her pleasure leaked from her mouth as she breathed in and out, circulating the temperature inside her slimy body.

    The hot air momentarily evaporated the thick cold air, revealing the path in the front. While Iris was playing with her mind and body, a purple silhouette watched her from afar, giggling. When Iris heard the familiar voice and looked out, Vilia had already slithered into the darkness, her twisting purple tail emerged from the thick air for a moment before vanishing.

    Iris froze and repeatedly blinked. After she realised what she had done, she dropped the soaked Soul Gem and planted her face on her hands. Her body instantly burnt in shame, though the lingering pleasure still ached her body and warmed her fingers. What had gone into her? Where had moral and discipline gone?

    "Sis Vilia?" Iris said as she suddenly perked up. "Is that you? Please wait. I can explain!"

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Embarrassed yet excited, Iris rushed forward without thinking. She forced her way through the thick air and failed to see the sudden slope. Her feet sank deeper than expected, and then she tumbled, falling from a great height into the abyss. As she rapidly descended, the air became increasingly muggier until she could hardly feel anything except herself.

    Her body instinctively quivered. Sweating heavily, Iris jumped up from her bed, pushing her blanket to the ground, messing up her pyjamas. She sat still, breathing in and out multiple times before she could calm down and survey the surrounding.

    She was in her bedroom, dressing in her thin pink pyjamas, staring at the clock which had just struck two o''clock.

    "What?" she said, her voice now innocent and pure like before she became a Monster Girl.

    Taken back, Iris looked down. Her body had reverted to her human appearance. Her skin was fair, but not bouncy and translucent. She couldn''t feel the magic and the diffused consciousness in her slime body anymore.

    "What is happening?" She shivered, feeling empty as if she had just lost something important.

    ...

    In the middle of the meteor site, Pallorn knelt and glided her fingertip across the soil, brushing against the unknown design which separated and merged into a complex formation. Despite not knowing its function, the intricate symbols alone indicated that a powerful force designed and created it.

    When she sent a wisp of her magical power into the formation, it greedily devoured the fuel but revealed no further reaction. She had a feeling that the power needed to activate it would drain her soul dry.

    After a few minutes of deciphering the formation, she came back with nothing. Hopeless, she turned to the most knowledgable mage, who stood slightly to her side, intensely staring at the edge of the formation. Senan was scribbling the symbols on the ground in his notebook, dividing them into multiple patterns, trying to guess what they could do.

    Seeing him eagerly working, Pallorn harboured minimal hope and silently waited. Her continuous stare attracted his attention. He glanced at her and sighed, closing the notebook, shaking his head in disappointment.

    "So, what is it?" she asked. "Anything?"

    "Definitely not any known language," he said, pausing to compose his thought. "It should be a summoning formation, but the composition is way too sophisticated for an ordinary one. It''s likely an extradimensional calling."

    "Someone tried to summon a demon?"

    "Possibly, or they tried to contact something. I can''t be sure, but the intricacy of the design suggests something of that level."

    Pallorn nodded. Given that the investigation team from the Church of the Seven Goddess was annihilated, the formation must have been activated, bringing whatever that destroyed them. A grave crisis. She must find and identify the anomaly and, if possible, eliminate or capture them.

    "Can you trace their trail?" Pallorn turned to Senan and asked. "Don''t worry about the magic consumption. I''ll gift you all the recovery potions needed."

    "It''s hard, but not impossible. Though I can only track a general direction. And the stronger the enemy, the less accurate my prediction."

    "Do you think we fear the demons?" Pallorn laughed, half-serious-half-joking. "We the Redeemers are the demon''s worst nightmare."

    "I know, but what I fear isn''t the demon. What if it''s a Foreign Existence?"

    "Then we''ll retreat. Our task is to ensure the Crusade goes smoothly, not to deal with an overarching matter. Safety first."

    "Keep your words. Don''t be reckless."

    "What can make me reckless?"

    Senan knew what could tick her off, but he just shook his head. Instead of bickering with her, he reached inside his grey cloak and pulled out a large blank paper. Using his trusty quill, he casually painted a few strokes, creating an abstract design which slowly cumulated into a strange formation.

    As Senan prepared his formation, Pallorn stepped away and called for other holy paladins, instructing them to fetch a few recovery potions. Senan''s exotic spell required intensive preparation and an exhausting amount of magical power. He would spend many recovery potions in one ritual, though the effect was worth the cost.

    "I''ll say this first. There is no guarantee that this will work," Senan said. "That formation is simply too complicated."

    "We won''t know if we won''t try. Here, take the potions."

    Pallorn threw a few recovery potions at Senan, who caught them without turning from the scroll. After he finished drawing, he placed the page on the ground and laid the recovery potions around the circumference. Standing up, he put back the quill and took out a small dagger. Carefully, he cut his fingertip and let the blood oozed out, dripping onto the centre of the page.

    As the blood fell, Senan chanted under his breath. Though incomprehensible, his voice rose and fell like an opera, echoing and resonating with the surrounding, quivering the page with magical power. The recovery potions trembled and cracked, leaking out the recovery liquid, which soaked the paper and transferred magic into the tracking formation.

    Once the blood hit the page, it diffused into the drawn black lines, tainting the formation crimson. It mixed with the magical power, glowing darkly. From the design, a puff of translucent smoke emerged and twirled in the air, moving in all directions. It was the purified power, the symbol of the Pure Races.

    Though the surrounding was devoided of magical power, there was a hint of Corruption Power. When the purified power clashed with it, it immediately repelled and glowed in bright radiance, rejecting the sinister aura. As the thin fog spread, a trail of lingering Corruption Power emerged.

    Senan exhaled and took the last recovery potion and drank it, feeling proud of his success. Though the Corruption Power had already diffused to multiple paths, the thickest route was still discernable from the smaller ones. If they carefully followed the general direction, they would surely find the place where the Monster Girls resided.

    "It''s that way," he said and pointed in a particular direction. "The Corruption Power isn''t too intense. I think that they are either injured or trying to conceal their track."

    "It means they''re afraid," Pallorn said, smiling. "This is our chance."

    "If there are multiple Monster Girls, I''d like one."

    "I can''t understand why you can stay with them without feeling disgusted."

    "If you think of them as a specimen, it''s less bothersome."

    Pallorn looked at Senan and sighed. She knew the mages were the weird types, experimenting with forbidden topics, making Monster Girls their slaves, their assistants, their toys. Though she couldn''t stand it, she knew better than to create tension during a mission.

    "I fundamentally disagree with your thought. Our goddess has told us to forgive all that had fallen," she said. "No matter what they are now, we''ll purify them back to their grace."

    With that, she turned to her followers and commanded them to advance, slowly making their way towards the cave where Iris and her family hid.

 Chapter 20: Family Once Lost

    While everyone else was lazing around, counting seconds until Iris came back, Lenmia grabbed her chest. Her core trembled. A cold premonition spread from her soul and into her slime body, dimming her golden colour. She immediately looked around the room but found nothing out of the ordinary. All her sisters were safe, except Iris, whose fate was unknown. Suddenly, she regretted letting her go alone.

    "Something is wrong," she abruptly said. "Does any of you feel anything?"

    At the table, staring at the map she drew, Varda raised her head and closed her eyes for a moment. Not getting any strange feeling at all, she shook her head lightly. After becoming a Monster Girl, she had become much more carefree and lightheaded. Maybe her senses had dulled.

    Beside her, Reta was studying the map. When she heard her sister spoke, she shook her head and fixed her attention on Lenmia. She was a superb learner and listener, able to discern the tones of her sisters. Lenmia had something to say, not of good news, but not grave enough to announce immediately.

    "Sister Lenmia, is something amiss?" she asked, raising her voice so that all her sisters would hear the question. "Did something happen?"

    "Something definitely happened. We should prepare." Lenmia turned to all her sisters and nodded, affirming their expression. "I hope Iris will be fine."

    Hearing the concern, Dulcie giggled as she played with Tardi, helping her tending the delicate flowers and plants decorating the cave. She didn''t worry about Iris, for she had placed her blind trust in her second sister. It was impossible for Iris, who hid her shrewdness under her shyness, to meet with inescapable danger. Even the deities couldn''t take her life.

    "She''ll be fine, Sister Lenmia. I''m more worried about her abandoning us after she becomes too strong."

    "Sister Iris would never," Varda said, unable to silently listen to someone teasing Iris. "She promised. We''re family."

    "I''m just joking. Instead of worrying about her, we should prepare ourselves, right, Sister Lenmia?"

    As Varda was about to talk again, Lenmia clapped her hands and stared at Varda, her eyes half-closed. Though she said nothing and remained smiley, a chill rushed through Varda, who grabbed onto her shivering tail and averted her gaze, afraid of getting reprimanded. Though she liked having her inside turned into a mess, Lenmia was too good, way too good.

    "I think so too." She rapidly nodded. "I think I''ll go with Sis Reta. Will you come with me, Sister?"

    Not waiting for any response, Varda grasped Reta''s hand and quickly slithered out of the room. Despite her smaller size, Varda was faster and stronger than Reta, who also didn''t resist and go along with the flow. She didn''t mind chatting with Varda, who was knowledgeable about the outside world. She had a lot to ask, and Varda also liked to flaunt her wisdom.

    Listening to Reta and Tarda leaving the room, Tardi gradually stopped tending to the flowers and perked up. She looked at Dulcie, who was stroking her head, and at Lenmia, whose expression was getting more and more solemn. Though she was outwardly petite, she wasn''t a kid. Knowing that it was grave, she properly set the soil before chuckling.

    "It seems that I also need to go," she said, hugging Dulcie one last time. Her mud body tainted Dulcie, who playfully snuggled in it as if she was trying to steal as much of her mass as possible. "I''ll be waiting at the entrance."

    "Sorry. I just don''t want you to worry too much," Lenmia said, averting her gaze in guilt.

    "The seniority of the family must be followed, after all. I''ll be the cutest youngest sister, so protect me, you all."

    Tardi acted cutely like an innocent little sister and quickly ran out of the room. Her footsteps echoed, slowly fading until only Dulcie''s breathing filled the room.

    As the second oldest Monster Girl, Dulcie was the closest to Lenmia, the only one with whom she could share happy and sad news. They were alike, protective and playful, though Lenmia was a lot stronger than her.

    "Dulcie, what should I do?" Lenmia said. "My core, it really hurts. I think we have to leave, but Iris is still in there."

    "Don''t think unnecessary thoughts. We''ll power through this, like always. Even if we leave, Iris will know where to find us. Either here or Vilia''s cave."

    "What if she thinks we abandoned her? I don''t want to be hated by her, by any of you."

    "None of us hates you, Lenmia." Dulcie stepped closer to Lenmia and consoled her, embracing her as if she was a little girl. "Don''t let your fear take over. It''s just a nightmare, an apparition."

    Whenever the subject concerned her sisters, Lenmia would dissolve into a pile of emotional mess. The scar of betrayal had never faded from her heart, and now she feared the loss of her new family the most. It was why she never let her sisters go out and hunt for themselves, never let them wander far from the cave, and never spoke of anything about her past. She feared that their innocent love for her would vanish once they knew her pathetic self.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I''m selfish, aren''t I?" she said. "Sorry for being a burden, Dulcie, but you''re the only one I can cry to."

    "I know. We''re the losest, after all. You helped me then, and now, I''m helping you." Dulcie stroked Lenmia''s back and felt her warm moist slime membrane. She coaxed Lenmia until she sobbed and let all her penned-up emotions out. "Sob all you want. Cry until your heart becomes strong again. Only then can you be our eldest sister."

    Slowly, Lenmia collapsed on the ground, pulling Dulcie with her. She planted her face on Dulcie''s soft breasts and bowled onto the leaves and vines, soaking the flesh with tears. Her poignant wail faintly permeated the room, echoing only for Dulcie, who soundlessly sat beside Lenmia. Though she had helped Lenmia several times, she still didn''t know how to cheer her up and could only sit still like a doll for her to whisper her regret to.

    ...

    "How is Sister Lenmia?" Varda said as she leant against the cave''s entrance, her eyes alternating between the majestic Soul Tree and Tardi, who had just come out. "She looks almost pale when I left the room."

    "She''ll be fine. Sister Dulcie is having a heart to heart with her. Give her some time."

    "The scar never left, huh? Thankfully, my childhood is quite boring, and my only friend is already dead." As a mage, Varda never had too much attachment to worldly matter. Becoming a Monster Girl further alienated her from her humanity, which she deemed as a good thing. "I don''t have any regret, but do you?"

    Tardi looked down at her muddy hands and reached out but couldn''t quite touch Varda. Though she never regretted becoming a Monster Girl, she wished she could turn back time and redo her other mistake.

    "I have one. That day, I shouldn''t have let her go. We could still be together if only I had asked her to stay."

    "I''m sure your sister is looking for you. The question is, what will you do when you meet her?" Varda slightly quivered at the thought of such an imaginary scene. She licked her lips and slithered around Tardi, watching her expression. "She will fall, right?"

    "Maybe. The last time I saw her, she was already strong. She must become stronger to avenge me. That''s the problem." Tardi rubbed her own hands, trying to remember the sensation of her sister''s touch. "Maybe only Sister Lenmia can make her fall."

    "Then pray we won''t run into her any time soon. And that we''ll become stronger faster than she could. And, if all else fails, you can save us."

    "She is a doting sister. We only have each other, after all. It must hurt when she found that I was caught in the Sinking."

    Tardi gazed at the sky, where the great sun burnt brightly, enclosing the world with warmth hope, just like that day. There was no sign, no announcement, no premonition. Suddenly the Sinking Dark Forest erupted a dark wave of Corruption Power, and those caught in it fell.

    "Unfortunately, I wasn''t there to witness it. You all fell during the Sinking, didn''t you?"

    "Only I and Sister Reta were the victims of the Sinking. The rest had their own circumstances."

    "Well, are these circumstances related to those people?" Varda said and turned to the opposite of the cave.

    Across the Soul Tree, in the dense bushes of leaves and flowers, a series of steady footsteps echoed. The greenery rustled as Pallorn and her followers cut through the thick vines and bushes, emerging from the forest into the grass plain. They had followed the faint trail of Corruption Power and arrived at the cave.

    "So this is the place," Pallorn said and turned to Senan. "Can you feel it?"

    "I can''t detect anything, but my heart is racing. This might be more serious than I thought." Senan sent a wisp of magic into the air but failed to deduce anything further. Aside from the gigantic Soul Tree in the middle of the plane, everything was perfectly normal.

    "Two Monster Girls are staring at us. Be careful. There might be more in that cave."

    "My Lady, should we retreat?" the follower behind Pallorn asked, their hands already preparing their weapons. They only needed one word to fall into the formation. Though they were individually weak, their teamwork allowed them to properly support Pallorn and Senan.

    "Let''s probe their strength first." Pallorn unsheathed her sword and swung it carelessly. "I''ll handle the Snake Girl. Senan, you take that Mud Girl."

    Not waiting for the affirmation, Pallorn dashed across the plain, passing the Soul Tree, rustling its leaves and branches with her high speed. Her shadow flashed in a black streak, pushing the grasses in her place to the side. When she reached Varda, she swung her blade upwards, its tip heading straight at the Snake Girl.

    Sensing the aggression, Varda snapped her fingers and fell back. Beneath her, a magical circle manifested and spewed out particles of light, which spiralled around Pallorn, who felt sluggish as she inhaled the exotic perfume. She instantly pulled her sword in and jumped back, anticipating a counterattack from the Mud Girl, but nothing ever landed.

    Surprised, Tardi merely stared at Pallorn with her mouth slightly ajar. Her eyes gaped at every inch of Pallorn''s body, piercing the silvery armour, ogling her curves and beauty. Though altered by time, the silhouette in her memory superimposed against Pallorn''s bigger build, almost entirely a perfect copy. Her manner, prideful yet whimsical, also matched.

    "Pallorn?" Tardi said, unintentionally stuttering. Her expression instantly melted into a bashful shyness, which her past self knew best.

    Hearing a familiar voice, Pallorn halted her movement, her mind spinning rapidly. Questions manifested in her heart, which throbbed at the wildest imagination that connected the dots. But before she could confirm her theory, Varda jauntily hissed at her and cast more spells. Her Corruption Power seeped out between her scales and joined into a black fireball.

    Smiling, she pointed at Pallorn. The black fireball swelled and pushed through the atmosphere. Its dark heat poisoned the atmosphere into clouds of green aromas that numbed the nerves. Surprised, Pallorn raised the sword to block the impact, closing her eyes, bracing herself.

    From the distance, away from Pallorn, Senan tore a prewritten magic scroll and threw it towards Varda. The paper crumbled and released a surge of magic into the formation, which broke out of the page and floated in the air. It spun and extended forwards, enveloping Pallorn under its barrier.

    The black fireball crashed against the magical protection. The impact engulfed Pallorn in the darkness of the black flame. When she opened her eyes, Tardi had already closed in, her hands reaching her long-lost sister.

 Chapter 21: What Matters the Most

    It was the hand that she remembered, the hand that she used to hold and stroke when her sister would feel down, hammered by the solitary of the orphans and the inequality of the world. Born unwanted, destined to remain weak, to remain feeble, such was the fate of Pallorn and her little sister, Tulin.

    When her life was at its bleakest moment, away from the blink of no return, the Church of Redemption took her in. As compensation for her low birth, the world gifted her a talent of light, which she used to command the respect of her peers. From that spark of faith, she ascended through the filth and emerged a new person. In doing so, however, she gradually drifted away from her sister, who lacked all but naivety and innocence.

    She still loved her sister, more so than everything else, but the workload took most of her time, the time which she used to spend with her sister. Though she massively improved their living condition, her sister, who never had the chance to enjoy it with her, never felt any happier.

    The dream of eating and living well, once impossible, ingrained itself into Pallorn. She had lost sight of what mattered the most. No matter how hard she worked and how long she endured, she could not find contentment. All the wealth and fame meant nothing. Every time she questioned her decision, she always placed her hope in the next time, the next position, the next promotion. Things would get better. Happiness would come.

    That day never arrived.

    Unable to find happiness alone, she turned to her faith. The Goddess of Redemption promised contentment and satisfaction after death, the ultimate prize for those who offered their most sincere belief. Zealous gripped her mind; she decided to apply for a higher position and leave her small rural town to the great cities inside the kingdom.

    When confronted by her sister, she remained relentless. Her scolding words broke their bond, and Tulin was left alone with the meaningless wealth and without a proper goodbye.

    "I hope I never see you again," Tulin said and slammed the door shut.

    "Likewise," Pallorn said and left.

    The world listened. The Sinking consumed the town, and Tulin was never found.

    When the news reached Pallorn, her anger dispersed like water dropping on the hot metal plate. The stream rose and met with her cold pale face and converted into lines of tears, which traced around her cheeks and soaked her hands. The lingering warmth from her sister''s grasp quickly disappeared, replaced by the freezing grief that cleared her mind.

    The wealth and fame she chased weren¡¯t the end goal but a foundation. She desired them not for happiness but time, the time she then could spend with Tulin, who no longer existed. Left alone in the world, she placed her faith in the Goddess of Redemption for one last time. To have a chance to get her sister back, she became one of the Redeemers.

    Now, that familiar pair of hands, that intimate voice, that petite silhouette, they came to her unexpectedly. She didn''t try to block or dodge the Mud Girl, who touched her face and tainted it with the muds, slowly, softly stroking the chin.

    "Who are you?" Pallorn said, her eyes narrowing.

    "Does it hurt?" Tardi grinned. Though she was considerably shorter than Pallorn, she appeared calmer than her sister, who visibly trembled.

    "How long have you been here? Why haven¡¯t you contacted me?"

    Tardi pulled back her muddy arm and looked at it attentively. It was soft and viscous and melting, not like the Pure Races¡¯.

    "Pallorn, I''ve found where I belong. The human doesn''t accept me anymore, and neither did you."

    "I was wrong. I would never¡ª"

    As Tardi and Pallorn were talking, Senan threw three torn scrolls at the battle and crushed a recovery potion in his hand. The bottle shattered into dust particles, which glowed and dissipated into magical energy. It diffused into the air, where the torn scrolls greedily devoured it and activated their functions.

    The pages split into countless shreds, some burning, some freezing. The blue coldness and the red flame ruptured from the formations and manifested as a vortex of dual power. With a crystal core at the middle, the frost-flame vortex rushed towards Varda, who had been watching Tardi.

    Sensing the danger, Varda conjured an array of green light. It swelled and created a net of tangled vines, which lashed out and whipped the vortex, crashing against its shredding wind pressure. The impact sent countless barbs flying in all directions. The strayed impact headed towards Pallorn and Tardi. Unable to continue their conversation, they retreated from one another, their eyes inviting their sister.

    Tardi landed beside Varda, and Pallorn retreated to Senan. Both didn''t wish to leave their friends and family behind.

    Looking at Tardi''s smile, Varda couldn''t help but feel excited.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "How was it?" she asked. "Is it painful?"

    Tardi looked at the hand which stroked her sister''s face. The warmth of her body still lingered on it.

    "I''m happy, more than ever."

    "I think she doesn''t want to come with us."

    "If she doesn''t want to, I''ll make her. You must help me like promised."

    "I''ll delay the old man and the group behind her. You can have your quality time uninterrupted." Varda licked her lips. "Make her fall. We''ll surprise Iris with a new member."

    On the opposite of the battlefield, Pallorn narrowed her eyes as she watched Tardi carelessly conversed with Varda. Though she had found her sister, her sister had changed drastically. There was only one way to bring her back, purification, the holy art she practised her whole life, just for this moment.

    "Senan, a change of plan. You and the rest will delay the Snake Girl. I''ll take care of the Mud Girl myself," she said, not leaving any room for negotiation. "It''ll be quick. I''ll purify her and take her to safety."

    "If you say so. Don''t get too distracted." Senan glanced at Pallorn and noticed her strange expression. Though he didn''t know why she stopped dead in her track previously, he could conclude that something unexpected had happened. "Remember your words."

    "No need to worry. I won''t risk anyone''s life."

    Pallorn closed her eyes, inhaled, and hardened her resolve. She tightly gripped the sword''s handle and sprinted toward Tardi, who smiled and strolled away from Varda, stepping to the side where only her sister and she would engage in the fight.

    Watching the sisters went off, Varda shook her head and focused her gaze on Senan and the group of followers. Unlike Pallorn, they gradually crept forward, slowly circling Varda, standing outside her comfortable reach. Their careful approach formed an arch with her as the centre, aiming to corner then exhaust her with a battle of attrition.

    "You human call us wicked and cruel then use such method to kill us. If this is not hypocrisy, then what is?" Varda said, tapping her moist lips.

    Senan frowned and raised his hands, signalling the followers to prepare their spells. They quietly chanted and created countless fireballs. They hovered above their casters, quivering in anticipation of the fire command.

    "If you surrender now, I''ll let you live. My lab needs an assistant."

    "An old man like you can''t satisfy me. I would rather go with these young men than getting stuck in a dusty old tower."

    "You were once a mage, right? We can work together. I can grant you safety from the believers, and you can help me further my knowledge. Is mutual benefits not the greatest contract?"

    Varda laughed before her hands could move to conceal her unsightly manner. Her eyes mocked Senan as they judged his shoddy appearance and his reliance on magical scrolls. A wise mage would never join hand with the deities. Doing so would defeat the purpose of being a mage, to pursue the truth and power unchained by divinity.

    "This is why you haven''t advanced. Your mindset is too weak. You are a disgrace to the traditional mages," Varda said, her eyes gleaming darkly, her voice sounding lower. "As a mage, I''m already stronger than you."

    "Then let us see how strong you really are," Senan said and swung his hand down.

    The followers shouted their words, releasing the sea of colourful spells in a barrage of sparks. They swelled as they rushed through the air, producing a searing noise, which echoed ceaselessly, heating the vapours into foggy streams.

    Facing the rain of fire, Varda marvelled at the majestic sight, her expression still relaxed. Despite the great benefits of the holy power, it was the power of the deities, in the end. The followers merely lent their strength, and with that came the lack of control and experience. These spells looked majestic, but their inside was hollow.

    "I''ll show you what a real mage is," she said and blew a wisp of pale mist.

    It faintly glowed and swirled around, diffusing into the surrounding as it drifted toward the fireballs. Its patterns merged and broke into more spirals, which twisted and formed countless rings, where faint magical energy converged and formed a thin layer of membrane, a formation bubble.

    As the fireballs flew through the ever-expanding mist, they pushed the magical bubbles and stretched them until they broke from the rings. These membranes flung backwards, covering the fireballs. Heated by the flame, they ruptured into pieces, which consumed the fire and froze the magical energy that fueled the combustion.

    Without their fuel, the fireballs quickly fizzled out into a puff of smoke. A sea of fire instantly imploded into a sea of black mist without Varda even chanting a single word. Such was the precise control a mage commanded over magic, the prestige of the strong.

    Senan immediately took out a few scrolls and tore them into pieces, letting the tiny pages drift aimlessly in the air. The magical formations on them activated and generated a gale that clashed with the smoke. The wind blew the mist a few holes, revealing the scenery behind for a moment before collapsing back in.

    In that split second, Varda closed her eyes, held her hand in front of her, and clenched her fist. A magical formation manifested under her body and expanded to cover the surrounding. It exuded green light and grew multiple vines and flowers along the cave, coating it with nature. Remembering the move Vilia''s use, Varda imitated the process and reshaped the soils into a marsh.

    Panicking, the followers rapidly cast their spells and generated countless more fireballs, ice lances, lightning bolts, then released them into the smoke. Their power scattered and nullified one another, leaving only a few that got through. Without a proper target to lock on, they could only guess what was behind the curtain.

    "Stop!" Senan shouted. His voice thundered around the forest, freezing the followers. Though he usually maintained his aloof attitude, Varda had hurt his pride as a mage, and with the lacklustre performance of the followers, his anger burst out. "Reorganise the formation and wait for¡ª"

    Through the smoke, multiple streaks of green light flashed and charged out. The electrifying green vines shot towards Senan, twisting seemingly randomly yet avoiding most of the spells. The electricity revolving around them whipped at the air and screeched into the surrounding, frying anything that came close.

    They moved too fast for the followers to cast their protection. The sparks exploded forth and shocked the priests until their skins turned charred and they collapsed on the ground, paralysed and in agony. Their muffled wails dispersed in the air, leaving Senan who narrowly avoided the same fate in fear.

    If he didn''t carry a protective amulet with him, his life would have been in danger. He held his breath and glanced at the smokescreen. It gradually parted and revealed Varda, who remained in the same place, watching with amusement the destruction she had caused.

    "Unfortunately, I won''t let you live even if you surrender," she said.

 Chapter 22: Hurt Just the Same

    Pallorn felt conflicted. Hesitation plagued her mind as she half-heartedly swung her sword at the Mud Girl in front of her, slower and weaker than usual. She stared at Tardi, who playfully shifted her body around, letting the blade cut through her mud and tainting it with dark brown soil, not caring about the cosmetic damage. As long as her core was safe, she would remain standing.

    "Why won¡¯t you return?" Pallorn said, her voice peaking, cracking in pain. She restrained herself from using any holy spell or from piercing Tardi''s core, afraid that she would get hurt and shatter into countless pieces. "I don''t want to see you get hurt."

    "Then please stopping hurting me." Tardi abruptly stopped moving and closed her eyes. "I also miss you, you know?"

    Shaken, Pallorn suddenly lost control of her strength and slashed the sword too fast, creating a cut through the air, which seared the vapours into streams. The blade rushed towards Tardi''s head, but she remained motionless, her eyes still closed, smiling. Her unwavering trust in her sister caused Pallorn''s heart to ache.

    Before it was too late, Pallorn tensed her muscles and diverted her strike, almost breaking her hands as she flung the sword away. It glided through the air and landed a distance away, unable to harm Tardi any further. She almost killed her sister, her only sister whom she had been searching for half of her life.

    Hearing the metallic sound, Tardi gradually opened her eyes. She turned to the sword on the side then at Pallorn, who retreated away, not from caution but guilt. Her expression distorted in a mixture of relief, pain, and distress. The tender brown irises glittered as tears silently built up.

    "You''re still in there, right?" Pallorn said. "Then come back, please. I promise I won''t leave you anymore."

    "After you vowed never to see me again? Sis, did fame and wealth bring you happiness? You look so majestic and pretty, that someone bitter and dirty like me can''t hope to come close.¡±

    Tardi stepped backwards. Her dull eyes glimpsed at the sorrow inside her sister. At first, she merely wished to tease her sister, but her resentful heart spewed out venomous emotions she kept tightly in her chest. Conflicted, she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth close. Her sister had to know her pain.

    "I was wrong, foolishly wrong. So, Tulin, please give me another chance. We are sisters, right?" Pallorn said.

    She walked forwards, trying to reach Tardi, but the past haunted her, dragging her body to a still, turning the ground into quicksand. Every step forward was a betray of her faith, the faith that had kept her alive and hopeful since the day she fell into despair. Without it, she was vulnerable, but if she sheltered herself inside it, her sister would be alone again.

    "This body isn''t human anymore. It disgusts you," Tardi said. "I''ve decided to change. I am Tardi, a Monster Girl. Can you still look at me tenderly, hug me softly, and love me dearly, just like before?"

    "But you are still you, Tardi or Tulin. You still have your memory, and your feelings are the same. How can I ever hate you, when I only have you?" By speaking, Pallorn diverted her attention from her internal pain and took another step forward.

    "Then why did you leave me that day? If our familial bond can''t last when I was a human, how can it last when I''m not even a human anymore?" Tardi deliberately took another step backwards. Her voice trembled as the words infused with her anger came out of her heart. "I don''t want to risk it ever again. Can I just stay with my new family?"

    "New family?" Pallorn said and thought of the Snake Girl whom Tardi stood intimately close. Anger and jealousy boiled inside her heart, but a joyful look on Tardi''s face instantly froze her blood. She didn''t have the right to be angry. She caused this.

    "Yes, a new family. They saved me from loneliness and taught me how to survive. Without them, I would have been dead." Tardi couldn''t keep her mouth from smiling. "They mean a lot to me, a real family."

    "You don''t need me anymore?" It was unfair. "What have I been living for, then?"

    "No, Sis," Tardi pleaded. "I still love you. Half my life, you were there. I still want you for the other half."

    "How can I make you accept me? I don''t know anymore." Desperate, Pallorn rapidly walked forward, fighting her instinct to run away from her guilt, resisting the urge to detest her Monster Girl sister.

    "Can you show me how much you love me? I want to, I need to know that you won''t abandon me again."

    "I would never!" Pallorn placed her hands on her chest, gesturing to the Goddess of Redemption. "I can vow to my faith that I won''t abandon you."

    "So you place faith above me, just the same." Tardi sighed and slowly backed away from Pallorn, who panicked and tried to reach out, but her shame seized her arms back.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "What must I do? I''m willing to do everything. Just come back, please."

    Tardi smiled, shivering in delight. She perked up and reached outward, opening her embrace wide and inviting. Gradually, her body leant forwards, spilling the mud as her arms faintly trembled, overjoyed at last. Though she had become a Monster Girl, her love for her sister remained steadfast, unwavering. Though her love had become twisted, she too had been waiting to reunite with her sister.

    "Then, come to me, Sis. Can we hug, like back then? Can I still have you as my big sister, even though I''m like this?" she said and slowly walked forwards, probing her sister''s reaction.

    Though she had grown since the incident, she was still smaller than Pallorn, who looked at her as the same little sister. Despite covered in mud, Pallorn didn''t feel dirty nor repulsed by the Corruption Power seeping out of her sister. She gathered her courage and traversed into the muddy path, gradually smiling, letting go of her concern.

    The cool mud body embraced the human, tainting the flesh with sticky dirt. Because of the height difference, Tardi''s face met with Pallorn''s breasts. Her face slightly sank from the pressing weight. She cuddled with her sister slowly, gently, lovingly, until her mud particles leaked into the silver armour and dirtied the inner clothes. Because it was her body, she felt everything tiny movement, from the tremble to the tickle to the tense.

    "You''re still so soft, Sis," Tardi whispered. "I love you, love you so much. Please don''t ever leave me again."

    "Don''t worry. I''m here now. I''ll fix this." Pallorn rubbed her face on Tardi head, feeling the coarse mud tingling on her cheeks. Looking at her sister''s current appearance sparked a mix of joy and melancholy circulating her body. "You''ll have flesh body again. You''ll feel again."

    "What are you talking about, Sis?" Tardi said as she narrowed her eyes, tightening her hug. "Please, don''t hurt me any further. I''m happy like this, and I want you to be happy too."

    "But the holy power will continue to hunt you down. This life is unstable. You can die at any moment," Pallorn said, pulled away, and caught Tardi''s shoulders. Her grip sank into Tardi''s body, shivering. "I have a gift of purification. I can cleanse the Corruption Power inside you. You''ll become human again."

    Tardi shook her head and sighed. She grabbed her chest and slowly pulled it apart, splitting her breasts, revealing the shifting muds of her internal body and a glittering core, her central consciousness. The Corruption Power had already infused into her essence, twisting her soul and merging with her mind. She had become a full Monster Girl. She had fully fallen.

    "It''s impossible, Sis. To cleanse the Corruption Power is to erase me. If I''m not myself, then how I can be your sister?" Tardi said and averted her gaze. "You taught me not to betray kindness, but now you want me to leave the family that has helped me. I can''t do it."

    "But, Tulin¡ª"

    "Call me Tardi. I don''t want to go back to the human, Sis. I don''t want to be sad anymore." Tardi looked up to Pallorn. Her eyes gradually curved into a weak arch, which threatened to crack open into a stream of tears. "Why can''t we just stay here? I don''t want you to go with them. What if, one day, you never return? Please, don''t leave me again."

    "But Tardi, life as a Monster Girl is full of misery. There is no one to shelter you from the pursuits. Come to me, and I promise you will remain under the Church''s protection."

    "Sister Lenmia and Sister Iris will protect us. The Broken Empire will protect us. The Sinking Dark Forest will protect us. We have been here since the beginning, and no one can separate us."

    "The Crusade will hunt you down," Pallorn said and tightly hugged Tardi, softly weeping. "Why don''t you listen to me, your own sister? Those Monster Girls aren''t good enough for you."

    Hearing the words, Tardi felt anger rose in her heart. She struggled in Pallorn''s embrace. Her mud body easily slipped out of the grip and manifested in front of Pallorn, slightly out of reach.

    "I''m one of those Monster Girls, Sis. I trust them because they have never let me down. You did. Even now, you still can''t choose me instead of that religion. Do you really love me the most?"

    "What?" Pallorn said. "I did all of this for you. I became a Redeemer for you, worked so hard for you, and this is how you repay me?"

    "I''ve never asked for them, Sis. I asked for you, but you won¡¯t listen."

    "And you don''t understand. Why can''t you listen to your sister instead of those Monster Girls? I''m looking out for you, always have been."

    "You only look for that little sister you think you have. She is not here anymore. I''ve changed." Tardi clenched her fists and frowned. "Now that I''ve found a new family, are you going to take it away, or are you going to leave me again?"

    "I will never leave you, but I also won''t let you make any foolish decision." Pallorn made up her mind and leant forward, her hands grasping Tardi''s arms. "I can''t afford to lose you again. You''re coming with me, no matter what."

    Tardi tried to slip away from the grip, but a soft light glittered around her, preventing her from moving. Surprised, she stared at Pallorn, whose eyes shone grey.

    "You will erase me, Sis," Tardi said. Fear rose in her soul. "I''ll disappear."

    "Even if your memory is lost, I''ll fill it in for you. You''ll love your sister once more. No matter the cost."

    From Pallorn''s hands, grey light emerged and seeped into Tardi, searing the muds, hardening them, and cracking them into countless rifts. The grey light rapidly traversed Tardi''s skin as if they were moving through her veins. The purification power gradually consumed the Corruption Power, which boiled inside Tardi''s soul, fracturing her core.

    "Sis, it hurts," Tardi screamed. Her voice screeched the air and hurt Pallorn''s ears and heart. "Please stop, Sis. It hurts. It hurts so much. It hurts."

    Hearing the heart-shattering scream, Pallorn couldn''t continue her ritual. She pushed Tardi away and collapsed on the mud ground, looking at her trembling hands, terrified of what she had done. She gripped her own hand and pinched the skin until she bled. If she had the sword beside her, she would have cut it before it could hurt Tardi again.

    "What," she said, crying, "have I been doing? Isn''t this my job? Why does it hurt? Tulin?"

    She raised her head and looked forward. Tardi stood further from her, coughing out black muds. She panted and gripped her chest, holding onto the collapsing muds that continuously oozed out to replace the fallen parts. Her eyes slowly shifted to Pallorn, staring at her deeply, silently. The visible trace of tenderness and affection rapidly dissolved into sorrow, the same sorrow that plagued her heart since the day her sister left her.

 Chapter 23: Choice

    The most painful words were those spoken by one''s family. The most hurtful emotions were those expressed by one''s family. It was searing, numbing, and all-consuming. As one of the eldest and the smartest of all descendants, Elizabeth was once loved by her family. Her parents poured their hope into her, wishing to the Lord to see her success, to see her an Archbishop, serving the Will of the Lord brilliantly.

    Elizabeth, however, couldn''t bring herself to accept her fate. She could not submit to the Lord. When she tried to pray, her heart could never fully fall before the Lord. She felt constrained, forced, and unnatural. Her nature rebelled at such a thought, which disconnected her from the Lord.

    Because she yearned for freedom, she failed to accept the Lord, and thus she could not use or be granted any blessings. For the Goodwills Family, she was a disgrace, a black spot in their ancient tradition. Gradually, they turned their disappointment into resentment and hatred, seeing her as an embarrassment of their bloodline.

    Coming back, Elizabeth slowly rose out of bed and walked to the window. Beyond the wooden frame, a vividly lit cityscape illuminated the dark sky, shining in colourful neon light, contesting against the three pale moons in the sky.

    The great skyscrapers and the floating hexagon buildings towered over the clouds, creating complex traffic, which extended from the ground to the sky. Along the transparent tracks, countless flying vehicles and drones efficiently moved from one destination to another, leaving behind them a trail of fleeting light.

    Seeing the familiar scenery, Elizabeth frowned then turned away, closing the curtain. Her heart was still in chaos, throbbing rapidly. She struggled to make sense of the situation. Confused and desperate, she stumbled to her desk, turned on the lantern, and took her journal from the drawer.

    Picking up the pencil, she rapidly scribbled her experience, detailing the most sensational recollection in her heart, afraid that she would forget them sooner or later. It was too surreal, an antithesis to her world. It must be the escapism she created for herself.

    "Is this just a dream?" she whispered then shook her head. The lingering sober felt too real, too painful, too visceral to be just a mere dream created by her repressed feeling. She didn¡¯t want to wake up. It was slipping away.

    "Lenmia, Vilia, Dulcie, Tardi, Reta, Varda," she mumbled, reciting the names again and again until their figures manifested in her mind and came to life. "Why are you all so real?"

    Restless, she stood up, closed the journal, and walked around the room, circling her bed, glancing everywhere, breathing in, breathing out. Sweating, she sat on the bed, looking at the muddled light that came through the curtained window, counting the stars, counting the time. No matter what she did, the profound feeling never left and only intensified. She had lost something important to her, but she didn''t know what to do.

    In the end, she laid in bed, trying her hardest to fall asleep, praying, hoping that the dream would continue, on and on until she could no longer wake up. Maybe this life was a dream, a long, tedious nightmare. She wasn''t so sure which world she belonged to, but if the past was to dictate her, she would soon accept the reality, putting the fond experience in her heart.

    The night crawled by, pushing the moon through the peak of the sky to the horizon. It submerged under the earth as the sun woke up from its slumber and blazed its glorious light across the sky, brightening the atmosphere.

    Seeing the sunlight piercing through the curtains, Elizabeth lifelessly got out of the bed. She couldn''t fall back to sleep, no matter how hard she tried. Terrible anxiety filled her body as she shifted her posture, sweating until her pyjamas became soaked. Despite the powerful air-conditioner, she felt like her body was burning, threatening to burst into a puddle of boiling liquid.

    The sensation of human skin left her disoriented. Her human anatomy, her dull eyesight, her inflexible muscles, all screamed at her that she was in the wrong body, wrong place, wrong world. The Slime Girl her was the true her, not this puppet of flesh and blood.

    "Am I finally going insane?" she murmured as she opened the closet and wiped her sweats with her towel. "It''s so hot. I might be sick. What day is today, again?"

    Her chest felt stuffy. Her head was spinning, but she endured the pain, knowing that it would pass. To distract herself, she unbuttoned her pyjamas and wore only thin lingerie, standing in front of the air conditioner, letting its freezing gales graze her body. The sweats chilled her flesh, reminding her of the cool water in the pool she entered with Dulcie.

    Instinctively, she tried to extend her consciousness, but the stuffiness cramped her mind inside her body, trapping her from doing what she could easily do in her slime body. Suddenly her heart cracked as an electrocuting pain shocked her, pulling her down.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    She imagined a series of slime tendrils pushing her up, but there was no slime. She collapsed on the ground, feeling the impact as her elbows hit the edge of the bed. It paralysed her for a few moments, letting her agonise in silence and in contemplation.

    Unable to get up, she turned to the underside of the bed. Inside the darkness, a soft purple crystal glowed, inviting her touch. Captivated, Elizabeth reached out and grabbed it. In that instant, a spark flashed, sending a wave of tingling warmth throughout her body. For a moment, she became hypersensitive that the cold winds which caressed her skin made her shiver, turning her face pink and bashful.

    Accompanied with the flash of pleasure, a seductive moan hissed behind her ears, rising the hairs all over her body. The voice was sharp and familiar, reminding her about Vilia. It was a calling that she yearned for, the phantom touches that never left her minds, the ghostly kisses that tainted her lips.

    As the cold floor tickled her sweaty, fiery flesh, she slowly reached her hand down her stomach towards her crotch, tensing her arm against her breasts, fighting against the traditional moral. She knew she shouldn''t give in, but it felt so right.

    So what if her family shunned her? They already hated her; anything more wouldn''t matter. She painfully smiled despite the visceral repulsion of her indoctrinated body. Her soft fingers slid into her melting flesh and caressed the innard. A burning passion boiled inside her heart as her other hand groped her own breasts, massaging them and teasing them with her fingers.

    As her muscles tensed, she arched forwards, locking her arms between her breasts and her fingers between their peaks. The sweats didn''t feel uncomfortable anymore. Instead, they coated her body with streaming sensation, sticking to her shivering thighs. Her mouth opened and closed, breathing a foggy mist that smelt like lavenders, rising the temperature, heating her chest.

    In the sensuous moment, her fingerplays gradually accelerated, guided by her animalistic instinct and her twisted desires. Coupled with the knowledge and experience from her dream, she mimicked her sisters'' personality and techniques, distilling them into a whirlpool of carnal love, the soul-stirring experience.

    Lost in the transient heat, Iris moaned, her voice echoing endlessly inside her soul, arousing her mind to capture the climax, sealing a part of the flame inside her throbbing heart. It diffused into her sweat, her tear, her voice, her touch, her heart, her everything.

    Despite doing the forbidden, Iris wasn''t satisfied. She had passed the point of no return, but she cared not for the consequence. She pulled out her stuffy hand and felt the lingering warmth of her on it.

    "I did it," she mumbled. "Sisters, I think I''ve fallen."

    Now, she was sure it wasn''t just a dream. The transcendent sensation resonated with her soul, the soul of the Corrupted One, the soul of the Slime Girl. She licked her fingers and tasted the sweet nectar, her lips curving into a lewd smile, fantasising about her sisters. It hadn''t been long since she left them, but she started to miss them already.

    Their hugs, their touches, their voices, all left a trace inside her heart, twisting it into something indecent. They had corrupted her, and she willingly indulged in the process.

    "Whether this world is real or not," she whispered, "I''ll know it soon."

    With a fiery passion in her heart, she stood up and surveyed the room. Because of her maniac passion, she rolled on the floor and messed everything up, even wetting the bed legs with her sweats and other fluid. Thankfully, no one was there to see it. Iris blushed and quickly cleaned the room, trying her hardest to restore order to her chaotic life.

    Though she had accepted her wicked desire, she had to keep up her image as an upright maiden. This world was her original world or at least a simulation of it, so she had to abide by her family''s rules. Her objective was to get back to her sisters, not to play around.

    Looking at the purple amulet, Iris smiled. The purple Soul Gem was the confirmation, the pillar of her belief. Her life as a Monster Girl was real, and she chose it instead of life as a human. Sister Vilia was with her, watching from somewhere inside her heart. She clasped the Soul Gem, caressing it tenderly.

    "Sis Vilia," she whispered. "We''ll be together soon."

    They were family, after all. Family stayed together, even in death.

    ...

    "Tulin, I''m sorry," Pallorn said as she reached out, trembling. "I didn''t think it through. I didn''t want to hurt you. I just want to help. You need to believe me."

    Quivering in pain, Tardi averted her gaze from her sister, silent. The anger and hatred which threatened to overflow suddenly dispersed into a wave of cold, piercing disappointment. The pain from the purification paled in front of the pain from her heart shattering into countless pieces, burning into ashes of despair.

    "Pallorn, I too have been looking for you," Tardi said. "I know I was greedy and unreasonable. I know I shouldn''t feel angry. But I was hopeful that we can be together again."

    Her eyes curved into a gentle arch as they stared at Pallorn, scrutinising her silvery armour and her pathetic appearance. The fond gaze gradually shifted into disillusionment that permeated her entire being, bit by bit.

    The look on Tardi''s face pierced Pallorn''s heart, stabbing her chest with a muggy sensation that numbed her arms and legs. She struggled to breathe as if her lungs were slowly rotting, her heart stopping, her chest imploding.

    "No, Sis. Don''t look at me like that. I beg you. I promise I won''t do it again. Please don''t hate me."

    "Sis, I give you that chance, and you betray it. My hope is fleeting."

    "I''m willing to do everything. Just give me one last chance." Desperate, Pallorn started to take off her armoury. "See? I''m getting rid of these things so they won¡¯t hurt you anymore."

    "Are you sure you can do anything for me?"

    "As long as you promise you won''t hate me."

    "Then," Tardi said, faintly smiling, amused, "can you fall for me?"

    "What?" Pallorn was stunned, unable to process the words. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean both, Sis. Fall into the abyss with me and fall for me, your sister. Can you do it?" Tardi glided her hand on her breasts, tickling them playfully. "Come to this side and be free. Only then will I forgive you. Only then will we be together, forever."

 Chapter 24: Angel on Earth

    This time she was not going to choose wrong. Pallorn grabbed the holy emblem on her clothes, within it was her status as a Redeemer. As she tore it apart, she felt a piercing pain, but the gentle, loving gaze from her sister immediately soothed her suffering, redeeming her guilt.

    "Sis, is this enough?" she said and fell to her knees, enduring the numbing sensation that gradually spread through her body. The holy power insider her veins revolted, burning inside her flesh. "I love you. I really do."

    Seeing her sister''s miserable face, Tardi bloomed a graceful smile, hiding beneath it a twisted joy, born from her love and the desire to be loved. Gradually she walked to Pallorn, reaching her hands forward to embrace her sister, who was at her most vulnerable state, in dire need of affection.

    "Sis, you did well," Tardi said as she tightly hugged her kneeling sister, stroking her hair, tainting her fair skin with muds. As she rubbed her face against her sister''s, she felt the heat of her sister''s cheeks diffusing into her, melting her heart. "I know you still love me. I know you would never betray me. We are family and always will be."

    Shaking, Pallorn willingly let Tardi hold her, seeking the assurance that she had made the right choice. She clung onto her sister''s shoulders, her fingers sinking into the mud skin. Though the mud was cold, Pallorn''s body was so hot that the chill brought comfort to her sweating, cracking soul.

    "I did well, right? I chose you instead of them," Pallorn said and planted her face into her sister''s body. "I''m not wrong, right? We can be together now, right?"

    Unseen by Pallorn, Tardi couldn''t conceal her wild smile, trying her hardest not to laugh until her insides turned outside. She lightly stroked her sister''s thinly veiled back and caressed her long silky hair, jealous at its fine quality. She wanted Pallorn''s everything.

    "Sis, before I can forgive you, there is one more thing I need," she whispered, softly blowing into Pallorn''s ear, inviting, enticing. "Fall for me. Let me be more than just your sister. Is that too much to ask?"

    Pallorn was too delirious to understand any word, and so she mindlessly nodded. "I''ll do anything for you, Sis. Anything. I only have you now."

    "Then, please give all your heart to me."

    Tardi pulled back, seized Pallorn''s chin, and kissed her. Her muddy lips brushed against the moist human lips, soaking them wet and sticky. The bloodline repulsion only excited her. She extended her tongue and slithered it inside, feeling the soft jelly flesh. Her legs dissolved into a pile of mud that circled Pallorn and rooted her in front of Tardi, trying to merge both into one entity.

    Surprised, Pallorn struggled, but her hands phased through the mud, going through Tardi''s hollow body. The muds tingled her skin, but she only felt more and more aroused. The bitter watery taste in her mouth flooded her throat, adding more heat into her chest and abdomen and crotch. Her muscles started to cramp as she tensed, closing her eyes in both anticipation and shame.

    "Sis, I''m going to reach down there," Tardi whispered. "Please don''t moan too loud, or they will hear us."

    "No, wait¡ª"

    A spark of pleasure circulated Pallorn before she could finish her sentence. Her cheeks turned pink like candies, and from her mouth leaked a soft, muffled cry that burnt in the air. Her legs went weak and gave up, but Tardi readily held her before they both fell on the ground, rolling in the muds.

    Knowing that her sister was about to lose it, Tardi tactically pulled her hand back, staring at Pallorn, who desperately blocked her eyes from Tardi, her face flushed, her body trembling, yearning, hating, loving. She panted and gasped at the hot air surrounding her, smelling her sensuous sweats and Tardi''s forest-like scent.

    Because the play had abruptly stopped, Pallorn felt uncomfortable, but she wasn''t brave enough to demand more. She merely laid still, gasping, peeking at Tardi''s mud body, at her sister''s bouncy breasts, slim waist, and twitching thighs. As the heat built up inside her heart, she gradually pulled her hands from her face, shifting her posture, putting one arm above her head, the other touching Tardi''s stomach.

    "Does it feel good, Sis?" Tardi said. "I think we should stop before you regret it."

    "No, don''t," Pallorn murmured.

    "Sis, you need to speak louder." Tardi stroked Pallorn''s belly, tracing her fingertips across the sweaty skin, teasing but never fully committed to her play.

    Her head spinning, her reason melting, Pallorn finally gave in and pulled her sister closer, kissing her on the lips, using her tongue to ravish the muddy taste, stroking the inner cheeks until she needed to let go to breathe, her face completely red. Watching her sister''s playful expression, she wryly smiled.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Please don''t stop. You have to take responsibility." She grabbed Tardi''s arm and placed it on her crotch, quivering, staring at Tardi, unblinking. "I gave you my everything, even my first, so take it and make me feel good."

    Silently, Tardi''s hand began creeping into the lewd spot. The fingers quickly passed through the sticky entrance and stroked the heated insides, turning it into mush, stroking it faster and faster until it cramped. As Pallorn panted, her melodious voice leaked out with the steamy air, but Tardi wouldn''t give her a chance to rest.

    She kissed Pallorn and extended her tongue down the throat, caressing the inner flesh and reaching farther, gagging Pallorn, who tried to struggle until a strange, burning desire sparked in her heart, twisting her pain into pleasure, her innocence into lust.

    She craved more and began to pleasure Tardi with her hands, following her newfound instinct. Her legs trembled and raised as her muscles tensed, trying to suppress the melting voice inside her throat. Gradually, the pleasure permeated her body, cleansing her of the disgust and instilling into her mind a strange kind of clarity, almost holy.

    As she made out with Tardi, her skin softly glowed, cracking into multiple rifts, leaking out golden light. The bliss intensified until her mind could think of nothing except Tardi and the adventurous fingers and the bitter lips. Her chest tightened then expanded, glowing brighter and brighter as something was awakening under her skin.

    Knowing that the corruption was coming, Tardi pulled Pallorn up and flipped their position. She laid in the muds while Pallorn sat on her, looking down, staring, taking the initiative. Instead of hiding, Tardi opened her embrace and let Pallorn have her way with her body.

    Her heart throbbing, her lips lonely, her crotch aching, Pallorn didn''t wait for Tardi and groped her breasts, leaning forwards and licking her ear. She softly nippled on the tip and caressed it with her cheek, trying to build up her heat to the critical point. The knowledge of sexual play emerged from her womanly heart and guided her voice, her action, and her feeling.

    "You''re getting prettier, Sis," Tardi said, her voice peaking as Pallorn licked her neck. "You¡¯re falling."

    Pallorn didn''t hear anything except her sister''s moans. She continued to taste the muds, feeling its coarse texture and the love juice mixing inside it. Her rhythm became faster and faster as her back arched forwards. Despite the intense movement, her vitality was rising, sending warm energy throughout her body. Her skin got fairer, her hair silkier.

    Something within her changed. Knowing that it was coming, she immersed in the ardour, closing her eyes.

    Around her, soft golden light manifested and twirled, seeping in and out of her body, corrupting her soul yet making it looked divine. Above her head, the light converged into a glowing halo, exuding calm, elegant air. Pallorn suddenly felt light and airy, her body soft and tingling, her movement free and effortless. The pain in her back turned into bliss as a pair of black wings grew out of it, extending beyond her reach and arching skywards, fluttering with grace.

    Her hair flowed and sparks like stars in the middle of the night. With each wave, it dimmed and glittered, turning into a sea of sparks amidst the darkness. When she opened her eyes, the irises turned deep blue like a pair of sapphires. Her manner carried beauty and grace, not chaotic or lecherous like before. Confused, she looked at her exceptionally white hand and the black fingernails, seeing her changed self in the clear reflective.

    "This is me?" she said. Her melodious voice of authority echoed, surprising both Tardi and herself. "Wonderful."

    Staring at Pallorn''s new appearance, Tardi felt a new spark emerging inside her soul. Pallorn''s voice thrilled her to the core. The snow-like skin invited her touch, yet her heart told her she shouldn''t taint its beauty. The conflicted emotions further excited her, so she reached out to defile the angel.

    "Stay still," Pallorn said and placed her hand on Tardi''s chest. "Let me help you instead."

    Pallorn''s words echoed inside Tardi''s soul, telling her to lower her hands and wait silently. The holy air around her coaxed her to restrain herself, letting her sister have fun. The mental domination and physical restriction flipped a switch inside her, turning her upside down, messing with her emotions. She averted her gaze, feeling weird inside.

    Looking at the panic and embarrassment on her sister''s face, Pallorn smiled and grazed her fingertips across Tardi''s stomach, forcing the muds to take shape according to her desire. By moulding Tardi, she made her a perfect replica of her human appearance before she stroked her fingers on the newly cast breasts. They bounced and quivered from her teases, resembling the human''s.

    "Now, you look like your past self, helpless, adorable," Pallorn said. "As I expected, you really can''t live without me."

    Because of the command, Tardi couldn''t moan, but it felt better that way. The heat and air mixed inside her body, warming her inside, melting them, hardening them, shifting their shapes. They were under her control, yet she felt like she shouldn''t move while her sister was commanding them. She should be listening and worshipping her sister, the holy Fallen Angel.

    "Is it comfortable, Sis?" Slowly, Pallorn soaked her finger inside the muds and wiggled it around then pulled out before Tardi could climax, tasting the dirt and the liquids mixed inside. "It tastes bitter, but it does make me crave for more. You can move now, Sis."

    Despite releasing her control, Tardi couldn''t move. Her body was burning from the inside to the outside, powerless and aroused. She only stared at her sister, begging with her teary eyes to let her finish, to let her experience the bliss. She knew that only her sister could bring her to heaven.

    "I¡¯ve heard your prayer," Pallorn said and smiled. "I''ll redeem your soul."

    With two fingers, she touched Tardi''s stomach and rhythmically stroked the coarse skin, slowly moving down, speeding up as time passed. Suddenly she inserted her fingers between the cliff and pushed more fingers into it. As soon as she flicked her fingers back, she folded her gigantic black wings to herself.

    As everything turned dark, Tardi felt a blissful sensation overflowing. Her moulded body instantly melted from the pleasure, turning both her body and mind into mush. As she moaned, Pallorn seized her face and sealed her lips, eating the saliva and the cries. For a moment, the elegance and grace of the angel descended into lust and infatuation of the succubus. The gentle technique became sensual yet heavenly.

    For the duration of their orgasm, their tongues never separated.

 Chapter 25: Song of Elegance

    Unlike Pallorn and Tardi, Varda didn''t have a good time. She occasionally sneaked a glance at their steamy action, hoping to get a taste of it sooner or later. It looked fun and rewarding, contrary to what she was doing. As the battle dragged on, she only felt angrier and more frustrated. Senan, a self-proclaimed mage, was a complete failure as a traditional mage, a disgrace.

    Despite his age and wealth, he couldn''t cast a single powerful spell and only rely on pre-made scrolls and rings. If not for his practical experience and wealth, she would have crushed him long ago. When she locked him down with her spells, he would have five more scrolls and accessories to save him.

    "Old Man, why don''t you just die?" she said. "You think that if you drag this on, someone will come?"

    Senan didn''t answer. He touched the rings on his fingers and generated more heat projectiles. They spun around him and shot towards Varda. They clashed against her twisting vines and her ice spikes, exploding into a puff of mist that covered the surrounding. Losing sight of Senan, Varda scanned the area and sent her magic to disrupt the priests, who were channelling their power.

    Though they were weaker than her, she was alone. Her power was limited while her enemies could take turn to recover. She also couldn''t let the fight go on for too long. When Pallorn fell, she released her holy power to the world. It exploded towards the sky, turning into a beacon that invited everyone to witness her grace. Bad news.

    "Time to end this." She made up her mind and concentrated her power. "I want to capture you alive, but it seems time is running short."

    She flicked her tail against the ground. The impact created a rift, where water oozed out and formed a puddle beneath her. She raised her hands and commanded her power, creating countless slimy tendrils from it. It was a spell she created by observing  Iris and mimicked her movement.

    "Sis Iris, you can''t hear this, but I''m a step closer to knowing you intimately."

    Gracefully, Varda pointed at the sky. The water tendrils shot upward into a cage, where she felt secure as if Iris was around her, protecting. Satisfied, she abruptly pulled her hands down, bending the tendrils groundward. They shot at the followers and Senan. Their speed instantly ignited the atmosphere.

    Like a downpour, the tendrils split into droplets, landing everywhere, soaking the Soul Tree, punctuating through the ground and the priests'' barriers. No matter how they channelled their spells and hid behind their paladin''s shield, the downpour was unending and eventually overwhelmed them, cutting their body, piercing their skin.

    "As expect, I only need Sis Iris with me," Varda whispered and hugged herself, soaking in the water she created. "If you were here right now, will you give me a hug?"

    As she indulged in her imagination, a premonition tugged her heart. She turned to Senan, who stopped dodging, standing in front of her, smiling. He held his hand forward and let his blood fall from the cut wounds. It twirled in the air and mixed with the rain, descending onto an invisible line on the ground.

    The hidden formation emerged and commenced its design. Using his feet, Senan cunningly dodged the spells and carved a formation as he pretended to be hopeless, fleeing seemingly in random directions.

    "At least you still have the cunning of a mage," Varda said and smiled, slightly less angry now. "Show me then, if you think it can defeat me."

    The formation glowed in bright light and shot rays of light upwards, penetrating the clouds, announcing its presence. They formed a layer of wall, which crumbled into an array filled with spears of light. They aimed at Varda and rushed through the air, glowing brighter as they closed in.

    Looking at the formation, Varda waved her hand and created a wind current. It twirled around her and spun the raindrops into a vortex, absorbing and deflecting the spears of light while releasing countless droplets outward. The downpour intensified, forcing Senan to exhaust through his scrolls pack.

    With his enhanced senses and body, he endured the cutting wounds, counting his remaining accessories as he exerted himself and put more power into the formation. Inside the whirlpool, Varda closed her eyes and waited, fully confident that she would win through the battle of attrition.

    Knowing he wouldn¡¯t last, Senan looked around and made a split-second decision. He crushed his teleportation ring. The fragments of crystal radiated green light, which twirled around him, enveloping his body, then suddenly it ceased to move and dissipated into warm particles. Varda had already set down the anti-teleportation trap around the cave.

    Frowning, Senan enhanced his body with speed-boosting scrolls. Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran for his life, leaving the dying priests and Pallorn. The barriers that blocked the raindrops started to quiver as the accumulated damage slowly cracked them. He had to hurry before he couldn''t leave.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Watching him leave, Varda placed her hand on her mouth and giggled softly. She glanced into the forest, where countless spiderwebs hid beneath the greenery, waiting for the unsuspecting prey.

    Unexpectedly, Senan tipped on the spiderwebs, which dragged him down. He fell on the ground, where a shadow extended from the darkness in front of him, forming a silhouette of a Spider Girl. Staring at her prey, Reta gently kneeled and leant forward, caressing his pale face. Her red eyes glittered as she smiled, exposing her white venomous fangs.

    "Sister Varda said that if I catch you alive, she will teach me magic," she said and grabbed his neck, searching for a prominent blood vessel. "This will hurt much, but you won''t feel anything after that."

    After pausing for him to process her words, she bit into his neck, injecting her special venom into his blood. She held onto his shaking body and coaxed him until he fumed and fainted. The blood was bitter and of low quality. She was not pleased, but she could demand compensation later.

    Pulling Senan from the sticky webs, she dragged him back to the cave, not caring about his wounds or cuts. Only the image of Varda commanding a symphony of the rain played inside her mind, exciting her. She hoped that one day she too would be able to attain such power. With magic, she would be able to catch up with her sisters.

    "Don''t forget your promise, Sis," Reta said as she threw Senan at Varda, who smiled and reached up to stroke her head. Reta happily bent down to help her sister.

    "I can''t break my promise, can I? Especially a promise I made with you sisters." Instead of checking on Senan, Varda snapped her fingers, commanding the vines to bind him before turning back to Reta, who stared at her with sparkling eyes.

    "I know you won''t lie, but you might forget. That night, you even forgot your own name."

    Varda blushed. Her body itched as the memory flooded her mind, heating her flesh. It was the best night she ever had, and it opened numerous doors that could never be closed. That day, she learnt that many parts of her body could be used in multiple ways, all leading to the same mind-melting pleasure, one that only a Monster Girl could experience.

    "That doesn''t count. I wasn''t ready, and you all are too much." Varda bit her lips and licked her fingers, sweating, trembling. "Next time, I won''t lose."

    "We''ll see." Reta giggled and pinched Varda''s cheek, tainting it with her sticky webs. "You''ve already adapted to our lifestyle. I wish Sister Iris is as fast as you."

    "She is doing it in her own pace. If we didn''t flip her switch, her bashful reluctance is erotic, too."

    "Talking about a good time," Reta said, "the two over there are finishing up."

    On the other side of the battlefield, Tardi and Pallorn were embracing, exchanging their warmth and longing with each stroke, each grip, each quiver. The refined, graceful Fallen Angel caressed the dirty, crude Mud Girl, tasting the bitter yet irresistible saliva, love, and lewdness. As their ardour died down, they noticed that Varda and Reta were watching. The shame excited them, but they resisted the urge and separated.

    "Having fun?" Varda said as she and Reta moved closer. "Mind if we join in? I haven''t seen a Fallen Angel before. Your wings look beautiful, Sis."

    Pallorn tilted her head and turned to Tardi, who smiled and nodded. Now that she got her real sister to fall, she could have both families as one.

    "Pallorn, they are my sisters, Sister Varda and Sister Reta. They have helped me survive in this place. My new family."

    Pallorn stared at Varda''s slithery lower body then at Reta''s white, carapaced lower body, feeling strange. She should feel disgusted, but her new self only felt love and joy for her new friends, sisters. They had taken care of Tardi while she couldn''t be there for her, so they were like her family.

    "Thank you for taking care of Tardi, both of you," she said and lowered her head, folding in her wings. "Please, let me repay you."

    Smiling, she reached out and grasped Varda''s hand, pulling it in, gently caressing it. Before Varda could feel confused, she leant forward and kissed on the back of her hand, imprinting a faint, warm mark on her skin. Varda instantly pulled the hand back, her heart racing. The grace and purify of a Fallen Angel thrilled her. Even a touch was bliss. Her hand reddened like her cheeks.

    "Dear, is that too much for you?" Pallorn said then turned to Reta, who had already raised her hand, waiting. "I''ll be softer for you, Reta."

    Unlike Varda, Reta was used to her sensitive skin. She instead rubbed her hands to get more out of the sensation. Her action caused Varda to avert her gaze, ashamed pf her earlier boast.

    The mark faintly glowed and sank into the skin. The sorcery excited Reta, prompting her to caress it and look at Pallorn.

    "Sister, what is it?" she said. "Is this another magic? Can you teach me?"

    Pallorn looked at her fair hand and shook her head. "Unfortunately, this is an innate ability. Just like your web-spinning. It is called the Fallen Emblem, a gift I can bestow to my sisters, you all. It can help increase your power and beauty, and if activated, it can momentarily boost your Corruption Power."

    "Will we be as beautiful as you?" Varda asked, entranced by Pallorn''s snow-white face, her deep blue eyes, and her graceful smile.

    "You are already beautiful, Sis." Pallorn touched Varda''s chin and moved closer, feeling her warm breath. "Even your smell is lovely."

    Unable to think, Varda fiddled with her tail, trying her hardest not to show her embarrassment, but it showed. She sweated and shivered, excited yet nervous. Unlike the innocent Iris or the naughty Reta, this elegance was something new, something irresistible. She didn''t know her heart could beat this fast.

    "Wait a moment, Sis¡ª"

    "I left you all for a few minutes, and you got yourself a new sister?"

    From the cave, Lenmia and Dulcie walked hand in hand, staring at Pallorn, who bowed and expanded her wings, paying her respect to her new family. Her feathery wings quivered, arching over her body, giving shade to her sisters.

    Dulcie halted her step, staring at the sight. Unlike her, Lenmia merely smiled, knowing that the elegance of a Fallen Angel was something her fragile sisters couldn''t resist. At least they finally got to know about mental interference ability.

    "I wish we could get to know each other better, but there is an urgent matter at hand," Lenmia said, turning solemn.

 Chapter 26: The Other Side ?

    Standing in front of a mirror, Iris held her hands and let her smooth, silky, blue dress hang from her slender arms, swaying with her slight movement. She slowly spun, her eyes tracking the mirror. Her body dragged the dress and its tail, twirling them into a whirlpool like a graceful dancer.

    Before the reincarnation, she had never donned in such a stylistic dress, only a dull, formal attire. She never placed any thoughts into them, and no one was going to praise her for dressing pretty or elegant. Instead, she spent her time studying, studying, and studying. She hoped that she could gain the approval of her family with her academic success.

    How foolish. Iris raised her fair hand and caressed it softly, watching her finger hooking onto the sleeve and pulling it down, exposing more of her snowy arm. It would be a waste if she never flaunted this beautiful body, It wasn''t every day she could get her hand on a collection of wonderous clothes, not in the cave she lived with her sisters.

    "Having a human body is quite convenient, in a way," she muttered, satisfied. The clothes didn''t feel off on her flesh body, contrary to how it would look if a Smile Girl wore it. Her breasts looked much more erotic without the bras. Having the soft red tints on the nipples really helped.

    She pushed her breasts with her arm and bent forward, leaning at the mirror. Her soft blue hair fell and concealed her glittering blue eyes, exposing only her tantalising smile. She transformed from a dull maiden into an elegant lady, full of charm and colours, a complete opposite of her previous self.

    "Sis Vilia, how do I look?" she mumbled as she held the purple crystal closed to her cheek, rubbing against it. "If only others were here to see us."

    Shaking her head, she decided to confirm her hypothesis first. She quickly put on makeup and straightened her dress before she came to a stop in front of a door. Nervous, she turned to the window and gazed into the futuristic city.

    The sun was up in the sky, blazing its glory against the fluffy clouds, which shielded the city from excessive heat. Under the clouds, countless floating cars and personal planes intertwined in an invisible web of traffic. Aside from the Lord and the blessings, there were only humans and technology, no strange magic, no monsters, no Monster Girl. Her family would surely be amazed at the futuristic scenery.

    Taking a deep breath, something she hadn''t done in a long time, she smiled and opened the door. Like what she remembered, the hallway stretched long and wide towards the middle of the mansion, where all paths converged to a staircase which spiralled down towards the main entrance.

    Iris passed multiple maids and butlers, who were busy cleaning the floor and tending the decorative plants. Her new look and demeanour stunned them, men and women alike. They took a moment to watch her delicate feet tapped against the floor, dragging the long, silvery tail of her blue dress. Only when she greeted them did they remember how to speak.

    Pleased with their reactions, Iris casually swayed her sleeve and let her hair flow. As she walked past a large window, the sunlight fell on her and glowed with her beauty, glittering the pink tints on her cheeks, reflecting the azure sparkles in her irises. With her current appearance, she resembled a goddess more than a mortal, aloof, elegant, and magnificent.

    Time and distance seemed to distort under presence. She swiftly arrived at the stair, meeting with the old butler who supervised the Goodwills Family''s schedule. He looked at the pocket watch and raised his head, surprised that Iris came late and in such a dress.

    "What is my schedule today?" she said as she took his hand and descended the stair. "I want to go to the church as soon as possible."

    "Today Lady only has to accompany your sister in the morning and attend one meeting in the afternoon."

    Iris instantly froze, remembering a crucial detail. An alternating warmth and chill circulated her body. She quickly suppressed her expression. "Notify the church that I¡¯ll be entering the Hall of Verdict."

    The butler frowned. "Are you sure?"

    "Do you think I would lie about this? Tell them that I have seen things in my dream. I need to see the Lord.¡±

    Before the butler could speak, Iris placed her finger on her lips and smiled, lightly shaking her head. Her voice lingered inside his ears, filling him with a strange, almost magical quality of purity and nobility. Her words were never to be doubted. He must notify the church.

    After sending away the butler, Iris turned to the lady standing at the front gate, waiting for her. Herrifer was the second eldest sister of the Goodwills Family, the remaining hope of the generation, Iris''s younger sister.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Sis, why are you so late today?" she said, frowning. Her eyes scanned over Iris''s blue dresses, annoyed. "Do you think that I have a lot of free time?"

    "My Dear, I specifically dress like this for you." Iris smiled and reached out to caress Herrifer''s face, her thumb softly grazing the bouncy cheek. "Don''t you want your sister to look at least this beautiful? I''ll be cheering you today, so I need to look my best. Is it too strange?"

    Surprised, Herrifer pulled back. Her face flushed, heating from embarrassment. She didn''t know why her sister suddenly acted so strange and playful. Iris used to be excessively formal and indifferent to everything besides academic study.

    "Alice, what are you planning? Do you think you can embarrass me? It isn''t my fault if you can''t reach the Lord." Herrifer averted her eyes, trying to calm down. Something about her sister felt off. Had she always had such a look in her eyes?

    "Is there something on my face? You look really red, Heria. Perhaps you''re getting nervous?" Iris grinned and leant closer, forcing Herrifer to look into her deep azure eyes. Her nose lightly tapped Herrifer''s then pulled away, leaving a hint of her warm breath behind. "Do well, my Dear. I''m sure you will amaze everyone."

    As Herrifer was about to melt, Iris ambered past her, lightly flinging her hair backwards. They sprayed in the air and flowed in front of Herrifer, giving her a strange impression, which imprinted on her heart, burning, boiling in her tight chest. Her body went weak as she held her hands on her breasts, not sure of the sensation that plagued her mind.

    "What are you waiting for?" Iris turned to Herrifer. "We will be late if you keep idling."

    "You''re the one who is late."

    Iris giggled as she averted her gaze from her innocent little sister and exited through the wooden double door that led to the marble front of the mansion. A car had already been waiting for them. It was a long white car, floating slightly above the ground, powered by both technology and the magic of the Lord.

    After entering the car with the help of the maids, Iris leant onto the window, staring at the scenery and her reflection and Herrifer''s reflection. Not knowing her sister was watching, Herrifer nervously sat and fiddled her hair, preparing herself for the test of blessing and faith. The expectation surrounding her must be huge. Cute.

    "Get us a good red wine," Iris said while touching her lips. "The more intense the better. She''ll need it."

    Herrifer looked at Iris, confused. "Alice, what are you planning? I''m not drinking before the test."

    Not listening to her sister, Iris snatched the sealed red wine bottle and popped it. Because of the superb stabilising technology, she easily placed the two tall glasses and poured the wine into them without any spill. The perfect-temperature red wine fell from the bottle and splashed lightly against the glass, forming a beautiful arch of dark crimson.

    "You can''t refuse this, Heria. I''ll give you a hint. The test of faith needs your feverish attitude towards the Lord. Try to guess what will help you," Iris said. "You won''t regret it."

    Watching Iris twirling the glass in front of her, looking fancy, Herrifer turned to herself, who was trembling nervously, her heart throbbing. She needed to calm down, but she couldn''t get the memory of her sister''s haunting whisper and big round eyes out of her head. Though she felt fuzzy and strange, she didn''t know the cause.

    "If it doesn''t help me, I''ll blame you, everything."

    "You can blame me. I''ll take all the responsibility, Dear."

    Iris took another glass and handed it to Herrifer. She moved from her spot and sat right beside her sister, nuzzling her, letting her special perfume diffuse in the air. Feeling naughty, she wrapped her arm around her sister''s waist and softly grabbed it then pulled her in. Herrifer shivered. Iris merely smiled and sipped her quality red wine.

    "I won''t tell you how it tastes, so you have to try it yourself." Iris deliberately licked her lips. Their redness darkened from the wine then brightened from the saliva. "Why are you staring so hard? You also have it in your hand."

    Blushing, Herrifer didn''t know what to say and gulped a mouthful of the wine. The burning sensation numbed her tongue and hurt her throat. As she felt the sharp pain, a soft sweet flooded her tastebuds and soothed her mind, relaxing her muscles and her chest. She felt light and tingly.

    "How was it? Magical, right?" Iris said and pressed herself against Herrifer, feeling teasy. "Does your inside feel hot and sweaty? Is your mind turning weird? That''s how you know it''s working."

    "Alice, as expected, I don''t think I should be drinking this. Now I''m all hot and uncomfortable," Herrifer murmured, taking another gulp, emptying her glass. "It will help me, right? I''m placing my trust on you, Alice."

    "I thought you hate me. Why did you trust me, then?" Iris took Herrifer''s glass and filled it up before handing it over. "Here, have another one. It''ll help you speak up, Dear."

    "I don''t know. It feels strange. My chest feels tight. Am I sick?" Herrifer flushed. She took another mouthful to hurt her throat and keep speaking. Her face was now cherry-like. "This is faith, right? I''m trusting you blindly. I don''t know why, but it feels right."

    "It is faith, love, passion. I''m glad you can indulge in it."

    Iris moved her hand to draw Herrifer''s head into her shoulder, also leaning on her. She carefully stroked the soft, black hair and stared at the front row, at the maids who peeked at the commotion. Her piercing gaze commanded authority, sending chill at the maids, who averted their prying eyes and focused on the road.

    They pulled the curtain down and gave all the space to Iris and Herrifer.

    "Now, let''s test your conviction," Iris whispered into Herrifer''s ear. Her moist breath felt warm on Herrifer''s earlobe, turning it redder. "The followers of the Lord must be pure, so do your best, Dear."

    "What¡ª"

    Not giving any chance, Iris nipped the ear and grabbed Herrifer''s shoulder, pulling her in, pushing her down. Drunk and confused, Herrifer could only suppress her voice, her eyes enchanted by the soft, alluring body of her sister, whom she never thought would have another wild side inside.

 Chapter 27: Promise That Day

    Iris stepped out of the car and took a long gaze at the majestic cathedral in front of her. In front of it, a gigantic stone arch cast a shadow which engulfed her under its shade. Because of its massive proportion, the cathedral had its tip pierced through the clouds and dwarfed the surrounding architectures into oblivion.

    Feeling the soft breeze, Iris raised her head to the sky. Along the horizon, a great fleet of dark clouds fluttered and slowly devoured the bright sky, covering the world from the grace of sunlight. A storm was coming. She roped her flowy hair around her neck and swung them back. With her movement, a chilly gale blew, bracing her deep blue hair in the air.

    Behind her, Herrifer hastily got out of the car and adjusted her clothes, her face pink. She glanced at the maids inside the car. They said nothing as if they didn''t hear her soft, shivering cries. She looked down at her trembling hands, trying to control her breath. She shouldn''t have drunk the wine and taken her sister''s challenge. Was resisting temptation always that hard?

    She turned to her sister and saw her hair dancing in the air, her loose blue dress fluttering. Enchanted, Herrifer felt the cold wind which caressed her body and clashed against the heat inside her chest. Her legs went weak. Her chest tensed. She failed to take control over her eyes, which fixated at Iris''s mystical, floating hair, divine, alluring.

    "Are you finished, Heria?" Iris slowly turned around, a smile on her face, glitters in her eyes. "I told you, it¡¯d be unforgettable."

    "Why did you do this? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"

    "Someone might hear us," Iris said, sauntered to Herrifer, and leant beside her ear. "You didn''t resist, did you? You know I mean well. Don''t worry. The first time is the hardest."

    Feeling Iris''s breath on her earlobe, Herrifer pushed Iris away and averted her gaze. She quickly straightened her priestess uniform, dust her shoulders, and speedily walked off, gasping, agitated. The cold wind continued to caress her sensitive bare arms, tingling her inside, though it was less numbing compared to what Iris did to her. Maybe it was for the better. Still, she couldn''t take her mind off the matter. They were blood-related. She shouldn''t have any strange idea.

    Looking at Herrifer, Iris knew what her sister was thinking. She quickly caught up, walking slightly behind Herrifer, watching her blushing face and her trembling shoulders. Though Herrifer was donning a priestess uniform, she looked indecent, tempting. It reminded Iris of her past self, pure and corruptible.

    Herrifer maintained silence and marched forward, focusing on the upcoming test. The path leading to the sky-high cathedral stretched outwards, with the expanding garden of flowers and plants on the side. Their fragrance infused the air with a tranquillity that dispelled anxiety and the delight that graced her body, filling her with intense zeal for the Lord, the creator of the world.

    Reaching the tall metallic gate of the cathedral, Herrifer bowed to the two priestesses waiting for her and took out an exquisite silver cross. On it was a scripture of the Lord and her name engraved in golden colour. One of the priestesses stepped forward to check the authenticity. She softly rubbed the handle, which brightened under her power of faith.

    "Lady Herrifer, we''ve been waiting for you. Please follow us into the Faith Examination Chamber. May the Lord bless you," the priestess said and glanced at Iris, who beamed at her, filling her air with a fineness that extended through her hair, which glittered vibrantly under the dim sunlight. "I''m sorry, Miss, but only Lady Herrifer can go through."

    "She might look different, but she is my sister, Elizabeth," Herrifer frown and said. "She¡¯s here to cheer on me. I believe there is nothing wrong with that, right?"

    The priestesses looked at one another, shocked at Iris''s new appearance. They weren''t sure, but the Goodwills Family was one of the Church¡¯s pillars and thus granted a special privilege.

    "If Lady Herrifer said so," one of them said and bowed to Iris. "Please let us guide you into the Chamber, Lady Elizabeth."

    Iris looked at the familiar engravement on the wall, detailing the fables of old and the testaments of the Lord. The metallic texture and the images carved in it reflected against the slowly darkening sunlight, glittering like the stars in the night sky. Iris had been here a few times. It was the place towards which the past her felt indifferent.

    "No need," she said and walked up to Herrifer, standing beside her, smiling. "I''ll guide Heria to the Chamber myself. Please let us have some alone time."

    "But the order¡ª"

    Iris raised her hand and placed her fingertip on her lips. Her deep blue eyes pierced the priestess''s confidence and forced her to eat her words. She looked down and retreated to her friend, unable to go against the authority of the voice. It was as if she was speaking to the prophet of the Lord. Iris commanded such presence and dignity that she felt compelled to give up her life to fulfil her wish.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "The Lord knows and listens. We''ll be going now. Tell your superior that I request it be so."

    Herrifer quivered as Iris placed her hand on her shoulder, softly squeezing. She tried to protest, but the blueness radiated from her sister dress and eyes and hair drowned her, catching her breath, holding it in her lungs. She merely stared at her sister until the priestesses were gone.

    "What are you planning?" Herrifer said. "Father is the one who drags you here, not me. So don''t try to take it out on me."

    "Follow me. Don''t get lost now."

    Iris stepped into the cathedral. Made with reflective metal and stained glasses, the walls and the windows stood tall, towering over the two sisters as if the divine judges were looking down on them, scrutinising their every movement, their every thought, their every emotion. In contrast to the colourful, majestic design of the building, the floor was made of a simple reflective tile with a soft red carpet resting on it.

    Unfamiliar with the environment, Herrifer stiffly walked, keeping herself close to Iris, who luxuriously strolled across the building, looking at various divine statues and scriptures on the side. She let the tail of her dress flow behind her and deliberately kept her pace slow, knowing Herrifer would try to approach her. Nervous yet cute.

    "Alice, where are we going?"

    "The Faith Examination Chamber." Iris stopped and turned to her sister. "Are you tired? Nervous? I can comfort you if you want."

    "I''m fine. I''m just unsure where we are. I haven''t seen anyone else since we came in." Herrifer twiddled her hair, her eyes contracting. "I''m a little nervous."

    Iris smirked and walked to Herrifer, who timidly backstepped until she was against a pillar. The cold metallic surface chilled her clothed skin and the back of her thighs. She tensed. Iris moved her face until it was a breathing distance away from Herrifer''s. She pushed her leg forward and placed it in between Herrifer''s, caressing her inner legs.

    "Are you hoping for this?" Iris whispered. She tilted her face and leant closer. Her lips hovered in front of Herrifer¡¯s, trembling. "I''m waiting for an answer, Heria."

    The moist breath diffused in front of Herrifer, who breathed it in and felt the heat rising in her chest. Though ashamed, her eyes couldn''t move away from Iris''s. The deep blue abysses dragged her into a whirlpool of profound emotions, peculiar yet charming. She tried to shrink from Iris''s advance, but they were too close.

    "Sis, we''re in the church of the Lord," Herrifer murmured. "This is forbidden, not allowed. The Lord will punish us."

    "Don''t worry. I have permission." Iris grabbed Herrifer''s wrist and locked it against the pillar above her head, the other hand sliding behind her back, grasping her waist. "So, your answer?"

    Confused yet excited, Herrifer closed her eyes, anticipating a bitter, sweet, heavy, soft, obscene sensation. Her cheeks puffed. Her lips quivered. Tears faintly swelled in her eyes. Her sensitive skin pricked her heart as Iris lovingly grazed her flesh with the wisps of warm pants.

    She waited, but Iris pulled away, completely and efficiently detaching from her. The steamy atmosphere instantly vanished into the thick air, which lingered around Herrifer, who gasped from breaths, trying to calm herself down, yet the fire in her heart kept spreading.

    "Why?" she said, her voice quivering. "What did I do wrong?"

    "You haven''t done anything. That''s the problem." Iris hid her lips with her hand. Her eyes curved up, teasing. "I''m just showing you what you can have if you pass the test."

    "The test?" Herrifer suddenly remembered. Her face flushed, but the determination gradually emerged. "I''ll show you, Sis. I will pass. The Lord will be pleased."

    "I''m sure you won''t disappoint me." Iris turned away and resumed walking as if nothing had happened. "I''ll be watching you, so do your best, Dear."

    Herrifer nodded and followed behind. The red carpet beneath her feet now felt like a pool of roses that would lead her into the comfortable bedroom, where she and her sister would be together alone, doing strange, wonderous things. What was she thinking? The exam first!

    She lightly slapped herself and quickly caught up to Iris, walking side by side. She rubbed her lonely hands while glancing at Iris''s. By telling herself that it was to calm down for the examination, she sneakily placed her hand beside Iris''s and gradually closed it, trying her hardest to softly touch the fingers.

    "If you want to, do it. As long as you like," Iris glanced at her adorable little sister and said.

    Not saying anything, Herrifer held Iris''s hand. Her sensitive skin itched, but a strange sense of security flooded her mind and body, filling her with refreshing emotions she never experienced. It was numbing yet tingling, exciting yet peaceful. Was it love? Impossible. She loved her own sister?

    It wasn''t long until Iris came to a halt before the Faith Examination Chamber. Iris couldn''t enter with Herrifer, so she pulled her hand away. Noticing some reluctance to part in Herrifer''s eyes, Iris smiled.

    "Already losing your confidence?" Iris teased, giggling. "Even if you can''t see me, know that I''m cheering you on."

    "I know, Alice. I''ll win. I''ll prove to you my talent." Herrifer glanced at Iris''s lips then immediately averted her eyes. "Don''t forget your promise."

    "Say that after you pass it," Iris said and looked at the gate. "Do it for me, at least."

    In her past life, there was only disappointment and disillusionment in that room. She had never been able to connect with the Lord or felt the Lord''s presence. She was considered a cursed child, abandoned by faith. Yet, in her unexpected death, the Lord came to her, gave her a new life. Why?

    After Herrifer entered the Chamber, Iris retracted her smile and walked away, heading in another direction, where a priestess stood waiting. Unlike the two priestesses before, she donned in a black ceremonial cloak, a signature of the higher-ranked priestess.

    "Lady Elizabeth, we''ve received your request. Please follow us to the Hall of Verdict," the priestess bowed and said, sounding indifferent, not shocked at Iris''s new appearance at all.

    Iris merely smiled and followed her. The purple necklace on her neck faintly glowed.

 Chapter 28: Strange Faith

    Herrifer stood in the great hall alone, surrounded by high-rising statues of the important figures of the Church. Though it was empty, she could sense a vast presence peering from the beyond, watching, judging. It was commanding yet gentle, strict yet forgiving, divine yet humble.

    The Lord awaited.

    She took a deep breath and walked towards the end of the hall, where the statue of the Lord resided, concealed under a thick curtain. She passed by rows of wooden pews. Her feet sank into the rosy carpet which bounced according to her rhythm.

    Unlike the neat metallic floor of the cathedral, the Chamber was decorated in the ancient style, using chunks of stones as tiles, marble pillars as supports. On the ceiling, the chandeliers softly lit, flickering with the faint breezes, swaying ever so slightly. They cast a shadow which resembled the iron bars that trapped the sinners and forced them to repent.

    There was no observer, no time limit, no prohibition. The participant may remain inside forever if they could do so. The only objective was to find one''s faith and connect with the Lord. Everyone had a different experience, and nothing could guarantee success.

    Despite having no time limit, Herrifer nervously treaded through the hall, eyeing the majestic statues on the side. Though lifeless, their inanimate gaze followed her, gawking at her trembling heart, pitying her wavering soul. The pressure intensified with each step, with each moment, as if the hall were slowly getting filled by water, and it was rising, from her feet to her knees to her waist.

    "So this is why most people can''t stay inside for too long," she murmured to herself, gasping. The temptation to resign rose, but it could barely move her, who had undergone a much more intense practice. "I''ll preserve, Sis."

    She straightened her back and focused her mind on herself, commanding her feet and arms to move. The soft breezes fell on her skin and relieved her anxiety. The radiance of the candles fell on her uniform, warming her clothes. Compared to the walk with Iris, this was a lot easier. No physical contact, no teasing.

    Now she stood in front of the large curtain that covered the wall. It stretched and expanded, concealing the statue of the Lord from the outside world. Rumour had it that the Lord''s appearance was heavenly, and if one were to lay their eyes on her, they would lose themselves in the wonderous quality. The first test of faith was the test of willpower.

    Herrifer looked at the faith silhouette through the curtain. The dark figure had a dazzling proportion, refined, gorgeous. Her hair extended down beyond her shoulders and ended at her waist, seemingly straight yet wavy. Her air resembled Iris, who was playful yet elegant, worthy of devotion.

    Herrifer shook her head, feeling ridiculous. She had just compared her sister with the Lord, the creator of the world, the originator of all beauty.

    Her heart lightened by her thought, she turned to handle beside her and grabbed it, feeling the soft fabric rubbing her palm. Once she pulled it, the curtain would lift, and there would be no going back. Despite the implication, she wasn''t afraid. In her heart, someone had already taken that special place, and no one else could occupy it.

    "Here goes nothing," she said and pulled the handle.

    The veil lifted. The statue of the Lord glittered from the reflecting light, glowing golden and white. The multiple pairs of wings on her back quivered and spread across the hall, enveloping Herrifer, who froze in her place, entranced by sight before her. For the second time in her life, her heart throbbed for others. Her chest heated up, her eyes tearing up. It was childish to compare her sister to the Lord. They were at a different level.

    "Majestic indeed," Herrifer said and bowed. "Lord, you are the standard of beauty."

    The statue''s eyes gleamed, but it did nothing, standing there, silent, in contemplation. Herrifer had passed the first test, the easiest one. After that, she had to let the Lord into her heart and soul, accepting the Lord. Then, finally, she had to plead her eternal devotion to the Lord.

    There was no formula. She had to interpret the method herself. She slowly knelt on the cold stone floor, her uniform stretching to cover the surrounding. Though it was uncomfortable, she uttered no complaint and clasped her hands together, forming a prayer gesture in front of her chest. The soft breeze gently blew and took off her hood, revealing her brushy hair.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Her eyes dimmed as she bent her head down. The thoughts inside burst, lulling her as she felt lighter and lighter. Her muscles and breathing relaxed as she fixed her mind on one figure, the figure of great beauty, of majestic disposition, of holiness. Then, with nothing in her mind except her instinct, she prayed.

    The words seeped out and diffused into the air, lingering around her, dancing, weaving, forming various meanings unknown to her. Gradually, she forgot her posture, forgot her position. Her mouth kept moving, but she couldn''t quite get what she was speaking. She only knew her heart was saying something, and she only had to listen. Her name didn''t matter, neither did her goal, her dream, nor her life.

    She stayed in the same position with her eyes closed, her palms clasped, her head lowered. Her presence slowly dispersed into the surrounding, merging with the world. As her mind locked into the figure in her heart, her connection with the divine grew stronger.

    Gradually, soft, purple radiance manifested around her, whirling around, assimilating into her body, filling her with sensation beyond physical satisfaction. An invisible pair of hands held hers and stroked her skin, quietly grasping at her determination and rewarding her with tingling fuzz.

    Knowing she was at the crucial step, the last test, Herrifer arched forward. Her back bent until it could not. Her forehead gently touched the cold stone tile. Her eyes remained shut, but her heart gradually opened. The light surrounding her intensified, burning in great zeal as the hazy figure of her faith became clearer and clearer.

    Eyes as deep as the ocean blue, hair as dark as the night sky, the Goddess in her heart was fairer than snow, prettier than gemstones, and lovelier than flowers. Casually, the Goddess raised her hand and drew it forwards, hovering it in front of Herrifer, who respectfully raised her head to admire the soul-stirring beauty.

    Instead of the Lord, the figure Herrifer saw was Elizabeth, smiling, giggling. Herrifer blinked, but the illusion never changed. No matter how she tried, she could never shift her faith. Her heart was with Iris. Iris. Iris.

    "What are you waiting for?" Iris said. "I''m getting a little tired, so please hurry up."

    "What is the meaning of this?¡±

    "Does emotion need any reason?"

    Herrifer observed the mental image of Iris and found no wings, no halo, and no indifferent majesty. Only her graceful smile resembled any sort of purity.

    "The last step is to follow your heart," Iris said. "Your heart is quite honest, but it seems you¡¯re not."

    Herrifer gripped her chest, feeling stuffy. Her heart throbbed in both pain and pleasure, churning her stomach and burning her skin. Her eyes contracted as they darted around, desperately trying to find the Lord, to see through the illusion, the temptation. She retreated from Iris, but deep inside, she knew she couldn''t run away.

    "My entire life, for this moment," she mumbled. Tears swelled at the corner of her reddened eyes. "How cruel can you be?"

    "You¡¯re cruel to yourself." Iris walked close to Herrifer and seized her chin, pulling it gently. "Is this life yours, or is it someone else¡¯s?"

    The pair of deep blue irises dragged Herrifer''s gaze into a whirlpool of emotions. She turned away, but her eyes remained locked on Iris''s. Her heart slowly cracked open, revealing the desire within, free from the constrain of guilt, of fear, and of duty.

    "You¡¯re cruel," Herrifer said. "Why did you fail your test?"

    ¡°You have to ask her, not me."

    Herrifer looked down at her hands, shaking. What next? Hopeless, she turned to Iris, who smiled devilishly.

    "Help me," she said. "My heart is in your hand."

    "Your heart is in your chest." Iris leant closer, breathing into Herrifer''s ear. "In there is something special. Let your heart accept it."

    Herrifer blushed, her heart racing. "Will this really save me? Will you still give me your rewards?"

    "Don¡¯t be greedy." Iris giggled. "I won''t go back on my promise. Family is what I hold dear."

    Nervously, Herrifer dropped to her knees and held Iris''s hand. She stared at its  fair back side before she leant forward and placed her lips on it, kissing, caressing, brushing. The sweet warmth tainted her tongue and reddened her face. A strange sensation sparked at her heart, turning shame and guilt into excitement and longing.

    "Alice, is this love?"

    "Only you would know."

    Around Herrifer, the purple light intensified until it flooded the mental plane, dragging her back to reality, where she knelt in front of the statue of the Lord. Though she remained respectful, her love and heart and soul were with someone else, someone devilish, someone lovely. She felt conflicted, but her heart kept reassuring her she did the right thing.

    By calling out to her sister, she raised her hand and channelled her love. A spark of black light twirled around her fingers, bursting into specks of flickering glow. It resembled the blessings of the Lord yet the quality was different, corrupted, wicked.

    "It works," she murmured to herself, relieved. Her body burnt with passion, excitement. It was a new experience for her, something profound, unforgettable. "What is happening? Is this a dream?"

    Shaking her head, she stood up and closed the curtain. The oppressive air of the surrounding was now gone. In her mind, she only thought about what she would do when she found Iris. Her skin tingled.

    As she exited the room, she asked around for her sister and found that Iris was at the Hall of Verdict. Though confused, she didn''t think much about it and rushed to her, going on randomly, asking for the path along the way. Despite not knowing the direction, the connection in her heart guided her to where Iris was.

    Standing in front of the Hall of Verdict, Herrifer was overcome with anxiety. Her heart and body struggled to move forward, afraid of showing her weak side to her sister, her lover. As she paced back and forth, the heat inside her kept rising until she could no longer endure it.

    At last, she opened the door.

 Chapter 29: Together Forever

    Inside the Hall of Verdict, Iris stood before the statue of the Lord, the wing-covered figure. Only the statue in the Faith Examination Chamber revealed the Lord''s full appearance. The rest was covered in her signature feathery wings, which grew from her back, concealing her face, her breasts, and her crotch. No one knew why, but the rules had been there since the beginning of time.

    Staring at the feathers statue, Iris felt like scaling it and plunking the feathers out one by one, revealing the playful, teasing smiles she remembered after her first death. With that grace and mischief, the Lord sent Iris to the world of the Monster Girl, Iris herself having no say in the matter. Though it turned out good, she remained sceptical of the Lord¡¯s motive.

    "Have I done it?" Iris said. "Are you satisfied? I can¡¯t see your pawns at all."

    Iris turned to a wooden pew beside her and slowly unbuttoned her outer veil, exposing her fair skin to the world. The dim light passing through the stained glasses window illuminated her flesh, giving her a sense of majesty mixed with sensuality. She placed the cloth on the backrest and slowly undid her accessory, taking off her rings, her bracers, her earrings, her hairpin, except for the necklace of purple Soul Gem.

    She tossed them aside, shaking her head to puff her hair, flinging them in the air, messing their refined appearance. Despite wearing only flimsy lingerie, she felt more relaxed than before. As a Slime Girl, she did not need clothes, and as a Corrupted Race, she took pride in her curvaceous body, flaunting it as she pleased.

    "Now, look at me," she said, staring at the feather-covered face of the Lord. "Look at your handiwork. The fruit of your labour must have tasted sweet."

    Silence. Someone faithless like her wouldn''t be able to call for the Lord. She could never reach the divine kingdom. Only the zealous believers could. The city where she lived was but one among the countless on the planet, the small planet among the countless in the galaxy.

    If she couldn''t call for the Lord, she had to let someone else do it. Iris smiled and held herself up, tiptoeing on her feet. She spread her arms out and let the soft breeze of the Hall flow by, caressing, stroking, brushing her body. Her body hair stood as the chill seeped into her blood. Her heart faintly pulsated, waiting.

    There were two ways to summon the Lord. First, the most honest, sincere call of the faithful. Historically, the Lord had only descended on this planet during the construction of the Main Church as a part of colonization. Her presence brought life and transformed the surface of the planet into a lush biosphere.

    "What do you in the insignificant me?" Iris said.

    There were more Outsiders aside from Iris, and she could sense that they shared the same fate, sent to the strange world by their Creators. Something was amiss, but she couldn''t grasp the answer.

    As Iris was contemplating, the door behind her gradually parted. Knowing her last piece had come, she turned around and opened her embrace wide.

    "Sister?" Herrifer said, confused. "Why are you naked?"

    "Don''t you see that I''m wearing my bra?"

    Herrifer''s eyes traced Iris''s body and rested on her black laced bra. She turned away, blushing, sweating. The air suddenly felt hot and sticky, pulling her uniform to her itchy skin. Her heart quickened its pace as she fiddled her fingers, trying to come up with an excuse, an answer, anything.

    "Someone else might see you," Herrifer said, glancing behind her, afraid of getting caught. She quickly closed the gate and locked it, relieved. "Alice, I have something to tell you."

    "Come closer." Iris tilted her head and giggled. "Only you can see this."

    Herrifer didn''t dare to go closer. She gripped the hem of her dress and lowered her head, trembling. She wanted to lie, but her heart wouldn''t allow her. She had to tell the truth, both her feeling and her faith. She had to.

    "I''m sorry, Alice. I couldn''t pass the test." She raised her head. Tears manifested under her eyelids. "You must help me."

    "Why me?"

    "I," Herrifer said, "I can''t focus. You won''t leave my mind."

    ¡°Only you can convince yourself."

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "You did this." Herrifer clenched her fists. Her eyes reddened. Her body quivered as the heat in it rose. "Your plan worked perfectly."

    She rapidly ran to Iris, her tears bursting from her eyes. Her heart throbbed as the distance between them lessened. Her chest tightened as she contemplated her words, her choice, her life, her emotions. The conflicting feeling forced her to act. She wished to reconsider, but she had a feeling that it must be now or never.

    In front of Iris, Herrifer''s legs gave in. She fell to her knees and raised her head to look at the fair, delicious, licentious figure in front of her. She bit her lips and reached forward, holding the soft hand, stroking it. It was irrational and shameful, but she wasn''t in control. Iris was.

    "Take responsibility," Herrifer said. The saliva inside her mouth tasted sweet. A warm, fuzzy feeling emerged inside her stomach, coursing through her veins.

    "Tell me," Iris said. "What must I do?"

    "Fix this. Make it feel right." Herrifer clasped Iris''s hand. The strange chill in it seeped into her skin, cooling her frenzy. "Leave this place. We can run away. Start a new life together."

    "Are you willing to abandon your old life, Heria? Can you part with their affection and hope? You can only choose one, me or them."

    "I don''t want to think right now. I just want you."

    Iris pulled back her hand, smiling. Herrifer reluctantly let go and averted her eyes. She sank onto her legs, stared at the ground, and quietly sobbed. Even she wouldn''t believe her words. How could they flee if the Church was determined to find them? They lacked any connection, money, and hope. There was no place in this world for them.

    "You tell me to fix what is wrong, but I don''t see any wrong," Iris whispered. "This is the way it should be.¡±

    "But what should I do? Father won''t like this. You''ll get hurt." Herrifer''s voice grew muffled. "I''m sorry I never helped you before. But I don''t want you to suffer anymore."

    "What if this is what the Lord intends?" Iris grasped Herrifer''s arm and gently pulled her up, squeezing a little. "Will Father disobey the Lord?"

    "The Lord? She approves our relationship?" Herrifer shivered. A sudden rush of relief washed over her skin, tucking her heartstring, and trickling her face. Her eyes sparked. "Is this Fate?"

    "We will know soon," Iris said. Madness rapidly filled her gaze. " I''m going to ask her, and I need your help."

    Not letting Herrifer any chance to ask, Iris pulled in Herrifer and kissed her. Her tongue nudged the dry lips, which gladly parted way. The sweet, flavourful saliva mixed as Iris commanded the rhythm, coiling her tongue around Herrifer''s, who shuddered, tensed, and panted. Confused yet excited, Herrifer held onto Iris, gripping her soft back, taking in all the reward.

    "Dear, think only of me, of my taste, of my love," Iris whispered. "Now, pray to the Lord, show her your desire, and indulge in this descend."

    As Iris wished, Herrifer gradually let go of her shame. She only saw Iris in her eyes, only thought of Iris, and only felt Iris. Her hands touched and grazed Iris''s back, moving down and down to her bottom. Her fingers slid into the laced lingerie but wouldn''t approach the heated crevice. She timidly waited for Iris to tell her, afraid of disappointing her.

    Seeing Herrifer''s shyness, Iris leant forward and forced her to bend backwards. She placed her hand on Herrifer''s breasts and slowly groped them, fiddling with the bouncy flesh and teasing the moans out of Herrifer. The lewd noise leaked from her mouth, coming out with the moist breath that Iris and Herrifer exchanged. Gently, Iris undressed Herrifer, who didn''t mind at all.

    "It is freezing," Iris said, giggling. She pushed Herrifer to the ground, lying on top of her. "Let make ourselves warm."

    Feeling playful, Iris slid her body up and down on Herrifer, slowly loosening the hooks of her lingerie. Her delicate breasts stroked Herrifer''s stomach and teased her boobs. She shifted her posture, her muscles cramped from pleasure, her voice melted from passion. Sweats and heat and chill mixed, overflowing out of her irises, whose shape resembled that of a heart.

    "How was it?" Iris said. "Do you like the rewards?"

    Twitching, Herrifer weakly nodded. She panted until her face turned crimson, but her thighs still ached. Throughout the fun, Iris had never reached down, and Herrifer was too timid to ask. Despite knowing it was sinful, she yearned for Iris to ravish her, to break her, and to reform her. She wanted to fall and couldn''t wait to fall, as long as Iris made her fall.

    "Alice, I want you to love me dearly," she faintly murmured. "Down here, too. I need your love down here too."

    "I will make your first the best of all." Iris placed her hand on Herrifer''s stomach and glided down. "Close your eyes. Listen to me. Feel my touch. Now pray."

    Enchanted by Iris, Herrifer did as she said. Softly, sensually, she chanted the holy verses, which got interrupted occasionally by her uncontrollable moans. She panted faster and faster as the darkness excited her throbbing heart. Her lungs burnt in ecstasy as her mind only thought about Iris, who grew wings and halo and shone in the corrupted majesty.

    Iris inserted her fingers into the fleshy cliff, feeling the warmth and the sticky fluid. She arched down and licked Herrifer, tracing her stomach, tasting her sweats and her moisture. Herrifer twitched, quivered, trembled. Her chants distorted into cries of pleasure that echoed endlessly inside the Hall of Verdict, in front of the statue of the Lord, completely exposed.

    "The time is now," Iris sang and pulled the purple Soul Gem from her necklace, clenching it. "Lord, witness our resolve."

    Iris forcefully swallowed the Soul Gem, enduring the pain and then sealed her lips against Herrifer''s, violently pushing her tongue against Herrifer''s, intensifying her excitement and shame and pleasure. The Soul Gem cracked, and from it leaked the Corruption Power, which coursed through Iris''s body and flooded her mouth. It rapidly flowed into Herrifer, dissolving her guilt into passion.

    Behind Iris, the phantom of Vilia manifested. She stooped down and hugged Iris, who closed her eyes and wept in both sorrow and ardour. At that moment, Iris and Vilia reunited, and they would forever remain together, never to part way.

 Chapter 30: Just a Dream

    The Soul Gem shattered, and with it, the very essence of Vilia. Her power, her desire, her emotions, all came crushing down. They surged inside Iris, who was too weak to endure their pressure. Her skin gradually blackened as the Corruption Power violated her flesh. Her heart throbbed as the pleasure and pain merged inside her.

    The overwhelming information and love and lust flashed past her eyes, which gradually dimmed as her body intensified the sensation, melting, reforming. She let her newfound lust take over her hands. One of them fondled Herrifer''s breasts while the other crawled inside her lovely place, becoming more temperament and violent.

    In a trance, Herrifer continued to chant her prayer, increasing her speed as her craving overcame her control. As she touched Iris, she felt more sweats building up, evaporating into milky steam. The cloudy curtain obstructed the outside world.

    "We¡¯re melting," Iris said, her voice turning sensual and sharp. "Can you feel it? This is the real me, the lovely me. I''m taking you with me, Heria."

    Iris moaned. Her skin and flesh stirred, bubbling into pitch-black muds that swirled inside her stomach, twisting her humanity. The pain of her heart and brain frying ruptured throughout her body, but the pleasure of her sensitive skin submerged it, filling her mind with a sea of desires.

    As her skin blended into a thin translucent membrane, her insides dissolved into blue slime, where her consciousness slowly permeated, spreading her sensitivity throughout her body. Freed from the constrain of flesh, she felt at home, airy and free. In her sea of slime, a purple tint manifested. It danced and diffused inside her consciousness.

    "Welcome back, Sis Vilia," Iris said as she closed her eyes and felt her inside tingling. Her body hosted only her soul, but Vilia''s memory and desires rapidly assimilated into her, granting her an everlasting reunion. "Please leave it to me."

    With her newfound power, she condensed her lower body into a long, slithery tail, resembling a snake. Her slime colour shifted its shade dark purple. Her eyes curved into a smile as she coiled around Herrifer, who panicked and opened her eyes, surprised at her sister''s appearance.

    "Sis, is that you?" Herrifer stuttered. "How did you become like this? Are you really Alice?"

    "You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m still me or not." Iris''s voice resonated with Herrifer''s heart and gripped it tight, not letting go until she begged for it. "Your body will."

    Iris collapsed a part of her body into a slime puddle and coated Herrifer, stroking her reddish skin. With her long, sticky tongue, Iris licked Herrifer from her stomach to her breasts and up her neck and her face. Her flexible slime body bent and sculptured according to Herrifer''s posture, touching every part, teasing every place.

    Feeling Iris''s everywhere, Herrifer couldn''t keep herself from overheating. Her burning flesh quivered as Iris''s cold slime relieved the discomfort that built into more and more pleasure. She was slowly submerging in a sea of slime, and if she let it be, she would never be able to return.

    "Take me, Liz," Herrifer whispered, panting. "I want to be like you."

    Iris laid on Herrifer. Her cheek rubbed against Herrifer''s and tainted it sticky and warm. Her translucent eyes gleamed as she smirked. Her slimy snake body tightened its grip as she exhaled a puff of sweet mist. It merged with Herrifer, who indulged in it thoughtlessly.

    "Then pray to the Lord and tell her."

    "What if she refuses?"

    "Does it matter?" Iris licked Herrifer''s cheeks. "We''re family."

    In her totality, Herrifer closed her eyes and prayed. Her heart throbbed as words leaked from her mouth, not sending to the Lord, but to Iris. Her faith, extraordinary and feverish, circulated her body. It glowed through her veins and warmed her skin. The mysterious power seeped into Iris, who instinctively absorbed it, feeling her soul gradually changing.

    The change was subtle, almost unnoticeable. Iris couldn''t feel anything physically, but her soul resonated with the prayer. The desire and wish and doubt and confidence flowed through the chant and into Iris. A spark of great majesty manifested then vanished, not enough faith to ignite it.

    The Hall of Verdict, the gigantic cathedral, the city, the world, the dimension, everything trembled as a force from the outside tried to enter. The world screamed in fear, crumbling into a sea of mist in an instant.

    Sensing the end, Iris looked around, but the walls of the Hall had already been destroyed. The pure whiteness crept towards her and Herrifer, rapidly devouring the floor and the decoration. There was no escape. The dream was crumbling.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Terrified, Herrifer shivered as a chill surged inside her body. She looked at Iris, feeling an urgent sense of loss. She panted and panted until her heart ached, but the dread kept filling her. She planted her face on Iris''s bouncy body and mumbled something incoherent.

    Iris strangely understood everything.

    "I''m scared. I feel like you''re disappearing. Is this a dream? Is this place real? Please don''t leave me."

    "Don''t worry. I''m here," Iris said as she stroked Herrifer''s head, gently coaxing her. "Close your eyes and listen. Nothing can harm you. I''m here."

    Herrifer didn''t say anything and trust Iris fully. She closed her eyes. Her complexion turned pale. Soundlessly, she slept on Iris''s lap, feeling the soft, tender caress. Gradually, she beamed a smile, her mind falling into a deep, peaceful slumber.

    She casually faded to nothingness, leaving Iris in the dream alone.

    Numbed, Iris looked up, feeling empty. Even though she had acquired her power and body as well as Vilia''s memory, she felt desolate, regretful. She had already prepared herself, but the truth still hurt.

    "Why?" she said and turned to the side, where a figure cloaked in torn clothes stood. "I hate it when someone else toys with my feeling."

    "Don¡¯t misunderstand me, my Kin. This isn''t just an illusion. Your feeling isn''t just an empty promise."

    Gulia walked to Iris. The chains which bound her wrists and neck and legs quivered, sending their haunting echoes throughout the great misty plane. She raised her hand and smiled. The fog concentrated above her palm and condensed into a black lily. She tossed it at Iris, who watched it slowly bloom in the air.

    "We are in the Dreamscape, a place where lucky souls can stumble their way in." Gulia clenched her fist and opened it. There was a heart-shaped cookie in her hand. "Your sister, Herrifer, dreamt this place up."

    "But she hated me."

    "You never know how big the piece is until it is missing. Sometimes, the hole might be too big that you fall into it."

    "If Heria can connect to the Dreamscape, can I return to my old world?"

    Gulia sighed and crushed the cookie, grinding it to dust. It kept multiplying until a dust storm emerged around Iris. The strong wind blew upward, shaping the ashes into countless shapes, which hardened into a solid structure, a palace of sand. With a flick of her hand, Gulia created a tea party and sat on the marble outdoor chair, gesturing for Iris to do the same.

    "Unfortunately, I''m not that strong," Gulia said.

    "If you can create this Dreamscape, you can send me home, or at least bring Heria to our world."

    "Dreamscape has been here since the beginning of time, even before I ascended. The being that created it is truly ancient." Gulia let the silence permeate, watching Iris digesting the information. "Actually, this isn''t my idea but Lilith''s."

    "What does she want from me?"

    "She wants a successor, someone who shares our fate. Before she fell, she came to me and gave me this." Gulia took the teacup and drank it, then placed it in front of Iris. Inside was a black crystal fragment. "A fragment of her Essence, the core of the Shadow Heart."

    "Why are you giving me this? What test did I pass?" Iris refused to take the fragment. It was a valuable treasure from a being far beyond her power, a dangerous offer. She couldn¡¯t keep it.

    "I like your determination. Your godless faith resonates with us. We the abandoned have always resented them." The Dreamscape faintly shook as Gulia exuded her aura. "With it, you can enter the Shadow Plane. If you want to become strong, this is a rare opportunity."

    "What will you gain from this?"

    "I''ll provide you the support of my cult, our cult. And if you manage to collect all fragments, all twelve of them, you can control the totality of the Shadow Plane, the power akin to divinity." Gulia looked at the crystal fragment, the past flashing in her dim eyes. "When you become strong, I will gain my freedom. We Foreign Existence will rule this world¡ªas if. I''m just interested in dragging those gods down from their thrones."

    Knowing that refusing was not an option, Iris carefully picked up the Shadow Heart Core and inspected it. Inside the murky surface, a dark grey light pulsated. It was like a Soul Gem, but the crystalised lines were too dense that they packed neatly into an array, turning the transparent crystal opaque.

    "Promise me one thing. I want my family to be safe and sound," Iris said.

    "The Sinking will happen; the Crusade will end. It will be my gift, so become strong fast." Gulia snapped her finger. "When our followers see you, they will know you''re one of us. Welcome to this world, Elizabeth, no, Iris."

    "I hope you will keep your words."

    "When we meet again, I hope you''ll have awakened your True Name. Farewell, our last Kin."

    Before Iris could say anything, Gulia waved her hand, and suddenly the Dreamscape went black. Iris lost all her senses as if she were in an endless void. When she blinked, she had already returned to the empty cave. Confused, she looked at her hand. Inside her body, the Shadow Heart Core floated, looking like her slime core.

    ...

    Herrifer snapped her eyes open and sprung up from her sleep. She sat on her bed, sweating, panting. Her eyes swelled with tears. The moonlight from the outside illuminated her bedroom, which grew colder and colder as realization drowned her. She just had a nightmare, a visceral, hallowing dream about her dead sister.

    She knew it was a dream because she had already passed her test of faith, and Elizabeth died in her sleep that day. She didn''t know about the news and thought her sister was just sick. Only after she came back to boast was she informed of the news.

    Since then, she found herself exhausted. It was strange that Elizabeth, whom she hated, made her feel bitter as if she were the one dying. The fatigue had taken a toll on her that she dreamt nonsense. Ridiculous, but somehow, the dream was life-like.

    "Maybe I''m going insane," she murmured. "Alice, do you really love me?"

    Exhausted, Herrifer collapsed back to her bed, shifting her posture, trying to shake her strange, longing thoughts out of her head. The night was long, and she spent most of it thinking about wild possibilities. Maybe the Lord could answer it if she prayed hard enough.

 Chapter 31: The Strong and the Myth

    The returning trip was calm. The milky fog and the freezing, viscous atmosphere felt thin and soft. With her control over her slime increased in subtlety and mastery, Iris casually strolled through the cave undeterred. The Corruption Power inherited from Vilia gradually merged with Iris, filling her soul with pleasure and knowledge and the mischievous disposition.

    As she crystallised her power, she wondered about her strength. She wasn''t sure how strong she had become, but she could feel a natural limit approaching. Vilia was a strong Monster Girl, though not as strong as Lenmia, who was at the peak of the Metamorphosis Phase. Iris was becoming stronger but felt weaker than before.

    The power of those beings was too high, so high that she felt dizzy when she tried to see their peak. The road was clouded in cryptic mist, and she wasn''t sure if it was possible to become that strong. She hated that any of them could flick her and her family into nothing, instantly, effortlessly.

    If she were that strong, she would be able to protect her family.

    Iris ran across the dark, musty cave up to the ground, scaling the slope, passing through the familiar terrain. The ices and snows gradually vanished, replaced by the cracked rocks and fluorescent plants.

    When she reached the normal part of the cave, she immediately noticed the ominous stillness which permeated the cave, its soils, and its earthy fragrance. The sounds of the dews dripping echoed around the circular ceiling, resonating with Iris''s footsteps. She condensed her lower body to resemble her human legs, aiming to surprise her sisters with her improvement, but she found no one.

    She passed the pool where Dulcie teased her and looked inside. The flowers withered and dried, lacking in care for a few days. She wasn''t sure how the flow of time between dimensions worked, but she had only left for no more than two days. She recounted the possibilities as she traversed through the cave, intensely observing the quiet tunnel, hoping to find some clues.

    There was no sign of fighting or struggle. The cave was untouched and not messy. Her family didn''t spontaneously disappear. Something forced them to leave before she could come back, something terrible.

    In the living room, Iris found a piece of paper on the dirt table. Beside it was a black feather, which strangely held the paper in place. She promptly walked into the room, picked up the message, and read it.

    "Dear Iris," Lenmia wrote, "I''m sorry we couldn''t wait for you. After you left, a group of humans found our cave. We won and got a new member¡ªTardi''s human sister¡ªbut they managed to send a signal and expose our location. For your safety, we''ve decided to lure them away. We are now on the run, but don''t worry; we''re fine. I know this forest like the back of my hand and will be waiting for you at the Labyrinth of Love, in the main layer. There is a map you can use in Vilia''s hideout. Please, be careful."

    The Labyrinth of Love was where the strong Monster Girls resided. To enter it was to venture deeper into the Sinking Dark Forest, treading the ominous scenery, fending against the savage Wild Beasts and the wandering Monster Girls. Iris wasn''t sure if she could do it alone, and suddenly she was overcome by her longing.

    "No, don''t panic," she said and slapped her cheeks. Her slime hand merged and popped out on the other side, sending bits of her mass flying. "Examine this first; decide what to do later."

    Iris stared at her chest. Inside her translucent mass, the Shadow Heart Core floated motionless, permeating her slime with a constant flow of Corruption Power and foreign energy. It pulsated like a fleshy heart.

    Iris sent her consciousness into it as if it were her true heart.

    Despite recalling Vilia''s memory, Iris found nothing about Lilith or the Shadow Heart or the Shadow Plane. It was a secret too ancient for ordinary Monster Girls. Maybe Sister Lenmia might know something, but Iris had to find her first. It was a good thing the Shadow Heart Core constantly nourished her body, too good for a parting gift.

    "Sis Vilia, you think so too?" Iris said as she closed her eyes. "Bad or good, we''ll see it soon enough."

    Iris instilled her consciousness into the Core, which quivered as it connected to her soul, submitting to her will, screaming in joy for its new owner. From its darkened surface, strange power leaked out and imploded into a singularity, which infinitely expanded and consumed Iris.

    She struggled, but a pleasant feeling enveloped her and filled her with familiarity, the same familiarity she shared with Gulia. She suddenly fell through the ground, descending into the dark void that existed beneath the material plane. The fall was a long and fast one, but Iris couldn''t feel a single discomfort. Her body merged with the darkness, the shadow.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    She emerged on the other side of the world, where everything was shaded grey.

    The monochrome ruled the Shadow Plane, which resembled the great material plane.

    Iris looked at herself. Though she was still a Slime Girl, her body had faded in colour except for a hint of azure and purple near the Shadow Heart Core. She reached inside herself and took the Core out, inspecting it.

    As she caressed it, her soul felt fuzzy as if she were caressing her own heart. The crystal pulsated and infused into the surrounding foreign power and colours. The surrounding slowly regained a hint of saturation.

    The world was familiar, but the atmosphere had turned stuffy. The Corruption Power pervaded the air like a thick fog, trying to corrupt Iris, who was too weak to absorb them.

    If she couldn''t control her power, she would lose her mind and become a slave to her lust. Akin to holding her breath, she closed her membrane and confined herself inside. Though it felt congested, she couldn''t risk losing herself.

    "There is no need to panic, Iris," a voice echoed from behind. "My Shadow Heart is the controller of this world. The Corruption Power can never taint you."

    Iris spun around and raised her hands, commanding her tendrils to spread. The lady standing in front of her merely smiled and raised both of her hands. Her body was flickering in and out of existence like a ghost, a phantom of the past. A beauty in a red oriental garment.

    "Who are you?" Iris said and narrowed her eyes. She blinked a few times and forced herself to believe that the red clothes she saw were real and not her hallucination. "What is this place?"

    "The Shadow Plane is my creation," Lilith said. "Gulia should have already told you that. You have a piece of my heart, so I know you''re my successor, fellow Foreign Existence."

    "You are Lilith? But you''ve already fallen."

    "I''m her projection. My true self fell long ago; this world is my legacy." Lilith surveyed the surrounding, evidently proud of her masterpiece. "At our height, it is easy to create a few projections."

    "What do you want?"

    "I know Gulia has already told you about our resentment. I also want to pass down my power to my successor in hope that one day you will continue my legacy." Lilith touched her chin and observed Iris, looking through her body and into her soul. "Very intriguing. You already have a hint of faith inside you. As expected of us Outsider, always at odds with the divine."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''ll understand it when you become stronger; I''m here to tell you how to become stronger." Lilith pointed at Iris''s breasts and giggled. "The Core will prepare you for your breakthrough into the Transformation Phase. After that, you can come here and explore this place if you want."

    "I refuse to believe that is the whole truth."

    "It isn¡¯t, but isn''t it exciting if you have to figure it out yourself, more rewarding, more impactful?"

    "If I die, or if my family gets hurt, I won''t hesitate to abandon your legacy."

    "I''m just joking, dear Iris. How can I play with my legacy like that?" Lilith wiped her non-existent tears and faked crying, smiling. "Listen carefully: there are more Heart Fragments out in the wild, some our cults hold, others the Pure Races gathered, or the demons got them. Each fragment will attract one another, trying to form the whole."

    Iris''s expression darkened. She arched her hand, but Lilith snapped her fingers and froze her movement. She couldn''t command her palm to let the Heart Core go, though she never intended to throw it in the first place. She was just checking the reaction.

    "Calm down, Iris. You have the Heart Core I prepared for my successor. How could I not give you any advantage?" Lilith casually strolled to Iris and lowered her hands, clasping the Heart Core, still grinning. "Your presence will remain invisible as long as you don''t enter the Shadow Plane, and the Heart Fragments won''t be able to know your location unless they stare directly into you."

    "How strong should I become before I attempt exploring this place?"

    "The earliest will be the peak of the Transformation Phase. This place is dangerous, dear Iris. This is where the truly strong walk, trying to unearth what we left behind."

    "Can''t you just show me your hidden treasure and help me become stronger? I need the power to protect my family, and you need me."

    "I can only conceal you in here for so long. Time is running out. Remember, do not enter unless it is the last resort. You can bring your family here, but the Core will not protect them." Lilith''s silhouette rapidly flickered. "The others are watching. They already know the Core has awakened. Good luck on your journey, my Kin."

    Iris felt her slime boiling and ruptured into a burst of light. It expanded and tainted the Shadow Plane with colours until everything went white.

    The moment Iris opened her eyes, she had already returned to the material world, standing in the same place as when she departed.

    The world dimmed as the sun traversed across the sky and landed on the horizon. The green mountains from afar obstructed the sunlight, which painted the world orange and crimson.

    The night gradually crept into the world, and Iris knew it was going to be a long one.

    She looked down at her body. The Heart Core had already changed its colour and shape, resembling the slime core of a typical Slime Girl. Though its colour was dark purple, it strangely merged inside Iris''s body as if it were there all along.

    "Vilia, you heard her, right?" she whispered to herself, to the memory she acquired. "It was reckless dealing with the devil, but I need that power. You understand me, right? I can''t afford to lose any of you again."

    After a moment of justifying herself, Iris began to look around the cave, trying to find anything her family might have left for her. She had to prepare for the departure. She felt this would be the last time she saw this cave. The intuition was unfound, but she couldn''t bring herself to doubt it.

    It would be a long walk, spiralling down and down.

 Chapter 32: Careless Bunch

    Rumbling through the cave, Iris found a hidden chest neatly buried under her dirt bed. It composed of dried leaves and petals joined together by spiderwebs and hardened by muds. She held it close and smiled as a scene manifested past her eyes. Her sisters quickly yet carefully prepared it for her, hoping that it could be useful to her.

    She eagerly opened the case. Inside was three Soul Fruits, grouping together, radiating aroma that invited a bite. Iris remembered that, before she left, the Soul Tree bore four Soul Fruits, meaning that her sisters had left most of them for her. She wasn''t sure if it was the right decision, but she couldn''t blame them for it.

    After making sure she missed nothing, Iris stored the message and the black quill inside the chest. She didn''t want to consume the Soul Fruits just yet, for she wasn''t sure if she could digest it in time, and storing them inside her body wasn''t a smart idea when everyone else could see them.

    Before she closed the chest, she inspected the quill, rubbed its texture, and smelt its fragrance. The soft, sweet, earthy quality soothed her mind as if her sisters were beside her, messaging her body with their lovely, adventurous hands. There was also an unfamiliar scent, perfume-like elegance. The new sister must be someone amazing.

    "Many things happened," Iris whispered. "Vilia, can you follow?"

    Iris shook her head, bent down, and scooped a ball of slime from herself. She carefully moulded it into a blob and inserted the chest inside. With her sophisticated control, she manipulated it as her storage, commanding it to burrow into the earth. As she willed, it silently followed her underground, invisible to the eyes above.

    As the Shadow Heart Core continued to supply her Corruption Power, Iris could feel herself getting more powerful, her control more subtle, and her appearance more sublime.

    She raised her hand and followed her instinct. The slime puddle beneath her feet quivered and boiled. From its translucent membrane, a figure emerged and bubbled into the air, condensing her feature akin to Iris, staring at the original body in awe.

    Observing her other self, Iris narrowed her eyes and reached forwards. Her other self gently grasped the hand and stroked it, feeling both sides of the sensations at once, endlessly multiplying, looping their thoughts, emotions, and passion. They held their hands and slid their fingers between one another, placing their palm against the other, leaning closer, staring into their azure, dazzling eyes.

    "Peculiar," one of them said.

    "Likewise," the other one said. "This requires further exploration. It might be useful later on."

    "Great mind thinks alike."

    They chuckled to themselves, their hands still interlocking. One of them pushed the other down and sat on her, gliding her fingers along the membrane, both shivering, both wanting. They controlled the slime puddle around them to contract and expand, grinding their slimy, sensitive body.

    "Why are we doing this?" one of them said, grinning.

    "You can stop." The other cuddled her breasts. "But I won¡¯t. Hard work should be rewarded."

    As they brushed their lips against one another, a faint series of footsteps howled from the entrance of the cave, softly echoing until it interrupted their rhythm. The original body immediately sprung from the ground. The other dissolved into a pile of slime, returning the shared emotions.

    Iris raised her hand and condensed her body to become human-like. Though she still couldn''t turn her skin fleshy, she could make her silhouette human and reduce the noise she made when moving. In the darkness, she could easily pass off as a human.

    With a plan flashed through her mind, she stayed close to the wall and gradually crept towards the entrance, looking through the veil of darkness into the forest. The Soul Tree, broken and in ruin, rested on the ground. The colourful expansive branches were cut into pieces, lying around haphazardly. Beside the stump, a delicate tomb remained standing, though the flowers beside it had already withered.

    On the field were two people, a knight and an archer, male and female respectively. The knight donned in silver full-body armour, whose red cape extended from his back. Its tail gently touched the ground, grazing the soil as he strolled to the remains of the Soul Tree. Kalender surveyed the surrounding then sheathed his sword.

    Beside him, the archer pulled down her brown huntress hood and fixed her flowy dark hair. Fugria took a long, deep breath and indulged in the scent of the forest. Her fair complexion and pinkish lips gleamed in the sunlight and brightened the surrounding. Seeing the dead tree, she stooped down and inspected the damage.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Clean, deliberate cut," she said. "The Monster Girls destroyed it and fled. Not letting us get anything, huh?"

    "And the believers still chased after them; they must have something truly valuable. This forest is indeed a treasure trove."

    "More like a dungeon. I got the news that the Church of Redemption has suffered a setback. Now they''re preparing to invade the inner part of the forest."

    "Let them do whatever they want. We''re just at Master Tier, barely enough to fight one Transformation Phase Monster Girl." Kalender placed his hand on the sword handle and turned to the cave. "Let''s explore the cave. If those Monster Girls used to stay there, they might leave some loots behind."

    "So much for the honourable knight. I didn''t know the code of honour permits looting the abandoned houses."

    "It was your idea to participate in the Crusade. I''m just doing what''s best for us. You didn''t urge me to hurry here just to guard the treasures for others, right?"

    Fugria tittered, primed her bow with a unique arrow, and aimed at the cave. Her fingers steadily pulled the string. The wooden arch creaked as the potential energy accumulated. The instant she let go of the string, the arrow shot through the air and magically glowed red, turning into a blazing spark.

    The radiance penetrated through the layers of darkness, revealing the stale scenery. The grey rocks protruded from the ceiling and hung oppressively low. On their tips, the cold dews dribbled and splattered against the damp soil, creating multiple puddles of liquid.

    The arrow went further into the darkness, getting dimmer and dimmer until it flickered out. The last spark reflected on a shiny object at the deeper end of the cave, which glittered for a moment before the mist consumed it. Though Fugria only saw it for a moment, she instantly recognised its shape. It was a Soul Fruit half-buried in the ground.

    Kalender lowered his head and grabbed his chin, stroking it. He turned to Fugria, who couldn''t stop herself from trembling. Her mouth curved into a wild, silly smile.

    "Luck finally pities us," Fugria said. "It is the correct choice to come here as soon as possible."

    "Do you want to sell it? If you want some pocket money, I''ll buy the other half."

    "You can easily pay for more rune engravements if you sell your half to me."

    The deal they struck was that they shared half the loot, no matter who found what. If the other person didn''t want the loot, they could sell it to the one who needed it.

    There was only one Soul Fruit, so each got half. Both weren''t willing to sell, for the Soul Fruit''s function was to increase one''s power and potential. Though the Corruption Power inside it was hazardous, they could purify it later.

    ¡°Get it first before we bicker,¡± Kalender said.

    Fugria nodded as she prepared another arrow.

    "There might be traps inside the cave. Let me go in first," she said.

    "Be careful." Kalender stabbed his shield into the ground and leant on it, watching his friend moving towards the cave. "I can¡¯t save you if you die instantly."

    "Very reassuring, Kael."

    Fugria stood at the entrance of the cave. A puff of stale air pushed from the inside and hit her face. She breathed in the aged moisture in the air and shook her head. Though there was a hint of flowery fragrance, the foul scent of the bitter rocks dominated the atmosphere.

    Fugria took out a metallic sphere and soaked it in gasoline. Once fully coated, she gently rolled the ball into the darkness and flicked a lit match at it. The flame instantly caught on and turned it into a fireball, which quickly moved onwards and left a trace of burnt soil on the ground.

    When the flame exhausted its fuel and fizzled away, Fugria waited for any traps to trigger, but only the wind blew the cold, dull air against her face. There was no pressure-sensitive trap.

    She frowned. Something irked her intuition, but she couldn''t find anything. The damp soils revealed no sign of tampering, nor did the old, musty rocks on the ceiling. The Monster Girls left in a hurry and should not have any time to craft an intricate trap designed to fool the eyes of the master.

    She took out a bottle of dull grey liquid and poured it onto her leather-gloved hand. The viscous texture lightly coated her glove and glowed in the sunlight, almost blinding her. It was an expensive alchemy item that she hadn''t used much, but she couldn''t ignore her premonition and decided to spend it.

    Taking a deep breath, she flung her hand and spilt the radiant liquid. Their droplets aimlessly drifted, defying gravity and merging with the air. The glowing particles flowed in all directions, stuck to the thin layers of spiderwebs on the muddy ceiling, to the tiny insects in the rifts in the rocks, and even diffused into the puddles of water on the ground. They briefly illuminated the cave as if they were fireflies.

    Any and every trigger string hung in the air would have been highlighted to the naked eyes; all lingering traces of magic would have congregated the particles into bubbles of light. Fugria was certain that any traps, magical or mechanical, would not elude the search.

    Aside from the residue of the Corruption Power, Fugria found nothing. The cave had no traps in the first place because there was nothing to hide or protect. The Monster Girls had already taken most of their valuable possessions and run into the deep end of the forest.

    "They just carelessly forgot one Soul Fruit?" Fugria murmured as she relaxed her guard and stepped inside the cave. "Kael, it''s clear."

    Her feet sank into the watery mud, submerged under the viscous liquid that soaked the ground of the cave. The earthy smell ruptured then oozed upwards to meet her face, mixing with the dried air of the cracked rocks. She took out a dark bandana and tied it around her neck before quickly making her way through the thick air.

    Because of the radiant liquid, she could see most of the cave. As she rushed towards the Soul Fruit, she kept her eyes on the ceiling and the wall and the ground ahead, tracking all kind of abrupt movement and slopes. She, however, failed to notice the bubbling of the slimy puddles beneath her feet and around her.

    Slowly, playfully, they dripped and extended from their surface, forming multiple hands which caressed her slender legs, soaking her outfits. Iris grabbed Fugria''s legs and pulled her down, collapsing the soil beneath into a sinkhole.

 Chapter 33: Slime in the Air

    Fugria checked everything except the slimy puddles beneath her feet. She didn''t expect that a Monster Girl, a Slime Girl, would be hiding below. A chill gripped her heart and strengthened her spine. The coldness of the slime caressed her legs and pricked her skin.

    Beneath her feet, countless watery arms emerged and seized her ankles, soaking her pants and coating her hidden daggers and knives. They pulled her down and sank her legs into the muds, which parted into a sinkhole. The surrounding puddles quivered, rising from their surface.

    The cave turned into an enclosed swarm, a dim, humid trap where viscous hands extended from all surfaces and reached toward Fugria. Though she was a Master Archer with considerable strength, she was no Master Knight and lacked the experience to control herself when submerged in the mud.

    She exerted herself, but her body kept sinking. Her wiggling legs created more space for the slime to descend. She stopped resisting the pull and delayed the descension. She fell on her back and reached her hand into her side pockets and pulled out three glass flasks. Inside them was a soft glow that flickered and illuminated her grim face.

    She shook them. As the content mixed into the same texture, she mumbled an incoherent chant and blew a puff of flame at the attached wires. They set aflame and rapidly ate the fuel, rushing towards the glass containers.

    She flung them, then grabbed and swung her brown mantle to cover her front.

    The fire slipped inside the flasks and ignited the alchemy material. The solution violently expanded, generating a blazing amount of energy. The sparks transformed into countless stars and sparked the air into a powerful shockwave, filled with the stench of gunpowder and ashes.

    The air pressure pushed through the cave and crashed against the slime-coated stones and soils. Heat charred the dust particles and melted the nearby rocks. Right after the shockwave, the glasses fragments shot along the air and landed everywhere.

    Fugria hid behind her special mantle. It easily withstood the flame and the glass fragments, though the slime that soaked its inside still remained.

    The explosion destroyed the arms that reached towards her, cutting them, spattering them, and evaporating them. The impact pushed the surrounding puddles away but also slammed Fugria deeper into the abyss of slime beneath her. The faint quake it created softened the ground, splitting it further.

    Still on her back, Fugria slowly crawled away from the sinkhole. Though the mud was sinking and viscous, she could gradually move out by distributing her weight across the ground. The slime arms clung onto her and dragged her in, but their number had considerately lessened that she could resist their pull.

    Outside of the cave, Kalender immediately pulled his shield from the ground and unsheathed his sword. As he rushed in, the explosion swept the stale air against his face. He closed his eyes and swung his shield forward. Its momentum generated a strong gale that deflected the fragmented glass.

    "I¡¯m coming," he shouted. "Live!"

    As he reached his hand forward, the slime puddles in front of him ruptured into a wall, where countless tendrils emerged. They twisted and turned, mockingly slashing the air, feinting their strikes.

    Kalender narrowed his eyes and raised his sword. The blade shone and burnt in a majestic red flame, whose heat distorted the air. He slashed downward. The strike met against multiple tendrils and cut through them, producing a muffled shockwave that splashed the slime.

    The wall parted, and from it, countless arms burst out and reached forward. They clasped their fists then flicked their fingers, sending the hardened droplets flying. They ricocheted around the circular ceiling, producing metallic noises that echoed all around.

    Kalender twisted his blade and blocked the few shards that headed straight to his face. He spun then pulled his shield up front, but the bouncing shards got to his back and arms and legs. Though he was wearing the enhanced silver armour, the slime accurately struck his joints, hitting his knees and elbows.

    "You¡¯re an ugly one," he said. "Fugria, can you see its core?"

    "It¡¯s too vast." Using her slippery dagger, Fugria cut away the teasing slime arms, slowly getting overwhelmed by their number. "Get me out!"

    Kalender grunted and channelled his innate power. The flame which engulfed his blade surged and changed its shade. The crimson sparks brightened into the yellow fire, rising in temperature and sharpness. The surrounding air greatly distorted that the blade appeared bent.

    He forcefully stepped forward and struck.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The winds swirled around the tip of the blade and spun into a whirlpool. It dragged the flame, creating an enormous firestorm that encompassed the cave, melting the rocks into liquefied muds. The slime rapidly evaporated into a puff of steam.

    The strike cracked the ceiling and spilt the ground, igniting the slime puddles nearby. The path in front of Kalender became clear except for a slimy figure that manifested before him, smiling. Iris raised her hands and pulled down. The slime tendrils emerged and hovered around her.

    "It''s rude to enter my home unannounced," she said, glancing behind her, giggling. "Even worse when you try to steal my treasure."

    "You aren¡¯t a Slime Queen," Kalender said, his eyes scanning Iris. "What are you?"

    "Can''t you see? Or you do have to experience it?"

    Iris pointed at Kalender. The slime tendrils whipped at him, cracking the air with their swift speed. The explosive noises vibrated the dirt walls and shook the ground. Unlike the mindless tendrils from before, these agile tendrils coiled around the firestorm, avoiding the fire and the shield.

    Dancing, conducting, Iris let her hands flow like a river in a lush forest. Her slender, opaque body moved with such grace that the cave transformed into a stage for her performance. Her fingers weaved the air and the slime along her rhythm, slashing at Kalender with decapitating blows.

    Despite having a board shield and a blazing sword, Kalender slowly retreated as his swordplay failed to parry all the strikes. Though they couldn''t penetrate through his silver armour, the impact of the concussion numbed his muscles, darkening his flesh. He wasn''t well-equipped enough to deal with a strong Slime Girl who could multiply herself and hid her core, but if he retreated now, his partner would be in danger.

    At last, he channelled his strength and thrust his shield forward. The bright light radiated from the front and crashed against the slime, creating a bubble of heat that pushed everything away. In that instant where the tendrils were annihilated, Kalender let go of his shield then steadied his sword, holding it two-handed. Under his breath, he murmured a chant which stirred the air.

    Iris raised her hands and halted her assault. Having most of her slime mass burnt and obliterated, her body grew dim and less majestic, though she was still grinning. Instead of interrupting him, she pulled back the slime and surrounded herself with it, creating a thick, viscous barrier that absorbed all the radiating heat without melting like before.

    It was a great time to test her limit, for she had undergone a few powerups. From her estimation, the knight wouldn''t be able to annihilate the entire cave and her slime mass, so she should be fine, albeit weakened and feeble.

    Smiling, she widened her embrace. Her body shivered in anticipation as the bright light in front of her glowed more and more violent, shifting its colour from yellow to dark, intense blue. The heat passed through the layers of slime in front of her and caressed her face, warming it, melting it. Like tears, her membrane gradually softened and dripped.

    "So this is the power of a Master Tier warrior," she whispered. "I''m still not there yet, unfortunately."

    Kalender sliced his blade through the thick, murky air. The blue flame ruptured, clashing with the rocky ceiling and carving it into liquefied magma. The temperature of the cave fluctuated and generated waves of sharp gusts which erupted periodically, cutting through the slime wall, piercing the ground.

    The strike annihilated the wall of slime into bluish vapours before heating them into nothingness. The strings of blue flame swung farther, reaching Iris, who commanded her tendrils to protect her body. They failed to make a difference and disintegrated before her eyes.

    In front of her, the blade extended and enlarged, heating her face, closing in, burning her membrane. The slime puddles beneath her rushed to bind the strike, but nothing could deter its momentum.

    She was too weak to defend against a full-power strike from a Master Knight, but still, she didn''t cease her smile. She took the strike head-on and felt the searing pain. Her body shuddered and split in half, but she still maintained her grin, which became more and more distorted as she gradually melted.

    Behind her, countless slimy arms held, caressed, restrained, and gripped Fugria in her place. They soaked her clothes and took her weapons and flasks and tools. She looked up at Iris and the incoming blue flame, her eyes contracting. She tried to scream, but only muffled, unintelligible terror echoed forth.

    Seeing the trap, Kalender tensed his muscles and pulled back the strike. He trembled as he abruptly shifted his force and stopped the swing. His bones screamed and creaked as his hands bent out of shape. The blade came to a halt before it could graze Fugria, who closed her eyes and quivered helplessly.

    Without any fuel, the blue flame fizzled out, bringing with it Kalender''s remaining strength. He staggered backwards and fell to his knees, panting. Though he could still fight, his hands were aching, and Iris already had a hostage, a hostage that he couldn''t discard. His mind racing, he raised his head and met with the reforming Slime Girl, who stood beside the restrained Fugria and pinched her cheek.

    "You almost killed her," Iris said.

    "What do you want?" Kalender stabbed his sword on the ground, staring at Iris. "You can''t beat me, but if you go too far, we both will suffer."

    "I only want one thing." Iris pointed her hand at Fugria and giggled. "I want her with me."

    "Monster, don''t force me." Kalender gripped the sword but didn''t pull it out. His voice cracked.

    Iris merely laughed. "You misunderstand me. I have no intention of making her mine, but I''m interested in her ability and instruments."

    "What do you mean?"

    Iris gripped her chest and gouged out a small ball of slime and slammed it into Fugria''s chest. The slime stabbed her and rooted into her, turning into a sticky, pulsating amulet. Fugria panted and struggled as pain seared her heart until a coolness flooded and soothed her mind.

    Kalender perked up, but Iris raised her hand, gently waving, grinning.

    "Her life is linked with mine. Her heart will be broken." Iris retrieved the slime which bound Fugria and stroked her head. "Don''t worry. You will return unscratched when I reach the inner part of the forest."

    Kalender turned to Fugria, who couldn''t do anything except bending her head down, looking at the ground. Though she was a Master Tier archer, she was caught off-guard and detained before she could put up a good fight. Now, she could only do what the Monster Girl told her.

 Chapter 34: Talent and Experience

    As she traversed the dense, lush forest, Iris fiddled with the explosive flasks. They reminded her of the dynamites of her previous world. She could use them as hidden weapons in a dire time.

    Aside from the flasks, the tendrils around her held multiple gadgets, smoke bombs, throwing daggers, and many other exotic tools that Iris didn''t recognise. She had to ask Fugria, who was begrudgingly following her.

    Iris had already left the cave and brought the Soul Fruits and a branch of the Soul Tree. She knew it was valuable, and so, she left the rest for Kalender, with whom she struck a deal. He would omit her existence, and she would let Fugria go after she had safely crossed the forest into the inner part.

    The thought of keeping Fugria popped up, but she wasn''t ready to make an enemy out of a Master Knight. She wasn''t strong enough to break the stalemate and also didn¡¯t want to create more problems for her family.

    "Fugria, how hard is it to reach the Master Tier?" Iris said. "How long did it take you?"

    "What will I gain from telling you? Do not fancy your chance of having me alive. Death is salvation compared to your pitiful desire-driven existence."

    "If I wished for such, you would have already been in my grasp." Iris glanced at Fugria, who gawked at her. "Your life worth less than my well-being, especially since your heart isn¡¯t yours anymore."

    Fugria narrowed her eyes and pulled her hands to her back. Her fingers discreetly slipped into the hidden pocket, where a small, sharp razor blade hid perfectly under the fabric lines of her clothes. She stepped closer to Iris, but Iris suddenly turned around, smiling.

    "His terrified expression was nice." Iris grinned. "When I held you in my arms, he almost broke into pieces. He could have been yours forever if you confessed at that moment."

    "And where are you in this?" Fugria gripped the blade, but Iris was too far away. She couldn''t reach her core in one swift swing. "You don¡¯t understand love. You¡¯re only seeking lust."

    "All I''m saying is," Iris said, "he''ll be crushed."

    The slime amulet on Fugria''s chest quivered, sending a wave of pain and pleasure throughout her body. Her muscles spasmed, her chest clenching. She tumbled on the ground. The razor blade dropped and was caught by a tendril from Iris, who turned back and continued walking.

    "I know every part of your body, intimately," she said as she took the razor blade from the tendril then snapped it in half. "If I keep breaking them, you¡¯ll have to run around the forest naked and vulnerable.¡±

    "Even if I''m naked, I''ll still be able to survive. Your humiliation doesn¡¯t vex me." Fugria sprung up from the ground and dusted herself, already recovered from the searing pain. "If not for the ambush, you wouldn''t have won."

    "Sadly, I won, and now I got to keep you. It''s not entirely a bad thing for you, right? Don''t you think it''s an opportunity? When you come back safe and sound, he would be at his most vulnerable moment. So romantic."

    Fugria quickly caught up to Iris and grabbed her shoulder. Her fingers lightly sank into the warm liquid body, but she uttered nothing and kept her feet locked in place, forcing Iris to turn around.

    "You¡¯re going the wrong way," Fugria said. "There is a patrolling team ahead, half an hour distance."

    " He should be getting anxious now, but it would be better if you delay it further."

    "Don''t try to agitate me. I can sink it if you go too far."

    Smiling, Iris allowed Fugria to lead the way. As they progressed through the bushes and leaves, Iris closely observed how Fugria navigated and moved through the woods, trying to imitate her. Her heightened senses of perception helped her learn swiftly, but Fugria knew this and planted useless actions.

    The bickering continued until they left the danger into the inner part of the forest. Despite how Fugria tried to make things difficult for Iris, she couldn''t do anything to the shapeshifting, liquid-body Slime Girl. Iris could easily imitate brute force through any annoying problem.

    At some point, Iris took over and led the way while keeping her eyes on Fugria, who occasionally tried to resist and fail. Once, she used exotic bait to attract the Wild Beasts, but Iris easily intimidated them using the tricks Lenmia taught her, though she almost let Fugria run away.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    After seeing how Iris manipulated the Wild Beasts, Fugria became interested in her technique. She slowly stopped trying to mask her techniques and came clean when they fully left the danger zone.

    "I can teach you the skills I''ve picked up along the way," Fugria said. "In exchange for how you influence the Wild Beasts. That isn''t magic or innate talent."

    "What more benefit would I get?"

    "You''ll learn the principle behind my movement and how to do it correctly. Your imitation is flawed, riddled with inefficiencies."

    "I''m fine with just an inferior imitation." Iris held a flask of explosive and tossed it at Fugria, who casually caught it. "Tell me about these tools. No need to tell me how to craft them; I''m not that greedy. That is your trade secret, and I''m not willing to trade mine."

    "Your core is a strange one." Fugria smiled. "Deal. After this, we''ll part way, and this will be the last we see each other."

    "We''ve never seen each other." Iris reached her hand out, smirking.

    Fugria stared at the hand then shook it. Her hand clasped against the cold, viscous slime, to which she frowned but endured silently. Iris giggled and deliberately tightened her grip, soaking Fugria''s hand until she had enough and forcefully pulled it back. She clenched her fist but then merely sighed, tired of keeping up with the antic.

    After that was a series of teaching and taunting as Iris struggled to learn how Fugria navigated through the forest as a Master Tier Archer. The mastery of a Master Tier individual required years of training and passion, which Iris didn¡¯t have.

    At one point, she wondered if she should turn Fugria into a Monster Girl and used their innate ability to exchange information via kissing. She started to envy Lenmia, who could do it effortlessly. Still, she couldn''t be rash, so the suffering continued.

    Iris held a dagger and closed her eyes, sealing her visual perception, listening intensely for the whistling of the winds and the rustling of the leaves. Her stance shifted to match the direction of the current. As the softest noise echoed, she thrust her form forward, pushing her feet against the ground, shooting her blade through the thick bushes.

    The tip of the dagger penetrated through the leaves, hissing at Fugria, who pushed her dagger up. It crashed against Iris''s, diverting its trajectory. The blade slid past Fugria, grazing a bit of her hair while she stepped forward and grabbed Iris''s arm. With her superior agility, she twisted it then sweep-kicked Iris on her waist.

    A human would have lost their balance and fell, losing the dagger in the process. Iris, however, was a Slime Girl. She paid no attention to the twisted arm and forcefully stabbed down while the part that got kicked splashed away and regenerated.

    Fugria pushed Iris''s arm backwards and crushed her membrane, knocking the dagger out of her grip. It flung away, but Fugria kicked it to her with the back of her foot and gripped the handle with both her hands and stabbed down. The blade curved the liquid body in halve and approached the core.

    At the same time, Iris reached her other hand at Fugria and gripped her face. Her fingertips hardened and pierced her neck, tightening. She returned Fugria the kick with her reformed leg, hitting the stomach, which caved in and knocked Fugria away. The blade grazed the false core, causing Iris to collapse on the ground, panting, tingling.

    Fugria immediately jumped right back up and shifted her stance, seeing an opportunity, but Iris had already manifested multiple tendrils and commanded the slime amulet to quiver. She knew it was dangerous. If she were careless, she would get killed instantly. Her power was still inferior to a Master Tier, not to mention that she had lost a lot of her body mass from the previous battle.

    "Pathetic but passable," Fugria said as she wiped both daggers with her clothes and dusted herself, feeling refreshed after a good workout. "You already know the basic. The rest is just a grind and improvisation."

    "How long did you train to become this strong?" Iris slowly got up, looking wretched. "You almost cracked my core open."

    "Fifteen years, give and take." Fugria chuckled. "Why did you think I would really kill you? It''s just a test, a very realistic, consequential test."

    Iris definitely felt the murderous intent, but she merely smiled. As she started walking away, she kept her eyes closer to Fugria while reviewing the previous battle in her mind. It was a pleasure to train, even more so from a great teacher, despite that it was life-threatening.

    Unlike Iris, Fugria easily learnt how to intimidate the Wild Beasts. Her life-long experience of the Wild Beast¡¯s habits and location, as well as the abundant source of knowledge from the library and the training ground, had considerably boosted her learning speed.

    Iris envied it and swore in her heart she would visit the human city once she could flawlessly disguise herself as one of them.

    At one point, Iris stopped moving and turned to Fugria. They looked at each other and, without the need for words, knew they had to part. The thickness of the bush and greenery was getting too dense for the sunlight to penetrate, allowing the darkness and the gloom to take over.

    In front of Iris was the edge into the inner world of the Sinking Dark Forest, the place where the mysterious and the strong resided.

    "Our time together has been peculiar," Iris said. "I''ve taught you all about my art, and you''ve taught me yours. When you are far enough, the amulet will lose its connection with me and disintegrate away."

    "You''re a bizarre creature. I hope to never see you again."

    "Don''t let him blame me if you died after this."

    "Don''t fret if I come back to kill you."

    With that, Fugria turned around and took off into the distance, leaving Iris to stand alone in the darkness, feeling empty. Maybe the Pure and the Corrupted could coexist? She wasn''t sure, but it was a fun idea to think as she ventured deeper into the wood, heading towards where Vilia used to hide.

 Chapter 35: Old Home

    As Iris lost her connection with the slime amulet, she commanded the hidden blob of slime to emerge from the ground and peeked at the map. She quickly tracked her position and found an optimal path to Vilia''s cave.

    Instead of heading straight to Vilia''s cave, Iris broke off and, using the technique Fugria taught her, cut through the thick wood, heading to a lake nearby. Because of the knowledge, she noticed the disturbance and details she overlooked before. The crumbled leaves and broken branches told her what kinds of animals or Wild Beasts, or even Monster Girls moved about here.

    After ascertaining that the surrounding was safe, Iris approached the still lake and tossed in a drop of her slime. It merged with the smooth surface, slowly permeating the cold, deep body of water. The undercurrent caressed her mind as the fish and the water plants swayed and drifted.

    If Dulcie were there, she would have already messed with Iris. She would meet her sisters soon.

    Iris shook her head and flung all the tools and flasks and weapons stolen from Fugria into the lake. After they sank, she jumped into the pool and cleansed her body from head to toe, caressing every bit of her body, feeling every place, inside and out.

    Though it was akin to taking a bath, Iris felt tingles rising throughout her body as her mind shivered. The Shadow Heart Core inside her rapidly exuded the Corruption Energy and converted the natural water into her slime body, condensing them under her fair, smooth, bouncy membrane. If she could stay inside and rest, she should be able to increase her power even more.

    Springing from the lake, Iris felt refreshed and energetic, having replenished her body mass and washed away the filth and dirt. Though she could easily force them out with her fine control, taking a cold, naked bath in the middle of the forest was just much better.

    Drying herself and the tools, she neatly put everything back into the chest, then she planted an explosive flask on the ground in the obvious place, where anyone who followed her track would see and feel its threatening, looming presence.

    Staring at the lake, she raised her hand and conjured a mirror image of herself. The water condensed and shifted into another Iris made from natural, pure water. The fake Iris ambled to the real one, who offered her a dagger. She gratefully accepted it and took the original''s hand and kissed its back, smirking.

    "You look amazing, Me," she said. "Good luck; say hi to all the sisters for me."

    "Have I always been this vexing?"

    They parted way, each going their direction. Using Fugria''s technique, the fake Iris carefully made a path for herself, leaving her artificial traces as she headed off somewhere far and random. Meanwhile, the original Iris merely strolled through the wood and continued her path to Vilia''s cave.

    With her liquid body, she passed through the gap between the branches and rocks, leaving no traces, using no technique. By sending the water double somewhere else, she would mislead whoever tailing her off chasing an empty trail, for the water body would disintegrate when she lost connection with the main body.

    Along the way, she didn''t find much except some Wild Beasts, which lingered around the boundary between the inner and the outer area of the forest. Because of the human patrols, Iris had to slow her advance, making the journey that usually took a few hours expanded into half a day. She almost alerted a patrolling group in a rush, though the knowledge from Fugria helped her narrowly evade it.

    When the sun had already set and the moon started to rise, Iris arrived at a neat cave filled with decorative vines and clay pots, where shrivelled flowers rested. According to the memory Iris gained from absorbing Vilia, the cave looked just the same but with a hint of melancholy in the air.

    "Sis Vilia, we''re home," Iris whispered and caressed her hands, feeling another memory resting inside it, smiling, comforting. "Your pottery looks as good as I imagine. No wonder you are so good at moulding my body that night."

    It was peculiar for Iris to feel nostalgia for things she had never seen. She knew the cave like the back of her hand, yet she had never seen it, only from the emotions and the memory of Vilia.

    Inhaling the stale yet scented air, Iris sauntered around the cave, gazing at the pottery and the dried flowers. She wasn''t sure if it was her who controlled her body or Vilia, but she never resisted. Her eyes swept across the ceiling where vine patterns merged into a sculpture of a beautiful Snake Girl, Vilia.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    She remembered carefully carving the ceiling with her magic, spending hours on end picking and choosing the right type of vines and flowers to decorate her cave, hoping one day she could show it to someone whom she could call family.

    "You have a family now," Iris said as she stared at the phantom of Vilia carved into the ceiling.

    When Vilia first stumbled to Lenmia, she envied the intimate bond Lenmia and her sisters shared; she wanted one, one that would admire her creation, praise her mastery, and love her for who she was: a small, insignificant pottery girl.

    She wasn''t sure when her jealousy turned into admiration and yearning, but before long, she regularly visited Lenmia and mingled with them, gradually getting accepted into the family.

    Shaking her head, Iris ventured into the bedroom, where Vilia kept her most prized possession, her diary. Though she had Vilia''s memory, it wasn''t all clear and sequential. She needed some references to make out the chaotic information in her mind. The nostalgia also compelled her.

    Inside the bedroom, there was a pile of pottery on one corner, some unfinished, some ruined. Beside it was a small clay table with a pair of clay chairs, one unused. Iris walked to the weary chair and sat down, closing her eyes as she leant onto the backrest. Her damp body soaked the clay, which gradually darkened and loosened its shape.

    She could almost feel the pain and pleasure of working inside the cave, moulding the clayware, decorating the walls, writing the journal. Vilia zealously decorated her place, hoping someday to impress someone who would visit it daily. Iris couldn''t be that person.

    "I''m sorry, Sis Vilia, but I don''t want the other chair to crumble because of me," Iris murmured as she opened her eyes and got up. "I''ll keep the cave the way it is, just for you."

    At the other corner was a small bed coated in dry yet soft leaves, elevated slightly above the ground, not too high that a Snake Girl would have trouble getting up, but high enough to separate the floor and the bed. Iris glided her hand across the bed, feeling Vilia¡¯s nonexistent warmth. She knelt in front of the bed then bent down, taking in the snaky air on the bed.

    After a moment which lasted an eternity, she reached under the bed and took out a worn-down diary and a grey leather sack. She intensely focused the slime in her hand not to soak and ruin the book, making her palm fleshy and smooth.

    The diary had Vilia''s name carved onto the cover. It was starting to get dusty from the lack of care. The sack was filled with unusual and valuable items Vilia found in her many adventures.

    Placing the sack on the bed, Iris sat down and read the diary. She knew most of what Vilia wrote, but she still carefully read it all, absorbing the crude yet lovely handwriting, written using a quill and the black ink she stole from a group of wandering humans. She really enjoyed writing the diary.

    An hour later, Iris reached the end of the diary, where Vilia told herself she was worried about the strange events that were happening and would visit Lenmia.

    On the last page, a detailed outline of the Sinking Dark Forest and the optimal path to reach the Labyrinth of Love. It was deep within the inner part of the forest, but the detail was dense and organised enough that Iris would never get lost following it. There were multiple areas where Vilia and Lenmia marked down the names of what Iris might encounter and ranked how powerful or violent those Wild Beasts were.

    "Note to future self," Vilia wrote, "don''t forget the identification crystal, and don''t ever accept any invitation to join any group!"

    Iris chuckled and put the diary inside her chest. She had a faint memory of the Labyrinth of Love, but it was fuzzy and full of strange, obscene thoughts and scenes. Even as playful as Vilia, she was still a mere plaything for the Monster Girls that resided there.

    Iris didn''t want to go there, but that place was the safest place for the weak Monster Girls to be, as long as they stayed away from the centre of attention. The Transformation Phase Monster Girls congregated around there, staying together as a formidable force, for the even stranger things in the innermost part of the forest were too much for them to handle.

    Stopping her mind from wandering, Iris opened the leather sack and found a few colourful crystals and some scrolls of unknown languages. From the memory, she knew Vilia got them from the mages and rangers and warriors she attacked. Though she never knew anything about magic, she could sell the scrolls and crystals on the black market.

    Placing everything in the chest, Iris surveyed the cave for one last time and sighed, knowing it would be a long while to return to the cave. She decided against covering the entrance. She wanted everything to look the same as before, and if anything happened, so be it.

    "Farewell, home." Iris wasn''t sure who was saying those words.

    ...

    Kalender followed the trail until he found Fugria standing in front of a lake, watching the cold water rippling. He was about to walk to her, but she raised her hands and stopped him, then waved her hand down. He traced her movement and found an explosive flask on the ground.

    "She took your flask?" he said. "Where is she now?"

    "Not here." Fugria turned around and walked to Kalender. "She came here, took a bath, and went somewhere else."

    Kalender surveyed the area and found a hidden trail, concealed with Fugria''s technique and knowledge. "Are you going to track her down? You¡¯re dead broke now."

    "You think I¡¯m waiting for you?" Fugria casually kicked the ground and disarmed the explosive flask in a swoop. "She knows. It''s a waste of time now."

    "A fake path?"

    "You can try."

    "You look satisfied."

    "We traded." Fugria laughed. "Let''s go back before someone else takes all the Soul Tree Branches."

    If not for the branches of the Soul Tree, Fugria and Kalender might try to trail Iris, but Iris had left them with more wealth than just the tools she took. Logic dictated them to return. She was truly a cunning Monster Girl.

    Before she left, Fugria turned to where the original Iris went, then shook her head and discarded her idea. It was better that both wouldn''t see each other again. Getting involved with a strange Monster Girl was too risky.

 Chapter 36: Wonders Beneath

    Though the journey was smooth with little to no accident, Iris still arrived at the Labyrinth of Love after three days. Vilia''s and Lenmia''s caves hid in a desolated corner of the Sinking Dark Forest, hidden from the attention of the Churches and far from the centre of the Crusade.

    Along the way, she didn¡¯t encounter any Monster Girl, which led her to speculate about how long she spent inside the Dreamscape. Even the flowers and plants in both caves had withered, so it must be at least a few days. It couldn''t be too long because the Crusade was still ongoing, and they hadn''t invaded the inner forest yet.

    Like what the diary described, the entrance to the Labyrinth of Love was as ordinary as it could be. A small natural hill with countless bushes and vines crawling on their surface, producing arrays of colourful flowers, concealing the hidden passage behind their lush scenery. Iris would have missed it if not for the signs for which the diary said to watch for.

    Beside the hill, a vast pond rested quietly, occasionally bubbling as the strange fish whose fins glowed in the dark came up and wiggled along with the bluish water plants. It was a deep underwater tunnel, where the water-oriented Monster Girls resided.

    After waiting to no avail, Iris finally came out of her hiding place and walked toward the dirt hill, whose height was only triple her size. The dense layers of leaves and flowers and branches almost obstructed it from her view, but there was a unique scent permeating the atmosphere that led her to it.

    The soft, lovely fragrance was the defining trait of the Labyrinth of Love. It radiated from the underground and spread outward, permeating the damp air of the Sinking Dark Forest. This mysterious scent only interacted with the Monster Girls, giving them an instinctive knowledge about the Labyrinth of Love, and if they chose to follow the path, they could come to join the society.

    Iris tried to discern its content, but the scent was too faint to focus on, only feel. It didn''t intrude into her sense but made itself comfortably in the background like a flowery perfume of an innocent maiden, not too pungent, not too light. She wouldn''t have noticed it if Vilia hadn''t told her about it and if her senses hadn''t evolved as her power increased.

    Standing in front of the hill, Iris touched the flourishing vines, feeling their unnaturally smooth exterior. Their mushy texture slightly sank as she pressed on them, her fingertips piercing into the cold nectar. A fruity scent exploded and cloaked the atmosphere with a soothing air that compelled Iris to stop playing and return. It was a spell that deterred the weak-willed Wild Beasts from entering mindlessly.

    Iris remained unfretted as she pushed in her entire arm. Her body sank into the layers of grasses and flowers and vanished, passing through the thin membrane of illusionary magic.

    Unlike the poor exterior, the inside softly glowed from the magical crystals that illuminated the natural yet tidy passage. On the walls, multiple artificial lamps made from stones and vines exuded colourful light, showing the way.

    Iris surveyed her surrounding, then turned back to see the wall of dirt behind her. She couldn''t sense any trace of magic or Corruption Power or Pure Power. The illusionary array blinded her even though she knew its function. The beings in the Labyrinth were strong. She must be careful not to get tricked and played by them.

    She contemplated hiding the Shadow Heart Core, but a Slime Girl without a core would attract more attention than a Slime Girl with a strange core. She would be safe as long as no one who knew the existence of the Shadow Heart saw her.

    Taking the chest with her, Iris strolled onward, admiring the crystal formation and exotic plants which sang melodies. Unlike the outside where danger loomed, the Labyrinth of Love filled Iris with security. She was safe, surrounded by her kind.

    Iris met two Monster Girls guarding the true entrance of the Labyrinth. Behind them, the singular tunnel divided into multiple paths which led towards multiple terrains, each suitable for different types of Monster Girls.

    The first Monster Girl, a Butterfly Girl, stopped fiddling with the yellow flower in her hand and turned to Iris. Her pair of dark orange eyes scanned Iris. She lightly bounced towards Iris as her antennae curled and unfolded, taking in the new, flavourful sensory.

    "I have no recollection of your scent," the Butterfly Girl, Penlarin, said. "Welcome to the Labyrinth, Dear. It''s uncommon to see a new one now that the Crusade has been going on for almost two weeks."

    "My name is Iris, and I''m here to rejoin my sisters who arrived earlier." Iris reached inside her body, pulled out the chest, and took out a shiny crystal. "Sis Vilia told me about this place; she also gave me the identity crystal."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Penlarin took the crystal and smelt it thoroughly. After identifying the familiar scent, she reached inside the crevice between her big breasts and took out a slip of paper, which glowed as the Corruption Power surged into it.

    As the paper touched the crystal, its soft colour dimmed before gleaming again.

    "I''m sorry for your loss, Dear." Penlarin handed back the crystal. "No Monster Girls would give out their identity crystal to others unless they''re never to return to the Labyrinth."

    Iris knew, and she sighed as she put the chest back inside her slimy body. Her expression gave Penlarin a sense of melancholy, so much that she stepped forward and hugged Iris, folding her translucent wings inward.

    Her honey scent diffused around Iris, soothing her mind, coaxing her to let go of all worry. The black-yellow silk dress pressed against Iris''s bouncy membrane, yet the material strangely repelled the fluid from tainting it.

    "An advice." Penlarin leant against Iris, brushing against her sensitive ear. "Don''t let anyone come this close."

    As Iris tensed, Penlarin pierced her sharp fingertips through Iris''s membrane. The vibrant fingernails glided inside the blue viscous slime and hovered around Iris''s core, gently squeezing it. Penlarin pushed her entire arm inside Iris and forcefully thrust it upward. Her fingers emerged from Iris''s chest and seized her chin, pulling her close.

    "Especially a Slime Girl like you," she said. "Among the exotic Monster Girls, Slime Girls are the best. You reform no matter how many times we break you."

    "Sis, please don''t tease me," Iris said, quivering. "I''m just a weak Slime Girl."

    Iris struggled. The faint, flowery fragrance diffused around her and stagnated her control over her slime, her body, and her mind. Penlarin was an experienced Transformation Phase Monster Girl. She could easily toy with Iris.

    As Penlarin slowly leant on Iris, the Shadow Heart Core pulsated and pushed out a surge of foreign power undetected by everyone except Iris. The power swirled and severed the invisible threads of magic which restrained Iris. She immediately broke from the grasp and collapsed herself into a puddle of pinkish liquid, reforming a distance away.

    Penlarin frowned. She wasn''t expected that her prey would slip away so easily. She glanced behind her, and the second Monster Girl, Warnuli, laughed. The vines clung to her body shivered as her sharp voice echoed throughout the great tunnel. She walked towards Penlarin, her slender legs concealed under a veil of swaying leaves.

    "I didn''t expect you to be this bad," Warnuli said. "Can''t even handle a newbie; your fingers have become dull."

    "They still can make you willingly part your legs." Penlarin turned to Iris. "It wasn''t just luck that you reach here."

    "Penlia, you''re slipping." Warnuli raised her hand and channelled her power. A small bush of leaves manifested from her palm and merged into a pink five-petal flower, which swayed in the windless air. She casually tossed it at Iris, who caught it in confusion. "A gift for showing me something interesting."

    "Thank you both, Sisters," Iris stuttered and bowed. They were at the Transformation Phase, so she had to be careful. "I''ll repay your kindness when I can."

    "The Rainforest Layer," Warnuli said. "Come if you want to have some fun. I can arrange a thing or two for you. It''s good to seek out different styles so you know all the ways you can seduce and capture hearts."

    "Thank you for your invitation, Sisters," Iris said. "I''ll keep your advice in mind."

    "Now go," Penlarin said and stepped away from Iris, opening the path, raising her hands in that direction. "The middle tunnel leads to the Main City Layer, where all information about other Layers is. Follow the main road, and you will find the First Hall."

    "Or you can learn it from us, with a small price of your singular, tender kiss," Warnuli said, giggling. "You are my favourite type: innocence, corruptible."

    "I''ll go to the Main City Layer, Sis. All my friends are waiting for me there." Before she went, Iris took out two colourful crystals and gifted them each to Penlarin and Warnuli. "I''ve taken too much of your time; please take them."

    "Bribery? I like it." Penlarin took the yellow crystal and toyed with it, watching its glittering surface reflecting her face. "Flash news: an ambassador of the Broken Empire has recently arrived. She''ll be staying at the Main City Layer. A strong one she is."

    After giving thanks to both Monster Girls, Iris trodded through the middle tunnel, heading straight into the Main City Layer. Her speed picked up as she got farther from Penlarin and Warnuli, scared that they might change their mind. If not for the Shadow Heart Core, she might have to endure a sensual night with them.

    The tunnel became wider and wider as she traversed through the darkness, which gradually brightened as the dark-brown, rough soil shifted its colour to black and smoothened. In front of Iris was a soft, flickering light that penetrated from the exit of the tunnel.

    As she walked through the veil of darkness into the light, her face glowed from the pale light which radiated from the crystals in the sky, on the high-rising ceiling of the cave, whose size abruptly expanded as if it were another world underneath the material plane. Iris was standing on a hill, which overlooked the Main City in the distance.

    Countless greenery surrounded her. She found nothing but bushes and leaves and occasionally lakes and hills in sight. The refreshing, clear air grazed her face, filling her with a chill that excited her pulsating heart. It was an underground forest within the forest, a world within a cave, a magical world!

    "Vilia, it''s even more beautiful than I remembered," Iris whispered.

    She eagerly descended the hill, following the path which others made for the wandering Monster Girls to admire nature and reach the Main City safe and sound. It was indeed the paradise for the Monster Girls, akin to the second haven beside the Broken Empire.

 Chapter 37: The First Ardour

    Along the road, Iris encountered multiple Monster Girls of different types and appearances, ranging from small flower-type Monster Girls to fearsome beast-like Monster Girls. They wandered in group, holding their hands, teasing themselves, and sometimes called out to Iris to play with them.

    She intentionally stared at the ground to avoid ogling everyone else. They were comfortable with their expressive manner, but Iris would blush and flush when they brushed her shoulders, whispered strange words, and moaned so openly.

    She quickly noticed that some ordinary humans were walking. They were the Transformation Phase Monster Girls who concealed their true appearance. Many such humans were strolling alone, looking for the cute Monster Girls to hit on. Some talked to Iris, but she denied them any chance and sped away.

    Though the Main City paled in comparison to the sky-high sector from her previous life, Iris''s eyes still gleamed when she approached it. Compared to her cave, the humble abodes that housed multiple gems and tools were like magnificent mansions. The medieval atmosphere blended with the oriental design of some shops, generating a soft fervour that enticed Iris to roam the street, watching the perfect mix of luxurious Monster Girls and their friendly antic.

    Iris looked like a country bumpkin in her merry expression and her overly expressive grin, but she couldn''t stop herself from overflowing with the ardour that she could only feel once and only once. Subconsciously, she followed a trail of milky fragrance that tickled her nose, sauntering along the branching streets.

    Her spellbound manner aroused some curious gazes from the other Monster Girls. The Slime Girl was special, resembling those of the Elemental Girls, the rare type of Monster Girls. Tardi was one of their distant relatives, a Mud Girl, not a powerful Elemental but had the potential to evolve into one.

    Iris arrived at a tree-like flowery pagoda. Her core pulsated as peaceful air emerged around her and soaked her in its intensity. Her bouncy membrane contracted and tingled her innards while the tea fragrance flooded her sensory.

    She tightened her grip on the chest and walked inside. As she pushed through the thin curtain, the tranquillity embraced her. The inner world lit with hanging lanterns and candles glowed orange and pink and purple, dividing the room into multiple parts, each attended by specific types of waitresses, all Monster Girls.

    Iris took in the aristocratic air and immediately shuddered. She had to leave that instant. The colourful, alternating radiance suggested a hidden, brewing carnal desire, mixing with the current of scented candles which relaxed the mind and heightened sensitivity. Her membrane tingled at the slightest breeze that caressed her arms.

    She turned around, but a pair of Mermaids parted the curtain and slithered in. Their reflective fishy scales glittered as they moved, arm in arm, giggling in their sharp yet enchanting voice. Iris carefully sidestepped and let them pass. Their eyes flashed at her for a moment, then they licked their lips before leaving her untainted.

    Iris retreated; her back pressed against a soft bouncy figure. She shivered and slowly turned to see a strange yet familiar figure. Her core vibrated as she stared at a maiden of liquid, another Slime Girl, who tilted her head, blinked, and smiled as a thought clicked.

    "Welcome to our Garden of Splendour, Customer." The pinkish Slime Girl gently grasped Iris¡¯s hand. "Please be at ease; we welcome Monster Girls of all kinds."

    "No," Iris said, panicking. "I didn''t come here¡ª"

    Her core beat and filled her with a chill that ceased her speech. An overwhelming amount of Corruption Power diffused and swirled. Its warmth warmed her chest and coloured her expression red. Her Shadow Heart was acting up.

    The pink Slime Girl pulled Iris in and kissed her cheek, gently licking it until the membrane reddened into a soft, translucent mark. She then took Iris''s other hand and brushed her lips on Iris''s, inserting her tongue inside. Her saliva was milky with a hint of strawberry.

    "That is a free drink for the first-time customer," the Slime Girl said, giggling. "Come, Dear. I''ll take you to a seat."

    "No, no, no," Iris said. "I need to go now; I can''t stay here."

    "Shyness is a tempting quality." The pink Slime Girl caressed Iris¡¯s hands. "Let me help you settle in. You¡¯ll love it."

    Iris wanted to struggle, but the Corruption Power inside her body was boiling, and her legs were quivering. The delirium drowned her, but she still slowly grabbed the pink Slime Girl''s hands and pulled them off. She quickly turned around, looking for the exit. The Shadow Heart Core rapidly vibrated as a chill permeated her soul. She instantly froze in her place, her eyes contracting.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    At a wooden stair in the inner part of the room, a peculiar Monster Girl descended and captivated the atmosphere. Her pure white twirling dress grazed the smooth steps and tumbled down as she stepped forwards, tucking the tail end which glittered from the colourful light that tainted its scheme.

    The Monster Girl was a Silk Revenant, a ghost-type Monster Girl. Under a thin silky veil, her pale face beamed a smile at Iris. She sauntered across the room, but she didn''t have legs. Her lower body dissolved into ribbons of milky silk that fluttered with her movement yet seemingly clung to a pair of invisible, slender legs.

    The pink Slime Girl retreated and bowed, lifting the part of herself that formed into a maid uniform. She glanced at Iris, observing her darkened expression, trying to peer into the secret that prompted the attention of the supervisor of the Garden of Splendour.

    Iris didn''t know it was too late to leave. She frowned but let nothing else escape into her expression. Her eyes darted around, but everyone else was staring at her.

    "The Great Lady of the Silver calls for you, my Lady," the Silk Revenant said. Her metallic yet majestic voice quietened the soft music playing in the background. "Please accept her invitation. I will personally escort you."

    The Silk Revenant who towered over Iris bent down, smiling. She hadn''t revealed any hint of her power, but Iris was already burning inside. Her reddened eyes quivered in tears as countless gazes focused on her curvaceous yet fragile body. Her stomach churned and boiled; her membrane threatened to melt into a puddle of humiliation.

    She weakly nodded, greatly exerting herself to withstand the unseen pressure weighing on her core. Though it hammered her mind and cracked her soul, it also refined and compressed the overwhelming Corruption Power, threading it into stings that gradually assimilated into her, polishing her power.

    Feeling better, she peeked at her surrounding, then accepted the invitation. She held her hand in front of the Silk Revenant, who gently grasped it. She leant forward, letting her veil fall on Iris''s hand, and lightly kissed its back.

    "Please follow me, my Lady." She rose back up and turned to the other customers. "Everyone, I apologise for the interruption. As compensation, everyone will get a free bottle of our staple drink, the Molten Martini."

    The customers chuckled and praised the Silk Revenant. The atmosphere resumed its previous quality, playful, colourful, and comforting. The waitresses rushed around the front and the back, preparing the Molten Martini for every table.

    The Silk Revenant turned to Iris and thoughtfully tucked her hand before walking toward the stair. Iris maintained her delicate composure as she followed behind, her eyes gazing up and down at the Silk Revenant who was more like a ghost than a living being. She wondered how many more exotic, exciting Monster Girls existed in the world. How many she could experience their love.

    Iris ascended to the second floor. Unlike the multi-coloured atmosphere of the first floor, the second floor was lit with plain orange candlelight and the soft light that shone through the windows. The traditional floor was made of high-quality wood, the walls of bamboo.

    "My Lady, do you wish to try our premium services?" the Silk Revenant said. "Everything is on the house, including the bartenders and the maids."

    A sufficiently drunk Monster Girl gestured at one of the bartenders, who nodded and ambled to her. She poured another glass for the customer, who seized her hand and dragged her closer, touching faces. The soft, pinkish curtain of the block casually fell, revealing only a fuzzy, merged silhouette of two Monster Girls playing, crying.

    Their voices danced with the music, enchanting the atmosphere, filling the air with the contradictory of modesty and passion.

    Iris took a deep breath to disperse the feverish sensation that overtook her as her eyes laid on the thin screen between her and the indecency. She shook her head and declared her moral victorious.

    "I shouldn''t let that person wait," she said. "She must have something to say if she wants me to go up that badly."

    "The third floor is even better, My Lady." The Silk Revenant resumed her pace. "Only the most esteemed of our customers can enter it. We don''t charge anything; your presence is already a fortune."

    The distance between the second floor and the third floor was much greater than the second and the first. The ceiling of the second floor was high, and there was an additional height to prevent the faint vibration and the music to disturb the third floor. As Iris ascended, the staircase started to spiral and shifted its material from the hardened scented wood to the soft, fluffy black and white carpet.

    The windows revealed the scenery of the Main City, which glittered under the soft light of the colourful crystals, revealing the distant forestry and lakes and hills. Afar, a sea of mist shrouded the Layer, forming a great dome that protected the Main City Layer from the outside world.

    Iris shifted through the memory inherited from Vilia, but she found no mention of the Great Lady of the Silver. She glanced at the Silk Revenant but decided against asking. She would know the truth when she met the Great Lady herself. She then focused her mind on condensing the overflowing Corruption Power and honing her control over it.

    The material of the pagoda changed into a modern architectural style as the black and white and gold and silver colours dominated the design. The passing candles became the neat, bright lamps attached to the concrete walls, where glittering crystals bigger than Iris had ever seen protruded and reflected colours into the surrounding.

    The Silk Revenant stopped in front of a fine black double door. In front of her was the mystical third floor, where the mysterious Great Lady of the Silver patiently waited.

    "My Lady, please allow me to introduce myself again," the Silk Revenant said. "I am the Silk Revenant, the supervisor of the Garden of Splendour, the head bartender of the Palace of Serenity. Please, My Dear Lady, enjoy your stay."

    The Silk Revenant bowed until her back was parallel to the ground, her veil fluttering with her movement. The solemn air around her infected Iris and gave her boundless confidence as if she were one of the important figures that the world would echo her glory and name for all the eternities to come.

    In her thrill, she coolly nodded and allowed the Silk Revenant to raise back up and open the door.

 Chapter 38: Far Far Away

    Inside the Palace of Serenity, one lady in silver dress stood at the window with her smooth, naked back turned towards Iris. The glittering fabric parted way and revealed her soft shoulders and her bare skin that glowed from the light emitted by the hanging lamps. The Great Lady turned to Iris, who smiled at her.

    Iris strolled into the room. She pressed her feet on the grey carpets and laid her eyes on the contemporary aesthetic. The chairs and the table and the bookshelves were created with the vision of unity in simplicity. The varying colours merged into a singular atmosphere that uplifted the spirit of the modern office.

    Watching Iris''s impassionate eyes, the Great Lady took off her bonnet and gave it to the Silk Revenant, who carefully placed it on the wooden stand and went into the backroom to prepare a casual drink.

    Iris wasn''t sure what to do. Though the Shadow Heart Core was still pulsating, it was clear that the Great Lady wasn''t someone who had a Shadow Heart Fragment. The resonance came from the outside, somewhere inside the Labyrinth of Love.

    "You don''t look impressed, Dear," the Great Lady said. "I can sense the nostalgia from you, but you are too young to have that air of antiquity."

    "To describe it as nostalgia is misleading." Iris nonchalantly walked in and sat opposite the Great Lady. Though her soul was trembling under that gaze, Iris condensed all her suffering and discomfort inside her mind and revealed only placidity. "It''s just intimacy born from experience."

    "Forgive my insolence, but what kind of experience, exactly?" The Great Lady tapped her fingers on the table. An invisible wave of Corruption Power wrapped the room, preventing everything outside from intruding. "My expertise is divination, but I can¡¯t see through your fate."

    The pair of silver eyes gleamed as the Corruption Power of impossible purity manifested into countless intertwining arrays. The sparkling vapours flowed around the room and branched off into a sea of magical symbols that spun and danced, generating the power akin to divinity.

    The pressure assaulted the surrounding and Iris, who froze in her place. The Great Lady''s spell was beyond the power of the Transformation Phase. She was a mysterious Monster Girl who ascended past that!

    Before Iris could succumb to the wild influence, the Shadow Heart Core quivered and extended a string of foreign power, mixing inside her slime and regulated the Corruption Power that invaded her body.

    A powerful urge to devour and violate all things erupted in Iris''s heart, tainting her grey soul with droplets of blackness. Her body faintly trembled as her membrane shifted its shape to resemble flesh, turning soft and alluring. She frowned as her consciousness stretched and contracted.

    Still, she maintained her imperturbable composure as her body revealed little to no sight of the struggle. She unconsciously placed her hands on the table and leant on the chair, closing her eyes.

    Watching Iris''s subtle transformation, the Great Lady narrowed her eyes and commenced the great formation. It creaked and summoned a floating eye that stared down at Iris, peering into her soul, scraping for her destiny.

    Inside the floating eye, a scene flashed. It was in the absolute darkness between the void of the plane, where a lady in a red oriental garment floated. She turned to the eye and stared into the Great Lady before reaching out.

    The muffled, dignified laughter echoed soundlessly, and then the formation was no more. It crumbled and dispersed into a string of silvery threads that seeped into the Shadow Heart Core.

    A warmth gushed over Iris, who gradually relaxed and let the Shadow Heart Core regulated her body. The pressure from the Great Lady hammered her soul until it was sturdy enough to assimilate with a strain of Lilith''s power. Though she felt exhausted and dizzy and confused, she endured everything like she always did and sighed.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    To the Great Lady, everything suddenly shattered. She wasn''t sure what happened. Something occurred inside Iris. It was an oppressive, ominous secret, a secret that no one should unearth. A mistake!

    As the Great Lady contemplated her apology and eyed Iris''s still expressionless face, the door to the backroom gently parted.

    "Forgive me for my intrusion, but the drink is ready," the Silk Revenant announced. Because of the concealment array, she didn''t notice anything. "Please enjoy your taste, Dear Ladies."

    The scentful drink permeated the air with a sweetness that restored vitality inside Iris. She delicately took the glass then savoured the fragrance. Her action finally broke the tension as the Great Lady raised her drink, drawing it toward Iris.

    Submerging her senses under the striking aroma, Iris made the Great Lady wait until she finished breathing the mystical drink and noticed the gesture. She smiled and clicked her glass against the Great Lady''s, then casually enjoyed the taste that softened her tongue. It dissolved inside her body, painting her pink and red and orange and purple.

    "Dear Lady, the drink is a new recipe I derived from your appearance," the Silk Revenant said. "To exalt your azure colour and status as a Slime Girl, I used the Elemental Crystals of various colours and distilled them into pure vitality and magic, creating the drink that imbued your tastebud with unforgettable dynamism and pleasure."

    "This is your impression of me?" Iris said. "Colourful indeed."

    "If you appreciate my modest effort, please give the recipe a name to commemorate the occasion."

    Iris placed the glass on the table, closed her eyes, and leant on the light backrest. As she contemplated on the name, the room stagnated with the cold wind which carefully coursed around and tapped lightly on her flesh-like skin.

    The silence permeated the mind of the Silk Revenant and the Great Lady, who remained motionless, not to disturb Iris''s moment of reflection. They subtly placed their expectation onto her image, which glowed lofty, absorbing the fleeting faith. The world halted and silently waited for her who radiated the elegance of spirit and the divine of self.

    "It is a strange world away from home." Iris opened her eyes. "This drink has given me the impression of home, of family. I''ll call it the Wistful Longing."

    "Your choice is very sentimental, Dear Lady," the Silk Revenant said. "The drink shall be the Wistful Longing."

    "May I ask where your home is?" The Great Lady said and lightly bent down her head. "I hope you wouldn''t take offence to my inappropriate curiosity."

    Iris shook her head. She almost fainted if not for the help of the Shadow Heart Core, but the Great Lady had misunderstood her position and convinced herself that Iris was of an enigmatic origin. Maybe she was, but her origin was too delicate to be discussed.

    "I shall not mention anything," she said, dryly chuckling. "My home is somewhere far away, too far to reach. Fortunately, I found a part of me here."

    "Speaking about the home origin, I too have a fond memory of my birthplace. Before the corruption, our empire is one of the greatest protectors of the land." The Great Lady puffed up her chest. A smile crept on her face. "Her Second Highness selected me to be her assistant. Even after the fall, I remained her most devoted servant."

    "May the Broken Empire prosper," the Silk Revenant said.

    Iris finally realised to whom she had been talking. Her eyes gleamed with hope and excitement, for the dream of getting her sisters to somewhere safe was within reach. The mysterious Great Lady of the Silver was the ambassador of the Broken Empire.

    "So you''re from the great Broken Empire," Iris said. "Forgive me for my lack of introduction, Lord Ambassador. You can call me Iris, a wandering Slime Girl."

    "Please call me Amplicia or just Amplia, Sister Iris. The Broken Empire will always keep our gate open for you." Amplicia gracefully glowed as she repeatedly nodded at Iris, expressing her admiration. "If you have any requests, please don''t hesitate to ask."

    Iris perked up, held the glass of Wistful Longing, and drank the last bit, letting the cold liquid diffused inside her. She placed down the glass and made up her mind to ask for a favour.

    Before she could open her mouth, the Shadow Heart Core trembled. The chill flooded her body, which tensed and compressed her inside. A new ocean-like presence permeated and enveloped the Main City Layer.

    The dome of fog surrounding the Layer shook as the hidden magical formation shone in blue light, expressing its eternal loyalty to its creator. The greenery and the lakes and the hills quivered under the overwhelming power, and the Main City stopped their activity to gaze upon the ceiling of the Layer, where a spiral of ocean waves spun into a majestic whirlpool.

    A magical screen manifested inside the Palace of Serenity, hovered around and above the table. It displayed a distortive static that slowly reformed into a comprehensible silhouette of another powerful Monster Girl, who detected the anomaly and rushed in to see who caused the commotion in her realm.

    Outwardly, Iris merely frowned and directed her gaze at the screen, though her mind was screaming. The Shadow Heart Core violently vibrated and exuded a large amount of Corruption Power and Lilith''s legacy. It was telling her that the owner of a Shadow Heart Fragment was in front of her.

    "The Ambassador of the Broken Empire, did you intend to wreak havoc inside our haven?" the Monster Girl said.

 Chapter 39: End Point

    With a sarcastic smile on her face, Amplicia lifted her glass, crushed it, and ground the shards until they turned into dust that dispersed in the air as she opened her palm.

    "I wouldn''t have waited until now if I wanted this place gone," Amplicia said. "But your demise doesn''t profit our empire."

    The Monster Girl on the screen frowned. She was a Mermaid, a fish-like humanoid Monster Girl with a tail as her leg and fins around her scaled body. Her slender cyan body and intense black eyes radiated an unassailable presence that commanded the ocean. She hovered in the depth of the azure water, one hand holding a golden coral-covered staff, the other three gliding in the water.

    Undrila was one of the two Lords of the Labyrinth of Love, who reigned and protected the Monster Girls from the danger below the Layers. The other Lord was Corane, the Crystal Dragon Monster Girl. The two were the only Monster Girls whose power exceeded the limit of the Transformation Phase Monster Girls, sitting at the Condensation Phase.

    Amplicia was also in the Condensation Phase and was not intimidated by the display of power. She instead assumed the mighty air and waved her hand, dispelling the overwhelming pressure that was suppressing the Silk Revenant, who quickly recovered and left the room.

    Undrila gawked at Amplicia and ceased her hostility. Compared to the Broken Empire, the Labyrinth was merely a city-state. Even Amplicia alone was stronger than either her and Corane.

    "Where is Corane?" Amplicia said. "I planned to start the meeting early."

    "Something crops up at the lowest Layer," Undrila said. Her voice melted from coldness to worry. "Those Subterranean Creatures are getting more unbearable."

    "It will pass when the Sinking commences," Amplicia said. Her eyes curved into an arch. "If you need it, I can lend you pity."

    "When our labyrinth falls, say goodbye to your plan." Undrila bared her teeth. "Even if we''re weak, you need us."

    "We don''t need you, but our empire will benefit greatly from your success."

    "You can¡¯t go on without us, and we can¡¯t go on without you." Undrila pointed at Amplicia, then at herself. "Corane and I have been waiting for this moment, so don''t mess it up."

    "The Empire has never failed since its descension." Amplicia lightly clapped. "The foresight of our Princesses and our Empress have led us to prosperity since then. Only the divine and the myth can suppress our might."

    "This arrogance is expected from you who conspire with the demons." Undrila sneered. "If not for the artefacts left by Lady Lilith, the demons and the Pure Races would have swallowed your empire long ago."

    "We stand against the entire plane and their gods while you hide in your cute labyrinth under the protection of the great power." Amplicia stood up. Golden light surged around her. "One more word of your insolence, and this haven is no more."

    "Try if you may, and I''ll see how your beloved Empire would respond to your feverish devotion." Undrila drew her four arms outward, inviting Amplicia to come and fight her.

    On the side, Iris shivered as hot and cold currents burst inside her mind, circulating her body, tingling her fingers and toes. The tension escalated until it permeated every molecular that made up her body, suffocating her. She sighed and softly tapped the table, producing a screeching noise that disrupted the argument.

    Amplicia and Undrila turned to her, the former suddenly felt ashamed, the latter confused.

    "Your time is better spent elsewhere, Sisters," Iris said as she turned to Amplicia, who smiled and apologised with a gentle nod.

    "Who is she?" Undrila said as she glanced at Amplicia and frowned when she saw Amplicia lapsed back to her friendly, tender manner. "Is she one of your associates?"

    "She is just someone with an interesting background." Amplicia smiled at Iris, who averted her gaze and got up.

    "I believe my presence is undesirable," Iris said. "After all, I''m just a wandering Slime Girl, not of any faction. Then, farewell, Amplia, and farewell, Lady Undrila."

    "Wait, Iris," Amplicia said and handed her a silver badge. "If you ever meet anyone from The Empire, show them this, and they''ll know you have my respect."

    Iris nodded and put the badge inside the chest, then she strolled out of the Palace of Serenity and went down the Garden of Splendour. Her pace gradually increased as she left the pagoda and disappeared into the crowd, merging with the lively, festive atmosphere of the Main City.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    As she sauntered around the Main City, she found herself somewhere sensual. The street was soft to walk, the air thick and scentful. The buildings along the road stood tall with rows of curtains concealing the silhouettes of Monster Girls engaging in various plays, moaning, chuckling, begging, yearning.

    Despite the inviting atmosphere, Iris recoiled and quickly rushed through the zone, heading straight towards the First Hall. She didn''t want to stay there, fearing that she might end up in one of the curtains, unable to leave forever. If she stayed alone for too long, her sisters might get worried and tried something reckless.

    They might become the playthings of those lewd, powerful Monster Girls, or worst, fell somewhere, trying in vain to search for her.

    To protect them, she needed more power. She could feel her limit gradually loosening, but the peak was still so far away. The Transformation Phase that used to be strong looked so weak in front of the Condensation Phase, and everything was insignificant to those Deities, those Beings.

    "Why me?" Iris mumbled as she reached the First Hall.

    She took a deep breath and pushed through the wooden double gate, which concealed the inner room, where the general information and location of each Layer was.

    ...

    Through the second-floor window, Lenmia watched the artificial clouds and soft light flickering and swaying from one part of the tall firmament to another. She rested on an ordinary wooden chair beside the window, her back leaning against the soft cushion, her eyes staring at somewhere far away. Besides her, only silence remained in the room.

    She looked down at herself. Her core weakly quivered, sending waves of numbing pain throughout her body. The cracks in it glowed in dark golden light that periodically dimmed and shone, diffusing out Soul Energy that represented her life and power. The injury of the core was the hardest to heal; it would take her at least months to naturally recover.

    The door behind her gently parted. The cold air invaded the room and caressed her membrane, pricking her bouncy, human-like skin. She turned around and expressed the most graceful smile, devoid of the previous melancholy.

    "You¡¯re back," she said. "It must have been a fruitful day."

    "It''s all thanks to your effort, Sister," Pallorn said. "Everyone is working hard to protect you, so please, rest well."

    She folded her black wings and bowed at Lenmia. After the fall, she became a Fallen Angel, whose power rivalled Lenmia as the second strongest Monster Girl of the family. Though she wasn''t at the Transformation Phase yet, she was already at the peak of the Metamorphosis Phase.

    "Knowing that you all are working hard, I¡¯m already feeling better." Lenmia chuckled. "When I recover, I¡¯ll give you all the rewards you deserved."

    Pallorn hung her head low as she walked to Lenmia, who sighed and let her get close. As a former Redeemer, Pallorn had learnt a lot about the Monster Girls, their types, their habits, and their weakness. She knew how grave Lenmia''s injury was, but she deliberately kept quiet not to alarm all her sisters.

    "I should''ve stayed with you back then." Pallorn clenched her fists. Her fingers pinched into her palm. "You shouldn''t suffer through this alone."

    "You did the right thing." Lenmia grasped Pallorn''s hands and stroked them. "Because of you, I could concentrate on the battle."

    Pallorn spread her wings and closed her eyes. The corrupted holy power flowed from her heart to Lenmia''s liquid body through their interlocked hands. The warmth and chill fluctuated at their touches. The coldness of the injury seeped into Pallorn, who shivered as her legs went numb, shaking from the strain.

    The soft, gentle warmth reached Lenmia''s core and merged with it, cooling Lenmia with a gush of fuzzy sensation. Though Pallorn could heal physical injury and boost Corruption Power, the damage on the Soul Energy was too sophisticated for her current power.

    "I could only ease your pain," she said. "Get well soon, Sister."

    "Your legs are trembling." Lenmia beamed a smile. "If you want to help me, reach the Transformation Phase first. You''re the only one, the only one here, that can do it within this period of turmoil."

    Lenmia shifted her gaze towards the distant scenery, where the dome of fog rose from the ground and met with the firmament, shielding the inside from the outside. In here, they were safe. Under the protection of two Condensation Phase Monster Girls, their life would be peaceful for a while.

    As Lenmia stared at nothing and nowhere, Pallorn fell silent and recollected her thought. She grasped her black wing and rubbed it, feeling the soft feathers on her fair fingers. A tingling sensation tensed her, telling her they were a permanent, beautiful, and significant part of her.

    The time marched on. Outside, the cool dews dripped from the roof onto the flower below, and from the petal, the droplet fell and merged with the coarse dirt. The sky gradually grew dark and ate the screen of soft light into blackness.

    "If only she were here," Lenmia said. "I shouldn''t have let her go. Now I can only hope that she is doing fine."

    Pallorn wanted to speak, but she averted her eyes and remained silent. Lenmia gazed at Pallorn and petted her, playing with her silky thin hair.

    "I know you haven''t seen her, but she really is beautiful. Her shyness and her reluctance that melts as soon as she tastes pleasure is her main quality."

    "I look forward to seeing her," Pallorn said, smiling. "Tardi and everyone else spoke well of her. I wish I could be half as well-received."

    "Are you jealous?" Lenmia tenderly pulled in Pallorn and leant forward. Their faces brushed as they exchanged their fiery breath. "If I were healthy, I would have sent you to heaven. Alas, I need to leave this to our other sisters."

    As Lenmia grazed her lips on Pallorn''s, the door creaked and abruptly swung open. Dulcie rushed in, an excited smile on her face. Her gaze landed on Lenmia and Pallorn, who tangled themselves in their embrace, their body almost merged into one.

    "Look like I come at the perfect time," Dulcie said. "Mind if I watch?"

    "Just watch?" Lenmia kissed Pallorn''s cheek then pulled away, licking her lips. "We can play later. What gives you such a rush?"

    Before Dulcie could speak, a familiar yet long-unheard voice resounded from the downstair, following by a series of soft, nervous footsteps.

    "Dulcie, I said wait for me," Iris said. "I don''t know the layout of the house yet."

    Lenmia sprang up from her chair and rushed to the door. She met Iris in front of the room, and before Iris could utter a sound, she tightly hugged her, merging their body into one. Iris tensed and gradually relaxed after a long, tiring journey.

    At last, she was home.

 Chapter 40: Ascension

    "I don¡¯t think this is a good idea," Pallorn said. "They are too valuable."

    "Sis, only you can help Sister Lenmia," Iris said. "The Soul Fruits are all yours. Everyone had agreed on it."

    After exchanging a few words with Lenmia, Iris called for everyone. Once they arrived, she showed the collection of items, handing the magical scrolls to Varda and Reta, then placed aside the colourful crystals as the fund for her sisters.

    Once she ascertained Lenmia''s condition, she immediately gave Pallorn two Soul Fruits, telling her to use them to boost her power and become a Transformation Phase Monster Girl. Everyone else also agreed on the decision.

    Iris pressed the two Soul Fruits into Pallorn''s hands and grabbed them, not letting go until they firmly held the Soul Fruits. Only after a lot of convincing did Pallorn finally accept the reality and hold onto the Soul Fruits.

    "If you want to repay us," Iris said. "Become strong and heal Sister Lenmia. Become the light which shines with beauty that even real angels will envy."

    "These Soul Fruits are for all of us."

    "They¡¯re for the family."

    Pallorn''s face melted into a tender red that bewitched Iris, who reached her hand out to touch the soft cheeks in front of her. Iris blinked and averted her eyes, pulling herself away from the black-winged angel, who smiled and caressed the Soul Fruits as if they were her most prized possession, given to her by her most beloved.

    "I won''t disappoint you all." Pallorn bent her head down and folded her wings to her side. Their extensive silhouette covered her shoulder and body, revealing only her solemn, elegant expression. "I''ll become your guardian angel."

    Lenmia chuckled and casually strolled out of the room, trying her hardest to maintain solemnity. She gestured for the other sisters to follow her, and as she left, she glanced at Iris and nodded. No words were needed to communicate their feeling and thought. Their eyes sparkled then disconnected; they quietly parted.

    "The breakthrough process is delicate and perilous," Pallorn said. "Any Monster Girl who attempts it must find herself a shelter."

    Pallorn lightly flapped her wings. The soft gale twirled in the air, pushing against the windows, shutting them. She walked around the room and touched the candle, lighting it with her fingers. The light illuminated the room in an orange glow, mimicking the solemn atmosphere of the cathedral.

    "Iris, I want you to observe." Pallorn stroked Iris''s head, feeling the silky, hair-like membrane breaking and sticking to her fingers. ¡°My process will be of use to you."

    "I won''t waste this chance, Sis." Iris playfully stole Pallorn''s kiss and retreated to a corner. "A good luck kiss."

    "You''ve changed for the better. They told me of your past manner." Pallorn touched her lips and smiled. "I would like to them."

    "Please focus on your task." Iris turned away. "Maybe tonight, maybe."

    "That will be my reward. I''ll savour it thoroughly."

    "If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll leave."

    Pallorn chuckled then closed her eyes. She raised her hands, holding the Soul Fruits, then pulled them closer, rubbing them on her face. Their inviting, unholy scent diffused into her nose and coated her mind with a comforting heat that urged her lips to quiver and her tongue to move.

    With her fingers, she pierced their jelly-like peel. The warm juice leaked out, soaking her flesh. She held them above her mouth, savouring the droplets of distilled Soul Energy.

    The air of purity dissolved into a storm of sensuality, which enveloped the room and dimmed the atmosphere. Her snowy appearance shifted its shade to dark purple then black and then grey as her black wings fluttered, morphing into a pair of grim devilish wings. She blinked; the Corruption Power tainted her pupils black, and the halo above her head cracked, shattering into a small whirlpool of desire.

    Her long tongue slithered out and wrapped around the Soul Fruits, dragging them into her wide-open mouth, whose redness betrayed her overflowing passion. Her burning breath escaped her throat as she devoured the fruits in one gulp, moaning from the sweet and the sour and the pain and the pleasure.

    She stretched her wings until they touched the walls. The black flame manifested on her white light dress. It rapidly devoured her clothes and revealed her ever fairer skin, exposing her beauty to the world of which only Iris and she were a part.

    Like a butterfly coming out of a cocoon, the black-grey skin gradually separated from her new body, crumbling into ashes. They dissolved into a strange, mind-numbing fragrance. Pallorn twitched and screamed and bent forward, arching her back up. Beneath her new, exalted skin, a pair of excellent black wings grew out, raining a swarm of blackness.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    They generated a gale, which blew her deep blue hair. They splashed her face like cold water; she slowly rose and folded her angelic and devilish wings, smiling. The Corruption Power coursed through her veins, which glowed in dark purple and dimmed as she looked at them.

    Her pupils regained their white, but her irises fell deeper into the black abyss, gleaming only in the darkest blue. Above her, a majestic halo formed, flickering in unholy black and holy white. Her silhouette was fuzzy, an elegant angel in a moment, a lascivious devil in another.

    "I''ve heard them," Pallorn said. "The whispers of the deities, of Lady Lilith."

    She placed her hand on her chest. Inside her soul was a trace of the divinity she received from the Goddess of Redemption. It twisted turned her into a Fallen Angel.

    "And yours, Iris." She turned to Iris, smiling. Her two pairs of black wings fluttered, flooding the room with a wave of feathers and darkness. "I can hear your soft, lovely whisper."

    She strolled towards Iris. The black feathers merged into her dark dress, which rested on her shoulders, concealed her breasts, and flowed along her legs. Her grace flowed out from her every moment. The rhythm of her footstep echoed in a heavenly song, commanding Iris''s heartbeat.

    Enchanted by the demonic charm, Iris couldn''t move, couldn''t speak, couldn''t blink, and couldn''t think. The deep blue eyes engulfed her in a cold embrace that trapped the heat inside her body, burning it until she moaned and shuddered. She gladly stepped forward and reached for Pallorn, who smiled and opened her embrace.

    "I''m glad you love me more," Pallorn said. "I also love you more, my Goddess."

    She curled her wings and enclosed herself with Iris. Her arms held onto Iris and caressed her back, touching, rubbing the membrane that imitated the human. Her delicate dark blue fingertips teased the flesh-like slime, pulling, kneading, and pinching until Iris panted and struggled, but the embrace tightened and pulled her in.

    "Sis, the others are outside," Iris said. "Sister Lenmia also needs help."

    "I''m just claiming my reward." Pallorn leant forward. Her lips touched Iris''s. She grazed her fleshy tongue on the slime mouth but pulled away at the last moment. "Or do you not want it?"

    Iris softened her struggle and wrapped her hands around Pallorn''s waist. She averted her gaze, but her eyes strayed back to the moist lips that hovered in front of her. The boiling puff of air hit her face, then seeped into her body and heated her inside. Her membrane melted pink as she carefully pulled Pallorn closer, tiptoeing to reach the mouth above her.

    Her slime soaked the black dress and stuck to the pale, refined skin. Her lips pressed against Pallorn''s and merged into one sweet vortex. Her long slippery tongue met the tender tongue and coiled around it, tensing, pulling, pushing, coating her tastebuds with sticky, sour, bitter slime.

    Pallorn raised her hands and grasped Iris''s head, tugging her closer. She forced Iris to look into her eyes, which gleamed like a diamond resting on a mountain under the moonlight. Absorbed by the divine beauty, Iris''s pupils expanded; she relaxed her grips, letting Pallorn do everything everywhere. Her chest slowly pressed against Pallorn¡¯s, feeling the throbbing heart that resonated with her core.

    The vibration shook her body. Her inside churned, boiling in the desire unrestrained by her morals. Her tongue extended farther and caressed Pallorn''s inner throat, moving deeper yet gentler. A smile crept onto her face as she slid her hands up and down Pallorn''s back, grazing her waist, moving to her abdomen, teasing her breasts. The thin, wet dress couldn''t separate them.

    Pallorn''s face turned red, and the elegance of her manner suddenly ceased. An unsatisfied smile emerged on her face as she pushed Iris away and looked down, watching the melting body reformed, teasing the breasts with her playful gaze, which moved down to the crevice between the lascivious thighs.

    "My Goddess, please take me to your heaven." Pallorn held Iris''s hand and pulled it to her pulsating, sweating chest. "Can you feel it? My faith, it''s linking us together."

    "If this feeling is not heaven, what is?" Iris leant forward. She pulled out her tongue, coated in hot slime, and brushed against Pallorn''s face.

    The blush on Pallorn''s cheek tainted Iris''s tongue pink as it moved down to the neck, where Iris nuzzled and kissed. Pallorn also gradually pulled her hands down, sliding into Iris''s body and rubbing against her core. The two rapidly assimilated into one with half of their body merging, separating, then merging.

    Iris dropped to her knees, her eyes gliding from Pallorn''s blushing, smiling, yearning face down to the burning rift of desire between her slender legs. Her arms clung on Pallorn''s back and teased it. Pallorn shivered and cried, tightening her hug on Iris until she too collapsed on the ground, her wings spreading wide.

    They sat on the puddle of sweat and tears, mixed with the nectar of love and slime. The steamy air coated their vision and blinded their heart; their touch stung their nerves, sending electricity throughout their body. Their panting quickened as their gaze connected.

    Pallorn grasped Iris''s hand and pulled it between her legs. Her arm trembled, her muscles cramped. She held her breath as she guided Iris to slowly stroke her flesh and taint her angelic appearance with her demonic pleasure.

    Iris averted her gaze, but the passion inside her soul compelled her to move in as her body melted into a puddle of deforming, reforming maiden, turning more tantalising with her melting body seeping into every part of Pallorn. Her arms and hands and fingers became smooth and bouncy, easily traversing across the burning inside and brushing against the untouched nerves.

    Her body of water forced Pallorn on the ground and laid on top of her, her hands still moving. Pallorn cried and moaned in her cute, craving voice. It filled Iris with whispers that exploded her desire. She immediately pressed herself against Pallorn, seized her chin, violently kissed, and pulled Pallorn''s hand down there.

    Their love and devotion built up as the temperature of the room turned every puff of air boiling and misty. Iris fully coated Pallorn, teasing her feet, her legs, her thighs, her inside, her waist, her breasts, and her wings while Pallorn greedily, fiercely devoured the sweet slime, feeling it throbbing in her chest, in her heart, in her soul.

    Their voice merged into one entity, whose existence solely depended on the pleasure of their other half. Their hands never stopped moving, their fingers always drifting. Their lips whispered words they needed, and their tongue supplied the nectar they desired. They were inside each other, body and mind, heart and soul.

 Chapter 41: The Next Step

    Iris woke up on Pallorn''s lap as the memory of the long, luscious night emerged in her heart. Her face carried a hint of pink flush. She tried to get up, but a pair of delicate hands restrained her, stroking her hair, brushing her cheeks.

    "Thank you for your reward, my Goddess," Pallorn said.

    "My Goddess?" Iris stared at the deep blue eyes then shook her head to stop her strange thought from spreading. "Why did you charm me?"

    "I can hear your voice, Iris. You called for me, and I answered." Pallorn smiled. "As your sister, I need to take care of you. You also wanted it, didn''t you?"

    "I told you to wait until the night comes."

    "We did it until the night came, and more. You never once struggled."

    "That was because of your power. You''re a devil, a Fallen Angel." Iris got up and lightly kissed Pallorn''s cheek. "But you''re lovely."

    "A Fallen Angel for a Fallen Goddess. We''re a perfect match."

    "I am not a Goddess, and I haven''t fallen." Iris wanted to argue, but the warmth circulating through her body made her shiver. "You took me by surprise, and it was for your sake, your reward."

    "This is why I need to be your angel, my Goddess." Pallorn leant forward and placed her hands on Iris''s chest. "Inside there, my love and faith connect us. Though I¡¯m unable to be your first, I¡¯m still honoured."

    Iris''s expression melted as she held Pallorn''s hand and tightened her grip. A nostalgic smile flooded her face, giving her a rush of joy that washed away the grief which lingered since the departure from the Dreamscape.

    "Thank you," she said.

    "Then give me more reward." Pallorn waved her wings, her eyes curving like a cute puppy. "My Goddess, bless me, and I shall be your believer, your family, your love."

    "We are already a family." Iris surveyed the room, whose layout became a mess because of the ecstatic night. "Please keep my divinity a secret for now. I''ll tell them when the time is right."

    "As you wish, dear Iris." Pallorn embraced Iris, feeling the fuzziness of her Goddess seeping into her body. "I chose you because I trust you. Please take good care of Tardi, of everyone. Please be the Goddess we can give our faith to."

    "Anything for the family. Anything for you all."

    Iris felt the faith inside her soul quivering and gradually growing. Its size was infinitesimal, but she could feel its influence on her existence. Though slow, she was changing in the fundamental aspects. The indescribable feeling rushed through her body, cold, hot, majestic, aloof, caring. Amidst the confusion, a soft prayer anchored her.

    "Please help us," Pallorn prayed. "My Goddess, please save Sister Lenmia."

    It compelled Iris to act, but she was too weak. The crystals Vilia left for her wasn''t enough to buy a potion to heal the soul injury, and it would take months of hard work to gain enough crystals, the months that she wouldn''t have. Since the Ambassador of the Broken Empire arrived, Iris knew turmoil was coming.

    "It''s noon already," Iris said. "Our sisters must be worried now. We should get out and celebrate with them."

    "They won''t be worried." Pallorn giggled. "They surely heard us but were too considerate to barge in, though I wouldn''t mind playing with them again. Will you help me?"

    "Sister Pallorn, please leave me be. I''m too tired."

    "After I''ve reached the Transformation Phase, I can easily sense your emotions, my Goddess." Pallorn seized Iris''s chin and pulled her closer. "The higher you are, the harder you fall; your soul is even purer than mine."

    "I''m in control of myself. Everything I do, I do it because of the necessity." Iris retreated then turned away. "Even if you successfully bend me, I will arch back. Only I can corrupt the others."

    "As expected of my Goddess, Lilith''s incarnate."

    "You guys change me, your fault."

    Iris walked to the door and pushed it open. The sunlight pierced her body and refracted around the room, illuminating the messy furniture and Pallorn''s figure.

    Her pearl-like skin gleamed. She stretched her wings and her arms, exhaling. Her thin black dress moved from her shoulders to her neck, mingling with her silky hair. Despite soaking and merging with Iris, no trace of slime or sweat remained on her body.

    "You''re really an angel, a Fallen Angel, but an angel nonetheless," Iris said.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    She stepped outside. Dulcie and Tardi were leaning against the wall, intensely listening. When they saw Iris, they jumped and wryly smiled.

    "Sis Iris, welcome back," Tardi said. "We didn''t hear anything."

    "You were here all night?" Iris sighed. "Sleep is important, even if your body doesn''t need it."

    "Sis Iris," Dulcie said, "how can we sleep when your moans kept us awake? When you excited us, it was hard to calm down."

    Iris glanced at Pallorn, who smirked and walked out of the room. Her higher grace captured Dulcie and Tardi''s expressions and filled them with love and desire. Her two pairs of wings neatly folded on her back as she held Iris closer and kissed her cheeks.

    "They didn''t hear anything else," Pallorn whispered. "My Goddess, your secret is eternally safe with me."

    Though she wanted to pinch Pallorn''s cheek, Iris merely glared at her playful expression then returned to Dulcie and Tardi, whose minds had been entranced by Pallorn''s angelic, demonic grace. She strolled to them and flicked their forehead. Dulcie lightened up and rubbed her pinkish flesh, blushing at how close Iris was. The faint, resounding moans still haunted her mind, aching her body, tempting her heart.

    Compared to before, Iris had become more gorgeous. Something changed, something profound. She looked more humane yet majestic, having the same yet higher air than Pallorn, the god-like, diabolical charm that gripped Dulcie''s heart and commanded her will.

    Iris was too close. Her mouth hovered slightly out of touch, reflecting stray light that seeped through the intimate gap. Dulcie slowly tilted forward, her lips brushing against Iris, but she pulled back. Her heart pounded and instilled boiling heat in her veins, turning her green skin pink like blooming flowers.

    "Too close, Iris," she said. "I''m not ready. Please be gentle."

    "Dulcie, I''m stronger than you now." Iris stepped forward. "I''ll be teasing you from now on."

    Tardi glanced at Dulcie''s lovestruck face and giggled. She wrapped her hand around Dulcie and pushed her. She tripped and fell on Iris, who casually caught her in a gentle embrace. The blue slime soaked Dulcie and heated her flesh until she turned red like a rose.

    "Rose Girl really suits you, Dulcie," Iris said. "I feel like plunging your lovely petals, one by one."

    "Iris," Dulcie said, "please, Sister Iris, don''t tease me. You can have my body, but don''t just tease."

    "Your head is full of those thoughts." Iris tapped Dulcie''s nose. "Not right now. We have something more important at hand. And Everyone else is watching."

    "I don''t mind, Sister Iris," Tardi said. "Everyone else is the same, except you, Sis."

    "You all are too much."

    "You''ll be too much too."

    Iris shook her head then turned to Pallorn, who stared at her back, still thinking about last night. Pallorn grinned, pulling her hands to her abdomen and her thighs, but her elegant image stopped her from descending into the madness, which she reserved for the intimate moment with her sisters, preferably during the night.

    "Iris is right," she said. "Where is Sister Lenmia?"

    "She''s with Varda and Reta, in the study room," Dulcie said, biting her lips. "Reta wants to learn magic, so she''s helping her decipher the language. I can take Sister Iris there."

    "You and Tardi should go rest." Pallorn waved her wings and enveloped Iris, grazing her arms. "I''ll take Iris with me instead. We have some unfinished little business."

    "Taking Sister Iris for yourself, and yourself for Sister Iris," Tardi said. "You two are too stingy."

    "You will have a night-long compensation, arriving at your bed." Pallorn winced. "Though you won¡¯t be able to endure it, so catch up soon."

    Taking Iris''s hand, Pallorn guided her down the stair, leaving Dulcie and Tardi behind, feeling jealous, frustrated. They needed to get stronger, fast, or else their sisters would slip away.

    ...

    Corane sauntered to the massive stone gate, which towered over her and the surrounding, piercing the underground ceiling. It exuded an ancient aura that weighed on the heart of surrounding Monster Girls. They couldn¡¯t handle the pressure and retreated away.

    Corane frowned and raised her hand. The Corruption Power surged in her body and ignited a purple flame at her fingertip. She blew and watched the fire expanded, sparking into a whirlpool that brightened the surrounding and dispelled the ominous gloom. The motionless gate didn''t resist, but the flame couldn''t threaten it.

    The invisible, unknowable power extinguished the great purple flame and returned into the surrounding the dimness of the desolate land, upon which no visitors stumbled, and from which no visitors left. Only the cold murky air seeped through the tiny gaps below the gate, warning any people who sought its secret a certain doom.

    Corane smiled; her mouth curved until it threatened to split. The magnificent wings protruding from her green dress trembled as her blood boiled.

    "It''s been so long," Corane said. "Undria, we''re getting closer."

    Standing in front of the gate, she glided her hand across it, feeling the rough yet refined texture that spun into strange, incomprehensible marks. The Corruption Power seeped into the gate, illuminating the hidden design.

    The entire Layer trembled as the hidden gears moved and snapped, producing screeching, mechanical sounds that reverberated into the distance. From the gap between the gate, acidic black smoke ruptured, spreading into the forestry surrounding. The trees and flowers that it touched withered and disintegrated into ashes.

    Corane flapped her wings. A powerful gale annihilated the black smoke and overwhelmed the metallic clicking sounds. The gate remained unscratched, but its component came to a halt. Silence submerged the Layer. The other Monster Girls held their breath, clenched their fists, and contracted their eyes.

    "Everyone," Corane said. "In front of you is a legacy of a fallen race, a race whose origin dated back to the era long forgotten, the era of forgotten myths, of impossible legends."

    The Labyrinth of Love trembled as the monumental gate creaked and parted way, revealing the all-consuming darkness that lurked inside. The freezing air gushed out and soaked the Layer with a spiritual cold that gripped all souls. A faint murmur endlessly echoed until it drowned all noises and occupied all thoughts.

    The Monster Girls fell to their knees, gasping for breath, clenching their chest. Their muscles tensed as they unconsciously mumbled strange chants of an unknown language, rapidly losing control of their mind and body.

    Corane swept her hand in front and created a wave of magic that washed over the Layer, dispelling the mental domination. The Monster Girls slowly ceased their struggle and got up. Confusion and terror plagued their heart. They didn''t dare to take a single step closer to the ancient ground.

    "The Puppeteer Legacy Ground has given us a chance," Corane said. "Inside is the opportunity to ascend and soar to the sky, and the calamity in which your life will end. Now, who¡¯s going in first?"

 Chapter 42: Toying Around

    Iris gently moved the door and entered the study room, trying her hardest not to disturb her sisters. Pallorn followed in.

    Decorated with bookshelves, the study room exuded an air of scholarly mixed with the papery scent. Sunlight seeped through the small windows and warmed the atmosphere, complementing the hanging lanterns. The room softly glowed with gentle yellow that healed the tired eyes of those who read and studied for long.

    Varda, Reta, and Lenmia raised their head from the scroll. Reta immediately got up and rushed to Iris, hugging her. Her petite body pressed against Iris and sank into the slime, soaking in the longing warmth.

    Iris stroked Reta''s head and felt her thin hair sticking to her membrane. She stood motionless until Reta reluctantly let go of Iris. Lenmia and Varda congratulated Pallorn, nodding at her magnificent change. Varda asked to touch the new pair of wings; Pallorn wrapped her in them and nuzzled her, turning her scaled body scorching.

    "You''ve succeeded," Lenmia said. "Pallorn, you''ve become the strongest, the Eldest Sister."

    "I can''t take that title, Sister Lenmia. You''ll always be the Eldest Sister. I can''t take your title while you''re weakened by an injury."

    "It will take months for me to recover, if not years. In the meantime, you will become the pillar of our family. I''m sure everyone has agreed to this."

    "Everyone respects your wish because you''re their Eldest Sister." Pallorn grasped Lenmia''s hand. "Let me tend to your need, Sister. Instead of having me in my undeserved position, it is better that you quickly recover."

    Lenmia turned to the others. They nodded without any pause in between. Their eyes gleamed at the thought of their Eldest Sister recovering; their heart softened to the point where they smiled silly and fiddled their fingers.

    "Sister Lenmia," Iris said. "If you want us to feel at ease, please recover and lead us like always, lest we cry ourselves to sleep from the guilt."

    "Since when has your tongue been this colourful?" Lenmia chuckled. "I never blame any of you. This is my choice, for us."

    "Then," Iris said, "please recover fast, for us."

    "You''re wicked, Iris."

    "You taught me well, Sister."

    Iris pinched her membrane and stretched it like the skirt line and curtseyed, arching elegantly like a noble lady cultivated with civility and care. Her veil-like hair fell on her face and decorated her soft smile with a hint of luxurious beauty. As she rose, Lenmia seized her head, stroking her neck.

    "You left me no choice," Lenmia said. "I''ll continue to stay as the Eldest Sister, but I''ll have Pallorn as my temporary replacement."

    "We gladly accept your wish, Sister," Iris said.

    Lenmia pulled Iris closer and leant beside her ear, pressing her breasts against the bouncy membrane. She tightly embraced Iris, who shivered but let her have her way.

    "I know this manner," Lenmia whispered. "Iris, I''m glad you''ve accepted Vilia into you. Please take good care of her, for she is now and forever with you."

    "Is it possible to revive her?"

    "I don''t know." Lenmia sighed. "Maybe we can reconstruct her body, but her soul, I don''t know if she would still be Vilia, even if we could create a new her."

    Iris nodded. The melancholy washed over her as the dim, fragmented memory of Vilia silently comforted her, telling her to let go, to live without worry. But how? She didn''t want to move on. The pain was the proof that she remembered.

    Lenmia separated from Iris. Her hand gradually detached from Iris''s membrane, pulling a bit of blue slime with her. Iris leant forward, but Lenmia tapped her forehead.

    "We can play later," she said. "Your voice from last night has given me a lot of expectation, Dear."

    Iris blushed. Lenmia smiled then went to a chair and gestured for Pallorn, who was teasing Reta and Varda. She whispered into Varda''s ear and caressed Reta''s cheek, rubbing their body with her feathery wings.

    "Pallorn, we need to hurry, or else Iris would get fired up again," Lenmia said.

    "If she does, I''ll relieve her. She looks stunning when she heats up, like a goddess emerging from a lake."

    "She''ll melt if you keep complimenting her. She''s already turned into a pink Slime Girl." Lenmia giggled.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Pallorn glanced at Iris and licked her lips, then she walked to Lenmia, grasped her hand, and closed her eyes. Her wings lightly fluttered as a faint wind enveloped the room. An unholy air permeated her silhouette, which flickered black and white, turning angelic and demonic. Around her, sparks of Corruption Power manifested and twirled like a river of stars in the night sky.

    The darkness descended and consumed the light. The sparks merged with Pallorn and illuminated her black dress, sending glows through her veins and into her fingertips. They flowed into Lenmia''s yellowish membrane, tainting her with bubbling warmth.

    They danced inside Lenmia, turning her into a human-size lantern, which glowed and dimmed like a firefly. She looked at her translucent abdomen and placed her hand on it. A vibration quivered her core, which leaked out a puff of Corruption Power.

    Sensing the injury, the stars moved to the core and touched it. They slid into the rifts and dispersed into pure energy. A wave of comfort rushed through Lenmia with each passing second. Her core gradually shone.

    On the side, Iris walked to Pallorn and peered at Lenmia.

    "Sister Lenmia, are you feeling better?" she said.

    "I''m already better with you all by my side." Lenmia leant on her chair. "Can I have you with me at all time?"

    "If my presence can heal you, I would have already merged with you."

    "What if I want you to merge with me right now? How wonderful would it feel, to have you inside me and me inside you?"

    Iris hesitated. Her eyes moved away from Lenmia, but a subtle longing pulled them back. The yellow slime flickered, exuding a fragrance that invited touch, the scent of honey and flowers. Iris¡¯s membrane tingled and danced as she slowly reached towards Lenmia, shyly touching her hand, caressing.

    "If you insist," Iris said, her voice rising. Her cheeks reddened.

    "You¡¯re shaking, Iris.¡± Lenmia pulled Iris closer. "You need to accept your feeling, or I''ll force you to accept it."

    Iris''s body gently pushed against Lenmia''s. Their membrane grazed, numbing Iris, generating bubbles of warm air inside her. Her viscous slime turned and contracted, shivering. The softness of Lenmia''s big breasts pressed against hers, building inside her chest excitement and passion.

    "Please teach me how. I''m still young and inexperienced," Iris whispered.

    "You''re youthful and energetic." Lenmia placed Iris''s hand on her abdomen. "Your instinct serves you well. Follow your heart and fill us with bliss."

    Lenmia pressed Iris''s hand into her body. Her membrane merged with Iris''s, mixing yet separating. The gentle squish shook Iris. She grabbed the chair''s armrest to support her weak legs, her face exposing only elation. A moan seeped out of her moist lips, whose loneliness demanded a partner.

    "Not here, Sis," Iris said. "Watching. Everyone is watching."

    "You''re doing this for me, so don''t be ashamed. They can join if they want." Lenmia licked Iris''s cheek. "You taste fruity, Iris. Can I eat you?"

    "If," Iris said, "if you want to. If it''s for your health, Sis."

    Iris closed her eyes and tensed. She slowly leant forward. Her lips met with another tender pair that ravished her inside with a long, sweet tongue which coiled around her tongue. She followed the twitching rhythm and melted herself into Lenmia, who slowly guided her hand towards the cracked core.

    "Can you feel it?" Lenmia whispered, pulling out her tongue. "My core, it''s getting hotter."

    "Please give me." Iris didn''t hear anything except the melodious voice that invited her to move closer.

    "You''re a greedy one." Lenmia slid her tongue inside Iris''s mouth and violated her. The slithery tongue extended down her throat, wiggling inside. Its smooth yet slimy texture reached the core and wrapped around it. Iris moaned, but Lenmia sealed her throat and kept her searing, melting sensation inside her chest.

    Strength left Iris. Her membrane boiled then ruptured into a puddle of warm slime. She changed from blue to pink to red. Her body struggled to reform and enjoy the pleasure. Despite how inhuman she looked, her dissolving silhouette, filled with viscous fluid and stretching slime, gave a lovely scent and a sensual air.

    Lenmia casually seized her melting arm and pulled her up, condensing Iris inside the yellowish membrane, which melted Iris and Lenmia together. Despite the forceful bond, Iris felt safe and comfortable, staring at her bluish-green body. When she touched her membrane, she couldn''t stop trembling and crying. Her voice diffused into the air, tensing the other sisters.

    "That will be your punishment," Lenmia said. "The outside world is dangerous. Strong Monster Girls will toy with you. If you can''t handle their trick, you will become theirs."

    "Sister Lenmia, you''re too cruel," Pallorn said. "She might break."

    "She won''t. Someone is making sure she won''t."

    Pallorn turned to Iris, who was shivering as if she were standing in a blizzard, an overwhelming blizzard. Her mind was in chaos, but inside her soul was a whisper that told her to relax, to let go, to embrace the sensation.

    "Just this won''t break me," Iris said, smirking. "I''ve seen worse."

    "And I''ve seen you squirming." Lenmia pinched Iris''s cheek, which reddened and sent a wave of pleasure throughout Iris. "Unless you can endure it, I won''t ever allow you to go anywhere alone again."

    "That was my choice. I won''t let anyone take the blame from me."

    "I''ve heard those words before. Don''t you remember how that exchange ended?"

    Iris fell silent and let Lenmia stroked her cheek. Her determined eyes made her more and more appealing. Pallorn couldn''t resist and embraced her from behind, soaking her dress with Iris and Lenmia''s slime, feeling the bouncy, twitching touch.

    "Iris, let me help you." Pallorn caressed Iris''s face. "Open your mouth. I haven''t given you a Fallen Crest. It''ll help you become prettier faster. Isn''t that wonderful?"

    Before Iris could speak, Pallorn leant forwards and pressed her lips on Iris''s. Her tongue moved inside and started to play around, but she frowned then pulled out, leaving Iris gasping for breath, for love, for lust.

    "Why?" Iris said. "I''ve already prepared myself."

    "Something''s happening." Pallorn''s voice was solemn, so serious that the air inside the study room froze.

    Lenmia stood up and walked to the window, gazing at the dome of mist covering the Layer. It flickered and shook as if a world-ending earthquake had struck, but no vibration reached the ground or the house.

    On the ceiling of the Layer, countless balls of light rained. When they touched the ground, they dissipated into soft radiance and vanished, exuding a strange power unseen within the world.

    Lenmia caught one of them and blew at it. The flickering light extinguished, revealing a hidden message inside, which slowly faded out of existence. Despite written in an unknown language, the meaning made itself clear without any translation.

    "To all who opposed the world," it wrote, "head to our Legacy Ground and continue our story. May you succeed where we fail."

 Chapter 43: Path to Redemption

    The Goddess of Redemption stood up and turned to the First Goddess of the Seven Goddess, who calmly seated in her cloud-like chair, crossing her legs, listening to the discussion of the other Gods and Goddesses. Of all seven, the First Goddess was the only one who could attend the Divine Throne Meeting.

    "Seven Face, what is your excuse?" the Goddess of Redemption said. Her lofty voice echoed, pulling in all attention. "Your arrangement failed to eliminate the Fallen Maiden. Your negligence has caused many unintended consequences."

    "I merely send my people to investigate the forbidden seal. The Fallen Maiden was too weak to interfere with the plan." The First Goddess covered her smile. "You suffer because of your carelessness. Do not try to mask your incompetence."

    "I wasn''t the one who let a mere mortal slip past my grasp, twice."

    "Everyone knows you''re scared, Redemption." The First Goddess giggled. "When you lost your prized Redeemer, you didn''t even dare to rescue her. You only watched as she willingly abandoned her faith."

    "Why should I suffer in vain? I don''t need to get ripped into pieces to understand that I can''t win." The Goddess of Redemption gawked at the First Goddess. "As an Ancient Goddess, you''re a disgrace to your prestige title."

    "Even in my current condition, I can easily crush you, Redemption."

    The First Goddess tapped the smooth, golden meeting table. Her sharp finger cracked the surface, which ruptured into rifts that expanded outwards. The rifts shone in golden light, radiating pressure which shook the hall.

    The other Deities glimpsed at the First Goddess and commenced their power. Countless divinity emerged and formed a great barrier around their owner, generating exotic elements and visions, which brightened the dull meeting hall into a colourful landscape. The power concentrated around the table softly shook the plane they resided in, though it was a small dimension above the material plane.

    "Seven Face, you shouldn''t take Redemption''s words to heart," a voice echoed.

    At the far end of the meeting table, an elderly God casually clapped his hands. Countless murmurs emerged around the room, chanting in multiple languages, all praising the divine. The voices were ambiguous, some sounding ladylike, others manly, though all of them had the same ancient quality, which reflected the age and the authority of the Ancient God.

    "I was just playing," the First Goddess said. "If you said so, I''ll drop this matter. Redemption, don''t forget that you''re a new Goddess, and thank Knowledge for his generosity."

    Goddess of Redemption puffed and sat down. Though she acted calm and casually treated her hair and dress, her body faintly quivered as sweats manifested on her cheeks, dripping down and vanishing as soon as they left her skin. She miscalculated; despite being a shadow of her former self, the First Goddess was still an Ancient Goddess, a deity who saw through the unfathomable war.

    As the other Deities lowered their defence, the mumbles slowly cease. The God of Knowledge rested his hands on the table. Though all eyes were on him, he merely kept his gaze on the First Goddess.

    "Seven Face, how is the result?" he said. "You must have gained critical information about that being."

    "Indeed, I have, but it isn''t something too pleasant." The First Goddess frowned. "Though Second volunteered to clean up her mess, no one expected that she would react."

    The other Deities turned solemn and whispered to one another. Their voice seeped throughout the atmosphere, merging with the cool air that permeated the Divine Throne Meeting. Though most Deities had never seen or experienced the full might of the Foreign Existences, tales and myths had painted them a terrifying, ghostly picture.

    The First Goddess softly coughed. The whispers silenced.

    "I couldn''t confirm her condition, but her reaction led me to believe that she still has hidden cards in her hands." The First Goddess gawked at the Goddess of Redemption. "My Second Sister lost her right arm. It wasn''t only you who suffered a loss."

    "Why then did you not tell me?" Redemption said, though her voice was now soft and meek. "I''ve lost much of my people, even if it couldn''t be compared to your loss. My faith is tiny compared to yours; I can''t afford to throw them away senselessly."

    "We need a sacrifice to feint weakness. The loss of humans and faith are but temporary, but the death of a Foreign Existence will bring us permanent prosperity."

    The Goddess of Redemption was about to speak when the First Goddess raised her hand. The space above her palm collapsed into a rift, which revealed an exotic dimension made of golds and jewels, filled with treasures and artefacts. The First Goddess smiled and pulled out a red chest decorated in thick magical fabric.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "I apologise for intentionally omitting certain facts from you, Redemption," the First Goddess said. "Inside this chest is a drop of my Divine Essence, from when I was still at my peak. With it, you will be able to solidify your foundation and further refine your Divine Flame."

    The Goddess of Redemption blinked and averted her gaze. Her eyes gleamed bright and shiny as she resisted the urge to get up and walk to seize the chest, just to hold it in her hand. She quickly recovered and waved her hand, creating a ray of gentle light that flowed towards the First Goddess.

    It danced and wiggled with grace until it reached the chest. As it twirled around the chest, the First Goddess drew her hand back and smiled, withholding the chest.

    "Your words hurt me, Redemption," the First Goddess said. "Tell me you''re sorry, and that you appreciate my gift. Redemption is what you embody, right?"

    The Goddess of Redemption frowned, but she immediately beamed a sad smile and lowered her head, collecting her air of divinity. The glow which lingered on her skin dimmed, leaving her smooth, pale flesh alone to fend against the cold air and the piercing gazes.

    "I''ve overstepped my bounds, Seven Face," she said, her voice quivering. "Please forgive me."

    "I forgive you, Redemption. We live a long, contemplative life. You still have time to refine your mindset." The First Goddess flicked her fingers and sent the chest flying towards the Goddess of Redemption. "Remember: faith is but transient power. Only our Domain and our Myth are eternal."

    The Goddess of Redemption held the chest in her hand, carefully probing the majestic power inside. Between her brows, golden light emerged and enveloped her body and her surrounding, rapidly shining until it covered her existence. As the holy light fizzled out, her figure and presence dissolved, leaving her seat empty.

    The other Deities gazed at her place, their expression expressing subtle envy. The Essence of the Ancient Goddess was one of the greatest treasures. With it, the Goddess of Redemption would refine her power much better and faster, slowly stepping away from lasting to everlasting.

    ...

    After the initial uproar, the Labyrinth of Love plunged into chaos as every Layer was filled with the mystical spheres of light. The message inside them endlessly echoed, agitating both the minds of the Monster Girls and the spell formations which protected the Layers from the outside influence.

    The force that penetrated the defence revealed no trace and did nothing, but their profound reach frightened even the Transformation Phase Monster Girls.

    Though Iris was dealing with Lenmia''s punishment, she felt an intense power emerging underneath her, a power so ancient and strange that her Shadow Heart Core screamed in joy upon sensing it. Her body quivered in apprehension and excitement, mixed with the pleasure from Lenmia''s membrane. An opportunity had arisen.

    While the others were inspecting the spheres of light, Iris quickly slipped out of the room and headed to her own bedroom, which Dulcie told her before. Inside, she quickly shut her door, fastened the lock, and closed the windows. With each movement, her body ached, and her mind shivered. Her sensitivity rose as Lenmia''s membrane continuously rubbed against her skin.

    She covered her mouth, but her lips tensed as they grazed her palm, leaking out the feverish voice that tempted even her own mind. Concentrating on the Shadow Heart Core, Iris disregarded the pleasure and the pain and lay on her bed, breathing in cold air, breathing out hot desire.

    At the corner of her eyes, a phantom manifested. Vilia leant her head on the bedsheet, using her arm to support her breasts, letting her hair form a branch-like pattern. She glided her fingertip across Iris''s forearm, reached her chest, slowly teasing her boobs.

    "Your face, Iris, it looks painful," Vilia said, smiling. "Do you need my help? I can relieve that pain, that pleasure, that love."

    Though Vilia was no more, her voice was full of life, her touch full of energy. She giggled as she pinched Iris and listened to her soft, leaking moans. Her hands gradually drifted downward, deliberately slowed and teased, waiting for Iris to beg for the ultimate satisfaction.

    Despite the pleasure, Iris''s mouth curved into a dull smile. Her bright blue eyes dimmed as the air of melancholy coursed through her body, greying her colourful slime, clouding her joyous mind. The room''s temperature dropped as the staleness of dead memory seeped out.

    "Sister Vilia, I know you wouldn''t do it," Iris whispered in her clear, peaceful voice. "You are within me now, and I''m within you. I''ve known you more intimately than anyone else."

    "You''re getting too arrogant, Dear." Vilia placed her hand slightly above Iris''s crotch, teasing. "Have you forgotten that night when you broke into pieces, which I carefully moulded and shaped until your heart and soul satisfied my love?"

    In her tranquil expression, Iris remained motionless, quivering only to suppress the sensitivity of her body. She kept her gaze on the ceiling, only glimpsing at Vilia for the tiniest instant, afraid that she would vanish if her vision lingered for any longer.

    Knowing that she couldn''t ruin the moment, Vilia sighed and withdrew her hand. The punishment from Lenmia was the training for Iris, who would one day go out into the wild and met with many Monster Girls, strong and weak, lewd and reserved. If she could endure the punishment, she would have gained a valuable advantage over other Monster Girls.

    "You''re getting more and more cunning, Iris. Where did my cute little sister go?" Vilia got on the bed and lay on her side, staring at Iris''s face. "You''re getting prettier, too. It''s my fortune to be with you, watching you turn into a real beauty."

    "Just wait, Vilia," Iris said. "I''ll bring you back. I''ll gift you a body. I''ll gift you a soul, and I''ll gift you a home. Just, don''t leave me."

    "You''re hopeless." Vilia leant closer. Her face touched Iris''s, licking the slimy cheek with her long, slithery tongue. "You need to let go. I''m content with helping you. Sacrificing myself, isn''t that heroic? Don''t ruin my moment by bringing me back."

    "I know you mean well, but I''ll bring you back. It''s your fault you infected me with your stubbornness."

    "If you say so, Iris. I''ll be waiting then." Vilia rolled over her back and closed her eyes. "No need to hurry, though. I have an eternity to wait, and I''m sure you''ll have an eternity to spend when you can bring me back."

    Iris turned her head to Vilia, but she had already disappeared, leaving behind the untouched bedsheet. Alone, Iris felt her cheeks. Though there was no real saliva, her membrane was sticky and cold as if Vilia were there and licked her.

    A pain manifested in her soul. Iris closed her eyes and focused on the Shadow Heart Core, slowly, steadily refining her emotions, her heart, and her soul. As her control over her power grew, the membrane Lenmia imposed onto her loosened.

 Chapter 44: Training

    As the outside spiralled into chaos, Iris spent her time inside her bedroom. The serene air seeping from the gap under the door permeated the surrounding, telling her sisters they shouldn¡¯t disturb her. When they passed by, they would glance at the door and wonder what was happening, though they never bothered her.

    While Iris was busy training herself, her sisters were also doing their best. Lenmia practically locked up everyone and only let them go out by necessity. If not for the limited amounts of crystals, the currency of the Labyrinth, Lenmia wouldn''t have let anyone out.

    Though she was cold and unyielding, her sisters complained little, knowing that she did it for everyone¡¯s sake. To soothe her distress, they collectively agreed to stay and did whatever they could to increase their power.

    For the most part, Reta and Varda stayed together inside the study room, reading the magic scrolls and practising. As Varda revealed her immense arcane knowledge, she found out the hidden talent within her sister.

    As a Spider Girl, she got to enjoy the innate talent of web weaving. Her pale, slender fingers effortlessly spun the spider silks into an intricate design, whose shape completely obeyed her heart. She could easily manipulate her Corruption Power and paint a complex structure in the air.

    "It''s only been half a month since I first taught you," Varda said. "Even I have to acknowledge your talent, Reta. Now I understand how it feels to see a genius in action."

    "You praise me too much, Sister." Reta placed her hands on her spider lower body, looking down. "Compared to you, I''m still too weak. I''m merely lucky because of my race. I''ve spent all my life weaving my silk."

    "Not everyone can manipulate the magical energy like you." Varda chuckled. "No seamstress would be able to replicate your talent."

    "I''ll keep working hard not to disappoint you." Reta''s cheeks flushed. her small human body shrank farther as she eyed Varda, her eyes glittering, hoping for some rewards. "I''ve done well, right?"

    "Indeed, you have, but don''t get too complacent. Your talent is a sign to work harder, not to work less." Varda patted Reta. "You have high potential, high ceiling. Your floor might be someone else''s peak, but your peak is much higher. Never forget that."

    "I''ll do everything to help all my sisters, including you, Sister Varda."

    "Surpass me first before talking big." Varda coiled around her tail. "I''m giving you a head start until I get comfortable in my new body. Corruption Power is somewhat different from Pure Power, so I''ll need even more time to adjust."

    "What about Sister Iris? Will you catch up to her?"

    Varda blushed as she grabbed her sensitive tail and fiddled it. Her green scales quivered as her thought wandered into the deep, sensual first night, where she fell into the grasp of her sisters, crying in pleasure, calling for Iris and Iris alone. Her heart beat in her chest, reaffirming her belief that Iris was her significance. Iris reminded her of a warmth she never had, almost like a parental warmth.

    "Sister Iris?" Varda coughed to conceal her expression, but the redness betrayed it all. "She''s something out of this world. It hasn''t even been six months, but she was already approaching the Transformation Phase. Her progression is comparable to those in the myths."

    "She is indeed out of this world. Our sister is amazing, a real genius."

    "She has her way of doing things, but I don''t think it''s her talent." Varda sighed. "Though I haven¡¯t told her, I tried testing her magic affinity. It was bad, below average. Yet she somehow rose above her mediocrity and ascended past us."

    "Then, how can we explain her growth?"

    "Not everything is about magic, Reta. There are many fortunes and calamities hidden in this world. I reckon that she has weathered through many of them."

    "Is the Legacy Ground one of them?"

    "It is a big one. I''m not sure if Iris will want to risk herself again, as she did inside that cave."

    "If she wants to, no one can stop her." Reta giggled. "She is everyone''s favourite. Even Sister Lenmia treasures her opinion. I''m jealous, but I also love her."

    "Don''t we all?"

    Varda looked at the ceiling of the study room, staring in the direction of Iris''s bedroom. It had been a few days, but Iris had never once stepped outside. If she wasn''t a Slime Girl, and if her Corruption Power wasn''t leaking out, everyone would have thought her dead.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Knowing that Iris was working her hardest, Varda shook her head and began another intensive lesson, which Reta greedily absorbed. Though no one ever remarked about anyone else''s power, an underlying pressure had been building up since the group left the cave. It was a race to become stronger, and no one was willing to lose. Getting left behind was bad; getting protected all the time was worse.

    If possible, they all wanted the suffering for themselves, just so their sisters remained in joy.

    Just like Varda and Reta, Dulcie and Tardi were also trying their best. They were training in the backyard, where they had planted multiple exotic plants, decorating the dull place with colours. The backyard''s size was only slightly smaller than the house, giving the two a bigger room to move about.

    Because of their lack of affinity and commitment to magic, Tardi and Dulcie turned to the natural way of increasing their power, refining their innate talent. Though their power alone was weak, their innate talent was compatible. If their synergy reached its peak, they could potentially fight above their class.

    Despite their weak direct combat power, they had one advantage that their sisters lacked: the ability to manipulate their immediate environment. If they could refine their innate talent to the extreme, they could control their surrounding like their body.

    Though they couldn''t overwrite the landscape like Vilia, they would still be a formidable force.

    "How is this?" Tardi said. She was kneeling on the ground with Dulcie, staring at the small plot of land they planted a seed. "Are you ready?"

    Dulcie nodded and placed her hands on the ground, channelling her Corruption Power. The ground quivered as multiple blades of grasses grew, piercing through the dirt, spreading out from the hands. At the centre of the plot, a strange flower emerged.

    It had no petals. Its head was a slim extension from its stem, covered in slimy tendrils that exuded soothing fragrance, attracting the Wild Breasts and confusing the mind. It curled into itself and turned to Dulcie, bowing to its creator.

    "This should suffice," Dulcie said. "Tardi, you can do it."

    Tardi nodded and stabbed her hands into the ground. Her mud body splattered and permeated the dirt around her. She trembled as a part of the soil condensed into a thick mass that sank then rose. With the flower as the head, the simple dirt golem emerged from the ground, towering over both Monster Girls at the height of two metres.

    While Tardi gradually relinquished her control over the golem, Dulcie commanded the flower to extend its root to cover the surface and take over. Grasses and leaves sprang from the thick golem, covering its dark brown surface with lush green. Along its joints, multiple pink flowers blossomed.

    The soft fragrance the flowers radiated attracted the nearby insects. They slowly fluttered through the air and landed on the golem, giving it a peculiar ancient aura. The cracks and the vines around them highlighted the firmness of the material, packing within it the formidable power.

    The dirt golem knelt in front of Dulcie and Tardi. The impact sent a faint tremor across the garden, slightly depressing the ground beneath it. The flower bent down and imitated a curtseyed.

    Tardi walked to the golem and glided her palm against the hardened soil, feeling the coarse texture. Her mouth curved into a smile as she turned to Dulcie, who was shivering from delight.

    "It''s a masterpiece," Tardi said. "You''re too good, Dulcie."

    "We did it together, so don''t push the achievement onto me." Dulcie walked to Tardi. "With this, we''ll definitely be able to help out."

    "If we practise more, we should be able to summon and maintain more golems. Maybe even stone golems and other more durable material." Tardi held a pile of dirt in her hand and squeezed it. The Corruption Power moulded it into a perfect sphere, showing her fine control. "I''m catching up to you, Sister."

    "Don''t get too confident, or you¡¯ll embarrass yourself when you fail to back it up."

    "Even though I''m the weakest, I''m no pushover!"

    Dulcie and Tardi bickered and laughed for a while before they continued their little alchemy. Though they wanted to, their Corruption Power and their innate talent weren''t sophisticated enough to build an army of giant golems. Instead, they turned to the smaller, more versatile creations: puppets, drones, gears.

    As they were having fun with their training, Lenmia and Pallorn were watching through the window. Because Pallorn wished for Lenmia to get better as soon as possible, she stayed with Lenmia and continually healed her. Though Lenmia told her to rest, she countered with an excuse that she could strengthen her innate ability by using it.

    "Those two," Lenmia said, "they''re having quite a bit of fun, aren''t they?"

    "You lock up everyone; they don¡¯t have anything else to do."

    "Don''t you want to help them? You deserve a good rest."

    "Staying with you and watching them is enough." Pallorn giggled. "I''m also training right now."

    "You''re too much, Pallorn. Not just you. Everyone." Lenmia sighed. "I was supposed to protect you, not you all protect me."

    "You''re their role model. They take after you."

    "I really don''t want them to be miserable. I was raised to become a tool, but I didn''t raise them that way."

    "You were once a tool, but not anymore. Now, you''re the Eldest Sister, our Eldest Sister." Pallorn grasped Lenmia''s hand. "Isn''t this the best? Everyone is getting stronger. No one has to carry the worry alone. Not you, not me, not any of us."

    "But this requires our best girl to stay with us," Lenmia said and turned to the wall connected to Iris''s bedroom. "She''s getting too strong too fast."

    "That one is Lilith Incarnate. I can feel an unknown power inside of her, but I can''t pinpoint what it is."

    "I can only hope that it will benefit her. If she gets too strong, we just need to get stronger even faster."

    "You''ll have to teach them your way. You''re a former Holy Maiden, after all."

    Lenmia shook her head and turned her sight to the outside world, looking at her sisters below. Though she said that, she wasn''t confident that she could make her sisters progress fast enough to catch up to Iris.

    Their initial explosive growth was the result of the Soul Fruits she had fed them. Because they never got to face real-world combat or experience the battle, their potential was never realised. Now that they had finally trained, their suppressed potential surge. Though it would slow down, any explosive growth was welcome.

 Chapter 45: Getting Active

    Iris sat on her wrinkled bed, staring at the floor. It had been a week since she last saw her sisters. Because of her training, Iris could feel the Corruption Power overflowing from her body, saturating her slime, permeating the surrounding.

    Her control over her power had touched the limit of the Metamorphosis Phase. She pinched her abdomen and stretched out her membrane. It expanded and moulded into another Iris, who stood motionless, smiling. The clone gently touched the original and peeled off the thin yellowish membrane.

    As if undressing, the original Iris rubbed her own skin, sliding the translucent membrane off. The stuffy sensation that continuously tortured her came to an end as the cool air fell on her bouncy slime, chilling her. Though she didn''t need to, she took a deep breath, enjoying the coldness which coursed inside her body.

    While exploring the sensations, Iris held the membrane with which Lenmia engulfed her. Without a body to cling on, it looked like a glassy bodysuit, reflecting the light in a soft yellow glow. Iris hugged it and smelt its fragrance. Inside the thin slime, Lenmia''s scent permeated the texture, seeping into Iris as she submerged herself in the wonderful aroma.

    The clone Iris shook her head at the shameful yet romantic embrace.

    "Original Me, everyone is waiting," the clone said. "If you want, you can ask them. No one will refuse; they will even lead you to their bedroom."

    The original raised her head and gave the membrane to the clone, who accepted it and held it close to her chest.

    "You too can do it," the original said. "I don''t mind."

    The clone shook her head, though her trembling hands betrayed her perverted desire. She tossed the membrane on the bed and walked to the window. It was shut tight, but light still seeped in, providing soft radiance for the dull room.

    Because Iris hadn''t moved about in the room, dust had settled on it. The clone Iris didn''t like the stale air and quickly opened the window. The bright light penetrated the thick darkness and illuminated the bedroom, falling primarily onto the bed and the original Iris, who strangely glowed in multicoloured reflections.

    While Iris was inside Lenmia''s membrane, she noticed that the white light turned yellow before they fell on her slime, turning green after. It was an inspiration that led her to remember how light behaved. She tried to change the concentration of her slime and its colour. As she improved her control, she could shift her colour to a broader range and even condensed specific regions inside her. It was an excellent camouflage technique.

    Iris looked at her green colour and nodded. The clone then looked down to her empty abdomen and placed both of her hands on it. Her membrane and the slime inside vibrated. The small mass inside it condensed and changed its shade, turning into a dark blue orb.

    The original Iris stood up, walked to the clone, and slid her hand into the membrane. Both shivered, but they suppressed their excited voice. The hand grasped the orb and rubbed its sticky surface, feeling the rough form. As if it were the true core of the clone, she shivered and lost her strength. The original had to support her.

    "No one would know a single difference," the original whispered. "If not for our connected mind, we could have been two Slime Girls."

    "I can feel that if we reach the Transformation Phase, we''ll be able to make another." The clone gripped the original''s hand and held it tight. "I''m excited."

    "Didn''t you hate it? At least be consistent, Me."

    "I don''t like your shameful act, but if we all get to enjoy it, why must I refuse?"

    Though they had the same mind, they still quarrelled as if they were really sisters. The original Iris wasn''t going to stay still, and the clone Iris knew what she was going to do and frowned.

    "I can''t believe you''re going to cheat," the clone said. "We never cheat, even in the original world."

    The original giggled and squeezed the false core. The clone immediately placed her hand on her lips and shut it tight. Her alluring moan stuck inside her body, burning, heating. She glared at the original and tilted forward, kissing her, using her sticky tongue to ravish her inside.

    The original shuddered and collapsed on the ground, taking her hand off the false core. They halted their steps, but their mind was already boiling. As they panted, the pinkish tint emerged on their membrane. The heat inside them flushed their innard, melting their form.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Their Monster Girl instinct kicked in and took over their mind. Their expression melted into an appealing gaze, a teasing smile, and a suggestive wink. As they played along, their connected mind knew that the other was already waiting.

    "We''ve fallen too low, haven''t we?" the original murmured. "Unfortunately, we can''t do it right now."

    The clone bit her lips but still nodded.

    "I''ll make sure no one notices. They will enjoy the pleasure that we can give, and with our mind connected, we''ll enjoy theirs together," she said.

    The original sighed and turned to the window, where a peaceful scenery laid bare. Beneath the lush green and the orderly buildings, a suppressed passion lingered all around. The message of the legacy still echoed in the wind, though everyone pretended they didn''t hear it.

    The words of Lilith and Gulia still whispered inside her mind. She knew her origin made her the natural enemy of the Deities. They didn''t know about her existence yet, but they would eventually find out. She had to get stronger, or at least find a way to guarantee her sisters'' safety.

    Iris took out a silver badge. It flickered under the soft light and radiated a grand aura, which reminded Iris of its owner. Amplicia was the Ambassador of the Broken Empire, an important official that could sway the direction of The Empire. Though Iris didn''t know the internal politics of The Empire, she knew that behind Amplicia was the faction of the Second Princess.

    Looking at herself, Iris was already at the peak of her potential. The only way to progress further was to break the limit and reach the Transformation Phase. Though she still had one Soul Fruit, her instinct told her it wasn''t enough. Her unique condition required more Corruption Power, much more than others.

    The first choice was the Shadow Plane, accessible by the Shadow Heart Core. The moment she entered it, the other holders of the Fragments would come for her. Undrila was one of them, and there was no way to identify if she was a friend or a foe.

    The second choice was to accumulate the Corruption Power through the Shadow Heart Core. Iris could lay low and enjoy the benefit of getting stronger little by little, but she would be tossing away her and her family''s stability, clinging onto the survival of the Labyrinth and the mercy of its leaders.

    Under the ordinary circumstance, Iris would have chosen the second method, but she had met with her kins and learnt of their plans and hatred. Gulia and Lilith were planning something big, and it was nearing its completion. Iris was one of the components, and she would never be able to leech the benefit without putting in work.

    The moment she accepted the Shadow Heart Core, her life spun out of the peaceful world. If she wished to survive, she needed to get active and take risks. If she intended to stay away, the plan would force her with drastic measures.

    "The Legacy Ground," Iris whispered. "This is an opportunity, right?"

    The moment Iris reached the Labyrinth of Love, the Legacy Ground opened. Even if it weren''t an arrangement, it came at the right time.

    "Lilith, Gulia, I''ll take this gamble." Iris closed her eyes. "Vilia, please wish me success."

    With the silver badge in her hand, Iris climbed over the window and leapt out of the house. She gracefully landed on the ground and reformed into a green Slime Girl, looking slightly different than usual. After perfecting her disguise, she ran to the main street and blended in with the crowd, heading towards the Main City.

    As Iris descended from her room, Reta, reading a scroll with Varda, raised her head. For an instant, the special formation she weaved quivered, sending ripples throughout the point of impact. She skillfully tugged her fingers and kneaded the strings, identifying where something passed through the barrier.

    "What happened?" Varda said. "Did your formation catch something?"

    "Has Sister Iris gone out of her room?" Reta abruptly stood up. "I''ll go take a peek."

    She took Varda''s hand and pulled her towards the stair. They rushed to Iris''s bedroom and knocked on it a few times. Their commotion attracted the other sisters to come out.

    "Reta, why are you disturbing Sister Iris?" Varda said. "Even if she has finished her training, she will need a good rest."

    "If she needs a rest, I''ll be her pillow." Reta smiled. "I just can''t wait to see her."

    After several minutes of silence, the rest of the sisters crowded around Iris''s door. The Corruption Power inside had already faded, but there was still no movement within the room. The sisters looked at one another. Something wasn''t right.

    Before Reta could force her way in, the door unlocked. Iris emerged out of the room. Her appearance was a mess, as though she had just suffered through a war. A hint of pink manifested throughout her membrane, filling her air with exhaustion yet indecency.

    "Good morning, Sis," Iris said, her voice quivering. "I''m sorry I keep myself in the room for so long. I was just trying to break through, but it seems that I''m not there quite yet."

    Pallorn grabbed Iris''s arm and pulled her in. A surge of Corruption Power seeped into Iris and healed her exhaustion. Warmth circulated throughout Iris and heated her, reddening her face.

    "Iris, you stay in there for too long," Pallorn said. "Everyone misses you. How are you going to compensate us?"

    "I''ll try my best. I have no excuse." Iris lowered her head. "I won''t do this again. Can you forgive me, please?"

    The sisters chuckled. The air of solemnity dispersed as a new, exciting wind took its place. The sisters bombarded Iris with so many hugs and teases that she had to retreat into her room, but they followed inside and shut the door, locking it.

    "Sis, what are you doing?" Iris mumbled.

    "You know what we want to do," Pallorn said. "I still haven''t gotten my reward. You need to keep your promise."

    "Can we not?" Iris averted her gaze. "Right now, I''m tired. I can''t take more. I really can¡¯t take it standing."

    "If you can''t stand, you can lie down. We''ll take care of the rest, Dear."

    "Please, anyone," Iris pleaded, kneeling. "Not now. Not you all."

    The sisters beamed a smile as they quickly lit the candles and closed the windows. A moment later, the room became wild as faint voices echoed endlessly inside the house, lingering with a sensual fragrance that diffused from a single bedroom, where Iris tried to escape, but she kept falling deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 46: Meeting Friends

    Iris paced around the street, looking at the multitudes of buildings on the side. Occasionally, other Monster Girls brushed past her, grazing her sensitive skin with their clothes and body. Though she could suppress her voice, she couldn''t get rid of the pink flush inside her body. Because the clone was having a crisis, the original also suffered due to their shared sense.

    Iris wouldn''t meet Amplicia with her mind clouded and her desire aroused, so she wandered around in the cleaner part of the street. She didn''t dare to head to the red-light district, fearing that she might lose herself and regretted her life choice.

    Her walk wasn''t in vain. While roaming around, Iris came across multiple groups of Monster Girls donning in their battle equipment. Their tattered yet joyful appearance resembled soldiers who went through wars and back. After playing bashful and asking them, the Monster Girls happily teased Iris and deluged the news.

    At the lowest Layer, the Puppeteer Legacy Ground had opened. Its awakening caused the Labyrinth to tremble and the strange light to fall. Soon after the chaos broke out, the two Lords of the Labyrinth issued a statement, inviting all Monster Girls to participate in the once-in-the-lifetime opportunity.

    As a Legacy Ground, its structure was exceedingly complex, its mechanism incomprehensible. According to the carving at the entrance, the Legacy Ground was a dynamic maze divided into five floors, each with countless opportunities. The condition to descending into a deeper, better level was unclear, but if one could pass the test, they would receive an appropriate reward. The participants could only leave the Legacy Ground after they concluded the test and would have to start over if they went in again.

    "Sisters, do we know who the owner of the Legacy Ground is?" Iris said as she let the Monster Girls touch her body and caress her bouncy skin.

    "Rumour has it that the origin of the Legacy Ground dates back to the era of the Deities," the Mushroom Girl said. "It might be true. My friends and I only enter the first floor, but we¡¯ve already netted some great benefits."

    Though her appearance resembled an ordinary pale-sick lady, under her braggy cloak, countless small white mushrooms grew from her skin and covered her delicate figure. She slipped her hand into her mushroom-covered abdomen. It went inside her hollow body and took out a lush branch. The branch exuded a fragrance that permeated the atmosphere with ghostly whispers and moans.

    "This is a branch of the Nighty Lust Tree," the Mushroom Girl said. "A perfect piece for me. Though I don''t usually show my precious treasure, you''re an exception, Little Sis. You touch it if you can satisfy me. Even if you are not a Plant-Type Monster Girl, having it inside you should help with your Corruption Power."

    "I''m thankful for your offer, Sis, but I''m afraid I can''t accept it." Though Iris could sense that the branch was beneficial to her, she didn''t want to do anything with someone she didn''t know. The branch''s name also didn''t comfort her. "I need to go soon; if I had time, I would gladly spend it with you, Sister."

    "I understand." The Mushroom Girl looked dejected. She had never tasted a Smile Girl before, but she couldn''t be impolite and restrain her. "I hope it goes well, Little Sis."

    "I hope the same for you too, Sister." Iris smiled as her cheeks flushed red. Her membrane quivered and tainted her cool, elegant manner with alluring quality.

    "You little teaser." the Mushroom Girl giggled. "My last advice: if you want to try your luck in the Legacy Ground, prepare your best. No one can enter or leave until they complete the test. Some careless Monster Girls have lost their lives in there. If not for my dear friends here, I would have lost half of my body mass there too."

    The Mushroom Girl glanced at the Insect Girl behind her. She was slightly shorter than the Mushroom Girl but taller than Iris. She coyly smiled and grasped the Mushroom Girl¡¯s hand. Her insectoid eyes blinked and somehow expressed redness like a cute girlfriend who had just received a surprise kiss from her love.

    As the pair flirted, Iris quickly excused herself and rushed back into the street. They reminded her of Penlarin and Warnuli, the two Monster Girls Iris encountered when she first entered the Labyrinth of Love. As someone strong enough to be tasked with guarding the entrance, they must have valuable information and many curious, sensual things they promised to give her.

    Iris shook her head and discarded her indecent thoughts. Her green body was now pink as the transmitted pleasure flooded her mind, numbing her senses. The lukewarm sensation under her skin compelled her thought to venture to the realm of imagination, where she gradually sank into the king-size bed along with her sisters, who grasped and rubbed and teased her.

    If not for these thoughts, Iris would have continued the talk with the Mushroom Girl, but her soothing sense infused into Iris a passion that accumulated and threatened to consume her. If not for the training from Lenmia and regulation from the Shadow Heart Core, Iris might really accept the invitation and find herself in bed with the Transformation Phase Monster Girls.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    It took three hours before the heart-gripping pleasure ceased as the clone finally escaped the crutch of bliss. Meanwhile, the original Iris had walked around the entire Main City and gathered some information regarding the Crusade outside.

    Most of the Crusade had retreated from the inner part of the Sinking Dark Forest. Their rampage had driven the Wild Beasts and the Monster Girls desperate, killing some while pushing others deeper into the forest. Most of the Monster Girls had concentrated inside the Labyrinth, waiting for a chance to strike back.

    With the arrival of the Ambassador of the Broken Empire, everyone knew that the Sinking was nigh. Once it happened, the opportunity to get back at the surrounding nations would manifest. The more territory corrupted, the weaker the Pure Races, the better chance for the Corrupted Races.

    Iris arrived at the Garden of Splendour, holding the silver badge. The flower-covered pagoda was still the same, radiating an elegant yet carefree spirit of a bar, attracting Monster Girls from all places. Despite the uproar of the Legacy Ground, the business was thriving, with even more Monster Girls coming and going.

    After Iris entered the pagoda, she shifted her colour back to her soft blue shade and pulled a maid to her. Because she remembered the Slime Girl maid, Iris smiled and whispered to the maid, who carefully bowed and led Iris up the second floor.

    While ascending to the second floor, the pink Slime Girl maid introduced Iris to multiple drinks and the special rooms where the customers could have personal maids and bartenders with them. The thin curtain concealed the Monster Girls inside, but their intertwining silhouettes and their faint cries reverberated throughout the floor, suppressed only by the faint classy music in the background.

    Iris sat at the front bar and ordered a random drink. Because of her esteem status, she didn''t need to pay anything. The bartender, a mature Spider Girl, skillfully mixed multiple whiskeys with strange herbs and shook the cocktail shaker until soft radiance seeped out of its gap.

    "Esteemed Guest, your drink the Herbal Bliss is ready," the Spider Girl said. "Please enjoy my speciality."

    The Spider Girl tossed a cocktail glass in the air and gracefully danced around it, knocking her hand on the bar, pushing the cocktail shaker open. The colourful liquid gushed out and fell like a fountain. Following her movement, the liquid waved and danced in the air, gracefully floating downward. The Spider Girl grasped the flying cocktail glass and gently placed it on the counter, letting the Herbal Bliss fill it.

    Iris received the Herbal Bliss from the Spider Girl. Its fragrance seared her nose with a bubbling sensation that urged her core to throb and her mind to spark. The intense flame inside her body lightened her slime colour, corroding her elegant manner with passion.

    "Tell me, my Maid, how many the Esteemed Guests are there?" Iris said as she sipped the Herbal Bliss. The strong taste numbed her throat, but the concentrated Corruption Power inside it compelled her to drink more.

    "There are currently seven Esteem Guests, including you, Lady. Aside from the two Lords and the Ambassador, the rest are residing in other Layers."

    "Are they all at the peak of the Transformation Phase?"

    "Not only that, but they also possess great influence within the Labyrinth. The Layers they ruled are only inferior to the Main City Layer and the Submerged Ocean Layer."

    "Have any of them come back from the Puppeteer Legacy Ground?"

    "The two Lords have already come back. The Ambassador didn''t go in. Unfortunately, we have no information about the others."

    "It''s getting lively." Iris finished the drink and got up. "I''ll be going up the third floor now. If I''m not mistaken, Lady Amplicia will be coming soon."

    The Spider Girl stopped her mixing and turned to Iris, expressing her shock. She quickly excused herself and went to the backroom, where she informed others of the news. The noises erupted as the staff prepared to receive the Ambassador, but Iris didn''t wait to see the grand ceremony and went up the third floor.

    The pink Slime Girl couldn''t enter the Palace of Serenity and went back to help her coworkers. As Iris arrived at the modern-looking door, the Silk Revenant pushed it open and greeted her, inviting her inside.

    The room was still the same. The Silk Revenant had taken great care at cleaning and dusting it. The walls glittered as its smooth surface reflected the light from the outside. The scenery of the top floor of the pagoda radiated the stability that engulfed the Labyrinth, though underneath this facade was a fragile peace that could break at any moment.

    Iris politely refused the drink and went to sit in the same seat from before and gazed towards the foggy dome at the horizon. The phantom scent of the ocean seeped into her body as she recalled the close encounter with Undrila, a holder of a Shadow Heart Fragment.

    Despite the disparity in power, Iris strangely felt no fear. The scent of the sea instilled her soul with security that she almost mistook herself as Undrila, the ruler of the tide. The arrogance and the aloofness manifested inside her heart as she let her mind drift.

    It was a peculiar feeling. The more Iris thought about Undrila, the better she could visualise the body and the power of the Condensation Phase Mermaid. Not just Undrila, but everyone else she had met. Iris gradually learnt their behaviour, both subtle and explicit, her mind slowly assimilating this new information as if she had consumed them like how she did with Vilia.

    Though she was still too weak to mimic anyone but Vilia, if she could spend more time with other Monster Girls, intimately, sensually, she felt that she would deeply learn their appearance and personality.

    Time silently went by. The Silk Revenant respectfully stood behind Iris and observed her. The subtle change inside Iris did not go unnoticed, but it was bizarre and uncanny as if her presence were dissolving. The Silk Revenant didn''t know what Iris was doing, so she patiently waited for something to happen.

    The tranquillity broke as the door of the Palace opened. The Silk Revenant was entranced by Iris that she didn''t notice the new Esteem Guest coming in. She hastily bowed, but Amplicia lightly waved her hand and told her to prepare a relaxing drink.

    "Sister Iris, we finally meet again," Amplicia said. "I''m terribly sorry for the previous interruption. Please accept my apology."

 Chapter 47: A Deal

    "Sister Amplia, I¡¯ll have to bother you again." Iris stood up and bowed. "I have something urgent to discuss with you. If you could do me a favour, I''ll be eternally grateful."

    Amplicia quickly went to the table and sat opposite Iris. Her silvery appearance remained unchanged as if time had no hold over her existence. Unlike before, she suppressed her powerful aura and kept amicable air around her, showing her respect to Iris and her mysterious origin.

    "As long as your request doesn''t harm The Empire, I''ll be glad to help you," Amplicia said. "I''m sure Her Highness will be overjoyed to learn about you. If she wishes to meet you, I''ll personally escort you to her."

    "You''re overestimating me, Sister." Iris shook her head, quivering at the thought of meeting the Second Princess. Even her loyal assistant was at the Condensation Phase; how terrifying would she be? "Her Highness shouldn''t be spending her valuable time on me, a mere Slime Girl. She should be directing The Empire to prosperity."

    "Her Highness and Her Majesty have already played their cards. The Empire will inevitably be victorious." Amplicia looked up at the room¡¯s ceiling. "Sister Iris, if you pledge your loyalty to The Empire, Her Highness will grant you anything you may desire: food, wealth, maids, Monster Girls, Pure Races, or even saintesses."

    Iris fell silent. Though she instantly rejected the notion, she had to show her respect by earnestly contemplating the issue. After a few minutes, Iris gently shook her head. Her expression turned complicated, as though she regretted her choice.

    "It will hurt Her Highness if I were to pledge my allegiance to The Empire. Please don''t mistake my words. The Empire is mighty, but the crisis over me far outweighs what I can offer." Iris wryly smiled. "I believe in fairness; it is better to keep our relationship strictly as partner."

    "If you said so, Sister." Amplicia sighed. "What, then, do you need my assistance? Don''t worry. I don''t need anything; please treat this as compensation for my previous rudeness."

    "How could I do that?" Iris leant forward, prompting Amplicia to do the same. "Sister, the Sinking will commence soon, and I can accelerate it."

    Amplicia widened her eyes as she sank back into her chair. Her initial dim silvery eyes glowed, but she failed to see through Iris. The mysterious mist which concealed her thickened, blocking even the divination. When Iris smiled and returned a profound gaze, Amplicia almost shot up from her seat.

    Through the divine eyes, Iris''s silhouette distorted into a mass of fog. Her beauty resembled the glittering silver, her eyes gleaming in golden light, almost like Iris had turned into Amplicia. Their gazes were the same, infusing with a hint of divination, the power capable of peering into the sea of fate.

    "Sis, you''re staring too hard," Iris said. "Is there anything you wish to tell me?"

    "Please forgive me. I unknowingly got lost in my thought." Amplicia wryly smiled. "What could I do for you, Sister?"

    Iris sank into the chair and sighed. Her body quivered as she relaxed, feeling the suffocating weight dispersing from her heart.

    "I have a family. They¡¯ve helped me numerous times," Iris said. "I need to protect them, but I''m not strong enough. Sister Amplicia, you and the Broken Empire are strong, stronger than me, stronger than any nation. Please protect them."

    "Is it not better for you to join us, then? Not just your family, but we will protect you as well."

    "Unfortunately, circumstances prevent me. If I could, I would have done so."

    "I can send people to take them right now. Is that good? They will spend their time within my mansion; I''ll provide them everything."

    "They haven''t known about this meeting, but they won''t let me leave if I tell them, so please keep this a secret."

    "Then my people will keep watch from afar. If any problem arises, it will be settled in no time. I swear with the honour of The Empire."

    Amplicia smiled. She then talked about various topics, mostly about the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, which she wished to visit but had to stay put to complete her mission. Though she had never experienced the trials herself, the information she acquired gave an illusion as if she had visited it multiple times.

    Iris did her part as a good listener and swiftly digested all the information. Her innocent questions prompted Amplicia to answer vividly every detail. The conversation was so satisfying that the two didn''t notice the Silk Revenant bringing in the beverages. She placed one for Amplicia and another for Iris, who blinked and snapped out of her daze.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "I don''t remember asking for this," Iris said.

    "Don''t worry, Iris. I asked for it," Amplicia said. "Would you like to try it?"

    Before Iris could refuse, Amplicia pushed the tall glass to Iris and stared at her, her eyes sparkling. Iris looked at the drink. Its dark purple colour was alluring, and its intense yet soothing fragrance invited her to have a taste. She smiled and held the glass, reaching forwards.

    "A toast then," she said. "For the Broken Empire."

    "For you as well, Sister."

    The glasses clicked. Iris drank her cocktail and savoured the intense burn in her throat as it dispersed throughout her body, tainting her slime purple. The sweet yet sour aftertaste lingered in her mouth, but the bitterness from the concentrated Corruption Power stood out from other ingredients.

    "The drink is called Black Bliss, Lady Iris," the Silk Revenant said. "One of the Esteemed Guests, a Darkness Elemental, bestows this name."

    "Peculiar indeed." Iris twirled the glass. The dark purple liquid danced inside and bubbled. "I have never heard of a drink mixed with Corruption Power before."

    "We use the Mystic Raindrop Fruit in combination with the Darkness Crystal to create concentrated Corruption Power inside the Black Bliss. It is best served after a lively conversation."

    "I''m glad you like my choice of drink, Sister," Amplicia said. "Though every drink here is superb, thanks to the skilled bartender beside us."

    "Great Lady, please don''t overpraise me, or you''ll be disappointed by my failing to reach your standard."

    Amplicia giggled and conversed with Iris some more. Despite not knowing each other that much, they talked as if they were close friends who had not contacted the other for years. The topic of their conversation ranged from the mundane to the extraordinary, though Amplicia was the one mostly talking.

    ...

    Reta stayed with Iris after everyone else left the room. Though she too played with Iris, her mind wasn''t in the moment but kept receding to the instance where her webs of formation alerted her. From her calculation, Iris left the room, but she was also in her bedroom. Something wasn''t right.

    "Sis Reta, is there anything you want?" Iris said as she sank into her bed, panting. "You look out of your mind. Is something bothering you?"

    Reta looked at Iris, then walked to the window beside the bed and opened it. The soft wind blew against her face, brushing her pale-white hair. The trajectory from the window matched with the part where the formation alerted her. She turned to Iris and smiled, her eyes gleaming.

    "Sister Iris, is it possible that you can be in two places at once?" Reta said. "I heard that ordinary Slime Girl can only clone themselves after the Transformation Phase, but you are no ordinary."

    "Why do you think so?" Iris got up on her bed, frowning.

    "To practice my magic, I weaved an intertwining array around the house. It monitors every movement in and out of the house. I didn''t have time to tell you because you''ve been inside your room the entire time."

    "Why would I leave without telling? You all are everything I have and ever want."

    "Sis, I''ll give you one last chance. I haven''t told others about this, but if you don''t tell me the reason, even if you beg, I''ll still tell Sister Lenmia."

    Iris stared at Reta''s pair of crimson eyes. Inside them were the overflowing determination, which told Iris that Reta wasn''t kidding. Though Iris didn''t want to worry her sisters, she couldn''t divert Reta''s attention. At least Reta hadn''t told anyone.

    "Promise me you''ll keep it a secret," Iris said. "I don''t want you all to worry about me."

    "If it''s worth keeping secret, then it must be serious. Why do you have to hide it from us, Sis?"

    Iris averted her gaze, but Reta grabbed her and forced eye contact. They tensed but couldn''t back down. The silence persisted for a minute before Iris shook away Reta and took a deep breath, regulating her words.

    "Before coming here, I''ve seen many strange things and known many mysteries. I''ve made a friend, a powerful friend. She and I have struck a deal: she will protect us, and I''ll owe her a favour."

    "How great is this favour, then?" Reta sat beside Iris, leaning onto her. "Is it dangerous?"

    "It depends on the situation, but it shouldn''t be too bad." Iris closed her eyes. "Sorry, I thought it would be the best."

    "Now that I know your secret, we''ll be closer than ever, right?" Reta said. "This sounds fun, so please don''t tell others about it. We can surprise them later."

    "Thank you, Reta."

    "If you want to thank me, how about you clone yourself for me? Can you make the other me or any of our sisters?"

    Iris shook her head and pointed at herself. The fake core inside her body slowly dissipated, returning to the appearance of the ordinary blue slime.

    "I can only create one clone for now, and I can''t mimic any of you yet. I can change my colour, though."

    "Really?" Reta perked up. "Any colour?"

    "As long as I know what it is."

    "Can you mix colours? Can I have a rainbow colour?"

    Iris giggled and closed her eyes. The Corruption Power inside her swirled, forming a river that permeated her body. Using her sophisticated control, Iris condensed and shifted her concentration of slime and its colour, though at a different rate in a different place. The process was complicated; she needed to retry a few times before multiple colours emerged on her membrane.

    The shades flowed inside her body, breaking off into differing branches, merging, spiralling. The green slime mixed with the red and the blue, turning Iris into a bubbling pot of colours. As she got up and placed herself in front of the window, light refracted inside her slime. When she spun, a soft trail of light sparkled around the room, turning her into a lantern which radiated all possible colours.

    "Sister," Reta said. "You look majestic, like an angel from my dream. I''ve never seen a living rainbow before."

    "Then use this chance to see everything. Embed this into your heart. As long as I''m still here, you will see a living rainbow, always a living one."

    "Very poetic, Sister." Reta smiled and turned around, walking out of the room. "I''ve seen enough, and I''m satisfied. Thank you. If it isn''t necessary, I won''t tell anyone. Family first."

    After the door closed, Iris sighed and laid on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    "Family first, always," she muttered.

 Chapter 48: Contingency Plan

    Iris exited the Garden of Splendour with a box of desserts in her hands. Though she wanted to stay and listen to Amplicia, she had to pick up her pace and head to the Legacy Ground, the faster, the better. The Sinking would happen soon; she had to keep up with Gulia and Lilith''s arrangement.

    Because Amplicia''s had already agreed to protect her family, Iris finally placed down the heaviest weight on her heart. She quickly made her way across the street, passing many exotic stores and districts. They attracted her eyes like a sea of flowers attracting a lonely butterfly, but she resisted the temptation by reminding herself of her mission.

    Iris discarded her initial choice of meeting Penlarin and Warnuli, as she had acquired enough information. Though they should have the first-hand experience of the Legacy Ground, they wouldn''t know more than Amplicia, and Iris couldn''t know if they were still in the Legacy Ground or not.

    Arriving at the First Hall, Iris casually called for a receptionist, who swiftly moved to her side and took her arm, leaning onto her, smiling. Iris tensed but remained overall composed. Though it was a strange custom, the other Monster Girls thought it natural, so Iris pretended along.

    "Miss, may I know how to get to the lowest Layer?" Iris said. "I''m not too late to participate in the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, right?"

    The receptionist, a Vine Girl, perked up and observed Iris''s face. She traced her tendril-covered hands across Iris''s body, feeling the bouncy yet firm texture. Before Iris lost control of her voice, the receptionist separated and went to the large table, where countless documents and maps were scattered around.

    Using the vines growing out of her body, she promptly searched through stashes of documents. Not long after, one of her tendrils curled toward her with the correct paper. She took it and kissed the vine before returning to Iris.

    "I''m surprised you are alone, Miss Slime," the receptionist said. "Most would attempt the Legacy Ground with their friends, and they are usually at Transformation Phase."

    "I''ve studied the Legacy Ground and understood all the risk." Iris smiled. "Is there any policy that forbids my entrance?"

    "There is no such thing, Miss Slime. I''m just worried about your safety. A beauty like you mustn''t come to harm." The Vine Girl nuzzled Iris, teasing her sensitive membrane. "If you need crystals, you can work as a receptionist. We''ll have so much fun."

    Iris averted her gaze. Around her, other receptionists flirted with other Monster Girls as they assisted their clients. The hazy atmosphere of the First Hall gradually pulled the relaxing Monster Girls into the undercurrent, which permeated the air with passions. Coupled with the scented candles, it was like Iris had stepped into a luxurious brothel.

    When Iris first arrived at the First Hall, she too was almost overwhelmed by these licentious receptionists. If not for Dulcie coincidentally meeting her, she might end up in one of the upstairs rooms, lying on a large bed, panting, helpless against the carnal desires that she never knew she had.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t accept that offer," Iris said. "I''ll make sure to visit you a lot, but sadly, right now isn¡¯t the time."

    "I''ll wait for the day you work with me, Miss Slime." The Vine Girl sighed and gave the document to Iris. "With your special appearance, you''ll be the most popular receptionist in no time. Wealth and benefits will follow, too."

    "I can only hope. Thank you for your help, Sister."

    As Iris was about to leave, the Vine Girl grasped her hand and tucked her. Iris shivered and slowly turned back, looking confused.

    "Miss Slime, do you know that you haven''t paid me?" the Vine Girl said. "The price will be one kiss on my cheek, please."

    After a short pause, Iris smiled. She abruptly leant forwards and seized the Vine Girl''s arm, pulling her in. Their body crashed onto each other as Iris pushed her lips on the soft, leaf-covered cheek. Her moisture stuck to the fleshy skin, shivering it, tainting it with steaks of blushes. The Vine Girl lost her strength and collapsed, but Iris embraced her, supporting her by her waist.

    A muffled moan diffused into the air, rousing everyone in the First Hall. They turned to the Vine Girl, who panicked and shifted her gaze, covering her mouth in shame. She looked up to Iris, who winked and licked her lips. The Vine Girl slowly separated from Iris while biting her lips, suppressing her desire. Her reddened expression compelled Iris to giggle.

    Compared to the punishment from Lenmia, this teasing was nothing. Iris merely felt a light brush on her skin, just a tingle. She casually waved at the Vine Girl and strolled to the path leading to the lowest Layer, leaving the sensitive receptionist to fend against her passion alone.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    After exiting the First Hall, Iris studied the map and went along the streets. Though the Main City Layer was far from the lowest Layer, it wouldn''t take too long for someone who didn''t stop along the way. Coupled with the map in her hand, Iris didn''t spend too much time locating the descending tunnel.

    Many Monster Girls were going up and down the tunnel as the Legacy Ground was the hottest place for everyone. Iris easily blended into the crowds and approached the tunnel, but a peculiar sight caught her eyes. At the most conspicuous spot, a lone Spider Girl, Reta, sat on a boulder, scouting the mass of Monster Girls with her dark crimson eyes.

    After knowing about Iris''s secret, Reta quickly came up with an excuse to leave the house and raced to the tunnel. It had been about an hour, but her determination still fueled her to keep looking, until she saw a Smile Girl staring at her, waving.

    Iris rushed to Reta and pulled her down. The two then entered a soft shade of a large tree beside the boulder, where they leant on it and rested.

    "I almost thought you¡¯ve already gone down," Reta said. "If you came any later, I would have given up and gone back to sleep."

    "It''s my bad luck, then." Iris laughed. "Didn''t you say you''ll keep it a secret?"

    "I didn''t tell anyone. They think that I''m visiting a library. You know I love reading, but I love you more."

    "Now I have to bribe you with a special gift?" Iris took out the box of dessert and handed it to Reta. "I got it from the Garden of Splendour, one of the best bars inside the Main City."

    "I''ve heard of it," Reta said while unpacking the box. "Sister Lenmia told us about it, but she said only the Transformation Phase Monster Girls would have enough wealth to spend there. It is a luxurious bar, even for the rich."

    "That''s why I got one for you. Not only does it taste superb, but it''ll also help with your Corruption Power." Iris smiled. "Its intense flavour is for those at the Transformation Phase, so don''t eat it too fast."

    After peeking at the dessert, Reta quickly repacked the content and turned to Iris. Her tired face brightened as she lightly kissed Iris.

    "You know I would come?" Reta said. "Am I that predictable?"

    "I''m just lucky. Even if you didn''t come, I wouldn''t allow the dessert to go to waste. There is no reason not to take it with me."

    "Maybe I should go with you, Sister. I''m curious about your approach."

    "Sadly, you''ll have to fulfil your half of the promise. I''ve already bribed you, so please return. If you stay out for too long, they''ll get worried."

    "I would have cloned myself if I could." Reta took the dessert box and stood up, sighing. "Very well, you win this time. I''ll pretend I never saw you. This will be a little exchange between us."

    "Thank you, Reta."

    "All for the family."

    As Reta went back to the Main City, Iris got up and watched over her until the cunning Spider Girl merged into the busy streets, heading back to the house. Due to reasons unknown to Iris, she took a long gaze at the direction of the house as if it would be the last time she would see that house.

    "All for the family," Iris muttered. She shook her head to dispel her negative thoughts, but the looming omen still weighed on her heart, which pulsated as she descended along the tunnel.

    The lowest Layer was where the Puppeteer Legacy Ground was located. It was also an intense battlefield between the Monster Girls and the Subterranean Creatures. Though the two Lords suppressed and gradually drove them away, there was no end to their number.

    It would only take a few sparks before the delicate balance shattered into countless pieces.

    ...

    A figure shrouded in shadow watched through countless projections, scanning every Monster Girl around and inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Tapinta, the Overseer of the Legacy Ground, sat in the sunken, rotting throne, clicking its finger against the metallic yet ancient-looking armrest.

    According to its command, the thin wires along the room radiated soft blue light, flashing electricity, activating various machinery lost in time. The sounds of gear turning and system rebooting echoed, yet hiding inside it was the air of stagnant, which circulated the Legacy Ground since its first defeat aeons ago.

    Since the first moment of its existence, Tapinta had been watching the outside world in the darkness, afraid of attracting the wrath of the divine, envious of the life of the mortal. Its task was to find the right candidate to continue the legacy of its era, the right candidate to avenge against the Deities.

    Tapinta¡¯s mechanical eyes flickered as it stared at the two remarkable Monster Girls, the two Lords of the Labyrinth. They were strong, but their potential was too weak, too weak to be of any use. Aside from the two, three more potential candidates emerged: a Plant-Type Monster Girl, an Elemental Monster Girl, and a Mythical-Bloodline Monster Girl. They were at the Transformation Phase, but their potential exceeded the two Lords.

    "Gulia of the Other World, I''ve fulfiled your request," Tapinta mumbled. "Where is my compensation?"

    Aside from the five main screens, the other smaller projections hovered behind them, surrounding the Overseer, displaying all the Monster Girls who were experiencing the trials of the Legacy Ground. Some were dying, some triumphing, but Tapinta remained uninterested in them. Their potential was too weak.

    Occasionally, some Monster Girls would exceed their limit. Small attention would be paid to them, and better rewards would be given to further entice them.

    Though it had been more than a week, the result was disappointing, until Tapinta found a peculiar Monster Girl descending towards the Legacy Ground. The Slime Girl was only at the Metamorphosis Phase, but the energy inside her was overwhelming, her potential hidden within veils of concealment akin to the power of the divine.

    Tapinta rose from its throne. Its body towered over the room, standing with its four arching metallic legs. Its upper humanoid body leant towards the screen, its four arms grabbing the four corners of the translucent projection. As it blinked, the shadowy gleam sparked in its mechanical eyes, yet no information surfaced, no matter how hard it scrutinised.

    "You must be our salvation," Tapinta said. "Please save us, our last hope."

    Its screeching laughter erupted inside the room, sending a faint vibration throughout the Legacy Ground. Following it, the sounds of countless gears rapidly turned, preparing for the scheme set since aeons ago.

 Chapter 49: Disguise

    The tunnel was spacious, with multiple torches and lamps attached to the walls, not giving any chance for darkness to conceal the ground. Beside Iris, other Monster Girls occasionally went up and down, passing Iris, minding their own business.

    Their tattered appearance made them look pathetic, but the gleams in their eyes and the excitement in their rapid breathing announced to the world that they had gained substantially from their deadly adventure. With every such occurrence, the descending Monster Girls grew impatient and increased their pace, but not Iris.

    Despite the agitation, she maintained her pace, yet her chest tensed as she descended deeper. Though she couldn''t pinpoint its origin, an omen plagued her mind. She glanced around and found nothing. The neighbouring Monster Girls, even the Transformation Phase ones, expressed no such concern, still eager to participate in the Legacy Ground. Their relaxed voices pricked at Iris, almost driving her crazy.

    Either Iris lost her mind, or there was a force so great and esoteric not even the powerful Monster Girls could detect it. If not for her otherworldly origin and the Shadow Heart Core inside her, Iris would similarly feel nothing.

    Still, it was comforting knowing that something was watching over her. At least this force wasn''t overwhelmingly mighty like Gulia and Lilith, whose presence she couldn''t even fathom, despite being so near to them. They might be watching over her, but they were her ally. Her continuous existence benefited them; they wouldn''t harm her, at least until she served her purpose.

    It was an issue of power. If Iris were too weak, she would get discarded, her life abandoned, her family taken away.

    "Ahead is a crisis, but behind is death," Iris murmured. "Will I ever get to rest?"

    "You can rest if you come with us," a hushed voice rang behind Iris.

    A group of three Monster Girls approached Iris. The leader of the group, a black-scaled Snake Girl, slithered to Iris and smiled at her. The other two, a Lily Girl and a Beetle Girl, closely followed behind. They all were at the Metamorphosis Phase, though confidence was overflowing from their manner.

    "We three want to enter the Legacy Ground, and the more member, the less risk," the Snake Girl said. "You''re a strong Slime Girl, Sister. We need a Monster Girl who can control Water Element like you."

    "You all should go without me," Iris said. "I won''t be able to integrate into your team."

    "The more people, the easier the test, right?" The Beetle Girl clasped her insectoid hand and lightly beat against her modest chest. "I can protect you. You only need to provide support. It is a safe position."

    "The Legacy Ground wouldn''t have a loophole like that. The difficulty will scale with the number of participants. It would be more beneficial for us both to go our separate way."

    "Are you sure, Sister?" the Snake Girl said. "Even if you''re strong, you aren''t at the Transformation Phase. We are some of the weakest Monster Girls inside the Labyrinth. Shouldn''t we stick together?"

    "Let me ask you: are those two your close friends?"

    "We''ve been through frost and flame together." The Snake Girl perked up. "You can trust them to guard your back."

    The Lily Girl blushed as she tucked the Snake Girl, trying to stop her from complimenting too much. The Beetle Girl faked coughing as she listened to more praises, looking at Iris, trying to get praises out of her too. Their synergy was above average; if they focused as one, their power would rival a lone Transformation Phase Monster Girl.

    "But can you all trust me to guard your back and that I will know when to retreat and when to advance?" Iris said. "I might be strong, but if we aren''t compatible, we would be undermining each other instead of empowering ourselves."

    The Snake Girl wanted to persuade Iris, but she couldn''t think of anything to counter that argument. When she came back to herself, Iris had already turned around and descended further into the spiral tunnel, her back disappearing into the corner.

    Though she wasn''t strong, the black-scaled Snake Girl was a specialised mage in her past life. Her pitch-black pupils radiated a mysterious aura as her gaze lingered at Iris''s dispersing presence. Though she didn''t know about Iris''s power and origin, she could feel an ambiguous air permeating that slimy body.

    Iris was someone who had great potential, someone who should be befriended and helped to blossom.

    "Let''s catch up with her," the Snake Girl said. "I can sense that she''s a strong one. If we help her, we might gain unexpected rewards."

    The Snake Girl slithered around the corner, but Iris had already disappeared into the spiralling depth. The group then quickly descended, trying to catch up with her. No matter how fast they went, they could never see her silhouette and had to give up after they exhausted themselves.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Once silence returned to the tunnel, Iris emerged from the darkness around the corner, coming out of a small rift on the wall. The Shadow Heart Core contracted and expanded as she willed, turning into a speck, letting her hide inside the crack. The emblem was slim enough to fit the narrow space.

    Iris sighed and resumed her slow descension. While it would be great for her to join them, she wouldn''t want to risk exposing her secret. Either they would get greedy, or the knowledge would implicate them. Joining them also went against her main objective. She couldn¡¯t risk increasing more uncertain factors.

    The ominous air gradually intensified as Iris approached the lowest Layer, but she had already gotten used to it. The amounts of Transformation Phase Monster Girls greatly increased as she descended farther. Their average power exceeded what Iris had seen inside the Main City, though they lacked the fineness and the carefree air. Their hardened look and savage disposition reminded Iris that she was heading into the battlefield, not a playground.

    She also encountered more groups that wished to recruit her, but they didn''t persist once she refused them. It would only waste everyone''s time if they persisted. Unlike that Snake Girl, they didn''t want to stick to Iris; they were just good Samaritans who tried to help a lone Monster Girl.

    Though she was confident in her power, Iris wasn''t sure if she could handle a Transformation Phase Monster Girl. She only experienced their might once. Penlarin and Warnuli easily restrained her. If she were as powerful as now, she might be able to resist, but there was no telling how high in the totem those two stood.

    The Puppeteer Legacy Ground would be a perfect place to test her power, to see the fruit of her result, and to witness the power of the world at its height.

    After spending a few hours inside the spiralling tunnel, Iris stepped out of the cave, finally walking on the even ground. The world in front of her stretched across her view like an unfolding paper, revealing a scenery unshackled by the narrow ceiling and stiff rocky tunnel walls.

    In contrast to the Main City Layer, the lowest Layer lacked the cheerful festive air. Like an unwavering statue that towered against the flow of time, the surrounding became tainted with the dull grey of ashes and dust, coating the spares trees with dim sparkles which flickered as the light fell on them.

    Iris stepped on the dusty path, creating a soft puff of wind that scattered the ashes around her. They resembled the orange fall leaves, fluttering in the air, struggling for a fleeting moment before accepting their fate. A sense of melancholy permeated the atmosphere, seeping into Iris. She sighed and condensed her membrane, keeping the toxic soils out of her fluid body.

    Aside from the abundance of ashes and grey, the Ashes Forest Layer had a lot of Aquatic Monster Girls. They usually only resided in a few underwater Layers, but the Puppeteer Legacy Ground prompted them to come onto the land. Their fishy yet lovely odour tucked Iris''s attention and captured it with their colourful scales and their alluring texture.

    Iris''s eyes flashed as she peeked at them. Because most of them didn''t have legs, they slithered on the ground, leaving a wet trail behind. Their tail looked slippery and sensitive, but their naughty, nasty vibe prevented Iris from going near. She wasn''t the only one eyeing, for they also eyed her; a Liquid-Body Monster Girl was the best match for the Aquatic Monster Girl.

    Iris didn''t want to get into trouble, so she hastened to the monumental structure in front of her. The double gates pierced the layer''s ceiling. Its walls stretched across the Layer, creating an oppressive feeling of confinement. It was the entrance into the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    Looking at the massive structure and its components, Iris found herself thinking about the past. The aesthetic of the gates bloomed as the gigantic gears embedded in them slowly turned, booming out mechanical sounds, ticking like clockworks. Even from afar, Iris could tell that the technology required to create this building had surpassed the convention of this world.

    From the presence of the Foreign Existences, the creator of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground might have a connection with the other worlds. The unifying design of the gates was a mix of the futuristic world and the ancient Victorian era. Either it was inspired by her world, or her world was inspired by the great beings who originated the aesthetic.

    "So this is one of your plans," Iris murmured. "How far have you seen into the future? Do I really have a choice?"

    Heavy thoughts circulated her mind as Iris arrived at the foot of the gates. A simple wooden fortress was watching over the entrance. The guarding Monster Girls wore a myriad of equipment, but their identifying feature was a crystal badge with a symbol of the Crystal Dragon Lord, Corane.

    They didn''t take any payment or fee but only watched for any infiltrating Subterranean Creatures. Though they were strict, their playful manner had made the procedure a carefree experience. The other Monster Girls easily went through.

    Iris took a deep breath, held onto the document given by the First Hall, and walked towards the fortress. The appearance of a lone Monster Girl wasn''t too uncommon, but Iris was only at the Metamorphosis Phase, which was a rare occurrence.

    "Sister, are you alone?" a guard, a Mineral-Type Monster Girl, said. "The Legacy Ground is a dangerous place, but I reckon you already know that. Still, are you sure?"

    "I came from the Main City Layer and had already prepared everything."

    Iris handed the document to the guard, who examined it for the correct seals and information. After verifying the authenticity, she nodded and took out a small case. Inside the glass layer, a green glowing crystal floated, radiating a soothing warmth that combated against the dull grey of the surrounding.

    "Sister, take this with you. It isn''t much, but you can break it to conjure a barrier to protect your life. You''re still young and inexperienced, so you might need it."

    Iris was about to return the item, but the guard stared at her and smiled. If she didn''t take it, she wouldn''t be able to get into the Legacy Ground.

    "Thank you, Sister," Iris said. "I can''t leave without repaying you, so please listen to me for a moment."

    Iris stepped forward and took out a silver badge from her inside. The dignified aura enveloped her being, sweeping outwards with a majestic pressure that momentarily instilled colours into the dull layer. The guard shivered as she fell on her knees, but Iris caught her arms and leant to her ear.

    "My name is Iris, a wandering Slime Girl. You can tell the Garden of Splendour in the Main City about me. They''ll appropriately welcome you."

    Winking at the guard, Iris put the badge inside herself and strolled to the gap between the enormous gates. The surrounding guards parted for her, falling to their knees as they recognised the symbol on the badge. The guard who gifted her a protective item just sat on the ground, repeatedly blinking, staring at Iris''s receding back.

 Chapter 50: Ordinary at First Sight

    The enormous double gates towered over Iris, who looked up and felt the oppressive gloom pressing on her heart. The gap between the gates blew out a freezing wind, which spun into multiple pale whirlpools as it crashed against the warm air. The currents danced, resembling countless beckoning hands. They waved and flicked, inviting Iris into the unending darkness.

    Behind the gates, the impenetrable mystery consumed all radiance, showing only a tiny path that descended into the unknown depth. Faint, indescribable sounds echoed, clicking, knocking. Iris tensed but didn''t falter. Though it was dangerous, she had already made up her mind to take the risk.

    Holding her breath, Iris stepped through a thin layer of blackness. Her membrane slightly compressed as her hypersensitive skin pressed against a transparent curtain. She shivered as her perception range rapidly dropped, confined within the wayward where darkness parted. Her awareness of the outside world vanished as if she had always existed inside the Legacy Ground.

    Unlike the massive gates, the descending path was narrow and plain. As Iris steadily walked down, the soft knocking of her bare feet echoed throughout the corridor. The messy, chaotic noises of machinery abruptly cut off after she entered the darkness''s embrace. Only the serene dimness and the empty atmosphere remained.

    Iris quickly entered the Legacy Ground after the Monster Girls in front of her, but she couldn''t sense their presence. Inside the stretching hallway, only the sound of her footstep and her occasional breathes, which she only did to hear the other sound, reverberated. The loneliness permeated the air, seeping into her membrane, tainting her mind.

    "Vilia, you''re with me, right?" Iris whispered, but she couldn''t hear anything. "Where did you go?"

    Fearing that she might lose herself, Iris sprinted down the corridor. Its steep slope couldn''t hinder her body as she splashed and reformed as a perfect figure, flickering under the dim ambient, rising and falling like a tidal wave.

    The sounds of her footsteps abruptly disappeared. Despite how she stomped the floor, the vibration and the impact never arrived. Iris¡¯s perception rapidly faded as darkness surrounded her front and back, creeping in slowly, steadily. Iris shouted, but her voice wasn''t there. The silence drowned all sounds and crushed all ripples, permitting only the emptiness to remain.

    In Iris''s abdomen, the Shadow Heart Core glowed dark purple and exuded a soft fragrance which circulated inside her. The strange loneliness gradually dispersed as calmness washed over her, yet Iris frowned and rushed faster than ever. She didn''t stop and couldn''t stop. Her speed went above her control as bits of her slime would fail to catch up and get consumed by the darkness, its connection severed.

    Despite the lack of danger, Iris could feel an intense gaze watching over her, so she sacrificed her lost mass and dashed downwards, yet the depth always stretched forward, showing no sign of its end. As her mind screamed and trembled, Iris crashed into an invisible film. It enveloped her body, instantly confining her senses inside her membrane. The corridor descended into utter blackness.

    Iris tumbled and fell headfirst into the earth. The moist ground rippled, tainting her quivering membrane. She caught her chest and pulled, tearing off the thin film. Her vision quickly rebound as she threw the mysterious film away, watching it disintegrated into particles of light.

    The apprehension had already vanished, along with the infinite corridor and the suffocating darkness. Iris stood up and surveyed the surrounding. The soft sounds of wildlife and winds tickled her ears. The brightness of the sun charmed her eyes. The lush scenery warmed her body.

    Iris stood in the middle of an abandoned road, surrounded by dense, therapeutic woods. Behind her, the dark brown trail extended beyond her view, merging with the sky at the horizon, where faint silhouettes of mountain ranges and forests persisted.

    As Iris breathed in, a puff of fresh air circulated her body, caressing her slime. The earthy fragrance enveloped the atmosphere as butterflies and insects fluttered along with the breezes. Though the pressure had dissipated, a discomfort premonition still lingered in Iris''s mind. She didn''t dare to relax her guard, yet she also had no choice but to advance with the road.

    The gentle sun hanged above the sky and radiated a warmth that the trees and flowers greedily absorbed. There was no trace of illusion nor any magical formation; it was like Iris had come to another world, another dimension separated from the material plane. She thought it was Gulia''s doing but then discarded her foolish assumption.

    Gulia was too powerful; her mysterious power would elude Iris, but the creator of this world couldn''t hide its observation from the Shadow Heart Core. At least it was something weaker, something that could be resisted.

    Ahead of Iris, the forest gradually diverged, revealing a crossroad that spread into two paths. On the side, a humble wooden house stood two stories tall. Its foundation raised above the ground, having a small set of wooden stairs connected to the front door. Despite how ancient the store should be, it was clean without a speck of dust, almost glittering like polished metals.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Iris could sense an orderly movement inside the store. The mug-shaped sign hanging over an extension indicated that it was a bar, yet there was no outdoor tables or counter. Still, a big red arrow protruded from the wall and pointed at the entrance, inviting Iris to enter and relax after a tiring journey.

    Iris didn¡¯t know which path to take, but she could ask the being inside the bar. Knowing that she was treading in an unknown world, Iris placed her hand on the door and softly pushed it, the other hand conjuring her slime into a tiny whirlpool, small enough to hide in her palm. She tensed as the door rotated open, allowing the cold air to whirl past her.

    "Welcome to Merrily Isolated Bar, Customer," an emotionless yet lively voice rang. "Please take a seat. We haven''t had a new customer for a long time."

    Iris turned to the origin of the voice. The interior of the bar was primarily coloured black with subtle hints of other colours blending in. At the counter in the middle of the room, a lady stood with her back against Iris, drying a crystal glass. Her steadfast manner carried professionalism that compelled Iris to listen to her words and take a seat at the counter.

    "What did you do?" Iris said as she narrowed her eyes. "I don''t remember learning this language."

    "Dear Customer, our Merrily Isolated Bar has a special function of automatic language translation, one of the high-grade programs of our time." The bartender held the mixer, raised it over her head, and poured the content into a martini glass. "Because you''re the first customer in a long time, please accept our special, free-of-charge drink."

    Iris leant on the marble bar counter and peeked at what the bartender was doing. The light pink liquid flowed gracefully from the mixer, then it swirled in the air before resting lightly inside the martini glass, sending a melodious noise like muffled orchestral music. Despite the height from which the drink fell, not a single drop leaked out of the glass.

    Turning to Iris, the bartender, a smiling, elegant, strict maiden, stuck a slice of lemon on the glass and placed it in front of Iris. Her mechanical movement reflected her cold beauty, which captivated Iris, who kept staring at her bartender.

    "You are an android?" Iris said. "Are you alive?"

    "Customer, I''m an automaton, but I¡¯m also alive and the master of my destiny." The automaton pulled a chair to her and seated opposite of Iris, smiling. "Though I can hardly express my emotions, I''ll still feel embarrassed if you stare too intensely."

    Embarrassed, Iris grabbed the spirit and smelt the bubbling fragrance. Her eyes still lingered on the automaton. Though there were black joint lines and gaps along her body, her fair skin exuded the dainty quality of the flesh body. Her carefree, inefficient movements built an impression of a living being, full of imperfection, yet marvellous.

    Knowing that she had been staring for too long, Iris raised the glass and tasted the drink, closing her eyes.

    The subtle sweetness rushed inside her and permeated her mind. The exhaustion and anxiety dissolved into a lukewarm feeling inside her chest. She shivered as her body relaxed, sinking into the peace she hadn''t felt for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she had already emptied the drink, but the soothing sensation still circulated her slime.

    "I''ve been to another high-quality bar, but I must confess that your drink is a mile above what I had there," Iris said. "Miss, can I know what this is?"

    "It is called The First Experience. We give it to the customer from afar, like you, Dear Lady." The automaton snapped her fingers. "It will grant you the knowledge of our language. For those with a weak constitution, they might experience disorientation, but you''re special, Dear Lady. Your mystical body can seemingly absorb everything."

    Despite not realising anything, Iris could grasp the meaning of the new language. Not just the meaning, but also the connotation and the fluency. She immediately looked at the empty glass she was holding, then turned to the smiling bartender.

    "This is just a free drink, something this valuable?" Iris said. "The place I''m from, there is no such magnificent drink. There is also no automaton like you, Miss Bartender."

    "My apology for not introducing myself; I was too excited for a new customer after a long, long time." The bartender took out a slice of cake and placed it together with another glass of spirit. "My name is Quasi, and I''m the owner of this bar. I''m sure my story will bore you, so I''ll let you have the pleasure of introducing yourself, Dear Lady."

    "My name is Iris, a Slime Girl who got lost and wanted to ask for a direction." Iris eyed the cake and the new drink, thinking about what benefits they might bring. "Your bar is directly beside the crossroad. Could you be so kind to give me the direction?"

    "You must be a special traveller, Iris. I''ve never seen anything like you before." Quasi placed a dessert fork on the plate for Iris and watched her, urging her to have a taste. "Back in the golden day, I have many customers, but they''re mostly the local, the mundane people. Even the wanderers are still the same race, mortals."

    "You have never seen a Monster Girl before? Though people called us Monster Girls, we come in various appearances and only have our origin in common."

    "The world must have changed a lot since then." Quasi gently leant forward and sniffed Iris, placing her face uncomfortably close to Iris''s. "Your power is peculiar indeed. Its essence departs from the order of the world, not coming from the Deities but opposing them."

    "You can tell just from my smell?" Iris said before she blushed. "Do I smell bad?"

    "Your scent is wonderful, Iris. A wisp of it carries the air of the outside world, the places where I''ve never been."

    "But aren''t you scared of me? The people outside hate us Monster Girls. They called our power Corruption Power and our races Corrupted Races."

    "Because you corrupt them until they fall, right?" Quasi held her hands upward. A black sphere and a white sphere manifested. "Contamination is the power of your Corruption Power. You corrupt the pure souls and shatter their restraints. With their existence contaminated, they gradually accept their fall and become one of you."

    "This power has given me the freedom I never had. I don''t know about the others, but I¡¯ve never regretted becoming a Monster Girl."

    "It might be a blessing for some, and it might be a curse for others." Quasi placed her hand on Iris''s. "I''m not interested in your power, but I''m interested in you, Iris."

 Chapter 51: Stories

    Iris tightly gripped the fork, her hand trembling. Her face reddened with blushes that tickled her cheeks. The awkward silence descended as Quasi rested her head on her hands and stared at the confused Iris, unblinking. There was no clock in the bar, no other customers, just the two of them, merrily isolated from the outside. Not even sunlight could leak in and disturb them.

    "What do you mean?" Iris murmured, though her voice was louder than she expected. Her words endlessly echoed inside the bar. "We''ve just met, Miss Quasi. This is too fast; I haven''t prepared myself yet."

    "Iris, you''re overthinking it." Quasi grasped Iris''s hand and caressed it. Her cold, robotic fingers grazed the bouncy skin. "The Corruption Power has thoroughly permeated your soul that the first implication you thought was about sensual pleasure. I''m amazed that you still possess some reluctance."

    Iris frowned as she contemplated her behaviour. Despite trying to keep her principle, everyone around her was a Monster Girl, a being of insatiable lust. Though her standing was higher than the other Monster Girls, it had already fallen beneath what it once was, irreversibly. In her heart, a rift cracked open, little by little, pouring out embarrassment and disbelief.

    "What do you mean, then?" Iris said, then cut the sliced cake and ate it. Its soft texture dissolved in her mouth, giving her magical clarity, which cleared her confusion. "You didn''t mean that you want my body, right?"

    "How could I wish for your lovely body? I''m merely an owner of a small bar, not the authority." Quasi giggled. "What I want is your tales, the tales of the travellers, the tales of the wondrous places, of places I dare not venture, of places where I could never experience."

    Quasi''s calm voice fluctuated, her dim eyes glittering. She shuddered and smiled as an invisible ecstasy overcame her aloof demeanour, flaming her passion into a spirit which surpassed machinery into the realm of life. Iris almost thought of Quasi as a new kind of Monster Girl, not an automaton from the ancient past.

    "You expect too much from me, Miss Quasi," Iris said. "Compared to you, I''m too young and feeble; my stories wouldn¡¯t be able to quench your thirst. So, please don''t be too disappointed when you hear them."

    "What you thought mundane might be exotic for others. I can sense a special power inside you. As I said, the world had changed so much that it¡¯d become irrecognisable to me." Quasi retrieved another fork from under the counter, sliced the cake, and put it in front of Iris. "Is my dessert not to your liking? This Remembrance Cake will evoke sentimentality, unearthing your forgotten memories."

    While the piece was dangling in front of Iris, she closed her eyes and nibbled on it. The pleasant sugary taste flowed inside her mouth as the cake melted into her slime, tainting its monochromatic blue with sweet pink. Iris took a deep breath and placed her arms on the counter, leaning forwards, expecting another feast. Like a doting lover, Quasi patiently fed Iris until the plate was empty.

    While Quasi took care of the plate, Iris sank into a serene silence, her mind drifting in the sea of her consciousness. Countless vague thoughts boiled and surged into a current. These bubbles displayed hazy recollections, yet their clarity rapidly freshened, blowing away the mist of time, forming a complete picture. Iris found herself in the middle of her existence, which stretched from her new life to the olden one, watching each sequence playing, rewinding, stopping.

    Like reviewing her lessons, Iris blankly stared at herself, but a subtle understanding emerged from all the missing pieces, sometimes irrelevant, sometimes meaningful. Inside this state of half-conscious, the knowledge of her past world surfaced and merged into her soul, from the mundane subjects to the importance of faith and the principle of magic.

    Because of the greater clarity of her mind, the reflection blended her knowledge and experience, forming a unique combination, a budding path no one had trodden. Just as Iris was about to grasp her truth, a strange urge manifested and clouded her mind. The mist of time and bias flooded her sea of consciousness, drowning her, pulling her back to reality.

    She was leaning on the counter, sleeping on her arms, which Quasi gently massaged. A tingling yet comforting sensation rushed through her membrane as the smooth fingers lightly squeezed her slime. As her awareness came back, Iris slowly got up and turned to Quasi, opening her mouth, failing to find an excuse.

    "I''m sorry," Iris said. "I''m not too good with alcohol. I shouldn''t have overestimated myself. Please forgive me if I''ve caused any inconvenience."

    "Your sleeping posture is cute. That alone is enough as compensation." Quasi tapped the glass Iris hadn''t drunk yet. A melodious noise rang throughout the bar. "It''s been so long since I''ve got a customer that I forgot how sleeping looks like. Iris, you''ve given me an unexpected reward."

    "My sleeping posture? Did I sleep weird? For how long?"

    "It was a light nap, and you''re lovely. Don''t worry; everyone who ate a whole slice of Remembrance Cake will fall asleep as you did. However, the benefits you will get depends on your comprehension and a little bit of luck."

    "You''ve given me another valuable opportunity, but I''m afraid I don''t have anything to compensate you."

    Stolen story; please report.

    "I do not desire your body or your soul, Iris. As I''ve stated earlier, I want to hear your story, good or bad, boring or interesting. The more detail the better."

    "I''ll feel like I''ve cheated you out of the deal."

    "Then please compose your words with truth and candour. A storyteller takes her listener into the land where imagination breathes and illusion lives. I''m sure your words will move me, for your scent and aura tells me of your extraordinary experience."

    "If you insist, I¡¯ll try my best. Please don¡¯t fall asleep when I start."

    "Our time together will be a pleasant one, Iris." Quasi rubbed the wine glass, caressing its rim. "This is a strong wine named the Burning Sky. It''ll refill your vitality, which you must have exhausted after a long journey."

    Iris grasped the glass''s stem and carefully touched its bowl. A peculiar chill seeped through the glass and pricked Iris. The tingling sensation wasn''t painful but refreshing. As expectation rose in her gleaming eyes, Iris sipped the wine, tasting the searing sourness, which imploded into a sweetness that lingered after the burn.

    As the wine dispersed inside her body, it exuded foreign energy that rapidly assimilated into Iris, merging with the Corruption Power, flowing into her soul. She shivered, her mind rejuvenated, her body brimming with vigour. The unknown energy compressed and polished the Corruption Power, allowing her to squeeze more vitality from her potential.

    "I''ve underestimated your drink again, Miss Quasi," Iris said. "I thought it would be similar to an energy drink, but it even increases my power."

    "Our Merrily Isolated Bar only serves the best of the best. Though we are in the countryside, our quality rivals those in the inner section."

    "It must be challenging running this bar alone. I can''t even imagine how I would manage a simple store, let alone an exquisite bar with this amount of exotic material."

    "It is forlorn at times, but with you here, Iris, it won¡¯t be anymore." Quasi giggled. "I''ll make for you the best drinks you''ll ever have, so please pay me with the best stories you¡¯ll ever tell."

    Before Iris could say anything, Quasi turned around and prepared more glasses and plates, which she gracefully filled with alluring spirits and dessert. Despite the small size of the counter, Quasi somehow found everything she needed in the cabinets and the exhibit shelves.

    Watching her elegant movement, Iris felt a soothing sensation swelling in her chest. She placed her hands on the counter and sat upright, waiting, anticipating the more explosive, memorable flavours. Everything she had was mesmerising, but she suddenly frowned as she realised she had no money to pay for anything.

    The ingredients Quasi processed was foreign to Iris, but their subtle aura radiated a grandness only a mystical object could possess. Though Quasi didn''t display any oddity, Iris remained apprehensive towards the peculiar bar and its beautiful owner.

    Despite the tranquil appearance, this strange world was a part of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Before coming here, Iris had gone through the unending corridor, which inflicted grave terror onto her mind. She wouldn''t get too relaxed even if Quasi treated her like royalty. Still, Iris had her principle; she had already promised Quasi and would follow it through.

    "What kind of tale do you want to hear, Miss Quasi?" Iris said.

    "Anything worth telling. If you find it interesting, I too will find it interesting."

    "My experience within this world is limited, so I apologise in advance if I can''t satisfy your craving." Iris closed her eyes. "I reckon that the customers before me are all strong and wise. My puny life can''t be compared with their rich history."

    "You have something they don''t, Iris. No matter what they do, they are stuck in this hollow world, while you, a traveller from afar, has seen much more than they ever could."

    "If you insist so, please don''t be disappointed."

    While observing Quasi preparing various beverages and snacks, Iris started narrating bits of her experience. Though she didn''t have much time to prepare, she still did well. She was a scholar in her past life and had done multiple presentations. Though it was different from telling a story, their fundamental was the same.

    Iris chose a moment from her past life where she first entered the Church of the Lord. It was a bitter memory, but Iris coldly narrated it like she wasn¡¯t the innocent little girl who lived in a bubble of praises and expectation. When she looked back, only faint nostalgia and pity surfaced in her heart. If she answered her calling that day, would her life have changed?

    Listening to Iris, Quasi smiled as she touched Iris''s arm, lightly tapping her, infusing into her slime a hint of power. It dissipated the weariness and the sorrow, comforting Iris from her bitter memory.

    "I''ve never heard of such custom before," Quasi said. "The land you travelled from is indeed extraordinary. Their technological progress is even more advanced than ours."

    "Are you surprised? Is the story interesting enough?"

    "If I could, I would heal your heart with my embrace, but this cold, hard body isn''t capable of providing such warmth." Quasi picked up a piece of snack and pushed it onto Iris''s lips. "Dear Iris, please let me help you, even if it was just a little. This sweet will chase away your worry, exceptionally good when pairing with this wine."

    Not satisfied with the answer, Iris felt her pride threatened. Though Quasi accepted the story as a payment, the experience failed to move Quasi, who desired extraordinary tales. Iris couldn¡¯t endure such failure. It was saying that her bitter memory wasn''t touching; her burnt passion wasn''t moving.

    Iris refused the cookie and took a deep breath, her eyes blazing. Her next story was about the most luxurious vocation she had ever gone to, but it still failed to excite Quasi. Though the detailed description of the technology fascinated Quasi, she had listened to too many magical phenomena to be impressed by mere tools.

    Seeing Iris flushed red, Quasi could guess what Iris was thinking and chuckled. Her playful tease made Iris sulk.

    "There is no need to exert yourself, Iris. You can slowly tell me what comes to your mind. We still have time," Quasi said.

    Hearing the last sentence, Iris froze as melancholy washed over her. Her bright slime dimmed as she sighed. The sudden change in her demeanour affected the atmosphere, turning it cold. Even Quasi retracted her hands and silently observed Iris, intensely waiting for her speech.

    "Time," Iris said. "Miss Quasi, fate is too cruel, isn''t it?"

    "If you are uncomfortable, you don''t need to tell me every story." Quasi averted her gaze from Iris. "We all have a history we can only keep to ourselves."

    "Because it''s uncomfortable, it will be an experience."

    Before Iris could request it, Quasi swiftly prepared the strongest wine and poured it for Iris, who took the glass and drank it in one go. The pain permeated her body, but it loosened her mind and let her drift into a state where her soul remained at peace.

    "Before coming to this world, I met a Goddess."

 Chapter 52: Second Chance

    All her life, Elizabeth had been walking a predestined path. Despite being the firstborn of her prestigious family, she suffered from her lack of faith and talent, yet the Lord gifted her with a mind for passion akin to insanity. Even after getting ridiculed and neglected by her family, she still held onto her dream and followed her heart.

    With her great accomplishment in the academic field, she stood against the arrangement of her family. Because of her autonomy, they tolerated her existence, watching from afar for the day she misstepped. That day never arrived, for she bled and gritted her teeth but never yielded, striving to create a new beginning for herself.

    After years of maddening endurance, her family finally let go of her and turned their attention to her younger sister, who exhibited unparalleled talent for magic. Because of that, Herrifer harboured resentment towards her elder sister, who pushed all the responsibility to her.

    Though Elizabeth wished to help, she could only watch Herrifer struggled against the humiliation. Blind faith wasn¡¯t a concept anyone could teach, even though she too held it in her dream. Still, Elizabeth remained unwavering, focusing on the last pillar of her hope, her dream. Even without the support or pity from her family, she would prove to them and herself her passion.

    Thus, she persevered on and on until the night before Herrifer''s long-awaited test of faith. That night, Elizabeth felt exceptionally tired and bid her family farewell before heading to her room first. They didn''t appreciate her presence and permitted it.

    Before she left, she took a long, dreary gaze at her family, especially at Herrifer, silently praying for her success. Though her appearance retained the youthful beauty, her cold, dispirited eyes ruined her lofty image, prompting Herrifer to return her blessing with an annoyed frown.

    Elizabeth sighed and ascended the staircase, guided by no one. The butlers and maids had to remain to tend the family, so she had to go alone; she preferred to go alone. Though she could endure the pressure for years, she didn''t do so effortlessly. After she left the social world, she sank into a long silence, her favourite time of the day.

    No scrutinising, judgemental gaze. Just silence. Dull, serene silence.

    Her long inaudible walk led her along the dark hallway, where moonlight periodically landed and illuminated her path. The soft carpet beneath her feet supported her exhausted body, yet she still moved with stable grace, hiding her thought behind her neutrality. Though it was the same as always, Elizabeth couldn''t help but slow her pace.

    Her heart quivered as she shuddered and sweated, but she couldn''t find the source of her anxiety. Checking her temperature, she found herself slightly heated but nothing out of the ordinary, especially after a long day. Compared to the splitting headache she had the other day, this tiredness would resolve itself after a night sleep.

    Entering the room, she wiped herself with a cold towel and forced herself to sit on her desk. Though exhausted, she still took some time to check her diary, noting her progress, reviewing her objectives. Only when the moonlight receded from her window did she close the curtain and go to bed.

    Once she laid on her pillow, a strange coldness engulfed her body, suffocating her chest. Her breathing became short and rapid, yet the air refused to enter her lung. As she was about to struggle, a gush of warmth rushed over her body. She found herself inexplicably relaxed, letting her mind drift into the depth of the night, deeper and deeper, forever.

    When Elizabeth opened her eyes and got up from her bed, the chronic tiredness had dispersed, replaced by an empty acceptance, which permeated her weightless body. Despite waking up in an unfamiliar place, she somehow found peace in her heart, but a wistfulness plagued her mind, consummating into a feeble sigh.

    She sat on a bed made of warm snow, on a ground of fluffy clouds, which gradually flowed upwards, piercing the whiter sky, where countless auroras waved. Looking at the unreal scenery, Elizabeth instantly understood the situation.

    "So this is how far I can go?" she said. "I thought my routine was perfect, but it seems I push too hard."

    "You don''t look too surprised," a soft, fleeting voice rang. "My Child, out of all mortals I''ve taken interests in, you are one of the most fascinating."

    Tracing the voice, Elizabeth looked up. On the sky, a figure gracefully descended, walking on the emptiness of the space, the wings on her back fluttering. Despite floating in the air, her white dress coated her figure, revealing her curvature yet concealing her shameful parts, inviting Elizabeth to stare, but also repelling her with a sense of shame.

    Though she was usually calm, the sign of divine beauty left her fluttered. She averted her gaze, yet she still tensed as the shadow cast by the angel engulfed her body.

    "You''re a strange one," the maiden said. "You seem to follow my teaching and value purity, yet your soul lacks faith."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "I remember this silhouette." Elizabeth took a deep breath and instantly changed her manner. "Lord, it is my honour to receive your grace."

    "You''re one of my most beloved children, Elizabeth. Even though I couldn¡¯t help you when you were alive, I can compensate you after you''ve peacefully passed away."

    "Unknowingly pass away, not peacefully. At least Herrifer will have a bright future ahead."

    "Is that an ironic expression, or is that sisterly love?"

    "Maybe both. It doesn''t matter anymore. I''ve tried my best, yet it seems that fate doesn''t smile upon me."

    "I smile upon you, my Child." The Lord raised her hand and tossed away a feather. "I can sense the void in your heart. Though your fate in this world has burnt to ember, your regrets and passions haven¡¯t."

    "What does my death accomplish, Lord? Is it only for Herrifer to become the rightful successor, or is it also a motivation for her to affirm her faith?"

    "Child, if only you answered your calling, you could have everything in your hand. Your family would have loved you; your sister wouldn''t have loathed you. Why did you let go?"

    Elizabeth stared at the Lord''s gentle face, yet she couldn''t see the distinct feature except for the bright glow which obstructed her vision yet comforted her. Despite how hard she tried, she could only force out an empty sigh.

    "I cannot see you the way you want, Lord. My heart has been gouged out long ago. The room inside it is too small for anyone else to occupy."

    "Despite what you think, Child, your heart is unfathomably deep. It doesn''t lack space. It¡¯s just that nothing, not even my grace, can fill it."

    "Lord, please forgive me for my conceit, but I can''t accept your salvation, not like this. Even if you took me to your paradise, I wouldn''t be able to stay there."

    "Is it because of your regrets, or is it because of your sorrows? Do not fret, my Child, though you couldn''t receive the familial affection in your past life, I will bless you with one in the next."

    "If you could do so, why did you have to wait until my death? Still, it doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t wish to have a second chance."

    "Do you truly think so? Your ember is still glowing red, Child." The Lord gently embraced Elizabeth and leant to her ear. "This is a chance to change your destiny. You''ve succeeded once, you will succeed again."

    "Lord, my tantrum can''t be counted as such. It''s just a pitiful attempt to satisfy my curiosity."

    "Your plan succeeded, Child. Unfortunately, you couldn''t bear the consequence and fell before you could reap your reward."

    "I only need to know it succeeded. Herrifer is a good girl and deserves the chance."

    "This is why, Elizabeth, I offer you a second chance. You''ve given me a surprise. I wish to give you a surprise, too."

    "Even if I have a second chance, I will still walk the same path. Your effort will be in vain. If this heart could change, it would have changed long ago."

    "Even if you''re in a different world with a different family?" The Lord pointed at Iris''s heart. "I know you won''t change, that''s why I will send you somewhere more suitable. You deserve better."

    "No substitute can ever be as profound as the original."

    "Is this your heart speaking, or your mind speaking?"

    Before Elizabeth could speak, the Lord leant forward and placed her hand on Elizabeth''s chest. A subtle heat invaded her breasts and infused into her blood. The burning sensation travelled inside her body and concentrated in her heart. As Elizabeth panicked, the Lord kissed her forehead. A streak of holy light seeped into Elizabeth.

    "I''ve gifted you the second chance and imbued into you the divine beauty of my standard," the Lord said. "Please open your heart more, Child. Let love and affection touch you. Let your heart be kindled anew."

    "What," Elizabeth said, "did you do to me?"

    "You don''t need to suppress your feeling anymore. My blessing will shower you with affection, for you too will shower your new family with it."

    Elizabeth tried to push away the Lord, but her heart abruptly tightened. The heat inside her body boiled her blood as she gasped, taking in the Lord''s scent, feeling her desire aroused. Though they stuck together for a long time, Elizabeth only just realised that the Lord''s smooth, pearl-like skin was stroking her, rubbing against her sensitive flesh. Her calm mind descended into a maelstrom of pleasure, filling her with flushes and thoughts she never had.

    "What''s happening? What did you do?" Elizabeth murmured as she grasped the Lord''s arms, trembling. "Why does every touch hurt, yet I can''t stop yearning for it?"

    "I''ve fixed you, Child. This is the real you, the mind fused with the heart."

    "Lord, why? Is purity not of the mind your teaching?" Elizabeth moaned as she bit her lips. Her burning breath seeped out of her mouth. Her resistance gradually faded as she laid on her bed, struggling against her heart, yet anticipating for the Lord''s tenderer embrace. "This isn''t me. I''m not like this. I don''t want this!"

    "I would like to make you my angel. Alas, my kingdom is not where you should be. You should be free and let yourself loose. The world you will enter is one of freedom. There, you will gain what you''ve once lost."

    "Can I refuse?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Lord, why are you toying with me, an insignificant mortal? Your religion spans multiple star systems, the backbone of the galactic empire. Why me?"

    "Child, you''re one of the few who can break the shackle of destiny. You''ll understand when you are there. How about treating this as a transaction?"

    "What is there for you to gain from this?"

    "Many things. I''ll have an assurance, and I''ll have Herrifer."

    Despite the searing heat and desires inside Elizabeth, she frowned and stared at the Lord. Her hazy eyes instantly regained their clarity, repelling the distracting thoughts and suppressing her awakening feeling.

    "Lord, I''m willing to go, but you must not meddle with her life," she said.

    "Is that the pride of the eldest sister or the pride of the mastermind?" The Lord smiled and tapped Elizabeth''s forehead. "The structure of destiny is complex. Even I can''t randomly play with it."

    "I''ll trust your words, Lord. You have no reason to lie to me."

    "I await your performance, Elizabeth Goodwills. I know you won''t disappoint me. If you try hard enough, you might see your Herrifer again."

    "What do you¡ª"

    The Lord kissed Elizabeth and softly pushed her. The bed of clouds sank and parted, revealing a bottomless hole, where the darkness of the endless void resided. Elizabeth abruptly fell while moaning from the pleasure of the divine touch. As the electrifying sensation multiplied in her heart, a strange desire overcame her mind. Though she never had one, she could instinctively understand what it was: Lust.

    Before she could process her thoughts, her consciousness faded.

 Chapter 53: Against Destiny

    After telling her life story, Iris sighed. It was reckless to deluge her origin to others, but alcohol and wistful nostalgia had already clouded her mind. At least Quasi was a native of the Legacy Ground and would not leak anything. She was also a bartender, who was naturally a good listener to her customer''s complaints. When Iris peeked at Quasi, she found that the bartender had stopped wiping the counter, falling into her deep thoughts.

    The retrospection had burnt away all desire for drinks and dessert. Iris only wanted to vent her frustration, both because of her powerlessness and because of her apparent personality change.

    She used to be cold, but the strange new world had changed her. Though she didn''t reject the change, for she had gained with it a family, she still harboured resentment for the Lord, who imbued a mysterious mark on her forehead.

    Iris had already told one of her dark secrets; she felt like she should just tell them all. When she was about to speak, Quasi leant forwards and placed her fingers on Iris''s lips, gently touching and rubbing yet firmly stopping her speech.

    "Dear Iris, there is no need to tell me your story," Quasi said. "I didn''t expect your experience to eclipse my expectation. I have nothing to exchange for this story."

    "If not for your Remembrance Cake, I wouldn''t realise my feeling has changed so much. As the Lord said, there is indeed a depthless void in my heart." Iris stood up from her seat, preparing to leave. "Miss Quasi, I''m sorry for forcing you to listen to my breakdown. I have nothing of monetary value to compensate for your drink and your time, so we''re even."

    As Iris turned around and trotted away, Quasi softly coughed. Cold air manifested and permeated the Merrily Isolated Bar, refreshing the atmosphere and tickling Iris, who paused, her heart racing. Though the temperature was achievable by a simple air-conditioner or magic, Iris couldn''t detect any ripples of power, and there was no sign of any machinery at work.

    Despite the peaceful air, a grand presence lingered around Iris, probing her fragile body, threatening to invade and play with her sensitive membrane. The Shadow Heart Core quivered, telling Iris that a friendly yet powerful aura was locking onto her. The abrupt display of power sobered up Iris, who slowly turned back to the smiling Quasi.

    "What have I done wrong, Miss Quasi?" Iris said. "How can I compensate you? Will you accept my body if I were to offer it?"

    "Iris, you''re a cunning one," Quasi said. "We aren''t even at all. You might not know it, but the story you told me is too dangerous. You''ve just doomed me with such knowledge."

    Quasi faked a pout and beckoned for Iris to sit down. Despite her forceful gesture, she didn''t pressure Iris. While waiting, she also prepared another pack of cookies and light drinks as if they were going to have a long party through the night.

    "Is that the reason you want me to stay, or is it just an excuse?" Iris said as she returned to Quasi. "No matter. It''s my fault for recklessly speaking about my secret, but I hope you won''t tell anyone."

    "Because you''ve shared with me such a wonderful destiny, I''ll tell you my secret too. It is only fair that we know each other intimately." Quasi picked up a piece of cookie and bit a part of it, chewing on it, savouring the sugary taste. "I am indeed an automaton and the owner of this bar, but I wasn''t always alone."

    "My condolence, Miss Quasi. Though my experience couldn''t rival your long history, I too have lost something precious to me." Iris drank the wine Quasi had prepared for her. The bitter taste burnt her throat, yet the pain lightened her chest. "It feels unbearable, yet it will get better, right?"

    "Unfortunately, it does get better with time." Quasi looked at Iris''s melancholy expression. "Your loss must be greater than mine, Iris. While I lost my only friend through time, you seem to lose yours through other means."

    "You like to listen to other''s stories, so let me take advantage of you and vent once more."

    As Iris was about to narrate her life again, Quasi quickly took a cookie and stuffed it into Iris''s mouth. Though Iris knew Quasi didn''t have any bad intentions, she still felt embarrassed as she nibbled on the cookie, trying to eat it all quickly.

    "I don''t want to hear your stories anymore, Iris. If you tell me anything too significant again, I won''t be able to repay you anymore. You will force me to repay with my body," Quasi said.

    "Then why do you want me to stay? I want to help you, but I can''t stay here forever."

    "Your family will miss you dearly if you''re gone, but what if you can stay here with them?"

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Quasi grasped the air. Blue light flowed out of her fingers, congregating in front of her palms, forming a mirror-like sphere. Inside, multiple black silhouettes emerged, shaping into various Monster Girls, whose demeanour reminded Iris of her family. Though Iris didn''t know if the vision was the real version of an illusion, she still shivered as her eyes lingered on their body, almost tearing up.

    "Miss Quasi, if you want me to stay, I''ll stay, but please don''t involve them in this," Iris said. Despite the disparity in power, she still attempted to channel her Corruption Power, looking angry yet cute. "If anything were to befall them, I would end this life, and you shall never hear from me again my extraordinary journey."

    "I''m glad I didn''t have to bring them here, Iris, for the Deities will undoubtedly strike me down if I were to come out of the Legacy Ground."

    "You didn''t want to take them as hostages?"

    "Why should I do that to my only friend?"

    Iris couldn''t figure out what Quasi wanted. In the end, she just sank into her seat and fell into her own thoughts. Quasi giggled and fed Iris more cookies, which she happily accepted. They gave her a pleasant flavour and even soothed her confused heart.

    "Iris, I''ve said that my story is boring, but I lied. I have one thing you might find interesting, or even beneficial, so please bear with me as I tell you about myself," Quasi said.

    "Wait, Miss Quasi, let me help you."

    Iris leant on the counter and stretched her arm forwards, extending her quivering slime towards the strongest wine bottle Quasi poured for her, then she took her glass and gently wiped it before pouring the wine. Though she had only seen the attempts a few times, Iris effortlessly imitated the professional air and the elegant demeanour, which instilled her appearance with the confidence of an experienced bartender.

    "How did you imitate my technique so clearly?" Quasi said, her eyes flashing with delight. "Iris, are you perhaps a bartender in your past life?"

    Though Quasi revealed only a graceful smile, her mind was in a tremor. If not for her artificial body and the dullness cultivated from countless years of solitude, she might have reached out to Iris, hoping to see closely the fleeting silhouette of her best friend, which overlapped with Iris. Back then, she also poured wine like this.

    As Iris imitated Quasi, she felt a sorrowful longing emerging from her heart, which became one with her movement, impersonating the pouring technique. The crimson wine flowed from the bottle and rested gently inside the glass, shimmering like the stars during the moonless night.

    "Here to your last, Dear Quasi," Iris absentmindedly said. "May you forget me; may we forget us."

    "Nanina?" Quasi mumbled before she quickly seized the glass and drank all the wine. "I''m sorry, but I can''t forget you. It doesn''t hurt anymore, but I wish it still hurts. I wish, I really wish."

    Iris had already regained her clarity, but she remained silent and let Quasi murmured to herself as she drank more and more wine, which Iris faithfully refilled until the bottle was empty. Despite being an automaton, Quasi still mourned. Her melancholy air permeated the bar, influencing Iris, who sat with a dejected expression, not knowing what to do.

    The two remained motionless, immersed in their thoughts, struggling against their regrets. Though Quasi''s grief was overwhelming, the current of history was unstoppable. The once-unbearable pain became a numbing dullness, which could disappear at any moment.

    "Thank you, Iris, for giving me one last chance to see Nanina again," Quasi said. Her voice was serene, her expression sorrowful, yet a hint of acceptance flowed. "As she said, I think it''s time for me to move on. The world is quite cruel, isn''t it?"

    "Miss Quasi, will I be as resolute as you if I were to face your circumstance?"

    "Your determination is commendable, Iris, but I don''t think you will make the same choice as I do. I hope you won''t make the same choice."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You have the potential, Iris. You will soar above the sky and achieve things no mortals could ever hope. Though the obstacles in your path will be deadly, more deadly than you could ever imagine, I''m sure you''ll be able to overcome it."

    "How do you know I have the potential? I''m weak, so weak that I couldn''t even hope to challenge you. How can I succeed where you fail?"

    "Because you have the most important thing I could ever want: Hope. Though I don''t know how or why, many have placed their faith in you." Quasi grabbed Iris''s hand and forced Iris to stare into her eyes. "I shall now answer your question: this is the place called the Merrily Isolated Bar, stationed at the Crossroad of Destiny. I am Quasi, a remnant of our lost civilisation."

    "If I choose wrong, my journey will come to an end, right?" Iris said. Her determination overflowed from her manner. "Please tell me where I must go. I can''t fall here."

    "Unfortunately, no. The Crossroad of Destiny isn''t a part of the journey. It''s the end. It is the graveyard of our civilisation, a sacred place."

    "Then, who are you, Miss Quasi? If you''re one of the last of your kind, you must be someone important. Should I address you as Your Highness, or perhaps Your Majesty?"

    Quasi heartily laughed. Her voice almost sounded like music, but the faint hint of listlessness ruined the harmonious melody. Faster than Iris could react, Quasi stood up and kissed Iris''s forehead, placing her cold lips on the invisible mark of the Lord, licking it, devouring the hidden energy inside.

    The instant the mark disappeared, Iris shivered as if she had just lost a part of her. Strong chill rushed through her body, clashing with a rupturing heat, which exploded inside her chest. Her body boiled and turned red, but Quasi''s grip was too strong for her to break away.

    "Miss Quasi, what did you just do?" Iris said, trembling. "I feel like I''ve lost something, but I don''t know what. It''s uncomfortable, unnerving."

    "I am not a royalty or someone of such class, but I have a special ability, the ability that brought calamity to my civilisation, the ability that even the Deities fear!" Quasi smiled. Her expression turned dreary as her memory flashed. "I''m the last Destiny Devourer. I''ve just erased the mark of your Lord as well as the mark of my ruler. What I just did violates the sacred constitution of my civilisation, but I''m willing to bet everything on you, Iris."

 Chapter 54: By the Heart

    Iris had only the faintest idea of what Quasi was talking about, but the solemn atmosphere gripped her heart and commanded her to listen intensely to every word. Despite the absurdity, Iris chose to believe in Quasi. They had shared their intimate secrets, and Iris somehow gave Quasi the conviction to let go. If it were all a scheme, it would be too elaborate and inefficient.

    "What can I do for you, Miss Quasi?" Iris said. "Even if I''ve come from another world and bore powerful potential, I''m still a feeble Slime Girl in the present. I can''t even resist you, let alone the Deities."

    "You just need to be yourself, Iris. Your aura has infected me with what I once lost: Hope. I''m willing to gamble away my life, our life. The Deities control destiny; all mortals can''t escape from it, all mortals except you."

    Quasi placed her hand on Iris''s chest, her fingertips piercing the membrane, submerging into the warm slime. Through Quasi''s mechanical skin, countless glowing strings seeped into Iris, spinning into a river of white light, each thread detailing all possibilities. By burning her soul, Quasi used her forbidden spell and injected countless fragments of destinies into Iris. Though they couldn¡¯t help Iris gain power, they could muddle her fate.

    As the white strings entered Iris, Quasi gradually slowed her movement. Her smooth, reflecting body dimmed, her lively air fading. The Merrily Isolated Bar quivered, weeping for its owner. The cold air turned stale as the stylish decoration decayed, ageing until desolation permeated the atmosphere.

    Seeing the change, Iris struggled and grabbed Quasi''s hand, trying to stop the process. If Quasi completed the transfer, she would exhaust her soul and cease to exist. Iris couldn''t bear that; she didn¡¯t want to lose her friend again.

    "Miss Quasi, you must stop!" Iris shouted, but her voice was strangely weak. Her eyes reddened. "I don''t want this. You''re dragging me into your affair; you''re heartless; you''re wicked."

    "Yes, I am, so please don''t cry. I''m just returning to Nanina." Quasi closed her eyes and sighed. "I thought I was waiting for a chance to rise once more, but I realised I was waiting for you. Iris, you''re just like her, so much like her."

    "Then you mustn''t die now. You must live on and see how much I resemble her."

    "Because you resemble her so much, I need to flee from you." Quasi giggled. "To tell the truth, Iris, I hate Nanina. She''s tactless. You only have her look, but that alone is a tease. I need to go see her right now. She still owns me a drink."

    "Miss Quasi, I won''t help you. If you die now, your civilisation will die with you. There would be nothing left."

    "We already have no chance when I erased our mark on you, Iris. I just hope that you will succeed. That''s all I ever want from you."

    Light congregated around Quasi until it engulfed her robotic body. Its radiance almost blinded Iris, who fought against her urge to close her eyes, determined to imprint the moment into her soul, never to forget the pain and the happiness they shared. Though they were together for mere moments, they become connected by their secrets, like lovers through their firstborn.

    "Being a Monster Girl sounds fun. If reincarnation is real, and if I have the fortune to walk this earth again, I wish to become a Monster Girl too." Quasi smiled and glanced around the bar. Countless blue lines emerged from the black walls, resembling the motherboard. "Listen carefully, Iris: you must trust your heart. The Overseer is ever watching, but he can''t interfere with the rules."

    "I don''t know who the Overseer is. Quasi, you must stay with me and tell me everything."

    "My authority can intercept his command, but I can''t overwrite the laws of the Legacy Ground." Quasi took out a black business card and pushed it inside Iris. "The exemption will be in effect for only a short time, and the Overseer will be able to revoke my right after I gave it to you; you can only use it once."

    Iris tried to convince Quasi to stop, but no words could come out of her mouth. She could only grasp Quasi''s hands and watch as the Merrily Isolated Bar decayed along with its owner.

    Despite the pain, Quasi never uttered a single word, always smiling, as if to tell Iris she was never in distress. She just closed her eyes, reminiscing about her past, and let the end came to her, disintegrating into dust, which fell lightly on the counter, where multiple glasses and bottles rested.

    "Iris, please forget us," Quasi said. "That''s our promise."

    To cling onto the past was to be hurt, so is to be forgotten. Quasi didn''t want Iris to suffer, but Iris didn''t want to forget.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Another promise unfulfilled," Iris mumbled. "Why me?"

    Iris didn''t leave the bar. She sat on the wooden seat, leaning onto the aged counter, looking at the fine wine and desserts. Though the bar had decayed, the ingredients and the drinks remained fresh, almost as if they had absorbed a part of Quasi''s vitality. Their vibrant colours flickered as the enclosed walls decayed and let the sunlight peer into the room.

    The fragrance of nature tickled Iris''s nose, but she remained solemn, unmoving. Inside her, countless strands of light swirled and assimilated into her slime, fusing their unique experience into her, yet she didn''t feel any happiness. She merely sank into her thought and stared profoundly at the dust on the counter.

    Only after the light vanished into her body did Iris sigh, finally calming down. Before she left the empty bar, she gently picked up the towel and gestured her other hand, creating a strange spell formation which produced vapour. Because of the recollection, Iris was able to learn simple spells from her previous world. It was one of the gifts Quasi left for her.

    Iris carefully wiped the wet towel on the counter, cleaning the dust and polishing the surface. She meticulously dusted the cabinets and the shelves, then cleansed the glasses and the bottles, restoring the elegant, classy atmosphere of the old bar. By imitating Quasi, Iris found comfort in her act, so she relinquished control of her body and let her feeling guide her movement.

    In a trance, Iris''s slimy silhouette gradually condensed into a metallic surface. Her expression shifted from dim sorrow to elegant indifference, her body changing its size to accommodate the modest yet stylish build, which smoothly reflected the surrounding. Her presence shone as her body resembled the automaton, yet inside her mechanical eyes were the sparks of life. So lively was her emotions, so soothing her aura.

    When Iris came back to herself, she had already finished cleaning the bar and was standing on the bartender side of the counter, slowly wiping a glass with a napkin, waiting for a customer to grace the empty seats. Her heart stirred as she sighed, her body abruptly returning from automaton to Slime Girl, yet the memory and the feeling of loss remained.

    "This is all I could do for you, Miss Quasi," Iris muttered. "Vilia, you heard everything, right? Why do I have to suffer through this? She is too cruel."

    After hanging the closed sign, Iris looked around the restored Merrily Isolated Bar for one last time, imprinting the building into a deep part of her soul. It stayed together with Vilia''s cave, never to rot away through time. Though Iris knew the drinks and the desserts inside were valuable beyond belief, she lacked the appetite and wished to leave things as they were. That was the best she could do for Quasi.

    "I must be mad not taking everything here." Iris bitterly laughed. "Sorry, Sisters, but you won''t get to taste the heavenly flavour I had here. Quasi wants me to forget about her, so this matter will have to rest in me, alone."

    The outside was still the same, surrounded by a dense, tranquil forest. The sun was high up in the sky, looking down at the rest of the world, radiating holiness and warmth. A lush green colour painted the landscape with refreshing coolness, yet a certain sense of desolation still tainted the Crossroad of Destiny.

    Stepping onto the dirt road, Iris felt the subtle change throughout her body. She was still at the Metamorphosis Phase, but her soul had gone through an irreversible change. A part of her got severed from her body, and Quasi had inserted another thing into her heart. Iris couldn''t know what changed, but she trusted the change.

    Standing at the point of divergence, Iris gazed at the two paths in front of her. The left road reached into the distance, where countless trees grew thicker and lusher, while the right road led the traveller into an ominous route where the trees withered, the road ahead concealed by a pale mist.

    "Quasi, I''ll trust you once more," Iris said, her heart calm, listening to Quasi''s echoing words. "Even if I were to regret this decision, know that it''s your fault!"

    Just with a glance, Iris could feel the oppressive pressure from the darker right road, where the mist enshrouded the way, forming an invisible barrier, hiding the other side from the weak-willed. On the other hand, the bright left road exuded a flowery fragrance, inviting the tired travellers to follow the clear sky and rest among the sea of flowers.

    After learning the language from Quasi, Iris could detect the hidden signs which told her the truth of the two paths. The left was safe. It would lead Iris to the safe zone where she would be bestowed rewards for her performance, then given a choice between continuing deeper or exiting the Legacy Ground.

    The right path would lead Iris to an unknown territory, the graveyard of the eternally resting, the unknowable sacred place. There would be many mysterious traps and danger, and the mist would prevent Iris from returning once she passed through it.

    Nevertheless, Iris had already set her heart on the darker path. The mist reminded her of the trial of faith, of Herrifer, of Vilia, of Gulia, and of Quasi. Inside the unknown darkness, there might be an illusionary trap. Even if they weren''t real, Iris wanted to see Vilia and Quasi again.

    It was foolish, but Quasi had already told her to follow her own heart.

    Thus, Iris smiled and walked towards the withered forest, strolling along the dry road, listening to the lack of sounds, watching the dull scenery, smelling the scent of death, and touching the ominous mist. Her Shadow Heart Core faintly quivered, telling Iris about the danger ahead, yet she remained oblivious to the warning.

    "Gulia, Lilith, Lord, you all want me to walk my destiny, but you''ve underestimated me. I''ll slowly loosen your grip, and one day, you''ll realise how petty I can be," Iris mumbled under her breath. "You too, Overseer, I don''t know who you are, but if you want to take advantage of me, I''ll have to retaliate."

    Iris was confident in her decision. She had been following her heart since the beginning of her first life. Though she had to endure countless suffering, she remained standing. Moreover, she trusted Quasi. That was enough.

    Standing in front of the thick mist, Iris glanced back at the Crossroad of Destiny, her eyes lingering at the old Merrily Isolated Bar. She took a deep breath before stepping into the layer of pure whiteness. Her figure quickly disappeared into the soft current, which engulfed her presence, devouring every bit of her existence.

 Chapter 55: The Ultimate Test

    Iris expected a great sea of mist as far as eyes could see, but behind the layer of concealment was a dull, grey plain, which stretched into the distance, having only sparse trees and bushes, whose colours decayed until they lost their saturation. The coarse soil became smooth, impossibly smooth, like fine dust, yet firm like stones. The sun-lit sky became dim, with an overcast atmosphere falling onto the world.

    The dusty air gave off an unsettling impression: the passage of time had congregated into a vast grinder, crushing everything into powder, devouring passions and colours into monotony, dooming lustres into dullness.

    If not for the layer of mist behind her, Iris would have turned around and changed her path. Despite her enhanced perception, she couldn''t sense any presence; even the looming ever-watching eyes of the Overseer couldn''t peer into the sacred graveyard. It was indeed the ultimate resting place, for everything was motionless, soundless, and lifeless.

    If Iris weren''t a Slime Girl and needed to breathe, she would have choked on herself and died from suffocation by now. To combat the staleness, she condensed her membrane, walked as slow as possible, and kept her mind alert. Despite the Shadow Heart Core remained motionless, Iris knew that staying inside for too long would bring about unknown consequences.

    Though the surrounding was spacious, Iris didn''t dare to venture off the track, which led her deeper into the grey landscape. As she walked, she occasionally passed a lonely tombstone, sometimes resting under a tall tree, sometimes resting alone in the middle of a small hill. On the slab was a simple name, without a surname, without the date of birth, without the date of death.

    The tombstones were simplistic yet everlasting, looking firm and smooth despite the passing of time. Besides the tombs, multiple decayed equipment laid on the ground, some leaning onto the tombstones, some stabbing into the earth. The gemstones and the engravements on them still glowed with feeble brilliance, illustrating their hidden extraordinary power.

    They were the equipment that passed the test of time, accompanying their owners through storms and flames until they came to rest in the sacred graveyard. Each piece would be of legendary quality, something even the Broken Empire would overjoy to gain one.

    While their worth was immeasurable, Iris only admired their majestic aura and fantasised about their untold history. Her eyes and hands would move to some of the more intact ones, but the Shadow Heart Core would violently shiver when she came close to touching them. The equipment was too powerful for the weak Iris, who could only sigh and suppress her desire.

    If she dared to covet such treasures, either the ancient curses would befall her, or the greed of the others would kill her.

    After walking for a long time, Iris came across a giant monument standing beside the road. Aside from the tombstones, a towering silhouette manifested at the edge of the plain, resembling a pyramid, whose peak pierced the sky, taller than mountains. It was the sacred mausoleum.

    Iris took a deep breath, feeling the stale air coursing inside her body. Her right hand faintly quivered as she raised it and touched the stone monument, feeling the superb quality of the material, which held against the tide of time, standing as the representative of the lost civilisation.

    "Brave Ones," Iris read, "in front of you is the resting place of the imperial family. Those who lack the qualification, turn back and return whence you came, for they who disturb the eternal rest shall have their dust scatter throughout this sacred land."

    As she spoke each word, Iris trembled from an unseen pressure which weighed onto her soul. The mental terror didn''t originate from another living being but the inanimate aura of the sacred graveyard. Despite housing only the remains decayed by time, the shadow of the legendary figures still instilled fear into Iris. If not for the motionless Shadow Heart Core, she would have broken down and run away.

    "Vilia, I''m starting to regret this," Iris said. "Quasi, I''ve already trusted you, so I''ll continue to the end."

    Iris didn''t know what qualification she needed to possess, but she didn''t need to know to have it. Though she was weak and ignorant, she had Quasi''s trust, and Quasi wasn''t a random person but one of the last survivors of this ancient civilisation.

    Iris closed her eyes. Inside her bitter heart, Quasi¡¯s memory flowed out and permeated Iris, assimilating into her membrane, her slime, her manner, and her mind. The pain and sorrow burnt Iris, but she trusted the process. Her body gradually shifted and expanded, turning smooth and mechanical, changing from Liquid-Body Monster Girl into an automaton.

    The Corruption Power inside her body condensed into strings of electricity, flying outside the gaps of her white, metallic skin, sparking with searing noises. Because of the destinies Quasi injected into her, Iris quickly imitated Quasi''s body to perfection, having both the robotic exterior and the machinery interior.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    After a moment of silence, Iris opened her mechanical eyes and inspected her new body. Despite her robotic appearance, her body moved deceptively quick. Her clunky-looking joints easily bent according to her movement. Her air also changed, having the same peculiar aura Quasi had, expressing interest in anything outside her expectation.

    "I''m as tall as you now, Quasi. No one would see through my lie if I were to live as you," Iris mumbled, an elegant smile emerging on her cold face. "You left me, so I''ll become you. This is your fault."

    Iris stared at the pyramid and took a step forwards, feeling refreshed, excited. After she transformed into Quasi, the pressure of the divine resting place subsided, accepting that Quasi had the qualification to visit the sacred mausoleum.

    Holding the black card, Iris passed through the rows of tombstones unscratched. She still didn''t dare to take anything. The thoughts of unknowable traps lurking in the shadow dispelled her desire for the legendary equipment. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t know how precious they really were.

    After the rows of tombstones, some golden statues emerged before Iris. They towered along the road, standing side by side, protecting the foot of the pyramid. Most of them stabbed their swords into their golden foundation, while others held spears and staffs beside them.

    They were lifeless, but Iris felt like their unmoving gazes were staring at her puny figure, closely following her every movement. Because of their size, they towered over Iris despite standing so far away, exuding their impressive presence while deterring the weak-willed from disturbing the divine rest.

    The road ahead Iris was now dustless. There were no rising ashes, insects, or gales. The sparse garden gave off a sense of desolation. When Iris passed through a greyish leafless tree, her footstep generated a soft breeze that permeated the stale air. The wind was feeble, but the dead husk failed to resist it and collapsed into a torrent of ashes.

    Iris almost cried out, but the illusionary glares of the golden statues made her swallow her panic. Her eyes darted around and found nothing outside of the bleak silence. There was no trap, or they had already decayed through the passing of history.

    "Quasi, just how long has it been for you?" Iris mumbled. "Monster Girls existed since the dawn of history. Even ten thousand years ago, Monster Girls are still a constant. Which era did you come from?"

    Feeling like an explorer, Iris increased her pace as the adventurous heart took over her. Despite the unknown danger, she could sense that this place might be where she could fulfil her main objective. Even if she gained nothing extra, she had to complete her main task.

    Iris arrived before the golden gate at the foot of the pyramid. Now that she was near it, she could see its true height. Its dizzy peak towered above the sky, turning blurry as the atmosphere obstructed her vision. If not for the lack of clouds and dust, Iris wouldn''t get to see the golden apex.

    Not just the pyramid, even the main gate was too large. Compared to it, Iris was like an ant, an adorable, tiny ant. She couldn¡¯t push it open, but she didn¡¯t have to.

    On the gate, there were countless symbols engraved in it. Most of them spoke of the ancient tales and customs of the imperial family. Iris just skimmed through until she found a big line in the middle of the gate.

    "Only the Destined Ones can meet the imperial family," Iris read. She had no idea what they were talking about, but she had Quasi''s appearance and the black card. "Quasi, help me again, please."

    After preparing herself, Iris held the black card and slowly moved it. As the card grazed the smooth metallic gate, sparks flew and congregated around the point of contact. Muffled searing noises resounded as azure light seeped into the golden gate, moving along the gaps between the engravement.

    Once the electricity covered the gate, the sounds of gears turning and engines roaring broke the oppressive silence, overwhelming the searing noises. The ground faintly shook, radiating majestic impact throughout the world. Iris hastily retreated and glanced backwards. The golden statues remained unmoving, but the withered bushes and trees couldn''t withstand the impact, crumbling into grey ashes.

    The faint earthquake continued for a few minutes until the golden gate finally moved. Even though the air outside was stale, the air inside was fresh. It quickly blew out and permeated the surrounding with colours.

    Iris took a deep breath. The air quality was amazing, better than the air of the forest from before. One deep breath, and the anxiety dispersed into calmness.

    "Vilia, we''re the first to explore this place, the first!" Iris said, her voice quivering. "Maybe, just maybe, you still have a chance."

    Entering the pyramid, Iris found herself in a long, spacious hallway with evenly spaced marble pillars supporting the high ceiling. On them were blue-flame torches, whose radiance generated no ashes and minimal heat, preserving the sacred atmosphere of the pyramid.

    Unlike the dull, golden exterior, the interior was colourful, with black and blue as the dominant theme. If the outside was an ancient ruin, the inside would be a futuristic building.

    Tightly holding the black card, Iris walked along the corridor, surveying the strange decorations, treating them like eye candies. They must have significant cultural meanings, but Iris could only see that the material was expensive and rare.

    As she reached the middle of the corridor, the golden gate behind her closed, faintly shaking the pyramid. Iris stopped and waited until peace returned before she continued onward. Her manner resembled Quasi to perfection, down to the cold robotic movement and the fascination towards all things.

    As Iris was walking, the Shadow Heart Core faintly quivered, stopping her movement. In front of her, space twisted and blurred, turning obscure before regaining its transparency. A group of three lifeless automatons stood before Iris. Their demeanour resembled Quasi, but their eyes were dead and stagnant.

    The most peculiar thing about them was that their aura mimicked Iris, their strength the same as her.

 Chapter 56: Ruthless

    Iris was so close to the secret within the pyramid; she could feel it calling for her, but the three automatons were standing in her way. They were pure white, with black lines and joints along their body. Unlike Quasi, whose body emanated the vitality of the living, the White Puppets exuded an air of stagnation, yet their eyes gleamed like the living being.

    They were the White Puppets, the last test for the Destined One. Because any visitors inside had already possessed the qualification, the corridor was not a death trap, but its difficulty would be insurmountable for many.

    The great imperial family would never allow the weak and the ordinary to enter; the test would challenge the Destined One to the limit. The White Puppets would adjust their power according to their enemy. If Lenmia were here, she would have to face five White Puppets at the Transformation Phase, seven White Puppets at the Condensation Phase for Amplicia.

    Iris was a Peak Stage Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girl; the White Puppets were also at the same level, numbering three: a lancer, an archer, and a mage. They positioned in the classic triangle formation, waiting for Iris to make the first move.

    Knowing that she couldn''t use her disguise to force through, Iris put the black card into her body and dissolved her robotic appearance. Her dark blue slime quivered and dripped on the metallic floor, forming a small pond beneath her two slender legs. As she moved, her smooth, bouncy membrane melted and merged, turning watery.

    She gradually retreated, moving her hands in front of her chest, protecting the Shadow Heart Core, condensing droplets of hardened slimes on her palms. Despite her sluggish appearance, her movement exuded elegance and meticulousness, taking control over the rhythm of the battle.

    The Lancer didn''t follow Iris and stuck the butt of his lance on the ground, leaning onto it. Behind him, the Archer drew her bow. As the bowstring stretched, pale electricity flashed on the grabbing hand and extended into an ethereal arrow. Meanwhile, the Mage had already fallen on his knees, placing his hands on the ground. From his fingers, orange lines emerged and painted an unknown array.

    "Each one as strong as me, isn''t this too much?" Iris shouted. "I request one-on-one duels. There is no honour in bullying with the number."

    The Lancer snickered, took out his lance, and pointed it at Iris. His stance shifted to a defensive position, his dull eyes watching every movement. The other two White Puppets didn''t say anything, but they also had no intention to compromise.

    "We would be foolish to fight against Lady alone," the Lancer said. "Lady, you are a Destined One, someone who defies fate. We are mere tools and will stand no chance against your miracle might."

    Iris''s eyes flashed, but she didn''t say anything. With no choice, she gradually walked forwards, her posture still cautious. If she didn''t force conflicts, she would fall into the passivity and let the Mage finish his preparation; her premonition told her she shouldn''t drag the battle.

    The Destined One would not be cowardly; Iris would fight and win splendidly.

    Entering the Archer''s range, Iris snapped her fingers and twisted sideways. Her liquid body easily bent while the sharp droplets flew towards the Archer, who released her electric arrow. Like its sparkling appearance, the arrow left a clear electricity trail as it instantly reached Iris, missing only a little. Though the sparks couldn''t harm her body, they still shocked her mind, turning her momentarily sluggish.

    Despite being slower, the droplets flew towards the Archer undetected. They were small and non-reflecting, passing through the air with minimal noises. When the Archer sensed them, she couldn''t dodge all of them in time, her arm drilled by one of the droplets. It sank into her mechanical body and wiggled inside, destroying the circuit, sending electricity flying.

    The Lancer immediately changed his position to protect the Archer and rushed towards the strolling Iris, aiming his lance forwards and thrust. Its tip broke through the air, generating searing noises as the black metal heated blood-red. His speed far surpassed Iris. Once she tried to dodge, he had already stabbed into her right leg.

    Though they were at the same power level, the White Puppets had specialised their strength and weakness, while Iris was well-round. She didn''t have time to think over the detail, causing her to miscalculate.

    The heat from the lance boiled her slime, hurting Iris. She wailed, yet her hands reached forwards and grabbed the burning lance, then pulled. As she exerted herself, her body collapsed into a wave, falling onto the Lancer, who didn''t expect the suicidal move.

    Ordinary Slime Girls wouldn''t dare to fight in close range; their core was too fragile. If cracked, it would take months to recover. Unlike them, Iris didn''t have a core. Her consciousness permeated the slime. Though the pain she suffered from the heat was greater than ordinary, her specialness allowed her to fight up close, eliminating the Archer''s interference.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The two tangled as Iris reformed around the Lancer, coating him with her sticky slime. As she hardened her membrane, the Lancer madly struggled, but they had practically merged, too close for the lance to do anything. Still, Iris had to keep moving her core around the Lancer, dodging his cold, swift strikes.

    Under the Lancer, a puddle of slime quivered and ruptured. Iris emerged, her left hand turning into a sharp drill. The Lancer quickly twisted himself, leaning backwards. Iris missed, but her right hand seized the Lancer''s chin and pushed. Though she was weaker than him, she only needed to do a little to ruin his balance.

    After he fell, Iris jumped and landed on him, gripping his neck. With her drill raised, she stabbed onto his chest, but the Lancer didn''t fear death. He swung his burning lance towards Iris, trading blows.

    The White Puppet didn''t feel pain, but Iris did. She trembled, yet her hands kept slamming onto the Lancer, piercing his armour, filling his holes with slime. Sparks flew out of his wounds, yet he remained unwavering. His other hand clenched onto Iris''s waist, dragging her onto him.

    His pale-white body shook and dissipated black smokes through the black gaps, his skin heating until it turned crimson. Blazing flame erupted from his joints, followed by bursts of electricity, electrocuting Iris. Even the Shadow Heart Core slightly trembled under the rising temperature.

    Iris''s mind blurred as her slime slowly lost its shape, numbed by the electricity, evaporated by heat. The aching pain assaulted her, rupturing her hardened membrane. She stopped attacking and started defending, parrying the burning lance. Because of her liquid body, she easily slipped away from the Lancer¡¯s grasp.

    The Archer pulled her bow, arching it before the breaking point. The arrow three times the size of the first one manifested and soared through the air, sending streaks of lightning onto the walls and the ground, leaving no room for dodging, its speed incomparable to the previous one. The air around its trajectory cried in a distorted voice as it combusted into a trail of fire.

    The world suddenly lost its colour, time frozen. The Shadow Heart Core violently jerked Iris, startling her awake from her concentration. A flash of light sparked in front of her as she shifted her momentum, sliding down towards the Lancer, hugging his burning body.

    The lightning arrow pierced through her head, which burst into a balloon of water, instantly vapourised.

    She lost her body mass by a third; the lightning also grazed the Shadow Heart Core but did no damage. Iris felt the world spun hundreds of times as she collapsed and reformed, yet her grip on the Lancer never loosened. She would have screamed if her head were still there.

    The Archer didn''t draw another arrow, her arms trembling. Sparks rose from the wounds Iris inflicted. Using the time Iris spent in pain, the Archer stabilised her condition by performing a first-aid version of the automaton. She couldn''t kill Iris alone and thus chose to reserve her strength until the Mage finished his summoning.

    The Lancer couldn''t battle anymore. He activated his overdrive function, burning Iris, leading her into the trap, but he didn''t completely succeed. While Iris still suffered from the lightning arrow, she was on top of him, her liquid body soaking his robotic body. The electricity shocked Iris mindless, but it also destroyed the Lancer. Its heat melted his circuit, crippling him.

    Iris quickly regained herself, kneeling on top of the Lancer, her hands still restraining him. After collapsing and reforming, her slime had infiltrated the Lancer''s body and fried his circuit. White smokes seeped through his black gaps and joints. His mechanical eyes slowly ceased movement.

    The Archer sidestepped, standing in front of the Mage, gripping her bow. Her entire body shook, not from fear but solemnity. Instead of one, three arrows of different appearance manifested between her fingers: one fire arrow, one frost arrow, and one electricity arrow. She pulled the bowstring and waited. Shooting three arrows reduced her accuracy, but she only needed to drag out time.

    Iris panted. Her newly reformed head strangely hung low. She slowly rose from her knees and stared at the Archer. Her dull unblinking eyes concealed within them ripples which traversed across her consciousness, generating strange hymns that triggered her self-preservation. The elegant air around her disappeared, replaced by an unhinged disposition, like a depthless abyss full of mysterious phenomena.

    Her clouded mind brightened. Her eyes moved from the Archer to the Mage, then to the Lancer beneath her feet. The frustration and the pain and the useless thoughts vanished; only the unwavering desire to win remained.

    If she entered the battle of attrition, she would inevitably lose. The three White Puppets were as strong as her and had superb coordination. Their overall power was greater than her; the conventional battle would not propel her to victory, but it did not mean she possessed no advantage.

    They had their advantage, but she also had hers: she was a Slime Girl. She first used the long-range attack to injure and pressure the Archer and the Mage, forcing the Lancer to block or come close. His speed was out of her calculation, but she was prepared and let him stab her, enduring the pain while pulling him in.

    Though she instantly took down the Lancer, the arrow of lightning took a third of her body and evaporated her head, even just by grazing. For the second time, death loomed above her, suppressing her scattering thought. Her chaotic mind turned serene, motionless like death itself.

    No ordinary person could endure the loneliness of her past life.

    Her death-like eyes locked onto the Mage as she slowly pulled out the lance which stabbed into her lower body. The flame on it had already dissipated after the Lancer perished; its physical damage couldn''t do anything to Iris. She felt nothing, no pain, no pressure, no excitement.

    Looking at the three arrows pointing at her, Iris held the lance and stepped forwards. Her movement lacked the elegance and the softness of a cute Monster Girl. The air around her froze, radiating dull noises of her footsteps.

    The Archer could feel the change in Iris''s manner. Uncertainty rose in her heart, but she had to protect the Mage if she wished to defeat Iris. Her eyes darted around and found nothing, yet her intuition trembled as if Iris was dominating the battlefield.

 Chapter 57: Before the Storm

    Reta had been staying with the cloned Iris a lot. She blackmailed Iris into going out with her, eating dessert, buying potions, reading books. Though she kept her promise, she occupied Iris for most of the day, making Iris frustrated.

    The Main City Layer was dark and cold. The crystals ceiling lowered its illumination, imitating the day¨Cnight cycle. Reta and Iris were in Iris''s bedroom, Reta reading books, Iris watching her. The other sisters didn''t feel anything strange and went about doing their business.

    After a while, Reta felt bored and closed the book, tired after a day worth of fun. She got up, stretched for a bit, and turned to Iris, who still looked energetic as if she hadn''t done anything for the day.

    "Are you lying, Sis Iris? If you did, I would tell Sister Lenmia everything," Reta said, her eyes narrowing. "You really can''t connect with your main body?"

    "We''re already partners in crime," Iris said. "Why should I lie about this when you¡¯ve already known the biggest secret?"

    "I know you, Sis. You don''t want me to worry and thus will lie to me." Reta chuckled. "But I also have a weakness, and it''s trusting you too much. Even if you lied to me, I couldn''t force you to tell me the truth anyway. I''d rather trust you."

    "I''m not a Goddess, Reta. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground is an extraordinary place; it is to be expected that I can''t contact my main body once she entered inside."

    "Then you should also know that you should go in and out fast." Reta sighed. "Sis, the Pure Races have been creeping deeper into the Sinking Dark Forest. They might find the entrance to the Labyrinth of Love soon."

    "Everyone knows that, but why must we fear them? This is our home; we have the geographical advantage. Almost all Monster Girls are here while the forces of the Crusade are scattered. We only need to defend against them while they need to fight against us, the Wild Beasts, and many other native forces."

    Reta shook her head and hugged Iris one last time before she left the room, mumbling something. She felt like she was missing something, but the exhaustion had taken hold of her mind. Soon, her creaky footsteps softened, echoing in the direction of her bedroom.

    As silence befell the room, Iris frown, her face distorting in pain. She gripped her chest, pressing her arms against her breasts, clutching her trembling membrane. She didn''t lie to Reta, but she also didn''t tell the whole truth. Reta guessed correctly but wasn''t determined to know the answer.

    Iris couldn''t exchange information with her main body, but she could subtly feel their connected emotions. There was an influx of excitement, sorrow, grief, surprise, pain, then dullness colder than the bottom of the dark abyss.

    "What happened to you, Me?" Iris mumbled, gasping, letting her voice drift. "Come out soon, Me. I know you¡¯ve encountered something bad, but please prevail and come out soon. I have a bad feeling about this."

    The intensity of the Crusade shot up recently after a brief period of stability. The surrounding nations sent endless amounts of warriors and believers into the Sinking Dark Forest, trying to weaken the Corrupted Races before the eventual Sinking. The air of unease had already permeated the Labyrinth of Love.

    Monster Girls were strong, but they weren''t battle maniacs and treasured their life. Unlike the frantic believers, they wouldn''t abandon their life to take another. It was also difficult to bewitch and corrupt the believers, requiring total suppression in both strength and will.

    Unlike the believers, the ordinary Pure Races merely shunned the Corrupted Races because they corrupted the soul and the mind, but they wouldn''t suicide when captured. They would let the Monster Girls had their way, the male drained, the female corrupted. At least they would live; living trumped all other desires, excluding the extraordinary ones.

    "At least I''ve already made a deal with Amplicia. If the worst case happens, I''ll just guide them to Amplicia before revealing the truth.¡± Iris closed her eyes and sank into her bed.

    The chaotic time was approaching.

    ...

    Iris sprinted towards the Archer, her body vibrating, her membrane quivering. Her right arm gripped at the lance and arched backwards. Though her strength and speed couldn''t compare to Lancer, she had her way of multiplying her force. Iris bent and pushed her feet, exerting her legs until they burst into a wave of slime.

    Iris was a Slime Girl, a Liquid-Body Monster Girl, having a flexible body. She didn''t need to fear muscle tear and could fully spend her strength. The force originated at her feet and rapidly accumulated as it passed through her body, ripping her membrane, gushing out the slime.

    Her right arm tensed to the limit as her membrane ruptured. Once Iris released the lance, she exploded into a fountain of slime. Before the rain even touched the floor, it swiftly congregated into Iris. Her momentum didn''t decrease as she resumed her speed, still running towards the Archer, who let go of the string and shoot out the three arrows.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Iris had already stepped into the shooting range and wasn''t fast enough to evade the arrows; she also didn''t have any desire to evade them.

    The three arrows stabbed her, the flame melting her slime, the electricity shocking her mind, the ice freezing her membrane. Her speed abruptly declined, but her expression remained dull as if the pain didn''t reach her.

    After releasing the three arrows, the Archer held her arms in front of her chest and shouted a strange word. Around her wrists, green symbols manifested and enlarged, covering her chest and her face. With her speed, she could barely dodge the lance, but the Mage behind her would suffer, his ritual disrupted. She must take the blow.

    Though not as strong as the lightning arrow, the lance still exuded a powerful aura as its speed suppressed the sound barrier, creating sonic booms as it shot towards the Archer.

    A shrilling noise echoed before the lance hit the Archer, breaking her defensive spell. The great force pushed her against the ground and backwards. She exerted her arms to the limit, causing the wound in her right arm to flare up. Electricity and smoke leaked out as the right arm trembled, turning unresponsive.

    The lance grazed her chest but failed to penetrate through her thin white exterior before losing its momentum. The Archer flung it away and drew her bow. As she couldn''t use her right arm, she bit the bowstring and pulled with her mouth, her eyes gleaming with the determined air of a great warrior.

    Before the Archer could aim, Iris had already flung her right arm. Multiple hardened droplets flew towards the Archer, bursting into a spray of slime, aggravating the wounds on her arms. Though Iris wasn''t proficient in long-range attacks, she didn''t waste her time defending, giving her ample time to strike first. She raised both her arms, morphing them into a bow identical to the Archer''s.

    The Archer couldn''t stabilise her aim, yet she also couldn''t dodge. Seeing Iris and the lightning arrow, the Archer abandoned her bow and darted towards Iris, reaching into her back, grabbing a black dagger. She knew Iris could imitate the attacks and understand her own destructive potential better than anyone else.

    Even if she sacrificed herself, the fearsome lightning arrow would annihilate both her and the Mage. She had to stop Iris by fighting in close combat, using her agile movement and sharp dagger to crack Iris''s core. She didn¡¯t need to kill Iris and only needed to stall until the Mage succeeded.

    Though her speed was slower than the Lancer''s initial burst, she could easily change her direction and run around Iris, slashing and retreating at will. Her dagger glowed, flashing in blue light as electricity emerged from its black surface.

    Iris stayed motionless, her expression solemn. She didn''t move her arms to block the strikes, but her lower body quivered and broke into countless tendrils. Up in the Main City Layer, Iris had seen the Vine Girl used her tendrils to move around and hold many things, so Iris imitated her and used them to slap the dagger.

    Though the electricity shocked Iris, it couldn''t disrupt her aim. No matter what the Archer tried, Iris remained unwavering, her eyes unreadable. A bright spark manifested at the bow, turning from slime into a ray of lightning, resembling an arrow of exquisite quality. She held it tight and pulled the bowstring, only stopping when she couldn''t draw more.

    Seeing the flash of lightning, the Archer screamed and rushed towards Iris. The black lines on her pale-white body radiated green light as her mechanical eyes shone. After activating her overdrive mode, her speed abruptly increased, easily dodging the first few tendrils, cutting some while parrying more.

    She shot towards Iris, disregarding most of the tendrils, letting them pierce her body while pushing the dagger inside Iris''s. Its tip produced a torrent of electricity, shocking Iris until she trembled, her arms losing strength.

    The Archer knew that the lightning arrow was dangerously powerful. If Iris misfired, she would suffer the backlash of a thunderous explosion.

    The Archer stopped defending and drove her flashing dagger towards Iris''s core. She sacrificed herself, letting the tendrils piercing her, frying her circuit, shocking herself and Iris, who couldn''t hold onto the bow and let go.

    The unstable arrow trembled, emitting sparks, cracking with thunderous noises. It brightly shone before abruptly dissolving into slime, dripping to the floor. Its brilliance manifested and vanished as fast as lightning. Iris immediately grabbed the Archer and locked her in place, crushing her with countless tendrils.

    Iris could only imitate the appearance and not the ability. Though her copy was flawless, it didn''t contain the power of the original, only the aura. She intentionally misled the Archer, forcing her to abandon her bow and fight at close range. Because the White Puppets specialised their power, the Archer''s strength was weaker than Iris.

    The Archer struggled. Her overdriven body shook, emitting heat and smoke. A blazing flame engulfed her and Iris, burning the robotic armour and the slime membrane. The Archer combusted into an explosion, boiling Iris and pushing her against a wall.

    Though the Archer died, Iris suffered much, her body splashing upon impact. The force broke the metallic wall, sinking deep into itself. Because of the unceasing flame, Iris''s reforming speed dropped. When she regained herself, she quickly formed a lance and hurled it towards the Mage.

    The Mage didn''t dodge and endured the strike. It pierced through his armourless body, drilling a hole in his chest, which enlarged and exploded into spectacle sight. Colourful fires blast out of him, burning his scraps to ember, leaving nothing behind.

    The Mage was weak in all aspects except magic; he couldn''t dodge the lance; he didn''t need to.

    The array below his feet imploded, sucking the colourful flames, forming a colourless sphere in the middle of the spell formation. Walls of azure light manifested at the edge of the array, protecting the sphere from outside interference.

    Iris tried, but her attacks couldn''t pierce the walls. She could only watch as the sphere took its shape into a humanoid entity, slowly shaping its feature. As the mysterious spell progressed, Iris gradually frowned, her heart sinking.

    The walls of light collapsed, revealing an entity inside. The sphere had morphed into a feminine figure, whose silhouette resembled the divine beauty, the beauty which enchanted all, the beauty from another world. Her deep blue body reflected light, inviting touches, teasing desires.

    "Who are you?" Iris said as she narrowed her eyes. She slowly retreated, doubt emerging on her face. "Why do you look like me?"

    The Slime Girl smiled and stepped forwards. Her appearance was a perfect copy of Iris, down to the manner, the smile, the gaze, and the body. She had a core in her abdomen, like how Iris had the Shadow Heart Core. Her movement was elegant, like how Iris moved.

    "Lady Iris, I am your copy," the Slime Girl said. "Please call me Lily. I''ll be your final opponent."

 Chapter 58: Miracle Once More

    Iris frowned as she jumped away from Lily, who didn''t pursue and slowly walked back, standing at the same place she came into existence. They had been fighting for three hours, but Iris could never defeat Lily. No matter what she did, Lily would copy it to perfection, using the same strength and speed.

    Unlike when Iris was facing the three White Puppets, where she could sacrifice parts of herself to quickly take down her enemies, Lily had the same powerset as Iris and knew every move Iris could do. Iris also lost more than a third of her body mass, which she couldn''t recover in a short time.

    Fortunately, Lily wouldn''t attack when Iris rested, but she would also rest to recover her strength. If Iris tried to do the same trick as with the White Puppets, she would perish with Lily.

    "Lily, why don''t we stop here?" Iris said. "You can''t defeat me. I can''t defeat you. Why must we do this? There are many wonders in this world, many wonders you haven''t seen. Don''t you think it''s a pity if either of us were to fall here?"

    "Lady Iris, I know your intention, but no one can oppose the imperial decree. I might have your power and manner, but I also have within me the command of the late emperor." Lily placed her fist on her chest, strengthening her back. "To die seeing a miracle of the Destined One is the greatest honour of our age. I won''t regret becoming the soil beneath your path."

    "You have my emotions and knowledge. If we cooperate, we can get out of this together. We hate getting restrained, our fate decided by others. Why should we act according to their whims when we can cooperate and overcome them?"

    "Lady Iris, you might possess the qualification, but I do not. The imperial family was majestic and awe-inspiring. Even if they have fallen, only the Destined Ones could overcome them. I could only follow their decree."

    Iris didn''t speak and sat on the floor, leaning onto the wall. The coldness of the metallic surface soothed her heated membrane, cooling her anxious mind. She had used almost every idea she could think, but Lily was her clone and so could do everything she did.

    They had fought and stopped to chat a few times. There was no sign that this would change. However, each time, Iris would gain something. There was still hope.

    Lily also sat down and rested, closing her eyes, her thoughts unknowable. Despite having her own consciousness, she imitated Iris on everything and liked to do it too. If she stood before Iris''s family, she could easily pass off as Iris and no one would suspect a thing. Only Pallorn, who could sense faith, would notice the imitation.

    When Iris glanced at Lily, she felt like seeing herself in the mirror. She felt like she was getting toyed by herself. For once, she understood how others felt when they had to deal with her.

    After having ample rest, Iris got up and walked towards Lily, who did the same. Both had recovered their body mass and were at their peak, their power equal, their style identical.

    Stepping into the battle range, Iris abruptly broke into a sprint, her body ruptured into countless tendrils and arms. She violently crashed against Lily, who effortlessly mirrored her actions, fighting tendrils with tendrils, arms with arms. They tangled and merged; their mind resisted each other, trying to dominate and control the other Slime Girl.

    Their power was equal, both suffering the same pain, shrinking at the same rate. They would die together or exhaust themselves until they couldn''t battle anymore.

    The deadlock continued until Iris retreated, annoyed by Lily''s playful expression.

    "Lily, don''t you feel that you''re neglecting your creativity by copying me?" Iris said. "With my knowledge, you can innovate and build upon the foundation. We will battle with body and spirit."

    "Lady Iris, I dare not boast my mastery in front of you." Lily elegantly bowed, smiling. "No matter how hard I try, I can never create miracles. There is no shame in imitating the great, for imitation is the greatest form of respect."

    "You are good with your words, Lily. You are also smart and rebellious. We are so alike, which is why you should know you can trust me."

    "You are also good with your words, Lady Iris. We are so alike, which is why I know we can''t go against the rules. I know you won''t change your mind, like how I won''t change mine."

    "We are in a stalemate; we should compromise. How can I reach the middle ground with you, Lily? I don''t want either of us to fall here."

    "How about this? Forget about going forwards and return whence you came. I shall accompany you and be your best friend. Though the sisters are good at toying with your body, they can''t be compared to me, who knows everything about you, everything."

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Iris''s eyes shone as she stopped talking and averted her gaze. Her mind drifted into the realm of imagination, connecting dots, weighing benefits and sacrifices. Lily was her clone and had her knowledge as well as her disposition. No amount of bargaining and convincing would be enough. They couldn''t compromise. They both knew this.

    Lily also fell silent and fell into deep thought. Though she was a clone of Iris, she had her desires and feelings. As Iris organised her information, Lily also did so. She didn''t just want to stop Iris from advancing but repel her. If she could do so, she would receive a great reward from the imperial family.

    That was the rule, the enticement for the clone to do their very best. No one could go against it, not even the Overseer.

    "Lily, you said that you admire me and will express it by sincerely imitating my every move," Iris said. "Is that an empty promise, or is it the ironclad rule?"

    "You should''ve guessed it already. I am you; we never make any empty promises, for they are precious beyond all worth, too precious."

    "Only the Destined One can enter the sacred mausoleum and meet the imperial family," Iris said. "I now understand why that is so."

    Lily frowned as she slowly retreated from Iris. A strange premonition manifested in her mind, her apprehension rising.

    "Do tell me, Lady Iris. My knowledge is the same as yours, yet I can''t find a way to pass this trial," she said.

    "This is because you forgot one crucial fact: I am the Destined One." Iris smiled as her gaze turned sharp. The arrogant air exuded from her demeanour, the air of madness accumulated through two lifetimes. "You are right. It is impossible to pass this test, which is why I will, for turning impossible into possible is the trail of I, the Destined One!"

    Iris flung a broken arrow towards Lily and retrieved another one. Though their shafts had been broken, their sharp tips remained intact. While staring at Lily, Iris raised her hand, solemn lunacy radiating from her eyes.

    Lily trembled, but she still caught the broken arrow and raised her hand, staring at Iris. She was Iris''s clone, and she had to do everything Iris did. That was the rule. None could break it.

    "Lady Iris, are you sure about this?" Lily said. "This is suicide. It will benefit none of us. If you wish to intimidate me and stop at the last second, I will know and stop in time."

    "This is where we differ, Lily. You have my knowledge and disposition, but you lack my most significant aspect."

    "Do tell me what I lack, Lady Iris."

    Iris giggled. Her expression abruptly dissolved into dullness, which revealed the carefree, determined resolve. When Lily saw it, she immediately knew that Iris wasn''t joking and would stab her core, stab it the hardest she could, the fastest she could. No one, not even her family, could stop her.

    "Lily, you lack the fleeting dream, the numbing regret, the illusionary hope. You are born within here and have nothing to care for. I can''t fail here, not for me, but for family, for the promises."

    Silence permeated the corridor before Lily sighed, her mind turning resolute.

    "Very well, Lady Iris. I shall witness your miracle. Life or death, it will be decided by the next moment."

    Almost like Lily was commanding Iris, she drove the tip of the arrow into herself, tearing apart her smooth membrane, pushing against her condensed slime, heading towards her precious, fragile core.

    The impact resounded nowhere and shook nothing, spreading only the tiniest crack on her core. It halted for a moment before it rapidly enlarged, covering the entire core, leaking out milky light. The arrow broke into countless pieces, scattered inside the slime, disintegrating into ashes.

    Lily quivered as her legs burst into a puddle of slime. She weakly fell on the floor, kneeling with her hands clenching her breasts, gripping until her fingernails pierced her membrane. The milky light permeated her inside, slowly seeping through the torn membrane. She gasped for breath, but nothing could fill her body.

    Throughout the entire process, she kept staring at Iris, who also stabbed her own core.

    Like how Lily did it, Iris penetrated through her slime and shattered her arrow against the Shadow Heart Core. A torrent of pain ruptured inside her body as she instantly combusted into a rain of slime, her scream echoing despite having no mouth. Her wail was sharp and haunting, almost magical.

    Her deep blue slime flashed, turning pink, orange, purple, and many other colours as she reformed and collapsed and reformed, repeating the process countless times. Every time she reformed, she would scream until her chest burst, then did it again and again.

    Compared to Lily''s silent suffering, Iris was pathetic, crawling, kicking, rolling, screaming. She cried the tears of slime and bit her lips until they exploded, yet the pain never lessened. Her sensitive slime seared every time she touched something. Her mind ached every time she thought.

    To her, the world was ending. The confusion was devouring her, her mind rapidly shutting down. She refused to move, to think, to feel.

    "Iris, listen, it''s going to pass," a soft, familiar voice rang. "I''m here with you, beside you, always. Come, let me support you. My embrace will heal you."

    A purple silhouette knelt in front of Iris, gently taking her arms, pulling her up. A soothing scent lingered around Iris as she touched the smooth, slippery hand. Her mind trembled as she ignored the pain and raised her head. Her teary eyes stared at the playful face, the teasing purple eyes, and the snaky temper.

    "Vilia, please don''t leave me," Iris said. "It hurts, Vilia. It hurts so much. You need to stay with me. I need you."

    "You are strong, Iris. I know you will overcome this. Your future is beyond this." Vilia supported Iris and smiled. "If you want me to stay with you forevermore, become strong and take me by force. I''ll be waiting."

    The pain had already disappeared, and with it, Vilia. She dissolved into blue slime, which gradually flowed towards Iris, merging with her.

    "You saved me once again, Vilia," Iris mumbled. "I''m sorry I failed you again. I''ll definitely bring you back. Just wait."

    Iris''s mind returned to its initial state, calm and stable as an ocean. She looked at the Shadow Heart Core. It sustained no lasting damage; a mere arrow couldn''t scratch it.

    When she turned to Lily, she only saw a puddle of slime mixed with fragments of the core and strange milky liquid, glowing in soft radiance.

    She won her reckless gamble, but she felt no joy. Only endless sorrow remained in her longing heart.

 Chapter 59: Alls Over for the Lost

    The futuristic corridor descended into silence as Iris slowly rose from the floor, absorbing her remaining slime. Her height and figure had halved, looking short and meek. Her mature, seductive silhouette became adorable, except for her dull, murky eyes. She grasped her chest and felt the lingering warmth of Vilia''s touch, shivering from the strange, dreamy experience.

    The abrupt change from pain to serenity didn''t shock her, but the appearance of Vilia broke her. Despite being made of slime, Iris subconsciously imitated her past life and cried a stream of tears. She wished for time to slow or even stop, for she didn''t want to part with her again.

    "A miracle really happens," Iris mumbled. "Vilia, you''re helping me, right? Can you appear before me again? I need to see you again."

    Iris knew miracles couldn''t happen at her whim, not with her current strength. She didn''t expect the miracle from the start. She should have trusted in miracle more, trusted in fate more. Maybe she might see her again someday?

    Iris didn''t believe in miracles or the stories of the Destined Ones. She cheated by imitating Quasi and didn''t possess the qualification. How could she create a miracle? She couldn''t, and she wouldn''t risk her life on some random chances.

    It was a gamble, but she gambled after she obtained the clues. From Lily''s words, she didn''t know about Iris''s extraordinary past: her reincarnation and the Lord, the Dreamscape and Gulia, the Shadow Plane and Lilith. These beings played a larger game than the Legacy Ground. If they chose to hide their existence, Lily would know nothing.

    If she knew, she wouldn''t say that the might of the Legacy Ground was beyond Iris''s imagination.

    After trading blows with Lily, Iris also found that Lily was an ordinary Slime Girl without any foreign force inside her. The Shadow Heart Core was a unique existence, whose power originated from Lilith at her peak. It wouldn''t crumble in front of a broken arrow.

    With all information, Iris naturally gambled. There might be a better way to pass the test, maybe even persuade Lily to join her journey, but Iris lacked time to figure it out. She wasn''t an ordinary Monster Girl but an Outsider whose fate intertwined with the all-encompassing game of the dizzy height.

    "I thought I would''ve easily endured the pain after going through several heartbreaks and one death, but it seems that I still underestimate how sensitive my body is," Iris said as she looked at the ceiling, staring past it. "Vilia, when you took away my pain, did you have to endure it? Can you take away this pain too?"

    Iris sighed and stopped thinking about the past. She still hadn''t completed her task.

    After reorganising herself, Iris walked to the remain of Lily, knelt on the floor, and touched the puddle of slime. This was the first time she saw a Slime Girl perished.

    The puddle of slime dimmed but retained the dark blue colour. Its texture turned smooth like mineral water, exuding a strangely inviting fragrance. When Iris touched it, it quivered like a longing maiden seeing her first love. Its movement reminded Iris of how Lenmia used to toy with her, teasing from the outside and the inside.

    A subtle flame ignited in her mind, warming her chest. Iris never had the opportunity to be on top and explored the exciting possibility of two Slime Girls. She had attempted to play with her clone but got interrupted both times. In this tranquil moment, her curiosity took over her mind.

    "Lily, even though you try to stop me, you are still my clone," Iris said. Her body tensed. "Come, let us become one. I shall show you the pleasure of our body and the wonders of the outside world."

    Iris drove her hands into the puddle of slime, feeling the mindless yet sensual desires arousing in her heart. Her membrane dissolved and connected with the slime, fusing into one, bursting with peculiar sensations. She trembled and let out a soft, excited moan, feeling the foreign slime invading her body, moving up and down inside her chest.

    The slime sensed the disturbance but didn''t resist. It was familiar with Iris''s aura and accepted the assimilation. It playfully wiggled and caressed Iris''s inside, providing her with pleasure she shamefully yearned. Her power slowly condensed as her figure turned more distinct and beautiful, rapidly regaining her mature air, her enchanting aura.

    She gasped for breaths, taking in calm air, puffing out warm mists. Her lips reflected the blue light of the corridor, highlighting their bouncy texture. Her skin became even fairer as she instinctively traced her flesh-like membrane with her fingers, teasing herself.

    The tranquil, dreamy state gradually ended as Iris stood up, absorbing all slime, condensing it into herself. She got taller, her hair longer, her breasts bigger. Her eyes were sharp, gleaming with brilliant light that bewitched anyone she desired.

    After regaining herself, she frowned, feeling something amiss. She had gained some power and replenished her lost mass, but she didn''t expect to have another qualitative change in her appearance. She still hadn''t reached the Transformation Phase; how could this happen?

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    She waved her hand and channelled her Corruption Power. Using the knowledge of her past world, she created a mirror of light, inspecting her new appearance. Her frown deepened once she saw the resemblance between her current appearance and the Lord.

    "Quasi, it seems that you aren''t strong enough to erase the mark of the Lord," Iris said. "Lord, why did you want me to have your appearance? Why did you gift me your divine beauty?"

    Iris hated her powerlessness. She knew others had put something in her but couldn''t do anything to change her situation.

    She spent her first life chasing freedom and passion. That would not change in her second life. Though her family restricted her, she chose to be restricted herself, unlike how these beings forced her.

    Thinking more would make her depressed, so she stopped and rested.

    After clearing the test, the golden door reopened, revealing the majestic inner world of the pyramid. It was like an ancient city within a golden dome.

    The buildings were made of stone and jewellery, reflecting light into colourful rays. Along the main gravel road were the water fountains and rocky monuments, with mosses and little flowers protruding from the tiny but deep cracks. They didn''t blemish their appearance but imbued the atmosphere with naturalness, as if their creator had incorporated the decay of time into their design.

    Fearing that the golden gate might close, Iris quickly stepped into the ancient ground. The path in front of her branched into multiple sub roads while leading her deeper into the city, connecting every building big and small, forming a serene, intimate environment. The stately yet aged air permeated the surrounding, indicating the purpose of the city.

    It was a giant graveyard, built since time long forgotten, maintained by the imperial family. Inside each building was the member of the royalty, their status suggested by the location and the size of their tomb. Despite the endless wealth of civilisation, the final resting place was humble and transient.

    Iris gazed at the stone buildings, her mind flickering with indescribable emotions. She felt sad but not quite, excited but not quite; the profound sensation of awe mixed with weariness accumulated into a sigh. At last, she finally knew what her emotion was: Pity.

    These people struggled against fate, against the Deities, against all odds, but they failed. Their last remnants escaped and hid inside this forsaken land, unable to leave, unable to right their wrong. Without any chance to turn around, they were waiting in despair.

    The remaining desire to gain some rewards from the graveyard vanished as Iris shook her head and walked past countless stone buildings. Her heart became more tranquil as she felt the thick aura of decay exuding from the tombs. Only the familial longing existed in her heart, growing more intense the deeper she travelled.

    The shiny jewellery and the ancient inscriptions on and inside the stone buildings invited Iris to inherit their power and knowledge, but she merely glanced at them then shifted her gaze, moving towards the centre of the city. The stone buildings got sparser and bigger, with more aura of death and decay.

    The inheritance inside contained the lost history of the ancient, the forbidden knowledge of the past, the powerful abilities the Deities feared, the extinct material from the legend. If Iris chose one, she would gain the necessary power to control her destiny and protect her family, yet she was unmoved.

    These were the failed power, not enough to overcome the impossible odds. These were the desperation of the past, the unwillingness to accept reality.

    The Puppeteer Legacy Ground existed because it was a failure. The Deities didn''t feel threatened by the shadow of the glorious past. The resistance failed when it was at its peak; it could not overturn the result even if it rose once more.

    Reaching the end of her road, Iris stood before a tall stone gate. Unlike the other stone buildings where jewellery and gold decorated their appearance, the largest central building was without any decoration, just stone cracks and mosses. All roads which broke off from the main road also converged and ended in front of the building.

    It was tall and lonely, gradually crumbling into the pitiful state it currently had. Iris couldn''t bear to look at it. She lightly pushed open the gate and walked in.

    Inside the spacious building was a small stone pyramid, with a series of steps reaching towards the platform at the top, where an everchanging orb of greyness floated. It shifted its appearance from a triangle to a square to a cube to a sphere, motionless yet moving, ethereal yet solid.

    An enormous ownerless power flowed from the orb, moving upwards as it exited the building by the window on the ceiling, assimilating into the air, providing the ancient city with the energy to sustain itself. Though it was lifeless, the orb quivered as Iris entered the room, faintly calling for her.

    A strand of energy separated from the enormous flow and flew towards Iris, revolving around her, gently guiding her towards the pyramid steps. As it touched her membrane, it merged with her and gave off a comforting sensation, soothing her dispirited heart. She didn''t reject it, but she also didn''t yearn for it.

    "You''ve been alone since the beginning," Iris said. "Don''t worry; I know what you want. Even if you didn¡¯t beg me, I would still do it."

    The orb couldn''t speak, but it still tried its hardest to please Iris. It produced more strands of energy and enveloped her, replenishing her vitality, guiding her footstep, illuminating her path. At that moment, Iris looked like an angel who pitied the world. She had descended from the high heaven, shrouded in the holy light.

    Because the light energy led her, Iris quickly reached the top of the pyramid. If she wished, she could reach out her hand and grab the orb, instantly gaining its approval, receiving the highest secret of the Legacy Ground, the power akin to the imperial sovereign.

    Even such power could not resist the flow of time and the might of heaven.

    "You can rest now," Iris said. "You''ve been staying up for too long. There is no point in continuing this pain anymore. I''ll end it for you."

    Iris smiled, grabbed the everchanging orb, and exerted her strength. The orb cracked and shattered into countless fragments. It surged with a great torrent of energy, overflowing the pyramid, engulfing the ancient city, flooding the corridor, pouring out of the golden pyramid.

    At the centre of the tide, Iris closed her eyes and focused on the Shadow Heart Core. With a thought, her figure descended into the Shadow Plane.

 Chapter 60: Towards Greatness

    Darkness engulfed Iris as she descended through reality. Her body remained in the same place, but her surrounding floated up, leaving mushy traces which merged into a dim, pale landscape. Colours left the world and turned everything into a dull, monochromatic grey. The disturbance of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground quietened while the air thickened; the Corruption Power surged, permeating the pyramid, the stone buildings, everything.

    The Shadow Heart Core shook as Iris fell to her knees, panting. Even with her liquid body, she still suffered from the power of the everchanging orb. If not for her descending into the Shadow Plane, she would have disintegrated into pure energy, her life confiscated.

    She gradually stood up and inspected the surrounding. She was still inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground; she was in its shadow. The everchanging orb had disappeared. The rest was still the same.

    "Iris, you''re too reckless," Iris mumbled. "Doesn¡¯t matter now. At least the chaos will help me. Please let this be successful."

    Iris had risked herself to come into the Puppeteer Legacy Ground because she wished to reach the Transformation Phase. The Soul Fruits she had weren''t enough. She also lacked time to refine her innate power and naturally succeed in her breakthrough.

    The Puppeteer Legacy Ground would be the place for her explosive growth. If not for her encounter with Quasi and the journey into the sacred graveyard, she would still try to explore further.

    "Quasi, I''ve done my best. The world will forget about you and your trace," Iris said as she closed her eyes. "I''ll create an even bigger commotion so that all attention will be on me. That will be my final farewell."

    The Corruption Power flowed around Iris, forming a whirlpool of pale-purple wind, which slowly darkened as its quantity and quality increased. Iris trembled as the condensed Corruption Power permeated her, seeping into her slime and merging with her Shadow Heart Core.

    A muffled yet loud crack resounded as her body changed its colour, turning dark purple, assimilated by the Corruption Power. Iris couldn''t take any more Corruption Power, or she would fall into a mindless, lustful state, yet she still forced herself to take in more Corruption Power.

    The numbing pain erupted, forcing Iris to clutch her fractured shoulders, wailing in pain, but she never stopped. The Shadow Heart Core rapidly sucked in the Corruption Power while the excess Corruption Power leaked out. Iris gradually lost her sense of touch, then her sense of pain. A chill circulated her slime. The cracking noises faded. Her vision blurred. Her mind drifted.

    The quantity of Corruption Power inside her surpassed the amount Pallorn took in; her soul couldn''t handle it anymore. She softly fell on the floor, feeling the coldness of the stone platform. Her body melted, trickling along the cracks on the ground. Without any sound, she slowly lost herself. Lightness overwhelmed her mind, yet she exerted herself against the comfort.

    As she slowly fell asleep, she shuddered. Something changed inside her. The drowsiness gradually dissipated.

    A sound which transcended perception echoed. It was a light snap, which broke a formless cage that bound Iris. It shattered into countless pieces, merging into her soul, igniting her potential, devouring the rampaging Corruption Power.

    The leaking Corruption Power inverted its flow. Iris gradually regained her senses; her vision was full of purple wind, her sense of touch tingling. The Corruption Power engulfed her, repairing her cracked membrane, permeating her slime, filling her soul. She had broken through her limit and felt her rigid body loosening, her soul growing bigger, her mind becoming clearer.

    The Shadow Heart Core depleted the overflowing Corruption Power, producing an endless amount of slime, gushing it out of the membrane. Iris rapidly expanded, her body getting vaster, her consciousness flooding the pyramid. She could effortlessly move her body, condense and dissolve, reform and shatter. Her slime manipulation mastery grew; she could mimic others with greater accuracy.

    That wasn''t the end; Iris still had her eyes closed, immersed in the instinctive knowledge, which manifested after she broke through the limit. Her back quivered before rupturing into a pair of watery wings. They condensed into black feathery wings, lightly fluttering in the windless air.

    Inside them, Iris could feel the strange, angelic, demonic quality. Though it was faint, almost indiscernible, it would still enchant others.

    After becoming a Transformation Phase Slime Girl, Iris could mimic the appearance, aura, and a tiny amount of her target''s ability. The more intimacy she had with her target, the better result she could display.

    Iris had intimate knowledge of Pallorn. When she mimicked Pallorn, she could display a part of her Fallen Angel''s innate charm.

    She could not mimic most of the Monster Girls she knew; she lacked the intimate knowledge of their strange, captivating bodies. Even if she had a chance to learn more about them, she would hesitate.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    It was already hard for her just to be with her family, let alone other strong, forceful Monster Girls.

    Even then, she could not mimic the strong Monster Girls; her limit was lower to middle-tier Transformation Phase Monster Girls.

    As Iris slowly flapped her wings, her memory of the night with Pallorn surfaced. The sensual touches lingered in her body, diffusing in her mind, reddening her deep blue slime. The more intimate the memory, the better her control over her mimicked body.

    Iris immediately stopped flying and dissolved her wings, her face pinkish. Her body almost collapsed. She still couldn''t bear to remember it. The vigorous moment had become a nightmare, a forbidden nightmare, the kind which she detested yet still came back for more.

    "I finally did it," Iris said. "Everyone, I''m coming back soon."

    ...

    Undrila was soaking in her warm, milky bath when she widened her eyes and turned to the door into her bathroom. Her bathroom was gigantic, decorated in gold and gemstones, covered with pale mists. The magical formations inside were maintaining the relaxing atmosphere, circulating the softening water, playing cheerful music.

    The serene atmosphere broke as Corane pushed open the door and entered the bathroom. She looked around before heading straight towards Undrila, smiling. Her speed was faster than running, but her movement looked like an elegant stroll.

    "You''re late," Undrila said. "I''ve been soaking for a while."

    "Why are you still using my bathroom? You said it wasn''t satisfying."

    "That¡¯s because you didn''t join me last time."

    Seeing Undrila''s playful smile, Corane sighed as she undressed, deliberately doing it slowly. Her silky clothes gradually unravelled as she placed them beside the bath. They formed an adorable pile of colours. Undrila tried to snatch it, but Corane grabbed her hand and stared hard at her teasing expression.

    "Look at you, Undria. I wonder how other Mermaids would think if they knew their great leader is a pervert," Corane said. Her mouth curved into a smile. "Look at your skin, so oily and sticky. What kind of fluid is that?"

    Undrila giggled and pulled back her slippery arm. She quickly submerged under the milky water, her glowing blue fins gliding along the surface, moving up and down in the water. Her silhouette danced in the warm, foggy atmosphere, inviting Corane to play with her.

    "Corane, why don''t you guess what I did before you come here?" Undrila said. "I was lonely, and my hand was itching. You have to compensate me."

    "You''re an embarrassment to your race, Undria." Corane grinned and jumped into the pool. Her wings fluttered in the water, creating ripples. "If I catch you within ten minutes, I''ll have my way today."

    "So ferocious, so handsome. As expected of a Dragon Girl!"

    The two Lords played inside their soundproof bathroom. Their voices occasionally resounded, enveloping the hazy atmosphere with burning desires.

    As the leaders of the Labyrinth, they had responsibilities. When they got free time, they would engage in relaxation and hobbies. Because the two were close friends, they could do anything to each other and keep it secret. They liked it and wanted it.

    Before Corane could catch Undrila, Undrila suddenly frowned and stopped playing. She raised her right hand and closed her eyes. Dark purple Corruption Power surged around her, congregating on her palm. It merged into a black crystal, which floated without any magic, shivering under the foreign influence.

    "The Shadow Heart Fragment is trembling?" Corane said. Undrila had told her about it a long time ago. "What does this mean?"

    "The Core is waking up. The inheritor has appeared." Undrila opened her eyes. They shone in dark light. "The connection is very intense. It''s telling me to enter the Shadow Plane."

    "Then what are we waiting for?"

    Corane grasped Undrila''s hand and smiled at her. She moved closer to Undrila, almost hugging her. Their bodies rubbed against one another. Though the thick fogs concealed their full figures, they could still see the other''s naked beauty.

    "Pity, it''s been so long since we could have some fun together," Undrila said. "Let''s go see the commotion first. The others must have noticed it too."

    ...

    "All five Fragments vibrate together?" the Second Princess of the Broken Empire said.

    She was standing before the great throne of the imperial throne room. In front of her, five Shadow Heart Fragments floated together, quivering. They radiated black light, which tainted the room with a majestic power that dyed everything grey and dull.

    Facing the light, the Second Princess stared into the Fragments, her eyes glowing in soft azure. Unlike the demonic and corrupted decoration of the hall, the Second Princess had an angelic appearance, completely human. Her delicate white skin reflected the black light, her beauty unsullied by external factors. Her azure irises glittered with determination and wisdom. Her black hair flowed to her waist, fluttering with the wind of her power.

    Behind her, three Condensation Phase Monster Girls knelt on the crimson carpet, their foreheads touching the floor. They only glimpsed at the Second Princess''s blue dress, whose tail rested gently before them. Though they couldn''t see her appearance, just her aura was enough to quicken their breathing.

    "Your Highness, what is your command?"

    "The time is nigh. The Pure Races will face their greatest crisis yet." The Second Princess waved her arm, her sleeves flowing with her movement. "Lady Lilith has given us this precious opportunity. We will not let her down."

    "The army is waiting for your command, Your Highness. Please guide us to the new era, the era of us Monster Girls."

    ...

    "Iris, you''ve broken through the first shackle," Gulia said as she raised her head. Her true body was still bound to the divine chains, but they could not stop her from knowing everything within the Sinking Dark Forest. "You''re a little faster than I expected. That¡¯s good. If I can''t predict your advancement, Fate won''t either."

    "The others must have locked their gaze onto you." Gulia laughed. Her shrill voice echoed inside her endless prison, shaking the countless formations engraved in space and time. "Very well, I shall act as you expected. I hope you will not disappoint us."

    Gulia trembled as black light emerged from her ghostly pale skin, surging around her, overwhelming the formations and the prison. Cracks in space and time manifested, revealing the outer world, the material plane. Below her, the highest peak of the Sinking Dark Forest stood, shivering as the foreign pressure descended.

    The entire Sinking Dark Forest quaked. A tide of black energy flooded the landscape, engulfing everything in its path.

    The Sinking commenced.

 Chapter 61: Give Them War

    The black flood engulfed the landscape and spread outwards. Its wicked aura contaminated the ground, painting everything black, corrupting the surrounding. It silently crashed against the trees and rocks and hills like summer breezes against the grasses. Its speed succeeded the speed of sound, yet no storm nor earthquake accompanied it.

    There was no sound, no destruction, no apocalypse, just silence.

    The Sinking enveloped the Sinking Dark Forest and flowed outwards. All living beings inside it couldn''t escape its all-corrupting power. The believers fell to their knees as they used their spells and artefacts, desperately protecting themselves against the tide of darkness.

    A group of believers, led by a priest, created a holy shield, but their resistance lasted only a moment before it disintegrated into black particles. They couldn''t even scream before the Corruption Power merged into their body.

    A female paladin collapsed on the ground as she clenched her chest, her heart burning with strange, sensual desires. Her long hair fluttered in the windless air as her vision blackened, her head spinning. The disgusting sensation gradually manifested in her heart, yet she failed to resist its temptation.

    "What is this?" she said. "I don''t want this. Someone saves me!"

    Besides her, everyone else also failed to resist the tide of darkness. The other female members either transformed into Monster Girls or despaired and took their lives, afraid of what they might become. The remaining male members either lost their minds or took their own lives.

    Knowing that it was hopeless, the leader priest dropped his holy staff and took out his sacrificial dagger. His eyes turned blood red as he slit his throat, smiling as his vitality spewed out of his body. Before he lost his consciousness, he killed the transforming Monster Girl beside him, taking her to the heavenly kingdom.

    Across the Sinking Dark Forest, similar scenes played out. The weak groups of the believers fell to their doom while the wandering Monster Girls and the Wild Beasts snickered as they basked in the intense Corruption Power, gaining additional power.

    The Crusade collapsed. The nations and the churches suffered untold casualties, but their invasion never stopped. Those who died were merely the cannon fodders. Using them to weaken the forces inside the Sinking Dark Forest was good enough.

    As the Sinking spread further into the surrounding nations, a gigantic wall of light manifested at the boundary of the forest, suppressing the tide of darkness. The black waves crashed against the purification formation, shaking the earth and the sky.

    The black tide and the purification formation exhausted each other, turning into magical particles. Though the formation couldn''t stop the Sinking, it had lessened the quantity which leaked into the surrounding.

    The main army of the Crusade outside the formation suffered few casualties. They were the elites of their respective churches. Their equipment and methods surpassed the believers inside the forest. Each of them was comparable to the secret investigation team of the Church of the Seven Goddesses.

    Atop a stone tower behind the grand army, the upper echelons of the Crusade gathered, sitting around the long meeting table. At the main seat was an old man donned in a purple-scarlet robe, an Archbishop of the Church of Redemption.

    He swept his gaze past the other members of the meeting. Some were from the same church as him, others from different believes. They formed an ally to deal with the rumoured evil existence inside the Sinking Dark Forest.

    "As the Deities have predicted, the Sinking is weaker than our estimation," the Archbishop said. "This is the divine opportunity we have been waiting for."

    From one side of the meeting table, a young man got up and bowed to the Archbishop. His fiery cloak fluttered with his movement, exuding his blazing temper. He had a sharp smile on his face.

    "Sir Purpalus, the name of your church will ring across the continent after this success," the man said. "I must congratulate you in advance."

    The other members of the meeting looked at each other and nodded faintly. Their minds raced as they expressed their warm praises and joyous words, their inner thoughts concealed under their formality. Everyone had their gains and losses in the Crusade, but the one who staked and won the most was the Church of the Redemption.

    "If nobody were to object, I shall be the leader of the Crusade and deliver the divine judgement onto the cursed ones," Archbishop Purpalus said.

    "If you said so, Sir Purpalus," the red-robed Bishop said. "Everyone has come here under the divine decrees of our Deities. There will be no conflict between us believers."

    Everyone expressed their approval. Archbishop Purpalus smiled, but his heart was cold.

    The Goddess of Redemption had sent him to oversee the Crusade, putting in more bets than other religions. After they saw her faction winning enormous benefit, the others came together to pressure Archbishop Purpalus to lead the battle and be the first to take the loss.

    There would be no rewards without risk; the Archbishop came prepared. He waved his hand, creating a wave of purple winds, which blew across the meeting table. It covered the wooden surface and manifested into a tiny ethereal landscape, resembling the Sinking Dark Forest.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "During the Sinking, we have investigated and found many dark spots of the Sinking. They were the places where the intensity of the Corruption Power fluctuated the most," Archbishop Purpalus said. "I''ve estimated that at least three of them are the entrances of the hidden base of the Corrupted Race."

    There were at least ten spots within the illusionary landscape, all scattered throughout the outer zone of the Sinking Dark Forest.

    Seeing the brightly lit spots on the map, the other members of the meeting turned solemn. They carefully studied every location, their eyes flashing with light of perception.

    "Sir Purpalus, what should we do?" a member said. "The Sinking is still in progress; there might be more spots after a while. The surrounding villages are also in danger."

    "We shall dispatch the reserve army to help the nearby villages. The main army needs to maintain the formation in case of any retaliation of the Corrupted Races."

    "Which part of the reserve army we should send, then?"

    The discussion went on as more members joined in and offered their insights and suggestions. These people weren''t lone forces but the representative of their religions. They restricted some while allying with others, forming and breaking groups. Though their main objective forced them to unite against the common enemy, they were divided at heart.

    ...

    The rulers of the Layers were playing around, waiting for the two Lords to appear. Though the topic of the meeting was solemn, the Monster Girls were joking with each other, chatting about their colourful nights, teasing their friends, lacking in any urgency.

    They were waiting inside the Carefree Reflection Chamber, a cosy living room, full of soft cushions and thin curtains. On the walls were windows which showed different landscapes from different Layers. No matter which Layers the Monster Girls came from, they would see their home through one of the windows.

    Out of the twenty-four rulers, only the two Lords were late, but none complained. They knew the relationship between the two Lords and were smirking at their delay. Beside them, Amplicia also attended the meeting, sitting at one of the tea tables, listening to one of the rulers who shyly talked to her.

    "Lady Amplicia, please accept this present. I made it myself," the Harpy said and handed Amplicia a lovely box. "I spent three hours making the cake and one more for the jams. If you could, please taste it and compliment me."

    The Harpy blushed. The orange wings on her back flapped as she peeked at Amplicia, who smiled and gradually opened the box. Inside it was a strawberry cake and a fine knife wrapped in a heart-shaped ribbon.

    "It looks beautiful like you, Miss Heranda," Amplicia said. "It also smells like you, soft and sweet."

    "Thank you, Lady Amplicia." Heranda trembled as she held her lips from smiling silly. She didn''t expect Amplicia to remember her name. Her heart raced. "If you want to, I can help you eat."

    Amplicia shifted her gaze from the cake to Heranda, whose cheeks and ears had turned red. Amplicia found it amusing but shook her head, picking up the knife herself. She sliced a piece and ate it, then sliced another and moved it towards Heranda.

    Though Heranda felt disappointed that she couldn''t help Amplicia, she almost cried when Amplicia offered her a gorgeous piece. Her lips quivered as she leant forwards. Her slim tongue coiled around the knife, faintly holding onto it, not letting go.

    Amplicia didn''t pull back and let Heranda had her moment. She only giggled after a while and took back the knife. Heranda settled awake from her trance and coughed, averting her gaze.

    "My apology, Lady Amplicia," she said. "I lost myself in your beauty. It is unsightly of me. Please punish me."

    As Amplicia was about to speak, Corane and Undrila entered the room. Their tired appearance interested the other Monster Girls. They smiled and waved their hands, their cheeks faintly blushing.

    "My apology, everyone. Undria and I were delayed by an important matter," Corane said. "We paid too much attention to it that we forgot to check the time."

    The rest of the Monster Girls eyed each other and grinned. They chuckled as their whispers filled the room, mumbling something unsavoury about the two Lords, who had just attended tiring matter so focused they almost missed the meeting.

    Corane and Undrila sighed. They knew what the others were thinking; so be it if it was the truth, but it was not. They were about to explore the Shadow Plane and find the Shadow Heart Core until the Sinking abruptly happened, forcing them to retreat from the Shadow Plane to start the meeting.

    Sensing the awkward silence, Amplicia finished up the conversation with Heranda and stood up. Her tall figure attracted other Monster Girls.

    "Everyone, I think this is a good time to talk business," Amplicia said. "After all, I''m sure the lots of us have many other important matters to attend, right, Miss Undrila, Miss Corane?"

    "Please don''t tease us, Miss Amplicia. We''re truly sorry for our delay. The accident of today won''t happen again," Undrila said.

    The atmosphere gained a slight solemnity, but the Monster Girls didn¡¯t adjust their postures, some sitting on the couches, others laying in sofas. They stopped their chitchat but still ate desserts or played with dolls, showing little concern over the situation of the Labyrinth.

    After sitting on the main sofa, Corane glanced at Undrila, who sank into a small bathtub. Undrila gazed back and nodded, her expression relaxed, but her mind was clear. They didn¡¯t need to speak to share their intentions.

    "As we all know, the Sinking has commenced," Corane said. "Although it has engulfed the Sinking Dark Forest and annihilated the believers inside the forest, it also gushed into our hidden entrances and exposed our location.

    "Moreover, the Crusade has sent many people into the forest; I estimated the number of our newly converted friends to be at least triple of the previous Sinking.

    "Naturally, we have to save them from the danger of the wilderness. We also have to relocate our entrances. This time, however, I have a bold suggestion."

    Corane turned towards Amplicia.

    "This is the reason for my arrival," Amplicia said. "We have some leaked intel about the Crusade and have decided to strike back against the wicked Pure Races.

    "Do not worry, everyone. We, the Broken Empire, have significantly prepared everything. Other than the Labyrinth, I have also contacted some of the secluded Monster Girls deeper into the forest. With your and their help, the Broken Empire will strike the heart of the Pure Races. Even if we can''t uproot their foundation, we shall show them our corrupted might!"

    Amplicia released her Condensation Phase aura as her words resounded throughout the Carefree Reflection Chamber. Her silvery figure blended in with her overwhelming power, showing her sincerity and determination.

    The other Monster Girls glanced between themselves and licked their lips. Their expressions gradually shifted from carefree to sombre. Inside their pupils, a burning flame of excitement burst out.

    The Corrupted Races had been suppressed for too long; they naturally wished to reverse their situation. No one objected to the suggestion; everyone thought about which new friends or even lovers they might gain. With the Broken Empire leading the operation, the Monster Girls had complete faith in their success.

 Chapter 62: Mistakes

    Iris opened her eyes. The world had regained its vivid colours. She still stood atop the pyramid, but the everchanging orb had shattered into countless pieces, piling in front of her. The surging pale light had dissipated. Only a few afterglows remained, weakly illuminating the interior, showing the grand yet fading aura of the crumbling civilisation.

    After she reached the Transformation Phase, Iris quickly ascended back into the material plane. The instant she connected with the Shadow Plane, an unseen, unavoidable sensation manifested. It permeated her body and soul, guiding her towards the other Fragments, leading them to combine.

    The oppressive feeling of getting watched made Iris shiver. She understood that the holders of the Fragments were strong, too strong for the current her. Lilith had explicitly told her not to enter the Shadow Plane before she reached the peak of the Transformation Phase, but she got no choice. Without strength, how could she protect her family from the upcoming chaos?

    "If my understanding is correct, the Sinking should happen soon," Iris said. "Please let my commotion be least noticeable."

    Iris sighed as the indignation rose in her heart. She hated that she was letting circumstances beyond her control dictate her fate. There was no knowing if it was right or wrong. No use regretting now; only forwards she should go.

    After the afterglows dispersed out of the stone building, the bright radiance of the outside gradually faded. Darkness descended throughout the ancient graveyard, bringing in the cold, serene night, closing the curtain of this civilisation. A sense of desolation rose from the cracks of the buildings and shrouded the atmosphere.

    Looking back at the path she walked, Iris absorbed the strange feeling and digested the hidden meaning inside it. Her heart turned lonely but never faltered. Her resolve only intensified with each viewing of the tragic end of the once-glorious race.

    "Today, I am your pawn, but one day, I''ll fly out of this chessboard," Iris said as she looked at the dust of the everchanging orb. "Either that or I shall meet the same end as you."

    Motivated, Iris faintly smiled. She quickly walked around the pyramid and descended the other way, moving towards the back of the stone building. The small torches on the walls shone over a path which led Iris towards an inconspicuous metallic door.

    Unlike the crude graveyard, the metallic door was neat, with countless tiny gears engraved onto its surface. Though they ceaselessly moved in an intricate system, they emitted no sound and produced no vibration.

    It reminded Iris of the gigantic gate at the entrance of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    Iris slowly pulled open the metallic gate. Before her breakthrough, she had to exert herself to open it. Slime Girl lacked explosive strength and was fragile, but with the power of a Transformation Phase Slime Girl, Iris easily condensed her force without shattering her membrane. The thick metal gate felt like a hollow wooden door.

    On the other side was a small valley surrounded by high rising hills and waterfalls. Iris walked on a small floating track and stopped in the middle before looking down. Below her, a tranquil lake absorbed the waterfalls, bubbling with fish and water plants, emitting relaxing flowery scents.

    After surveying the surrounding, Iris smiled and relaxed her guard. She descended along a small trail towards the lake below. Though the surface of the lake was misty, with constant droplets jumping from the impact of the waterfall, Iris felt peace resonating with her mind.

    Before coming to the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, Iris had gathered sufficient information. Safe Zone was one of the features of the Legacy Ground. When one passed their test, they would find a Safe Zone, where they could rest and eat and play to their fill. There would be no danger, no enemies, no time limit.

    In the Safe Zone, one would receive the reward from completing their test and pick one of the two options: continue deeper into the Legacy Ground or leave.

    Since coming into the Legacy Ground, Iris had met with multiple strange events. She had to push herself beyond her limit constantly. Though she was a Slime Girl and couldn''t get physically tired, her mind and soul would still experience fatigue, especially after two intense battles.

    Once she confirmed that she was indeed in the Safe Zone, Iris sat at the edge of the road and submerged her legs into the lake. A comforting chill permeated her body, shivering her membrane. The fish gradually surrounded and nibbed on her legs, tickling her. Some managed to enter her body and swam around, moving up to her waist and chest.

    It was an unusual feeling, but Iris didn''t mind it. She stared at the lake in front of her, thinking about when Dulcie teased her in the lake. The anger of then had transformed into fondness of now. Iris didn''t know how much she treasured her family until she had to part with them.

    "How would my life be if my first family is this good to me?" Iris mumbled. She decided not to think about impossible thoughts. "Lord, you''ve really changed me. I used to be able to suppress these emotions, but now they are overflowing out of my lonely heart."

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Iris closed her eyes and leant forwards. She fell into the lake and sank deeper into the blue depth. The colourful fish and water plants drifted around her as she immersed herself in the vast currents, permeating her consciousness into every bit of water. The quiet yet lively scenery brightened her mind and healed her soul.

    In the comforting darkness, Iris fell asleep and dreamt. She got up from her bed as Elizabeth and went along the day as usual. She occasionally met Herrifer and tried to talk to her, but Herrifer always rejected her. She didn''t get mad and only smiled wryly.

    Though she couldn''t get Herrifer to forgive her, she didn''t mind and still secretly helped Herrifer. The day moved, and the night arrived. Tired, Elizabeth sank into her bed and fell asleep.

    Iris woke up and emerged from the lake, retracting her consciousness, expelling the fish and plants in her body. She looked at her reflection in the water and sighed, her expression showing profound emotions.

    "Even my dream is reminding me," Iris said. "I won''t make the same mistake again."

    Iris ascended to the floating path, standing before two magical doors, one in the front, one in the back. They manifested without any supporting structure and lacked any connected passage, but Iris knew they would bring her to where she desired.

    Above the doors, black ink characters twisted and turned, assembling into sentences of the ancient language. Because of Quasi, Iris could read them without any magical translation.

    The golden door in the front would take her into the deeper part of the Legacy Ground. The silver door in the back would bring her out. Iris didn''t hesitate and turned around, preparing to leave. She didn''t want to risk her life anymore. She lacked any motivation to continue.

    She just wanted to be with her family.

    As she walked towards the silver door, the Safe Zone faintly trembled. The golden door quivered and opened. Iris paused, getting anxious. She turned around and stared at the unfolding scene.

    The space inside the door enlarged, expanding into a separate dimension. Unlike the serene valley of the Safe Zone, the world ahead was dim and dismal. It was a world of broken stone houses and rising smokes, emitting the sour odour of gunpowder and metallic burns. Explosions occasionally resounded as bullets and boulders flung in the sky, crashing onto the ground and hills.

    Iris held her breathes and shielded her heart. The Shadow Heart Core inside her trembled, warning her of the danger of the next floor. It was an all-out war between unseen, unknown forces with power that could threaten her.

    Iris retracted her eyes, but her gaze inevitably locked onto the few colourful figures deep inside the golden door. Her pupils contracted as her mind quivered, her thoughts turning complicated.

    Deep within the world of firearms, the black-scaled Snake Girl fought against a division of black puppets. They held strange rifles and fired at her. The lead bullets flew in the air, creating muffled noises.

    Behind the Snake Girl, the Lily Girl held a delicate wooden staff and chanted. Her lovely voice resounded, reverberating with the moisture in the air. The Corruption Power flowed from her arms to her wand, generating a translucent stream which formed a barrier in front of the Snake Girl.

    The water barrier absorbed the bullets and flickered, dimming as the damage accumulated. The Beetle Girl beside the Snake Girl stepped forwards, turned her back, and spread her armoured wings. Though they were tattered and full of holes, she didn''t hesitate to block the shots with her body.

    The three Monster Girls were in danger. Their Corruption Power was running low, but they couldn''t gain advantages over the black puppets. The might of the firearms surpassed their imagination. It could deal devastating damage despite the lack of magic.

    Without any breakthrough, the group of Monster Girls slowly retreated deeper into the world, gradually leaving Iris''s sight. The deadlock was only prolonging their inevitable defeat. The chance of them getting wiped out was high.

    Iris remembered them. They were the group of Monster Girls who asked her to join them when she was heading towards the lowest Layer. Because of their extraordinary persistence, their appearances and voices still lingered in Iris''s mind.

    Should she help them?

    She had merely interacted with them once. They might not even remember her. She had her worries while they had theirs. They could still hold on and might find opportunities to reverse the situation. If she mixed with them, she wouldn''t be able to cooperate with them.

    Her secrets were numerous and hazardous. Her involvement would bring calamities to them. Their future would be bleak, so bleak that death might be a blessing.

    Iris bit her lips. When she looked at the three Monster Girls, she saw in them her family and sisters. If her family were there, she would undoubtedly rush in and stake her life.

    But these people weren¡¯t her family.

    Since when had she become so cold? Had she changed? Could she really live happily, knowing that she could save them but chose not to?

    "Overseer, you are heartless," Iris said, "but I am not!"

    Iris sprinted towards the golden door and crossed into the world of endless wars. The golden door immediately shut behind her and disintegrated into countless glowing particles.

    The moment she entered the second floor, the world trembled. An anomaly had appeared; the difficulty of the test needed to be adjusted.

    A heavy feeling descended onto Iris as she rushed towards the three Monster Girls. Her heart shivered as dread and anxiety ruptured.

    The leader of the black puppet suddenly discarded its rifle and took out a grenade launcher. It aimed at the crumbling water barrier and fired. A black cylindrical explosive spun in the air, approaching the water barrier.

    The world seemed to slow down as Iris reached her hand forwards, condensed a slime spear, and hurled it towards the explosive. She closed her eyes and prayed, but she lacked the power to change anything. They were too far apart.

    "Dodge!" she shouted. Her voice attracted all attention.

    The Beetle Girl shuddered. It was too late. She decisively shoved the Snake Girl with all her strength. The Snake Girl crashed against the Lily Girl and fell a few metres away.

    The water barrier shattered from the bullets. The explosive glowed and burst into a powerful storm of shrapnel and flames. The black and orange waves of death engulfed the Beetle Girl, who smiled at her friends, her tears falling on her cheeks.

    The shockwave enveloped her heroic figure, annihilating her in an instant.

 Chapter 63: Remorse

    The black-scaled Snake Girl and the Lily Girl couldn''t even scream before the shockwave rammed into them, crashing them into a wall. In the moment of life and death, the Lily Girl forcefully activated her spell. Her figure flickered in soft light as white petals manifested around her and her friend.

    The impact crushed the petals into pieces, but they greatly lessened the damage the two Monster Girls suffered. Though the wall behind them crumbled, the Snake Girl only had minor injuries while the Lily Girl turned pale from the backlash.

    Though their physical pain was bearable, their mental pain wasn''t. The shock in their hearts froze their minds, flooding them with grief, incomparable grief.

    They wanted to howl and scream, but their throats were dry and hollow.

    They wanted to beg and bargain, but their lives were cheap and trivial.

    They wanted to suffer and die, but their hearts were indecisive and scared.

    "We will go through pain and happiness together," the Beetle Girl, Marina, once said. "If one day, we couldn''t reach each other, promise me you all will live your best. Only then will I be assured to live mine."

    "I choose to be the vanguard because that is what I''m good at," Marina once said. "And because I trust you two to watch my back. With you two here, I can wholeheartedly focus on my task."

    "Naturally, I, the great Marina, have never failed my duty," Marina once said. "Under my protection, none of you will come to harm!"

    The Lily Girl, Artium, cried steaks of tears. The blooming lilies on her lush body withered, succumbing to the despair which gripped her heart, filling her mind with unrepeatable memories.

    She was exhausted, her body too tired, her soul too frail.

    After the smokes and dust cleared, the black puppets aimed their rifles and shot. Screeching noises boomed in the air while bullets flew towards Artium. She didn''t resist and faced death noiselessly.

    "Artium," the black-scaled Snake Girl, Serinda, shouted. "We must live on. We promise her to live on!"

    Despite her bleeding wounds, Serinda jumped towards Artium and raised her hands at the incoming bullets. Five layers of magical formations manifested in front of her, refracting the rain of bullets. The formations flashed in black light as their intensity faded, flickering until they exhausted themselves and dissipated.

    Serinda''s action shocked Artium, who quickly regained her clarity. Though Marina had died, she died protecting her friends. Her friends must survive and tell the tale. Her friends must live their best for her sacrifice to be her best.

    Artium pointed her staff at Serinda, her arms trembling. Her strained body ached, but she never stopped chanting. The tears and blood mixed in her mouth, giving her a bitter, metallic aftertaste. The pain reignited her determination, raising her spirit, replenishing her energy. Her melodious voice gained a hint of melancholy, singing a new song given by a sorrowful inspiration.

    The ground shook and burst open. Countless vines spewed around Artium, twisting towards the black puppets, restraining them. The black puppets struggled, but their physical strength was merely ordinary, comparable to normal humans. Only their deadly weapons could threaten the Monster Girls.

    Nodding at Artium, Serinda grasped her hands and waved. Multiple waves of darkness seeped out of her fingertips and flowed towards the black puppets. They surged into a black wall of corrosion, decaying everything they touched. The black puppets shook and tensed. Their movement gradually ceased.

    "Careful, Serin. My spell is dispersing," Artium said. "I haven''t mastered it yet. There are conflicts between our spells."

    "Defend me. I''ll prepare a combination spell." Serinda gritted her teeth and concentrated on her chest. "I''ll avenge Marina. They all will die here."

    Despite being exhausted, Artium didn''t hesitate and forced herself to cast another spell. Her wooden wand shook as cracks appeared on its surface. A dense wave of Corruption Power swirled around the wand and condensed at its tip, generating a pink mist. It exuded a flowery fragrance as it spread around Artium and Serinda, covering their silhouettes.

    After the wave of darkness corroded the vines, some black puppets broke free. They retreated from the mists and took the unbroken rifles from the decayed ones. Aside from the ordinary black puppets, the leader of the division also lived. It commanded its soldiers to fire at the black mist randomly, trying to disrupt the Monster Girls.

    Some of the bullets decayed inside the black mist, while others survived. The remaining ones entered the pink clouds, which coated them with magical power, turning them into petals. Without magic, the black puppets could only exhaust Artium before they could harm the two.

    Time went on. The barrage of bullets never ceased. Artium''s vision blackened. Her legs trembled, her face pale. She bit her lips until they bled. The pain and stress hurt her head, yet she kept her mind from failing, chanting in her heart the promise she made with Marina.

    "Serin, I''m sorry," Artium mumbled. "I can''t hold on anymore."

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The black mist dissipated, revealing the black puppets. Their leader was holding the grenade launcher, aiming it at the pink mist. There was no emotion on its face, only robotic apathy.

    As Artium found herself falling asleep, she ran in front of Serinda, rushing towards the black puppets. She closed her eyes and reached forwards, feeling the flowery fragrance permeating her body. The pink mist finally vanished and returned to Artium, giving her the final boost of strength.

    Serinda wanted to pull Artium back, but she could not stop preparing the spell. If she forcefully stopped, all hope would be lost.

    The leader of the black puppets pulled the trigger. The explosive spun forwards. It traversed through the lingering black mist, approaching Artium.

    A blue streak flashed and crashed against the explosive. The impact exploded into a storm of electricity and heat, but water pressure suppressed the wave of destruction, condensing it into a small bubble. At the same time, a water spear shattered the leader¡¯s head, destroying it instantly.

    Two more arrows simultaneously arrived at the battlefield. The flaming arrow ignited the black mist, burning the nearby black puppets. The ice arrow landed in front of Artium, creating a wall of ice, protecting her.

    Artium opened her eyes and turned to the side. Iris was recklessly rushing towards the battlefield, hold a slime bow, pulling the string, creating more arrows.

    The black puppets scrambled into a new formation. They aimed at Iris and fired, but their bullets merely slipped through Iris, causing negligible damage. The Shadow Heart Core was too durable, while Iris was a Liquid-Type Monster Girl; only unconventional power firearms could harm her.

    Iris continually shot a swarm of arrows, which landed onto and around the battlefield, some destroying her enemies, some protecting the two Monster Girls, some obstructing the escape path. She heavily pressured the black puppets, attracting all their attention, giving Artium and Serinda some time to recuperate.

    Compared to the White Puppets and Lily, the black puppets were mere weaklings. With the power of a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, Iris single-handedly unravelled their formation and annihilated them. They could do nothing except struggle in vain.

    After Iris pulled the pressure onto herself, Serinda and Artium regained their initiative and supported Iris. The two mostly retreated as they marvelled at Iris''s strange battle tactic and newfound power. Their occasional support could only distract some of the black puppets. Iris still did most of the work.

    They remembered her; they had tried to recruit her. Serinda noted Iris''s appearance because of the mysterious aura around her, but Serinda could never imagine that Iris would suddenly become a Transformation Phase Monster Girl.

    That wasn¡¯t important right now. Serinda finished her preparation and unleashed her combination spell. Tens of giant black hands emerged from her shadow and grabbed the black puppets. The hands crushed and absorbed them into her shadow, strengthening herself after each absorption.

    Without the grenade launcher, Iris gradually ground the black puppets to oblivion. Because Artium and Serinda were supporting Iris on the side, the black puppets couldn¡¯t resist nor escape.

    Soon, the battle ended.

    Iris stood a distance away from Serinda and Artium. The two knelt at the centre of the battlefield, where a piece of black exoskeleton laid inside a shallow pit. The exoskeleton softly shone as light reflected on its surface. The sun''s glare gave an illusion of a proud, happy smile, which Marina used to express.

    Serinda and Artium remained silent, their bodies frozen in time, their minds drifting in time. Tears fell from their eyes, but they said nothing. Memories of the past and hollowness of the future surged in their hearts, filling them with thoughtful melancholy which they hated yet loved.

    They hated that they felt pain but also loved that they felt pain.

    Iris walked to them. Her expression was heavy.

    Maybe she shouldn''t step into this test. Maybe she shouldn''t recklessly follow her heart.

    Because of her, the difficulty rose. Because of her, someone died.

    What if that was one of her family? What if that was her sister?

    "I''m sorry," she whispered. She could only whisper. "I''m sorry."

    Serinda looked at Iris, her expression profound. She lacked the strength to do anything; it was meaningless to do anything.

    Artium glared at Iris and stood up. She walked towards Iris, raised her hands, and struck Iris. Her delicate fists passed into the slime body, submerged inside the warm liquid. Her attacks were meaningless, yet her anger only intensified.

    She continued to slam her fists into Iris while grief overflowed from her face. The blood and tears merged into pinkish fluid, which fell from her chin and landed on the ground. Her coarse wail seeped out of her mouth, which gasped for breathes in between her chokes. Her pathetic expression distorted as rage and anguish and regret revealed themselves through her ashen eyes.

    Iris just stood there and let Artium do what she wanted. Serinda tried to stop her, but Iris raised her hand and shook her head lightly.

    "Why?" Artium said. "Why did you refuse? She could have lived if you had come with us."

    Iris remained silent. Artium punched the Shadow Heart Core inside Iris. The pain seared her fists, but she didn''t stop.

    "Why did you come here?" Artium shouted. "If you didn''t come here, the test wouldn''t become harder. She could have lived if you hadn''t come here!"

    Iris remained silent. Artium raised her hand and conjured a spell. Countless petals coated her hand, turning her fist blood red.

    "Why didn''t you come faster?" Artium screamed. "You''re a Transformation Phase Monster Girl. She could have lived if you had come faster!"

    Artium punched with all her might. Her fists rapidly approached Iris but stopped before they could hit her, shaking intensely and uncontrollably. She collapsed on her knees and wailed the loudest she could. Tears burst from her lively eyes as remorse surged from her heart.

    "She doesn''t want this," Artium said. "She doesn''t want me to do this. It isn''t your fault. It isn''t my fault. It isn''t anyone''s fault. She wants us to live our best. I mustn''t do this, but I can''t help but cry. I can''t stop my tears. Please help me."

    Iris looked at Artium and saw Herrifer¡¯s appearance overlapping onto her. Iris suppressed her reminiscence and knelt with Artium, hugging her, letting her cry. Serinda quickly moved to Artium and hugged her, crying together.

    Throughout the mourning, Iris remained quiet. Only the forlorn wailing of Serinda and Artium reverberated into the surrounding. The explosions and gunshots in the air quietened for a short, unprepared funeral of Marina.

    After the two cried their hearts out, Iris helped them bury the piece of the exoskeleton and erect a small, lovely tombstone. They made it inside an inconspicuous ruin. No one would notice and ruin it.

    "Marina, died saving her best friends. May she rest in peace, knowing that her friends would live their best."

    The three stood in front of the tombstone for one minute, silently honouring the dead. Serinda and Artium had recovered some of their strength.

    "I''m sorry," Iris said. "I''ve implicated you. My hesitation has cost you too much loss, too much misery."

    Iris told the two her journey, concealing only the black card and Quasi''s death, not because she didn''t trust them but because she had to keep them a secret from the Overseer. If she could find a place where the Overseer couldn¡¯t reach, she would have told them everything.

 Chapter 64: Escaping

    While holding the grenade launcher, Iris¡¯s eyes flickered, profound emotions emerging on her face. She sighed and handed it to Artium.

    "If you want to destroy it, I won''t stop you," Iris said. "Serinda, Artium, you both deserve to choose its outcome. I''ll accept everything."

    Standing beside Artium, Serinda shook her head. Her gaze still lingered at Marina''s grave. Though she wished she could grind the black puppet leader to dust, it had already died, shattered into countless pieces. It was time to move on.

    Artium took the grenade launcher and observed its features. After going through many battles, its exterior had many scratches and marks. Some of its black paint had peeled off, giving a jaded aura of a war-hardened weapon. Despite its small size, it was a powerful weapon capable of annihilating a person.

    "Thank you," Artium said, smiling. "Sister Iris, please take it. I know you have some uses for it. I can''t let my emotions get in the way of our survival. You''re our last hope."

    Serinda was stunned, her eyes turning red again. She repeatedly nodded as she held onto Artium''s hand, gripping it while trying to suppress her overflowing sentiments. To make such a decision, Artium had to battle against her anger. Her delicate heart might not be able to handle it.

    "Artium is right," Serinda said. "Sister Iris, you must take it. Please save us."

    "Thank you." Iris took back the grenade launcher and soaked it inside her body. "I''ll make sure both of you get out of here. I swear on my soul."

    After comforting Serinda, the group quickly scavenged the battlefield for any usable weapons and loots. Because of the intense fight, most of the rifles had broken down into scraps. Only three rifles and one grenade launcher were in relatively good condition.

    Because of her previous life''s knowledge, Iris knew about firearms and how to use them. She quickly found some ammo and gave them all to Serinda and Artium. The two didn''t know what they could do, but Iris insisted they should hunt for more.

    "We''ve stayed in the same place for too long," Iris said. "We should move soon. The other black puppets will soon notice that one of their divisions has gone missing. Staying here is dangerous."

    "Sister Iris, where should we go?" Serinda point to the west. "Those black puppets came from that direction, but we don''t know if they''re a departing or returning patrol."

    "You should be familiar with this location. Where is your hideout? We''ll return there first before planning for our next move."

    Serinda averted her gaze and fiddled with her hair, blushing. She was about to speak when Artium raised her hand while glancing at Serinda, grinning.

    "We have no hideout, Sister Iris," Artium said. "We''ve been here for two days but have never made one. Please forgive Serin; she wanted us to find one, but we aren''t familiar with the terrain at all. These black puppets are too strange."

    "I''m sorry," Serinda said. "I''m not good with the pressure. I should''ve led everyone to find a shelter, but I thought we should gather information about our enemies and the surrounding first."

    "Then let''s move out. We''ll go along the way the black puppets came. We have a few minutes to clean up the scene to misdirect the other patrol teams."

    "Clean up? What should we do, Sister Iris? I''ve never done it before."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you. Watch and learn."

    Though Iris wasn''t a master at dressing the crime scene, she had some experience and knowledge. She had learnt from Fugria, the Master Archer she captured and released during the journey towards the Labyrinth of Love. It was a short lesson, but Iris vividly remembered it, for Fugria tried her best to force everything into Iris¡¯s head.

    "From what you¡¯ve told me, these black puppets must be the returning division. Their formation is incomplete, while some of their members have bullet wounds which we couldn''t cause. They also have little ammo reserve." Iris took out the grenade launcher. "Let me modify the battlefield first. Everyone, behind me."

    Serinda and Artium quickly retreated as Iris emptied the grenade launcher, creating a few explosions in the surrounding. The metal scraps shattered into more shrapnels, flying in the air, crashing into the collapsed buildings on the side. The conventional destruction had concealed the remnants of magic. The black mist and pink cloud dispersed under the strong gales.

    "I have no use for this gun now." Iris handed the grenade launcher to Artium. "You can destroy it. If possible, please don''t use magic."

    Artium took the gun, stared at it, and shook her head. She handed it to Serinda, pushing it into her, giving her no chance to refuse.

    "I''ve already vented enough," Artium said. "Serin, you should do it. You''ve led Marinda and me for so long. Please do it."

    Serinda gritted her teeth and clenched her fist. Her heart raced. She took a deep breath, threw the gun into the air, and whipped it with her tail. The impact shattered the gun into countless pieces.

    Despite the pain, Serinda smiled. Her expression revealed acceptance and relief. The burden on her soul vanished, returning her to her optimum state of mind.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Thank you, Sister Iris." She bowed to Iris. "I really need that. From now on, Artium and I will follow you. I realise there are many things I have yet to learn. Please teach me a lot. Teach Artium too."

    "I''m not the best person to learn from, but I''ll try my best to teach you."

    Iris gave two usable rifles to Artium and Serinda and discarded the remaining one as a decoy. She had already soaked it inside herself for long enough. She then arranged the scene by walking around and stomping the ground, creating an impression of a chaotic battle.

    Under her guidance, Serinda and Artium helped complicate the traces. They shifted the debris and intentionally left conflicting footsteps around the battlefield. Because there was no nearby water source, Iris couldn''t create a water clone and used it to lure her pursuers. She also lacked time to think about her methods carefully.

    "With this, we''ll delay or even mislead their investigation. We should move now, or they''ll see us," Iris said.

    "You¡¯re amazing, Sister Iris." Artium held Serinda''s hand and nodded. "Wherever you go, we''ll follow."

    The three quickly left the battlefield, walking along the road, passing many collapsed buildings and sunken streets. Because of the exhaustion and injuries, Artium and Serinda couldn''t move as fast as Iris. Though they forced themselves without any complaint, Iris couldn''t let them continue las they fainted.

    After getting away from the battlefield, she slowed down and surveyed the surrounding. The sky was darkening, with a pale moon hanging in the darkness, illuminating the night with the flickering stars. They had been walking for a long while.

    Unlike the wilderness, the nighttime in the world of gunfire wasn''t quiet. The gunshots and explosions occasionally resounded as violent winds howled throughout the land. Flashes of light brighter than the stars ruptured at various points around where the Monster Girls stayed, but they dared not go to check the situation.

    "We''ll rest here for a moment," Iris said. "This place is too dangerous to spend the night. I''ve found a place that should be the edge of the town. We''ll find a suitable shelter there."

    "Sister Iris, We can still walk. If Serin and I support each other, we''ll move faster." Artium held Serinda, who nodded and stared at Iris.

    "How can I force you?" Iris shook her head. "We''re temporarily safe. You should rest here. If you overexert yourself and collapse, that would be the worst."

    "I can still hold on for some time. Serin is even livelier than me."

    Iris looked at them. Her eyes flashed as she walked towards them, grabbed their waists, and carried them on her shoulders. They almost screamed but held their voices. Iris''s moist membrane chilled their tired bodies, soothing their minds. Before long, their consciousness faded. Their eyelids fell.

    "And you said you can still hold on." Iris giggled. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of you."

    After reaching the Transformation Phase, Iris could comfortably push open a big metal door. Carrying two delicate Monster Girls was nothing.

    Serinda''s lower body clung onto Iris, trying to get into her body and submerge in the sticky, warm slime. Artium only hugged Iris, but her flowers quivered and grazed Iris''s sensitive membrane, giving her some trouble. Without the imminent danger, Iris''s mind wandered to the silhouettes of the two Monster Girls, their lovely charms, their enchanting personalities.

    Compared to carrying them, Iris found it harder to suppress her mind from having sinful thoughts.

    Not long after, Serinda woke up. She found herself coiling around Iris and nuzzling her neck. She blushed and was about to struggle before she saw that Iris had already turned red from the embarrassment. Serinda smirked and pretended to be asleep while glancing at Artium, who was still sleeping.

    Artium was too exhausted. She suffered severe backlashes from recklessly casting spells. Even in a dangerous situation, she still hadn''t woken up.

    Serinda didn''t try to wake her up. She was still in disbelief about Marina''s death, but she had to suppress her distress and lead her last remaining friend to safety. She was immensely grateful for Iris, who came to rescue her and share her burden. Because of Iris, she got a much-needed rest which pacified her sorrowful heart.

    Now she had gotten greedy. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep more. Even if she got down, she wouldn''t be able to walk much. To help Iris and to play around, she pretended to be dreaming and moved around. Her tail caressed Iris while her fingers touched Iris''s sensitive spots.

    Iris trembled and exhaled a burning breath. Her speed increased as her mind got agitated. She glanced at Artium and Serinda before running even faster.

    Serinda froze and retracted her smile. Iris was a Transformation Phase Slime Girl, a Monster Girl stronger and more sensual than her. If Iris wanted to, Serinda would fall into a whirlpool of pleasure she couldn''t even begin to imagine.

    After a while, Iris didn''t do anything to Serinda. She got bolder and licked Iris''s neck. Because Iris got warmer, Serinda also felt the heat. She started to have irresponsible thoughts and fantasies, her breathing getting rougher.

    "Serinda, if you want to, we can do it after this," Iris said, her voice hoarse yet suggestive. "Not right now. If you continue to tease me, I might lose control of myself. You won''t be able to back out then."

    Serinda shook. She dryly laughed and stopped playing. Her face reddened. Her heart boiled. The feeling of anticipation rose, but she had to stop, not because she feared the threat but because the circumstance didn¡¯t permit such.

    It was not long after Serinda stopped when Iris finally found the good spot to rest the night. They were already at the edge of the town, surrounded by small collapsed buildings. Some were still in perfect condition, but Iris intentionally chose a semi-worn-down one to evade any potential search.

    Serinda reluctantly got down from Iris and carried Artium with her. She gradually nursed Artium as Iris surveyed the surroundings and cleared the to-be shelter. When Serinda finished dressing the wounds, Iris also finished arranging the shelter.

    The three quickly entered the collapsed building. Though they had to couch and crawl at the entrance, the inside was spacious enough to stand up. Iris had dug deeper into the ground and made a few types of furniture from mud. She had learnt from Tardi.

    There was no window, only a tiny crack to let the light in. The three couldn''t create a campfire in fear of getting detected; Iris cast a simple illumination spell she learnt from her past life. It became the only light source in the shelter, weakly shining in the dark.

    Serinda placed Artium on a bed and turned to Iris, her face getting red and nervous. She walked to Iris, grabbed her slimy hands, and leant forwards.

    "Sister Iris, remember your promise?" she whispered. "I want to experience it. Artium is too deep in her sleep; she won''t hear anything. Even if she did, she could join us. I don¡¯t mind."

    "We can do it, but you need to see this first." Iris raised her hand in front of Serinda. "Now, close your eyes and stay still."

    Serinda did as instructed. Iris pressed her fingers onto Serinda''s forehead and cast a spell. The drowsiness emerged inside Serinda as she opened her eyes, struggling to remain awake. She stared at Iris, her expression full of frustration.

    "Sister Iris¡ª"

    "Goodnight."

    Iris held the sleeping Serinda and placed her on a bed before going to her bed. She was scared. Why were the other Monster Girls so naughty and sexy? She nearly lost her control. Dangerous, really dangerous.

 Chapter 65: Contradiction

    Serinda slowly rose from her dirt bed, yawning, stretching, feeling light and refreshed. The illumination spell had dispersed, but the sunlight seeping through the tiny crack had replaced it and illuminated the room.

    To her side, Artium was still sleeping. The wounds on her body had healed; she only needed a bit more rest to fully recover. It had been three days since they had come to this floor. This was the first time they had a chance to relax and laze around. Many things had happened, both good and bad, but the best thing was that they were still alive.

    Serinda smiled and caressed Artium''s soft cheek. As she traced her fingers along the lovely face, she touched a damped streak of tears. Her smile faded. She could guess what Artium wept for in her sleep. She also dreamt the same dream.

    Marina, why did you have to leave so soon?

    "What happens to our promise?" Serinda mumbled.

    "Serinda, a new day begets a new hope," Iris, who was sitting a bit away, said. "Is mourning the way you intend to live your best?"

    "I will become stronger and explore the world. I''ll take Artium with me and go everywhere we want. Only then will I know I''ve lived my best."

    A rich fragrance drifted to Serinda and dispelled her heavy thoughts. She turned to Iris, who was holding a stick of roasted meat in her hand. Her mouth became watery as she stared at the delicious meal.

    With a smile, Iris handed the meat to Serinda, who immediately bit into it. The brown, juicy texture exploded in her mouth, flooding her tongue with a barrage of salt, sweet, and spicy flavours. The whirlpool of joy and satisfaction bombarded her mind.

    Before, she and her friends had to rely on fruits, canned food, and dried jerkies they prepared. These emergency rations couldn''t compare to the skillfully cooked meat. Serinda almost cried a tear of joy when she tasted the good meal once more. She instantly devoured her piece, then looked at Iris, her eyes glittering in anticipation.

    "Sister Iris, how did you get the meat? How did you cook it?" she said. "Did you turn yourself into the food and let us eat you? We can''t trouble you like that. Your body is too beautiful and precious. I still have the emergency food with me."

    Iris giggled and shook her head. It was true that she could turn a part of her into ingredients, but she was too embarrassed to do that. The thought of cooking herself and letting her friends eat her was too unbearable. Only for the truly desperate time would she consider it.

    "I secretly went out to the nearby forest and hunted two rabbits," she said. "Don''t worry. I''ve scouted the entire area. There is no sign of the black puppets or any battle nearby."

    "What? You went out of the town and into the forest?" Serinda looked at Iris like she saw a monster. "That area is off-limit. The test said so. Sister Iris, who are you?"

    "When I came here, I didn''t get any notification or prompt about the test. You know my special circumstance. I might have broken something."

    "With you here, we''ll definitely get out alive. Even the Legacy Ground couldn''t contain your magnificence!"

    Iris quickly stuffed another stick of meat into Serinda''s mouth. Serinda didn''t resist. She carefreely nibbled onto the delicious feast and intentionally let Iris hold it for her. As her tongue carefully coiled around the meal, her face expressed utmost pleasure, like she was melting in a flame of desires.

    "Wait, how did you cook this without letting out the smoke?" she said. "I''ve never heard of such magic. It is really convenient."

    Iris turned smug as she held her chest high, but her spirit fell as she realised Serinda was staring at her breasts. She immediately stepped to the side, revealing a patch of the ground which was slightly looser than its surrounding.

    "I don''t have any affinity with magic, but I¡¯ve learnt many things from a friend named Fugria." Iris placed her hand on the loose dirt. "I cooked the rabbits under our shelter and used the magic to capture the smoke. After I got all the meats out, I permanently sealed the ground."

    Iris casually explained her tricks. Serinda carefully memorised them. Though she had travelled in the Sinking Dark Forest for some time, her experience couldn''t compare to Fugria, a Master Archer who specialised in the subject.

    "Thank you for teaching me, Sister Iris," Serinda said. "Your knowledge is priceless. I shall repay you with my body. It is priceless too."

    "Serinda, do you want to fall asleep again?"

    "Sister Iris, are you playing hard to get? I¡¯ve heard that Slime Girls are one of the lewdest Monster Girls. Why aren''t you like the rumours? You promised me last night!"

    "Don''t speak too loudly, or you will startle Artium." Iris blushed, feeling troubled. "Here is dangerous. Battles may occur at any time. What if those black puppets come and ruin the moment? Will you be able to stop?"

    "Getting watched sounds like an exciting idea." Serinda averted her gaze. "As expected of Sister Iris. Even I hesitate to accept your marvellous idea."

    Iris felt like sending Serinda back to sleep again. She quickly gave half of the ration to Serinda and left the other half for Artium. Without anything to do, she cautiously peeped out of the shelter through the entrance. Though the sun had risen, it wasn''t high in the sky. Its orange light painted the town with a sense of majesty, the dawn of a new day.

    "It''s still so early," Iris said. "I think I''ll take a light nap. You should too, Serinda. The opportunity to sleep to your heart''s desire is rare. Treasure this moment. Sleep with Artium. She needs your comforting warmth."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Hug me first. I''ll be jealous when someone gets something I don''t."

    "My body is not warm at all. It''s sticky, wet, and cold."

    "I want your sticky, wet, and cold embrace. I''ve been a leader for too long. It has spoiled me. Now I''m unreasonable."

    Iris sighed and leant forwards, hugging Serinda. They held each other for a while before Serinda reluctantly released Iris and went to sleep. She didn''t sleep alone like before but lay beside Artium, looking at her sleeping face. After a while, tiredness overtook her; she fell into a slumber.

    Iris listened to the uniform breathing of the two Monster Girls, her mind rapidly moving. She had already slept enough in the Safe Zone; her body was full of energy, but her two friends needed the rest. Though she couldn''t go out, she could still contemplate the events which led her to this moment.

    "Overseer, why did you fear me leaving this Legacy Ground?" Iris mumbled as she stared at the ceiling of the shelter. "What are you planning?"

    Thoughts emerged and collided inside her mind, producing many speculations. The strange conversations with Quasi surfaced, adding missing pieces into her puzzle, slowly guiding her to what she presumed to be the truth.

    The more she affirmed her belief, the heavier her heart became. Her anxiety was not for herself but for those whom she implicated. She sighed as she glanced at the two Monster Girls who were sleeping soundly. She had to protect them, that was her promise.

    ...

    The Overseer was still sitting on the same metallic throne, but his expression had turned dark while staring at the electric displays. Through them, he witnessed the Monster Girls throughout the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Only a few could capture his attention, but only one demanded his sole focus.

    "Iris, so your name is Iris," he said. A strange feeling of irritation and helplessness manifested in his heart. "Quasi, why did you let her go? What did you tell her? I thought that you, too, desire to see the glory of our era once more. What happened?"

    The Overseer turned to the side, where a black necklace silently floated. It was the treasure bestowed to the Overseer by the imperial family, capable of bending the rules of the Legacy Ground. Like the black card, it could only be used once.

    If not for the abrupt destruction of the everchanging orb, the Overseer wouldn''t give up the black necklace. The situation forced his hands.

    Without the power source, the Legacy Ground would crumble. Without the Legacy Ground, the Overseer would be no more.

    "But this is better." The Overseer smiled. "Iris, you must have gained unimaginable power from the energy source. Nothing in the Legacy Ground will be your match. Your might will resound throughout the world, your disposition akin to the divine. Only with such power could you be qualified as the vessel, our hope, our salvation!"

    While screaming, the Overseer abruptly coughed. The central control room he resided in faintly trembled. The wires and light embedded on the walls burst into storms of electricity and flames, blasting against the floating displays. Though the black necklace could temporarily sustain the Legacy Ground, it couldn''t compare to the everchanging orb.

    "It erupts slower than I expected," the Overseer said. "Your Majesty, your resurrection is nigh. I shall personally oversee the ceremony, as I always did."

    The Overseer''s eyes gleamed as he raised his hand and pressed down. An unseen, unknowable force descended and suppressed the tempests of destruction. The ruptured wires and shattered walls rapidly regressed. The electricity and flames and debris flowed back into their initial places, resealing like before.

    After making sure everything returned to its original state, the Overseer glared at the displays, revealing the sleeping Iris and many other high-potential candidates. Before, the Overseer had planned to kill every Monster Girls and feed their power to Iris, but now, it was unnecessary.

    "You all are lucky that she decided to go into the sacred graveyard and absorb the energy source. Otherwise, I would have enough power to annihilate everyone and shut down the Legacy Ground."

    Despite a miscalculation, the result was within the Overseer''s expectation, yet his premonition was telling him something was wrong. This was the deal the imperial family did with Gulia, the evilest existence in the world. Was this just luck that the Monster Girls survive, or did Gulia have another plan in mind?

    "These two Monster Girls must leave." The Overseer observed the sleeping Artium and Serinda. "Iris, you will come to me. Your kindness won''t let you leave. That kindness shall be your downfall, and your downfall shall be his emergence."

    ...

    Iris stood in front of the door and raised her arms to the side, blocking her sisters from leaving. Though her expression was full of shyness and guilt, her body remained frozen, unwavering from her position. Her sisters were staring at her, but their faces were calm, not angry at her behaviour.

    "I won''t allow it," she said. "If you want to go out, you''ll have to defeat me. Even if I lose, I won''t let you leave."

    Reta knew why Iris was acting so desperately, but she couldn''t do anything. She wanted to speak up, but she had to keep the promise. She could only stay silent, peeking at her other sisters, guessing their thoughts.

    Though they wouldn''t do anything to Iris, Iris might not be able to bear the shame of keeping them in the dark. She was too emotional and remorseful. That was her charm but also her defect. She was too caring to the point of self-destruction.

    As Iris was at her limit, Lenmia stepped forwards and grasped Iris''s hands. Iris didn''t dare to meet her concerned gaze, but Lenmia playfully seized Iris''s chin and forced it up. Their sight connected, causing Iris to flush.

    "Sister Lenmia, even if you do this, I won''t back down," Iris said, though she was trembling. "I won''t accept anything. You can''t tempt me!"

    "Iris, are you hiding something from me?" Lenmia smiled. "If the you I know is the real you, you would recklessly try to participate in the war. You''re too emotional, too lovely, too caring. It''s vexing to think about how to stop you from being sentimental."

    "What do you mean? Why should I keep something away from you? You all are my family, the only thing I have!"

    "Iris, your voice is shaking." Lenmia let go of Iris''s hands and hugged her, nuzzling Iris, patting her back. "I know you mean well. I won''t blame you if you decide to hide something. You did it for our safety and wellbeing."

    Iris bit her lips, her heart racing. After silently hugging Lenmia and peeking at her sisters, Iris took a deep breath and tensed up.

    "Sister Lenmia," she mumbled, "it''s¡ª"

    As Iris was about to confess, Reta stepped in and hugged Iris, squeezing her until she lost her voice. She struggled, but Reta held her tight, not leaving any room to wiggle around.

    "Sister Iris, you want to go alone, right?" Reta said. "It''s too dangerous. Sister Vilia wouldn''t want you to avenge her, not because you''re weak, but because it would harm you. Let me go with you!"

    The other sisters sighed and came together, hugging Iris, petting her head, rubbing her cheeks. Iris couldn''t speak, but relief and happiness emerged in her heart. Before she could thank anyone, some naughty hands groped her breasts and caressed her butts. One even slipped into her warm crevice.

    "Sisters, what are you doing!" Iris fought back. She could casually slip away, but her heart didn''t want so. "Not here, please. We''re too close to the door. What if someone comes in? This is too much, too lewd. You''re all meanies."

    "If someone comes in, I''ll ask them to join us," Pallorn said. "But Iris is correct; here is not appropriate. Shall we go up to Iris''s bedroom?"

    Iris tried to refuse, but everyone else agreed. They dragged her upstairs, teasing her sensitive body, giving her no chance to rest. Soon, her voice echoed throughout the house, seeping outside for the passing Monster Girls to listen and imagine what happened inside.

 Chapter 66: Strangeness

    Artium swayed from left to right and hummed a happy song as she gradually savoured the roasted rabbit meats. Her fatigue and injuries had healed, only the sobering sense of grief remained. With Serinda by her side and Iris in front of her, she felt happiness surging in her heart.

    "Sister Iris, you''re the best," she said. "You came into the floor in the middle of a test and broke its rules. You''re indeed the special Monster Girl. I now understand why Serin wanted to team up with you so badly."

    Serinda, who was leaning onto Artium, coughed, her ears turning pink. Her dry laughter brightened the atmosphere, giving Iris an urge to tease her. She was really cute, playful like Vilia, but not as mature, though as pretty. Iris curbed her wandering thoughts while glancing at Artium, who sensed something amiss and stared at Serinda.

    "Why are you staring at me? I didn''t do anything." Serinda averted her gaze, yet she still peeked at Iris''s soft figure. "I haven''t done anything. We''re in the middle of a test; how could I be so senseless?"

    "You''re always senseless, Serin, especially regarding the matter of passion. Your heart will race, your mind crumbled, your body melted. I know you more than you know yourself." Artium gently pinched Serinda''s cheek. "Have you already forgotten who combed your hair after those messy nights? I spent much more intimate time with you than you realised."

    "Don''t say that in front of Sister Iris. You''re embarrassing me. You''re disrespecting me; I''m your leader!" Serinda tried to cover Artium''s mouth, but Artium lightly bit on her fingers, making her cry a strange noise.

    Iris was stunned but didn''t do anything. The two teased each other before Serinda messed up and tumbled onto Artium, falling to the ground. They froze as their faces hovered in front of each other, smelling their burning scents, feeling their heated bodies, watching their flickering eyes. Iris licked her dry lips. Her heart was racing, but she had to stop the two.

    She intentionally clapped loudly, shifting her gaze away from the two.

    "The sun is nearly at its peak," Iris said. "The darkness of the night has dispersed. Don''t you think it''s a good time to take a stroll?"

    Serinda realised that Iris was watching and sprang away from Artium immediately. She huddled in a corner, mindlessly rubbing her sensitive tail, feeling unsatisfied yet guilty. Her pitch-black scales glowed in the dark, giving her a mature appeal that grew more intense as time passed.

    Artium exhaled and lightly slapped her cheeks. Her excited face calmed down as she glanced at Serinda, then at Iris, also feeling unsatisfied. She had confirmed that Serinda did not do anything with Iris, but she wanted to use such an excuse to play with Iris too.

    She wanted to tease both but ended up getting nothing.

    "The test told us to survive for five days, and the exit will manifest somewhere in the town," Artium said. "Sister Iris, we have three more days of free time. Why don''t we relieve our stress and deepen our bonds? Though the good night rest had healed my physical body, my mental health needs further attendance."

    "Artium, how could you do this? I ask her first," Serinda said. "But I didn''t lie to you. I haven''t done anything with Sister Iris yet."

    "I know, which is why I''m curious." Artium turned to Iris. "Are we not good enough for you? Are our experiences not up to your standard, or are our appearances too plain? Can you teach us what we''re lacking?"

    "I," Iris said, "I didn''t say any of that. You two are beautiful, lovely, charming. I won''t deny it that your appearances appeal to me. However, we are not in a Safe Zone or the Labyrinth of Love. We''re in the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, in a deadly test. Do you have so much drive that you can even do such acts here?"

    "Isn''t it exciting? We Monster Girls pursue such thrill, don''t we?" Artium grasped her breasts and caressed them, holding them up for Iris. Though they weren''t big, their size fitted her delicate hands. "Sister Iris, you''re strong. We submit to you; you protect us; we repay you. Our bodies are precious good, worthy of entertaining you. Why don''t you try us once?"

    "You''re saying you two have done this kind of thing before? You need to treasure yourself, Artium, Serinda. A Monster Girl''s body is her greatest asset. You''ll regret it if you don''t cherish your body."

    "We''ve never done it, Sister Iris. This is our first time!" Artium smiled. "I''m as clueless as Serin, but isn''t this more appealing? The first time is the most interesting. Even if we are clumsy and confused, you''ll remember us and our bodies. When you become famous, please don''t forget today¡¯s embarrassment."

    "Why do all of you wish to have me in your bed?" Iris sighed. "I can''t understand it. Isn''t it a virtue to take care of yourself, to take care of your heart, to take care of your body?"

    "To give my body to you is a virtue, Sister Iris. How is it sinful, or dirty, to give yourself to someone whom you admire and love?" Artium coyly looked at Iris. "It is a virtue to express yourself to the fullest. I''m sure you would delicately take care of my heart, my body, and my soul."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    "You have your ways with words, but you may not twist my statements and misrepresent my stance. The act of love and admiration is righteous, but the act of carnal desires is indecent."

    "Carnal desire is the raw, untainted expression of love. Who can say that it is not just? If our feeling is mutual, why must we suppress ourselves? Is it not aberrant to deceive yourself with an appearance of abstinence?"

    Iris stared at Artium. Her mind raced through multiple reasons, but she could not counter Artium¡¯s pure, flirtatious belief, which Iris found acceptable yet too afraid to accept. Her heart reminded her that it was wrong, but she couldn''t discern why it was wrong. She only had an uncomfortable shame that clung onto her chest, telling her that she must not give in to the temptation; such action was immoral.

    "No means no," Iris said. "I don''t want to do it. You can''t force me, for I''m the strongest here. Even if you don''t feel shame, I do. Want to change my mind? Make me then."

    Iris trembled as her chest hurt. The conflicts in her belief pained her, pinching her with guilts of deception, of hypocrisy. Yet she couldn¡¯t refuse the accusation, only turning away and closing her mind. She was afraid of what she had slowly become, afraid that she would change, afraid that she would accept the change.

    "Sister Iris, you''re being unreasonable!" Serinda shut her eyes and turned away. "You promised me. How could you do this?"

    "Promise?" Iris tensed. "I would never break my promise, but I''m really shy; I''m pathetic, inexperienced. It''s shameful, so shameful I couldn''t even imagine how I could do it. Am I the strange one? Am I the unreasonable one? Am I still myself?"

    Serinda trembled as she turned to Iris, who was on the verge of crying. She didn''t expect Iris to break down suddenly; it was her fault. She slithered to Iris and grabbed her hands, shaking her.

    "Sister Iris, you''re not strange," she said. "You''re just modest and pure. I didn''t want you to cry; I didn''t intend to hurt you with my words. If you truly don''t want to do it, I won''t force you. Love must be mutual."

    "I''m sorry," Iris said. "I couldn''t do it. I''ll try my best. We''ll first hold hands; is that too little?"

    Serinda blinked and shook her head, agreeing with the suggestion. Though it was nothing compared to what she had done, the new feeling was exciting, too exciting. She held Iris''s hands, staring at them, feeling their delicate warmth. It was insignificant, yet it moved her heart. A lukewarm sensation gushed out of her chest.

    Maybe her past love wasn''t true love but physical love? She wanted to explore more about this new love.

    Artium wouldn''t stay on the side and Serinda took Iris. She giggled and lay on her bed, knocking on the dirt, producing muffled noises that attracted the other two''s attention. She remained smiling, exuding a carefree yet passionate air.

    "Sister Iris, if you''re shy, why don''t you sleep with me? Shyness stems from inexperience; I can guide you along the way. After a few times, you''ll abandon your reserve and adapt to our carefree, joyous way of living."

    Iris smiled.

    "No. Handholding is enough for me. I didn''t promise you anything of such sorts."

    "I need your healing affection, Sister Iris." Artium pouted. Her lilies fluttered as she expressed her unhappiness. "I''m the injured one, so bad that I couldn''t wake up to enjoy your embrace during the night. Serin is fine; she has an unfair advantage."

    "All is fair in love and war," Serinda said. "You''ll need to try harder if you want to take Sister Iris from me."

    "Since when have I become your property?" Iris said. "Don''t get too arrogant, or I''ll have to discipline you. Do you want to fall asleep again?"

    "I¡¯ll gladly sleep if you are to join me, Sister Iris. I don''t need your hug, just you by my side is enough. We''ll rest in silence; no one would hear us. There is no risk involved, only tranquillity."

    "You''re more dangerous than Artium, you know?"

    Before Iris could tease more, she suddenly frowned and pulled back her hands. Her solemn expression made Artium and Serinda stop their conversation. Silence gradually returned to the shelter, revealing the serene noises of nature, of chirping birds, of whistling winds. The sunlight glaring through the crack landed on Iris, illuminating her slimy body.

    "Did you hear it?" Iris said.

    "I hear nothing out of the ordinary." Artium frowned. "That''s right; I hear nothing. Why is there nothing?"

    "What do you mean?" Serinda whispered. "Is it an ambush? But Sister Iris had already scouted the surrounding. We also left no evidence of our existence."

    "No. It isn''t an ambush. If those black puppets knew our location, they would have destroyed us, not waiting for us to prepare ourselves." Iris walked to the crack and peeked outside. Her enhanced perception found no disturbance. "They couldn''t have used magic. If they did, we wouldn''t have heard the sounds of nature."

    It was unthinkable that the entire war would stop for an ambush. The other answer was also equally strange.

    "They vanished?" Serinda said. "Sister Iris, perhaps you might know something?"

    Iris shook her head. A bad feeling surged in her heart. It was like a pair of eyes were staring down her back, scrutinising her every move, guiding her towards an inevitable trap. The Overseer had made his move, but Iris didn¡¯t know how to resist it.

    "Serinda, Artium, do you trust me?" Iris said.

    "You''re our leader. Whatever you demand, we accept," Serinda said.

    Artium gravely nodded.

    "Good. Stay close to me, as close as possible. Don''t ever leave my side." Iris gestured for them to stick with her. "Don''t ask because I don''t know the exact detail, but I have a bad feeling about this. I swear I''ll get you two out alive, so I''ll protect you to the best of my ability."

    "What should we do? I don''t think this place is safe anymore," Serinda said. "I think we should go out to see what''s wrong. Sister Iris, you''re our leader. Please choose our next action."

    "Your suggestion is wise." Iris nodded. "I''ll go out first. If I didn''t say anything for five minutes, come out. Otherwise, stay inside until the commotion is over. Don''t worry. I''m way more resilient and stronger than you two."

    "Be careful, Sister Iris. You should take this rifle with you," Artium said. "If we can''t help you fight, you should prepare yourself as much as possible. We need to rely on you; only you can save us."

    Iris smirked.

    "No need. I already have my rifle." She raised her hand and clenched her fist, her eyes gleaming with subtle excitement. "Well then. Let''s see what the floor has in store for us."

    Whatever the Overseer planned, Iris would shatter it with her power. It was not arrogance, but confidence, not in herself, but in Quasi.

 Chapter 67: At Last

    Aside from the ruins and the streets, greenery took over everything. Lively animals whispered sounds of nature while summer breezes flowed through the clear sky. Butterflies softly flew, hovering around the flowers growing between the collapsed buildings.

    In the harmonious environment, Iris gradually crawled out of the shelter. She snapped her fingers and expelled the dirt and debris out of her body, her eyes surveying the surrounding.

    After a minute of admiring nature, she strolled along the road, smiling as she raised her hands and touched the falling leaves. Above her, birds of various colours glided through the clouds, casting their shadow onto her lovely, lonely silhouette. Though her body was bare and exposed to the cooling winds, her membrane fluttered with her movement, resembling a long, loose wedding dress.

    Despite the lack of ceremonial air in her expression and flowers in her hands, Iris still exuded an air of innocence, divine purity. Untainted by the world, she stood alone in the middle of the soundless town, waiting for someone, desperately praying for someone, for her to appear.

    Why wouldn''t you appear once more?

    "How can I see you again, Vilia?" Iris muttered. "I''m at lost; I''m scared. I need your help, the help you''ve always given me. Why won''t you spoil me?"

    The world was silent. Iris sighed and closed her eyes, imagining a ripple of air spreading outwards. Her soft membrane quivered and parted into tiny rifts, where milky white mists seeped out and diffused into the atmosphere.

    Iris''s consciousness dissipated into the surrounding, gradually covering the town. Though she was a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, she was a newly ascended one and hadn''t consolidated her foundation yet; she could only thinly feel the landscape, not a vivid detail of the world, but it was enough.

    As her moisture touched the surroundings, she felt a peculiar sensation of grazing something, sometimes rocks, sometimes petals, sometimes something soft. She faintly smiled as she glanced at the shelter, shivering from the marvellous feelings of intimately caressing Artium and Serinda, without them knowing. Despite how much shame she felt, she couldn''t stop herself from relishing it.

    At once, she decided to limit the usage of this new power. It was immoral, like kissing someone in their sleep. Iris couldn''t do such a sinful act, but this time was an exception; she used it to confirm her suspicion. She promised to herself she would not use it again, maybe.

    After regaining her composure, Iris opened her eyes and retracted her dissipated consciousness. The omnipresent feeling disappeared as her blurred perception of the town faded. She couldn''t find a single soul in the surrounding, except her and her friends.

    Last night, the thunderous warcries and explosions still occasionally erupted, yet everything had gone silent in the morning.

    The situation was too peaceful, too good. It reminded Iris of the endless corridor and the tranquil forest. Both locations were strange, the former filled with unknowable danger while the latter was ambiguous. If possible, Iris wouldn''t want to go through either of them again, even more so with her new friends.

    "Even though I''ve covered the town with my consciousness, I still can''t find the exit." Iris frowned. "It seems I really need to wait until the time''s up, but I don''t want to go back to the shelter. What if they demand me again? I can''t keep denying them."

    Thinking about the two dirty Monster Girls, Iris felt a headache. She initially hoped the test would change so she could use it as an excuse not to engage in any unsavoury action. She couldn''t directly refuse them.

    "Overseer, do something." Iris raised her head and looked at the sky. "If you aren''t going to do anything, I''ll leave this place with no hesitation when I get a chance!"

    The town remained unmoving. Iris could only sigh and turn to the shelter, biting her lips while walking back slowly.

    Well, if it was going to happen anyway, she should just enjoy it, right? She should just treat it as repenting for her mistake. They were pretty and not forceful, after all.

    "You must not watch, Overseer," Iris mumbled. "I''ll dig into the ground and hide from this earth if I found out that someone was watching me making bad expressions."

    Iris halted her footsteps. A thought hit her at lightning''s speed. She broke into a sprint towards the shelter as her hands trembled, creating a lance out of the slime.

    The ground beneath Iris gave in, violently shaking, collapsing, breaking into multiple pieces. Dust and smoke ruptured from the cracks, shattering the buildings and the road, toppling the landscape. Iris failed to land on her feet, but her body merely splattered and reformed in the next moment.

    When she landed on the sunken ground, she hurled her lance towards a crack, where a shadowy silhouette climbed up. The grey puppet had only shown its head and couldn''t protect itself. The lance pierced through it, stabbing into the rising ground behind it. The nearby grey puppets pushed themselves out of the rifts and took out the weapons attached to their bodies.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Iris created an array of lances and swung her hand. The lances shot towards the grey puppets, assaulting them in an unceasing torrent. Once the lances struck anyone, they would explode into a high-pressure wave, disrupting the nearby puppets.

    These grey puppets were only comparable to Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girls and lacked the exotic power of the White Puppets. Iris effortlessly destroyed tens of them with her methods, yet she felt a chill gripping her heart.

    If she were the Overseer, she would strike at the weakness of her enemies and forced them to submit unconditionally. She wouldn''t try to deal with the bothersome Slime Girl but the two weaker Monster Girls.

    These grey puppets weren''t here to kill or even fight her. They were here to delay her. Their true targets were Artium and Serinda.

    "Artium, Serinda!" Iris stomped the ground, creating a blazing light under her. "Come to me!"

    The radiance engulfed the platform and blinded the grey puppets. They raised their weapons and defended. A swarm of icicles shot through the wall of light, shattering upon impact, creating countless sharp fragments. Though they were weaker than the spears, their number was endless. Some of them slipped through the defence and damaged the puppets.

    At the opposite end of the grey puppets, Iris jumped out of the light, heading towards the sinking shelter. She held a pair of orange spears, whose exterior heated up until they distorted the air.

    As she advanced, she battled against the grey puppets. Every time she swung her spears, a thread of flame flowed out of her strike and melted her enemies. Her demeanour changed from delicate beauty to a bold princess. Her dark blue slime changed its colour into red-orange, resembling the blazing flame of a war goddess.

    The main force of the grey puppets attacked the wall of light and shattered it after a minute. The light dispersed into clouds of sparks and rose to the sky, revealing a figure inside. Iris had divided herself into two and sent her clone to get her friends, leaving herself to suppress the overall situation.

    When Iris was at Metamorphosis Phase, she could only have one clone, but she could create two clones in the Transformation Phase. She helped her clone immersed in the memory of Errenia, the fiery maiden who left a profound impression on Iris. She was the first human Iris interacted with, the first person whom Iris corrupted.

    "Where are you now, Errenia?" Iris mumbled. "You took my first; just wait until I found you."

    She shook her head and stared at the sea of grey puppets surrounding her. The slime under her feet bubbled, rosing into multiple tendrils, holding all kinds of weapons. Iris smiled as excitement surged in her heart. She finally had a chance to test her limit.

    "All of you, become a target of my frustration," Iris said.

    She raised her hands and chanted a melodious verse. A strong pressure descended as Iris rushed forwards. Her strikes shook the ground and shattered the grey puppets, destroying them along with her repressed emotions. The heat in her chest and the anxiety in her soul transformed into her destructive power.

    ...

    "Something''s wrong," Serinda said. "Artium, my heart won''t calm down. This is bad."

    Artium turned solemn as she clenched her fists, which held the rifle. The lilies on her body quivered, releasing a soothing fragrance that refreshed the spirit and replenished the body. She quietly mumbled her spells. Beds of grasses and flowers grew around her, with vines protruding to the outside.

    Though Artium could endure more pressure than Serinda, Serinda remained the leader because of her specialness. Her mind and spirit were closer to the world than others, creating a unique resonant akin to a legendary spell of prophecy. She could faintly feel the trend of the world, of destiny, of fate.

    When she inexplicably felt agitated, it meant that a great danger was coming. With this ability, she and her team had narrowly escaped crises multiple times. It was also this ability which told her that Iris was an extraordinary Monster Girl.

    "We should go out and stick close to Sister Iris," Serinda said. "Her aura had grown even more extraordinary since the last time I met her. She must be our saviour."

    The two prepared their spells and rushed to the exit, but the world suddenly shook and shattered into multiple levels. The ceiling and the walls collapsed, breaking into countless cracks, where strange grey puppets crawled out.

    Artium was slower than Serinda and failed to get out of the shelter. She glanced behind her. A massive platform split in half and fell above her. Its shadow engulfed her body, threatening to consume her existence. With all her strength, she gritted her teeth and jumped.

    The platform crashed into the ground, with Artium narrowly leapt across the distance, falling slightly out of the deadly reach. She pushed herself up and sighed, but the soil around her rapidly sank. Another earthquake struck.

    Artium couldn''t get up and could only flail her arms, trying to grab onto something. She fell with the earth, but her hand caught onto another soft, delicate hand. Serinda endured the pain of overexertion and pulled Artium up. The two finally escaped the sinking earth, leaning onto each other.

    The peaceful town had turned into a maze, with layers of walls obstructing the vision. Serinda and Artium couldn''t spot Iris. They only saw the emerging grey puppets, whose power rivalled theirs.

    "Isn''t this difficulty too much? It''s already a death trap," Serinda said. "Is Sister Iris that amazing?"

    "It''s too late to regret, Serin." Artium panted, her expression turning to excitement. "This is like a scene in the legends. The earth shook asunder, the sky dimmed, and the hero pointed his sword at the sky. Only in the absolute despair shall we see the brightest light."

    "You still have the time to be poetic. Right, you are still Artium I know and love."

    Serinda and Artium glanced at each other and chuckled. They immediately turned around and stood back-to-back Their spells revolved around them, creating a mystic scene of black shadow hovering below white petals. Despite the overwhelming amounts of the grey puppets, the two never lost hope.

    "Artium, Serinda!" a powerful, heroic voice echoed. "Come to me!"

    Serinda and Artium turned in the direction of the voice. A beam of light shot towards the sky and pierced the clouds, creating rays of sunlight, which gave hope to the two Monster Girls.

    "She''s indeed a hero." Serinda laughed and stepped forward. "Come, all of you. I''ll definitely be by Sister Iris¡¯s side!"

    "Let''s have a bet," Artium said, grinning. "Whoever destroys more puppets will be the first to ask her out!"

    The two erupted with their peak power and clashed against the grey puppets, their eyes glittering with fighting spirit.

 Chapter 68: Breakthrough

    Serinda licked her slender fingers. Her snake eyes turned dark purple and flashed. Corruption Power seeped out of her hands and turned into dark purple clouds around her, coating her like a fluffy dress. She trembled in excitement and clawed. Her sharp fingernails created a shadowy beam, which pushed forwards and engulfed the advancing grey puppets.

    Their metallic bodies fought against the strike but failed to resist its exotic property. The darkness seeped into the grey puppets, dragging them into their own shadows, assimilating them into the void. A few immediately perished under Serinda''s new spell.

    "My power has unknowingly increased," Serinda said. "Is it because of the pressure of a crisis? I''m going to break through the limit at this rate."

    She took a deep breath and smiled, thrilled beyond words. After spending much time inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground and interacting with Iris, Serinda had accumulated a great deal of experience and inspiration. The overwhelming threat forced her to bring out her very best, helping her reach above her limit.

    Like an elegant, mysterious dancer, Serinda waved her hands and twisted her body, coiling around herself, shifting her posture, slithering according to the song in her heart. Multiple shadowy strikes landed around her, forcing the grey puppets to defend and flee. Though some struck back, they couldn''t catch her slippery figure. She was controlling the rhythm of the battlefield.

    "I must be really beautiful right now," she whispered. "I wonder, what expression would Sister Iris make if she saw me like this?"

    Serinda suppressed her fantasy and focused on the battlefield. Though her power was rising, the quantity of her Corruption Power wasn''t. She could spend less to cast better spells than before, but the limit was still there. If she couldn''t annihilate them all before she ran out of her energy, only death awaited.

    As Serinda was feeling anxious, a sea of pink mist bloomed behind her and engulfed the battlefield. Artium giggled as she raised her hands skywards like an orchestra conductor. Countless flowers and vines grew beneath her feet, spreading their lush colours outwards. The vines whipped at the nearby grey puppets while the flowers released sweet fragrance, healing Artium and Serinda, replenishing their Corruption Power.

    "Before this, I can only use this battlefield spell after a ten-minute preparation," Artium said. "I thought I was foolish to have learnt it, but thanks to Sister Iris''s guidance, I''ve revised it and obtained this new spell. I name it Flowerful Garden Battlefield Spell."

    "You''re lucky, Artium. I merely got a few ordinary spells. They can''t compare to your battlefield spell at all."

    "Don''t be too humble, Serin, or I might jump you. Your Shadow Thread Finger is faster and deadlier than my spells. You haven''t used your secret spell either, right?"

    "My Seer Eye has no offensive capability and takes too much effort to cast in the combat. I feel like I can create a weaker version of the spell, but not right now."

    Serinda and Artium leant onto each other as they happily chatted, though their eyes remained vigilant, preparing for any unexpected ambushes. The pink mist gradually dispersed as the grey puppets took out flamethrowers and burnt the vines and flowers. The black smoke and ashes rose to the sky, forming a pillar of darkness, contrasting the pillar of light in the distance.

    Serinda exhaled a milky mist and grabbed it with her palm. She whispered to Artium and hurled the white sphere in the direction of the light pillar. It broke through the pink battlefield and exploded into a swarm of pale tendrils, which stuck with the grey puppets, corroding their wills, restraining their movements.

    They struggled, yet their mechanical nature couldn''t grasp the magical power of shadow. Serinda quickly extinguished their wills. She flicked her fingers, creating strings which connected to the grey puppets. They moved according to her commands and fought against their former comrades, using their weapons and bodies to ensure mutual destruction.

    Because of the change, Artium and Serinda felt their pressure significantly decreased. They gradually adapted to the battle and immersed themselves in the natural inspirations, pushing their limit further, obtaining more instinctive knowledge about their innate talents.

    Serinda abruptly halted her movement and closed her eyes. She coiled around herself and sat on the ground, retracting all her concentration. Artium knew what her friend was doing and took over the pressure, exerting herself, catching up to the boundary of the Transformation Phase.

    "Serin, you win this time," Artium said, smiling. "But you need my protection to break through the boundary. I''ll have one night as the compensation."

    Artium tapped the middle of her chest and chanted a melody. The lilies covering her body bloomed and swayed, creating waves of illusionary petals, flooding the Flowerful Garden Battlefield Spell. They fluttered in the air and headed towards the grey puppets, who raised their weapons to defend.

    The petals crashed against the thick armours and turned illusionary. They effortlessly slipped through the metal plates and cut the grey puppets, destroying their joints, crippling their arms. The weaker ones instantly shattered under the sea of white petals while the stronger ones suffered various injuries.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Though the staff broke after the overexertion, Artium had already mastered her control over Corruption Power. The little help and amplification from the staff were insignificant to the new her. She raised her hands up and down, humming a peaceful song, commanding the illusionary petals with her heart.

    Knowing that Artium was helping her, Serinda stopped worrying and sank into a deep silence. The dark purple Corruption Power surged around her body, seeping out of her black scales, coiling around her seductive figure. She pressed her arms against her chest, pushing against her breasts while clenching her shoulders. The Corruption Power condensed and changed its colour, turning black like a shadow.

    The thin clothes on Serinda gradually burnt in black flame as the Corruption Power coiled around her, revealing her bare, smooth skin. She opened her mouth and moaned in a strange voice before pressing her lips together, trembling in the excitement of a new sensation, of a new height.

    The shadowy mist coated her body and materialised into a thin, translucent dress, which covered her chest, down to her abdomen, clinging onto her lower snake body. A pair of laced gloves manifested around her hands, decorating her arms up to her elbows.

    After a moment of silence, Serinda opened her dark purple eyes. The shadow around her quivered, extending towards her shadow, which came alive and rose from the ground. The dark purple Corruption Power had already merged with Serinda.

    She had reached the Transformation Phase and advanced her potential.

    "Shadow Snake Girl?" she said. "So this is the feeling of the Transformation Phase."

    Serinda stood up and felt the world. She didn''t need to turn her head to perceive that Artium was behind her, that the grey puppets were surrounding her. Their shadows informed her of their movements. She alone had the authority over the shadows.

    "Artium, you''ve done much for me. Thank you. Now, it''s my turn." Serinda smiled.

    "You owe me a lot because of this." Artium sat down. "You''ll be mine for a night. That''s the price of my protection."

    "If you want Sister Iris, I can also give you the first chance."

    "No. I wouldn''t be able to accept the win if I did. You would have an excuse too."

    Serinda giggled and turned to the battlefield. The grey puppets kept coming, and their power was increasing. At first, Serinda and Artium could comfortably resist them. Now, Serinda, as a Shadow Snake Girl, felt a slight resistance. Some grey puppets didn''t have any weapon on them; they had engravements on their bodies, which glowed and mimicked the casting process.

    "We would have fallen if none of us could break through our limit," Serinda said. "Sister Iris, I''ve succeeded. I can stand beside you now. Will you accept me after this?"

    Thinking about the pleasant rewards, Serinda erupted with an intense black Corruption Power. The shadow under the grey puppets shot out of the ground, forming sharp spikes which pierced their owners. The physically strong ones survived, but all the spell casters shattered into pieces. They fell on their shadows and got assimilated before vanishing under the sunlight.

    For the first time, the battlefield turned sparse. The pink mist dispersed. In the middle of the destroyed garden, Serinda slithered around Artium, who was meditating. The lilies on Artium''s body occasionally bloomed and closed, releasing a dreamy scent that stagnated the world, soothing its anxiety, calming its agitated atmosphere.

    Artium silently fell into a deep sleep, her mouth curving into a playful smile. Her leaf-covered skin shivered and grew livelier. Aside from the lilies, other colourful flowers budded on her body, covering her sensitive parts yet revealing enough to seduce all eyes.

    While Serinda was dealing with the grey puppets, a low tide of pale mist seeped around her and covered the ground. Through it, countless exotic transparent plants grew and blossomed, creating a colourful yet dull landscape. Serinda noticed the anomaly and turned to Artium, who was slowly opening her eyes.

    Her monochromatic eyes had turned into a pair of colourful, everchanging irises. They flickered from colours to grey, from excitement to indifference. Her manner exuded an elusive aura, giving her a spiritual, ethereal air.

    Artium slowly got up and observed her new appearance. Her steady movement left a trace of afterimage as if she existed in multiple spaces at once. The peculiarity only stopped when she turned to Serinda and smiled. It was a strange smile that ignited a passion in Serinda''s heart.

    "You''ve changed so much," Serinda said. "You look elusive, intangible. Is this your new ability? I''m envious. I thought I would undoubtedly win, but it seems the battle will go on."

    "So this is my true potential? Dreamflower Girl?" Artium giggled. Her voice echoed outwards, causing the nearby flowers to grow rapidly. "I can''t wait to know how Sister Iris would reward me."

    "She will reward me first because I¡¯ll win, Artium. Though you helped me advanced first, I won''t give you any headstart. You didn''t ask for it anyway."

    "You''ll lose if you get too complacent, Dear Serin. If you become too arrogant, I''ll teach you how to be modest in bed. After all, you owed me one long night."

    Serinda blushed and pouted. The shadows around her expanded, restraining the grey puppets. She quickly took down a few more to vent her emotions. Both Artium and Sister Iris had teased her too much. She swore she would get them one day!

    After breaking through their limits, the two broke through the encirclement and headed towards the fleeting pillar of light. Though their exotic powers lacked extensive destruction, they had deadly killing power, which helped them move and retreat at will.

    A few moments later, a powerful heat swept across the battlefield and melted the ground, sealing multiple rifts, preventing the grey puppets from climbing out. Serinda and Artium turned to the origin of the wave of fire. A gorgeous lady clad in shining, silhouette-revealing armour jumped down and landed at the edge of the battlefield. Her long, flowing red hair fluttered like a flame as she struck her pair of flaming spears against the grey puppets, killing them in waves.

    Despite not knowing who the lady was, Serinda and Artium could feel a familiar air around her. They frowned and slowly advanced towards her before the lady turned to them and smiled. She crushed a spear into a burst of flame before reaching out with her hand.

    Artium looked at Serinda, who shook her head. She didn''t feel any bad intentions from the unknown maiden.

    "Sister, who might you be?" Serinda said. She guessed in her mind already but was too uncertain to ask.

    "Sister Iris, please don''t change your appearance like that. You scared me with your pretty face and slender figure. I might not be able to resist you if you keep doing this." Artium bravely walked forwards and grasped the hand, caressing the gentle palm.

    "Serinda, Artium, you two have been well." Iris recognised them. Though their appearances had changed, their auras hadn¡¯t. "I''m sorry for leaving you to fend for yourself. It''s my mistake; I''ll compensate you when possible, I''m here now. I won''t leave you again."

 Chapter 69: Chance Encounter

    An old man scattered a handful of dust into the air. He pointed at the sky and chanted a spell. Spiritual energy manifested at the tip of his index finger, glowing blue and tracing his movement, imprinting a delicate formation in the air. The surrounding paladins and priests intensely stared at him and the inconspicuous hill farther away.

    "I beseech for your blessing, Nightly Goddess. May your eternal gaze envelope the world. May your cold night embrace our souls," the old mage, a Bishop of the Nightly Church, said. "Under your faith, no concealment can elude your believers!"

    The spell formation collapsed onto itself. Its structure compressed into a dark blue flame, which slowly floated towards the hill. Despite being a source of light, the nightly flame devoured the luminosity of its surrounding. Everywhere it went, light faded and turned dark like a veil of the night had descended during the day.

    The dark blue flame flickered and entered the hill, emerging with the vine-covered surface. A soft crack resounded as dull light pierced through the rifts around the hill, shattering the illusionary formation. The thick vines and flowers faded to nothing, revealing a hidden entrance to the Labyrinth of Love.

    The believers trembled as they held onto their weapons and staffs, but the Bishop stopped them from recklessly charging. He gestured for a priest to take out an exquisite ward. It was moulded with gold and had multiple azure gems embedded on its head. The Bishop took it and pointed at the sky, shooting a ray of blue light into the clouds.

    "We''ve found an entrance into the Corrupted Races'' hideout," the Bishop said. "All thanks to the blessing of our Nightly Goddess. May us Pure Races prevail against the Corrupted Races. May our lost souls return to the embrace of the night."

    "Nightly Goddess? Though she holds supreme authority over the night of the world, within this place, my darkness will engulf you all," a voice echoed around the group of believers. "Today, we Monster Girls shall welcome new members into our world of freedom and pleasure. Handsome men, please be gentle."

    The believers instantly grouped into a rigid formation, but they failed to detect the voice''s origin. It came from everywhere yet nowhere, like an endless echo. Such mysticism made the Bishop frown.

    "Corrupted One, show yourself," he said. "Do not slander our Nightly Goddess while hiding away from our sights."

    "I wasn''t hiding. You just haven''t looked closely enough."

    The voice resounded inside the encirclement. The believers rapidly turned around. Behind a trembling priestess, a lady covered in deep blue carapace placed one of her hands on the priestess''s shoulder, the other caressing the pale cheek. She tenderly blew a wisp of hot breath at the priestess''s ear, causing her to whimper in fear and confusion.

    "Bishop Rutian, please save me!" The priestess cried, her milky white tears dripping from her eyes. "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to sin. Get away from me!"

    She struggled, but her weak physique couldn''t resist the forceful yet gentle embrace of the Monster Girl. The surrounding believers instantly retreated, leaving the priestess alone. Though they didn''t dare to save the priestess, they didn''t dare to attack the Monster Girl either.

    "Wicked Monster, release her and face eternal damnation." The Bishop raised his staff. "Even if you''re at the Transformation Phase, you alone aren¡¯t enough to extinguish our faith."

    "Who said I''m alone?"

    Near the hill, a still lake suddenly bubbled as ripples quivered the surface. Multiple silhouettes jumped out of the cold water and landed on the ground, spreading their deep-sea aura to the wilderness. Their fishy yet lovely scents permeated the lush scenery as they carefreely surrounded the believers, eyeing the handsome men and the pretty ladies, picking their favourites.

    "Impossible!" The Bishop turned to the Monster Girl inside the encirclement. "How did you know about our invasion? Is it really true that there is a mole in our Crusade? A Pure Race collaborating with the Corrupted Races?"

    "I can''t answer that, but I can answer one thing." The Monster Girl lowered her head and kissed the priestess''s cheek. "I''ve never abandoned you, Farias. We''ll be together now, like before. I promise I won''t ever leave you again."

    The priestess froze as she rigidly turned to her fallen big sister. Her eyes revealed complications yet longing, which seared her heart and weakened her legs. She slowly ceased struggling but couldn¡¯t speak anything except weeping from joy mixed with sorrow.

    The Mermaids glanced at the reunion of the two sisters and felt happy for them. Though the Monster Girls had lost their previous humanity, they weren''t heartless nor evil. If possible, they would try to find their lost family and reunite, if not as the Pure Races, then as the Corrupted Races.

    An annihilation erupted as the believers fought a losing battle against multiple Transformation Phase Monster Girls. If the Monster Girls didn¡¯t plan to capture most of the believers, they would have all died.

    In the end, only half of the believers perished, including the Bishop. His death almost took with him two Transformation Phase Monster Girls.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    While the Monster Girls teased their captives and reunited with their lost relatives, Amplicia stepped out of the hill and inspected the battle. The first step of the plan was one of the riskiest parts and required her meticulous attention. She nodded at the retreating Monster Girls and tended to the injured ones.

    "Reporting, Lord Ambassador," a Monster Girl said. "Only two of our Transformation Phase Monster Girls suffered severe injuries and needed to recuperate. The rest only suffered inconsequential wounds and could immediately proceed with the next step."

    Amplicia nodded.

    "We shall retreat into the hill and the lake. Bring those two back into the Main Layer and reward them for their sacrifice. Do you think that a piece of Lava Coral and Shattered Star Shell is enough?"

    "Those two items definitely suit their bodies and innate talents, Lord Ambassador. I shall convey your intention to the First Hall."

    The messenger ordered the nurses and helped the two injured Monster Girls back into the Labyrinth, leaving Amplicia staring at the aftermath of the plan. Everything went almost as planned, though Amplicia couldn''t relax at all.

    "Your Highness, please give me your blessing," she whispered. "To go against the nations back by the Deities, can we really do it? I can''t fathom your methods, Your Highness, but please, let your plan be the right one."

    Amplicia had complete faith in the Broken Empire and the Second Princess. They could trivially crush the surrounding nations, but not the Deities and their impossible powers. Though they usually refrained from meddling with the mortal world, their every move could influence all corners of the world.

    As Amplicia was speculating, a glass orb manifested in front of her and broke into countless pieces. A soft mist diffused out of the core, forming a mirror-like screen, where a beautiful, elegant lady stood. Amplicia immediately bowed, her heart racing in anticipation and excitement.

    "Your Highness, please pardon my unsightly appearance." Amplicia knelt on the ground. "If only I knew of your visit in advance, I would have arranged a better feast for your eyes."

    "My Amplicia, you''ve done all you could for me. I don''t want you to underestimate your worth." The Second Princess sat back into her comfortable throne, sinking into the fluffy support. "Nature has chosen this scenery as our background; I have nothing against such tranquillity."

    The Second Princess maintained her air of royalty yet plainness. She raised her hand and twirled her fingers. The five Shadow Heart Fragments converged above her palm, floating steadily. Amplicia asked for permission to stare and discovered an anomaly. The fragments were vibrating, crying out for something.

    "Please give me your command, Your Highness." Amplicia smiled as her eyes turned watery. "If you want someone dead, I shall dirty my hand and taint my soul, for you and you alone, Your Highness."

    The Second Princess covered her mouth and giggled. Though Amplicia couldn''t see it, she knew Her Highness was smiling an amused smile. Embarrassed, Amplicia lowered her head further, regretting the pledge that sounded like a confession.

    "You''re still as passionate as ever, Amplia. I thought that sending you to manage diplomatic affairs would cool you down." The Second Princess moved her hand, revealing a graceful smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t put you in a difficult situation. The Fragments are one of the treasures left behind by Lady Lilith. She had left us with her decree: we must protect the inheritor of the Shadow Heart, especially her family. She shall usher the olden legend back to life."

    "How could I find such mystical Monster Girl? If she could gain Lady Lilith¡¯s approval, she must be extraordinary beyond belief. Your Highness, I fear my inadequacy."

    "You''re quite lucky, Amplia," the Second Princess said. "You''ve already met her. There is a wisp of foreign aura around you. Look, the Fragments shook more intensely the moment it detected your aura."

    Amplicia widened her eyes and fell into silence. She shifted through her memory, trying to find out the special Monster Girls who obtained the grace of the supreme beings. Her heart stirred as everything cleared up, revealing the weak yet strong, mysterious yet plain, sensual yet bashful Monster Girl, Iris.

    Even before the Second Princess had issued her command, Amplicia had already completed the task. What a twist of fate.

    "Your Highness, fate must have blessed us for our eventual success," Amplicia said, smiling. "I think I know who the inheritor is. Her name is Iris, a cute Slime Girl. I first thought that she has a mysterious backing but couldn''t imagine that her origin was far greater than my estimation."

    Amplicia described everything about Iris she knew. The Second Princess attentively listened, her azure eyes glowing with delight. Though Amplicia felt that it was luck which guided her to Iris, the Second Princess gazed farther into the realm of speculation.

    The supreme beings'' designs were unfathomable.

    "You''ve done well, Amplia. You''ve done way more than I could have asked for," the Second Princess said. "However, there is one more thing I want you to do. It isn''t for the grand plan but for your own good."

    "Can I choose my own reward, Your Highness?"

    "If you want me, that would be impossible, and you know that."

    "Your body is unique, Your Highness. I wouldn''t dare to taint you. I merely want to ask for one small favour." Amplicia stared at the Second Princess''s azure eyes, blinking. "If Iris indeed joins you, please let her be by your side. I''ve impulsively promised her such prize."

    "If you don''t sulk in jealousy, I shall accept your request. Cunning, aren''t you?" The Second Princess turned to the side and picked up an excellent scroll. "That won''t do. I''ll personally bestow you something else, but it''ll be a secret. You''ll know what it is after you¡¯ve completed your mission."

    The Second Princess pushed the scroll towards the mirror-like screen. It pierced through space and landed on Amplicia''s palm. She tenderly caressed it and felt the Second Princess''s warmth in it.

    "Your power is beyond my imagination, Your Highness," Amplicia said. "Please await my good news."

    "I shall. Tell Iris I wish to meet her."

    The mirror screen dispersed into vapours, leaving Amplicia alone in the quiet forest. The isolation spell gradually vanished, though Amplicia still couldn''t contain her passion. She quickly untied the scroll and read the content.

    "So this is why Her Highness sent me to the Labyrinth," Amplicia murmured. "Someone destined to meet me? How profound is your comprehension of the world, Your Highness?"

    Above the Condensation Phase was the Solidification Phase, the last step before the dividing line between the ordinary and the legend. Throughout the Sinking Dark Forest, perhaps not even one such Monster Girl existed.

    At that stage, one would see beyond the surface, peek behind the veil, glimpse at the truth of the world. One step ahead, and one would reach the realm whispered in the legends of old.

    Her Highness, the Second Princess, was one such person, the pride and pillar of the Broken Empire, the Beloved Child of Lilith.

 Chapter 70: Special Power

    Iris walked along the ruined street, her expression profound. The devastated town had turned into a gigantic ruin where countless grey puppets crawled out and fought against the Monster Girls. Despite the chaos, Iris didn''t have to do anything; Serinda and Artium wouldn''t let her do anything.

    "Sister Iris, you''ve protected us when we were weak," Serinda said, blushing. "Now that we''ve become strong, it''s time for us to repay your kindness. Please stay beside us and provide us with your endless love."

    "Trying to score extra points?" Artium said. "Sister Iris, before you came to us, we''ve made a bet. Whoever destroys more of these puppets would have the first chance to make an advance on you. Please sit back and watch us. We won''t disappoint you."

    Iris stared at the two, but they remained determined, even excited. She could only shake her head and keep silent, her heart throbbing in anticipation. The feeling of happiness, of guilt, and of pride rose in her heart. She loved that the two would fight to have her; she felt like a treasure.

    "But," Iris said, "when did you ask me? I have never agreed to this bet."

    "But you won¡¯t reject it, right?" the two simultaneously said.

    Iris sighed, not retorting. She stared at her hands and slapped her cheeks. Her human appearance gave her more trouble than expected. She almost thought of herself as a fiery maiden; the reckless temperament influenced her mind. Her profound ability had imitated Errenia too well, well enough to mimic her spirit and manner.

    "If this trend keeps up, will I eventually forget myself? Will we, clones, gain new identities and betray our main body? What about our shared soul?" Iris murmured. "What have you done, Main Body?"

    As anxiety emerged in her heart, Iris unknowingly increased her pace, forcing Serinda and Artium to exert a little more effort. The group moved deeper towards the pillar of light until they converged with Iris''s main body. The confusion and doubt on Artium''s and Serinda''s expressions made Iris chuckle.

    "So this fiery maiden is just your clone?" Serinda said. "Just your clone is this strong and beautiful. Sister Iris, you''re way more amazing than I thought. Can you divide yourself again? If so, Artium and I won''t need to fight among ourselves."

    "If I could endlessly divide myself, I would have already done so." Iris giggled and gestured her hand. The fiery maiden clone walked towards the main body and turned to look at Serinda and Artium. "I can only maintain two clones at any given time, and I''ve already used both chances. One of them is here, while the other is outside."

    "Can we meet all three of you once we get out?" Serinda said. "Sister Iris, if you don''t have anywhere to go, you can come with us. I want us to be together. I''m sure Artium wants this too.¡±

    "I have a family outside, but I won''t deny you from joining." Iris looked down and smiled. "I''ll have to tell you that I don''t have the highest seniority within the family. There are two Monster Girls above me and four below me."

    Serinda turned to Artium. They stepped away from Iris and whispered for a while, their eyes gleaming with a mischievous light.

    "You don''t need to answer right now," Iris said. "I know it is an important and difficult choice. We''ll have a lot of time to spend together. I won''t force you to join me, but know that I can''t leave my family and join you."

    "We understand, Sister Iris. Your heart is the most important thing for you; it is also for us." Artium grinned. "If we don''t grasp this opportunity, I''m afraid we might not have another chance. We''ll go with you. If you can accept it, we wish to be a part of your family. I hope you will allow us to be unreasonable again."

    "Are you sure? This matter could be a life-changing moment for you two. Once you join, there are many, many consequences you can''t avoid." Iris shivered in fear with a hint of excitement.

    "We three are originally together and have nothing else to bind us," Serinda said. "After Marina returned to amber, there exists a void in our heart. Sister Iris, you filled it, but now, you''re going to leave. How could we let that happen?"

    Iris trembled as guilt manifested in her heart. Before she fell into a cycle of remorse, a thought hit her. It ignited hope in her chest. She opened her mouth but only took a deep breath, eyeing Serinda and Artium. It was unwise to give them false hope.

    "I fill the void in your heart? Very poetic, Serin. Reta will get along well with you." Iris giggled. "If you join us, your seniority will be right below me, unless some of my sisters break through and become Transformation Phase Monster Girls."

    "What about me, Sister Iris? Who would be compatible with me?" Artium said. "Could that person be you? I feel like we''re destined for each other."

    "Varda will be gentle with you. She''s a talented mage; your dream abilities will be irresistible to her."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "What about you? Sister Iris, who is compatible with you?"

    "No, no one!" How could she say that all the sisters loved her? Too embarrassing! "Anyway, we should stop this girl talk. We''ll have more opportunities later. Time is of the essence; I have a bad feeling about this."

    Serinda gravely nodded and looked at Iris expectedly. Her heart also felt a little strange; Sister Iris also had such ability. She was too amazing.

    Iris didn''t know what her sisters thought but knew she had to make the decision. She turned in the direction of the outer forest and walked forwards. Her fiery maiden clone retreated to the back of the group, staying behind Serinda and Artium, protecting them from the ambush.

    Serinda and Artium eyed the two Irises and talked with the fiery maiden clone. They learnt that the two shared senses and thoughts, which amazed them to no end. Their minds naturally wandered into the immoral territory, but Irises firmly denied them any chance to make bad suggestions.

    Because of the sudden increase in the grey puppets, Iris used them as an excuse to stop talking about strange, shameful topics. She thanked the Overseer for finally noticing her movement and sending more enemies to obstruct her.

    The three Transformation Phase Monster Girls obliterated their way through the shattered street. No amount of grey puppets could hinder their progress, but Iris and Serinda couldn''t shake the looming danger in their hearts. They increased their speed, quickly reaching the edge of the town, where an army of grey puppets formed a defence line.

    Unlike the devastated town, the forest was peaceful and intact. The earlier earthquakes merely toppled a few brittle trees, creating messy paths but no sunken grounds or hills. Once Iris and her friends entered the forest, they would escape from the grey puppets.

    "Behind me, everyone," Iris said. "This is the last obstacle in our path. I reckon the danger ahead is life-threatening. My clone and I will protect you two. I''ve already promised this."

    Iris glanced behind her. Serinda and Artium looked at each other, smirking. They laughed and rushed forwards, passing Iris, heading towards the army of grey puppets. Iris wanted to stop them, but they were fast and had already unleashed their powerful methods against their enemies.

    Compared to the two Irises, Serinda and Artium shone brighter than the stars and more glorious than the sun and moon. Their power of shadow and illusion swept across the battlefield and destroyed the puppets with a mere touch. The two Irises suddenly found themselves under the protection of her weaker friends.

    Irises looked at each other and blushed. A burning sense of shame tingled their faces. When Iris broke through her limit, she didn''t have any extraordinary transformation like others. She silently and plainly became stronger; why was she so useless?

    "Sister Lenmia became a Saintly Slime Girl, while Sister Pallorn became a Higher Order Fallen Angel," Iris mumbled. She looked at her ordinary self and sighed. "Serinda became a Shadow Snake Girl. Artium became a Dreamflower Girl. What about me? I got prettier? Still the same Slime Girl."

    "Main Body, I know you''re frustrated, but isn''t this pitiful?" the fiery maiden clone said. "Our origin is different from them. We didn''t become a Monster Girl through corruption but the Lord. The Mark of the Lord is still within us. We didn''t get just get prettier; we got closer to the Lord. We have Faith in our soul."

    The two Irises were of one soul; they both knew this. The clone merely spelt it out to curb the main body''s moment of fragility. Their conversation happened without Serinda and Artium knowing. They kept their anxiety and worry to themselves.

    The main Iris took a deep breath and regained clarity in her heart. She glanced at the fiery maiden clone and nodded. The clone stayed behind while the main Iris sprinted forwards, increasing her speed while manifesting a grenade launcher with her slime. Her gaze pierced through the army of grey puppets and landed on the deepest part of the forest.

    Behind the defence line, a green puppet leant onto a tree. He held a sword and stroked it with his firm hands, watching the grand battle. Once Iris locked onto him, he slightly turned his head and found her rushing in.

    Serinda and Artium stepped aside and let Iris pass. They wanted to stop her, but her solemn expression pressured them into submission. Though their methods were exotic and powerful, they found themselves lacking compared to Iris''s resourcefulness. Her profound ability, though not as eye-catching, was even more unusual than theirs.

    They wouldn¡¯t find it strange if Iris started copying their abilities or turned into them. What kind of Slime Girl was that?

    "Please be careful, Sister Iris," Serinda said. "We''ll hold off these puppets for you. You must win!"

    "My heart goes out for you, Sister Iris," Artium said.

    Iris faintly nodded and aimed at the puppets in front of her. Multiple explosives shot out of the grenade launcher and erupted into waves of heat and shrapnel. Strong gales flooded the battlefield as screeching noises overwhelmed all sounds.

    The puppets fell in rows, opening a path for Iris. She pushed her way through the centre of the army. Her determined gaze exerted an invisible pressure onto her enemies. Even Serinda and Artium paused to admire Iris, seeing her figure overlapping with Marina''s heroic silhouette.

    In front of Iris, the last line of grey puppets assembled and raised their weapons. The mages held their wands forwards and glowed in bright light. Their power surged around them, about to unleash a multitude of spells.

    Behind them, a sword slash ruptured with a grand aura. The strike expanded in the air and cut through all resistance. The grey puppets trembled, their bodies divided into two clean parts, collapsing onto the ground. They slowly turned towards the green puppet, who looked down on them and walked towards Iris, smiling.

    "What are you?" Iris said, crushing the grenade launcher into slime. She could sense the mighty strength inside the green puppet. "Are you the Overseer''s servant?"

    "We, the Floor Guardians, serve only the imperial family. The Overseer is merely the representative of the common will. His authority could not compare to the imperial will."

    "If I defeat you, will I get to leave the Legacy Ground?"

    "Those who defeat the Floor Guardians will be granted special privileges. You and your friends will enter the treasury and pick one suitable treasure before entering a Safe Zone." The green puppet gripped his sword. "Even the Overseer lacks the authority to prevent you from entering the treasury."

    "So I just have to defeat you to leave this place?"

    "If you can defeat me, Greenwood Swordmaster, the test will automatically end, even if you haven''t reached the time limit. Such is decreed by the imperial will."

    Iris nodded and jumped towards Greenwood Swordmaster. Her battle intent surged higher than ever.

 Chapter 71: Floor Guardian

    Iris reached out her hand and swung forwards. The slime in her palm enlarged and hardened, forming an azure blade which glowed with the power of the coldness. It cut through the air, freezing, shattering vapours and dust, producing crackling noises. Its power tainted the surrounding pure white like snow.

    The Greenwood Swordmaster laughed as he raised his sword and met the strike fearlessly. A ray of green light swirled around the sword''s tip, creating a stream of leaves and flowers. The two blades crashed and created a cold, scentful gale. The impact generated a storm of shockwaves, which exploded outwards, sweeping across the battlefield.

    The nearby grey puppets lost their balance and collapsed from the pressure. Their bodies crumbled from the residual blows, breaking into multiple pieces. Serinda and Artium rapidly retreated and cast their spells, defending against the toppling ruins and splinters. They weren''t like Iris, whose body negated physical damage.

    Iris and Greenwood jumped back, staring at their opponent with surprises in their eyes. Behind Iris, lines of greenery dragged under her feet. The power of nature caused an overgrown of plants and flowers, while the coldness created a field of ices behind Greenwood.

    "Greenwood Swordmaster, shall we make a bet?" Iris said, glancing at Serinda and Artium. "I''m afraid we might not have a fair fight without some rules."

    Greenwood remained silent and surveyed the battlefield. The grey puppets were still coming out of the cracks, but their numbers were lessening as time passed. Their peak power was only at the height of the Metamorphosis Phase, not enough to deal with two extraordinary Transformation Phase Monster Girls, not to mention Iris, an anomaly.

    "Even if you three came at me together, I won''t easily fall. At least one of those two will suffer grave injuries," Greenwood said. "On the other hand, you alone are strong enough to defeat me. Even during our glorious era, I''ve never seen anything like you."

    "What did you see in me? How am I different?"

    "I can''t see through you. With the imperial treasure, no one could elude my inspection, not even the Overseer. Yet, I can''t measure your destiny, your potential, your past. Why is that?"

    Greenwood pointed his sword at the Shadow Heart Core in Iris''s body. He closed his eyes and exerted his aura. His entire body trembled as a suffocating, all-encompassing force exploded outwards. It swept across Iris, but she felt nothing. The weight akin to mountains fell onto her like fleeting dust, weak, not worth mentioning.

    Instead of her, Greenwood violently shuddered, his arms losing strength. He instantly cut off the connection of his spell and let go of the sword. His body split open into various cracks, which gradually sealed back into perfection. The terrifying pressure disappeared, but the terror lingered around him. He quickly picked up his sword and remained silent.

    Iris felt the Shadow Heart Core faintly vibrating and nothing else, though Greenwood''s reaction was telling. She could feel the presence of the spell. It reminded her of the one Amplicia cast on her, the magic which peered into the future.

    "What did you see?" Iris said. "Tell me, how is my future? Is there any hope for me? What about those whom I cared?"

    " Your future . . . will be unimaginable, the usher of endless calamities," Greenwood said, then abruptly clenched his head, groaning. "What is that? Why can''t I see it? It''s so¡ªblurry!"

    "What did you see? What happened?"

    Iris wanted to get closer, but Greenwood swung his sword, creating a shockwave to obstruct her. Though it couldn''t harm her, it was a warning. He stabbed his sword onto the ground and tried to calm himself, shivering in confusion and alarm. He glanced at the innocent Iris and opened her mouth, but the thought he was about to convey silently vanished as if it had never existed.

    Greenwood took a deep breath and stood straight, pulling out his sword. The calm, arrogant look returned to his silhouette.

    "Lady Iris, you''re indeed a Destined One. Your potential is far greater than any others I''ve ever seen," Greenwood said. "Very well, I shall accept the bet with you. The grey soldiers won''t move, and I won''t be attacking your two friends, but they also have to watch us silently."

    Greenwood''s voice wasn''t loud, but he infused magic into it and spread the message throughout the battlefield. The grey puppets halted their advances and retreated away from the Monster Girls, forming an empty arena for Greenwood Swordmaster and Iris.

    Within his own floor, the authority of the Floor Guardians was greater than the Overseer. Greenwood only bowed to the imperial family and nothing else. He stared at Iris and smiled, his eyes flashing with devotion.

    Iris found Greenwood''s previous behaviour strange, but she couldn''t deduce anything. Only the unease in her heart remained. She stopped thinking about useless things and focused on the battle. The longer she dragged on, the more schemes the Overseer could bring about.

    Once she lost the initiate, she would fall.

    "I have no problem with the rules," Iris said. "Can I ask you one more question?"

    "You''re a Destined One, the beloved child of the imperial family. I would have told you what I saw, but I couldn''t see through you. Your destiny rivals the imperial family, the rulers of our glorious civilisation. Perhaps only the Destiny Devourers could see through your future. Alas, the last one had already fallen. I could feel her aura in you."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "Miss Quasi passed away with satisfaction in her heart," Iris said, smiling. "She didn''t say anything to me, but I''m sure that she meant well."

    "Indeed. She has a great fondness towards the talented." Greenwood took a step back and glanced at Serinda and Artium. "Lady Iris, though we have agreed on our bet, your friends seem to object to it."

    Iris turned to Serinda, who pursed her lips.

    "Sister Iris, why?" Serinda said. "I thought we¡¯ll go through happiness and sorrow together. Why did you do this?"

    "Sister Iris, I don''t want to go against you, but Serin is right," Artium said. "With our combined power, it is easier to defeat him and the remaining puppets. You shouldn''t shoulder all the responsibility."

    Iris wanted to rush over to them and hug them all her might, but she restained her smile and shook her head, erasing the cute thoughts of rewards and praises that warmed her chest.

    "You two have only recently advanced and haven''t gotten used to your power," Iris said. "Though your innate talents are powerful and exotic, you can''t effectively fight with them. The weaker grey puppets are not a problem, but the Floor Guardian is strong enough to threaten you."

    "But, Sister Iris, you also have just recently broken through," Artium said. "When we met outside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, you were still a Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girl."

    "My body is special, Artium." Iris raised her hands. The slime morphed into various shapes, ignoring all physical limitations. "Physical damage can''t injure me. I''m the strongest and the most suitable for this occasion."

    "I won''t allow it," Serinda said. "We promised to be family. I will¡ª"

    "If we are family, you must listen to your elder sister," Iris said, smirking. "What did your lovely elder sister say?"

    Serinda wanted to speak, but Artium grasped her hand and whispered something. Serinda could only lower her head and stayed silent. Iris felt guilty; she wanted to comfort them, yet the situation wouldn''t permit her. To avoid their gazes, she turned to Greenwood.

    "I''ve already taken care of my side," Iris said. "Shall we begin?"

    "Lady Iris, it''s my honour to witness your grace," Greenwood said. "May the strongest emerge victorious."

    "May the strongest emerge victorious."

    Greenwood Swordmaster exerted his legs and pushed against the ground, shattering the area under his feet, sending himself forwards like an arrow. Iris stepped forwards and traced her feet in a circle. Her manner melted from heroic domination to elegant dance. The icy sword in her hand caressed her body as she bounced around Greenwood, parrying his strikes.

    Each swing of their swords generated colourful sparks in the air, rippling pressures and winds, destroying the environment. Cold gales and thorns shot towards the sky and rained down as snows and leaves. Everything in their chaotic path got overturned and annihilated, leaving behind only overgrown plants and frozen materials.

    Iris suddenly retreated and held her other hand outwards. Another sword manifested in her palm, burning in blazing flames. She clenched her fists and rushed back in, changing her rhythm from the slow grace to the swift action. Greenwood Swordmaster tried to fight back, but the combination of fire and ice attacks forced him to defend, slowly restricting his choices.

    Though Greenwood was comparable to the peak of the Transformation Phase, he suffered an injury from inspecting Iris''s destiny and lacked the means to deal with Iris''s special physique. Unlike ordinary Monster Girls, Iris almost completely negated physical damages. Only the infused power of nature in the sword could hurt her.

    Greenwood held his left arm in front and blocked two swords, shaking from the force of the strikes, cracking into multiple rifts. Only the body of the Floor Guardian could withstand such power. After the swords penetrated his exterior armour, he gripped the icy sword and yanked.

    Iris didn''t fight his strength and let go of her icy sword, then pressed onto her flaming sword, trying to melt Greenwood, who remained unfazed and swung his other hand at Iris''s waist. The sudden strike created a sonic boom as the green sword ripped through Iris''s membrane, heading towards her core.

    A sense of threat gripped her soul, forcing her to backstep slightly. The strike narrowly missed her core but still cut her in half. Her upper body lost its balance and fell on the ground before reforming into another Iris, who sprang backwards and detonated her swords.

    The hardened slime turned into shrapnel, which stabbed into Greenwood''s joints and wounds. Despite the pain, he escalated towards Iris, raised his sword, then swung forwards. A strong whirlpool of green energy surged into a glowing slash, heading towards Iris. She quickly formed a holy shield to block herself, but the impact shattered it and sent her flying backwards.

    After spinning in the air a few times, she landed on her feet with a pair of new flaming and icy swords in her hands. Her eyes stared at Greenwood without blinking, exuding fighting spirit and a little of oppressive killing intent. She understood the difference in strength between Greenwood and her. If she wished to win, she had to exploit her advantage to the fullest.

    "I''ve died twice in the span of a few seconds," Iris said. "You''re too strong, Greenwood Swordmaster. If the second floor is already this hard, how terrifying is the last floor?"

    "I''m the strongest Floor Guardian of the second floor, but I can''t hold a candle to the Floor Guardians on the last floor. They can easily annihilate us with just a wave of their hands. Since the Legacy Ground opened, no one has the potential to reach the final floor, except you, Lady Iris."

    "You''re praising me too much."

    Iris closed her eyes and exhaled. Her back quivered and spilt open, allowing multiple arms to grow out. They held various weapons, some with exotic power, others completely mundane. She smiled as the thrill in her heart exploded, tainting her body with excitement. Without any hesitation, she rushed forwards and overwhelmed Greenwood Swordmaster with her cheat.

    As they battled, Iris felt the pain of information overload. Countless emotions and sensations shook her mind, but she preserved and ground her skill with real battle experience. Greenwood Swordmaster rapidly retreated as he bitterly fought back with all his might, exceeding his limit multiple times yet still failed to parry all tens of simultaneous strikes.

    At first, Iris''s strikes weren''t coordinated and obstructed themselves, giving Greenwood opportunities to adapt. Nevertheless, Iris''s movement constantly got better as time passed, nullifying Greenwood''s strong battle adaptation. They entered a deadlock with Iris slowly building up her momentum, controlling her tens of arms like the usual two.

    From afar, Serinda and Artium leant onto each other, speechless. They looked at themselves and blushed, embarrassed. They had just told Iris they were strong enough to protect her.

    They were wrong; Iris was an anomaly. Slime Girls'' innate talent of mimicry wasn''t as potent as Iris¡¯s. They could mimic appearance and aura but not copying powers and adapting to new body parts.

    "She is indeed the special person," Serinda said. "And I thought my innate talent is one of the top talents. There are monsters among monsters, Monster Girls among Monster Girls."

    "She''s dominating Greenwood Swordmaster without giving him any rest. If that were us, I don''t think we could survive him for a minute, let alone winning."

    "If we can''t help her in the battle, we should help her in other ways." Serinda giggled. "She''s so adorable when we talked about making loves. I like that version of her more than this cool yet terrifying Slime Girl."

    Knowing that the result was certain, Serinda and Artium relaxed and gossiped about Iris.

 Chapter 72: Above and Beyond

    Every time Iris clashed against Greenwood Swordmaster, she noticed that the entire floor would ripple; it was barely noticeable that her hypersensitive perception almost missed it. If not for the first time she accidentally detected it, she wouldn''t know of its existence. Her attacking speed slowed down as she redirected her focus, easing the pressure on Greenwood.

    She knew herself. She could never shatter space and distort reality with just her power; not even the Condensation Phase Monster Girls could do it. Something strange must have happened to the Puppeteer Legacy Ground that it could not maintain the stability of its inner worlds.

    Iris inevitably thought about the moment she crushed the everchanging orb inside the sacred graveyard. She must have caused great troubles to the Overseer. A sense of satisfaction emerged in her heart as she unknowingly took revenge.

    While Iris was distracted, Greenwood Swordmaster unleashed a gigantic slash and pushed all Iris''s weapons away. He retreated to a safe distance and stopped moving, narrowing his eyes, staring at Iris.

    "Why did you stop?" Greenwood said. "Are you looking down on me? I might not be able to overpower you, but if you are arrogant, you will face your end here."

    Iris relaxed her tens of arms and retracted them into her back before exhaling, getting rid of the fatigue of commanding new body parts. She strengthened her back and smiled, shaking her head.

    "Why would I look down on you? You''re the strongest being I''ve ever fought. Without my Myriad Arm Form, I would have no confidence in defeating you."

    Though her myriad arms could overwhelm Greenwood Swordmaster, it was not without prices.

    She had to overwork herself to maintain her reaction speed, making her soul and mind exceptionally more vulnerable to magic and exotic means than before. If she couldn''t finish her battle before long, she would exhaust herself and collapse, either into a deep sleep or a dreamy state, where her instinct took over and did whatever her emotions told her.

    So be it if she fell asleep, but if her lust took over and made her do unspeakable things with the other Monster Girls, even if they didn''t mind, she would still cry herself to sleep. She feared that she would wake up in an unfamiliar bed with an unfamiliar Monster Girl cuddling her. Simply a nightmare!

    "Then why are you distracted during our battle?" Greenwood said. "Your face has turned red, but it was not bloodlust; it was something else. What are you thinking?"

    Serinda and Artium blinked, then chuckled to themselves. Their voices weren''t loud, but Iris''s sensitive ears twitched, heating up until she became pink. She glared at them but failed to find the energy to scold them.

    "It''s nothing." She brushed herself, breathing in and out, trying to calm down. Her colour gradually returned to its natural blue. "I have a question. I hope you can answer it truthfully. It''s been occupying my mind since a while ago; I can''t focus without knowing the answer."

    Greenwood stabbed his sword into the ground, relaxing his trembling arms. Fighting against tens of weapons forced him to the limit. If not for Iris''s suddenly stopping, he would have to use his desperate method.

    "Lady Iris, I''m willing to clarify your confusion, but my knowledge is limited only to the past long gone. Many things may have changed or disappeared inside the flow of history," Greenwood said.

    "My question only concerns the Puppeteer Legacy Ground and won''t extend beyond it." Iris didn''t dare to mention even the name of Gulia and Lilith, let alone asking about their history. The less she talked about them, the better. "I can sense the ripples of space when our strikes clash. What happened to the Legacy Ground? Why is it so unstable?"

    "Lady Iris, you''ve done it yourself." Greenwood laughed. "You''ve shattered the sole energy source of the Legacy Ground. Without it, the Legacy Ground can¡¯t maintain its existence any longer. Each floor will gradually break down, connecting to the outside world. If not for the emergency power injected by the Overseer, this floor would have already crumbled."

    Iris nodded, but anxiety still lingered in her heart.

    "What would happen if we failed to leave before the floor disintegrated?"

    "The power of assimilation will mend the rifts in reality, but none will survive its all-encompassing pressure. Maybe you might, but all else will fall."

    "What about you and the other citizens of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground?"

    Greenwood Swordmaster raised his head and stared at the sky, absorbing the peaceful weather that he would never see again. The clouds quietly flowed across the horizon as sunlight shone onto his body, warming his tired body. He remained motionless for a minute before turning his gaze to Iris.

    "We, remnants of the lost age, can never leave this haven. Our era has passed, left behind by the rest. We shall accompany our ruler in our afterlife, the sombre relief." Greenwood sighed. "Lady Iris, you are our last hope, our last chance towards salvation."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You will understand it soon. It''s a pity that I can''t go against the imperial decree. A pity."

    Greenwood grabbed his sword and pulled it out of the ground. He exhaled, twisted his legs, and pushed forwards, flying towards Iris. Though he felt like Iris would be a good listener to his story, he had a mission to complete, as decreed by the imperial family.

    Iris condensed multiple arms from her back and sighed, moving forwards, fearlessly facing the terrifying sword of nature. Her tens of weapons moved in unison, parrying, slashing, stabbing, and hitting Greenwood Swordmaster in an unceasing rain of assault. She had gotten used to her new form, becoming more proficient the longer she practised it.

    Against her unyielding advance, Greenwood had to halt his sprint and defend himself. Multiple shallow cuts appeared on his body as he fought hard, slowly retreating before exploding with deadly blows. Despite how powerful his strikes were, he only had two arms and one sword¡ªnot enough to go against tens of weapons and arms.

    With his movement suppressed and his stamina progressively exhausted, he knew his death was inevitable. He had to risk it with his trump card. His body had withered through time for too long, and one activation would extinguish his remaining vitality.

    "Lady Iris, if you could defend against this, it will be my defeat." Greenwood clenched the green sword until his entire body trembled. "This sword is called Flourishing Nature Sword. His Majesty has bestowed it onto me after I returned from my last expedition. It''s always accompanied me ever since. Now, its power shall grace this world for one last time."

    As Greenwood''s voice fell, green flame burst out of Flourishing Nature Sword and engulfed Greenwood. Scents of nature, of flowers, of leaves, and of woods flooded the surrounding. There was no heat nor sound, the only immense pressure of the concentrated power. Iris shivered when she sensed the enormous power inside Greenwood; it was like a vast ocean, boundless, incomprehensible.

    Before it, number meant nothing. It had broken through the limit of the Transformation Phase, reaching the mystical realm of Condensation Phase. Iris''s Myriad Arm Form would crumble like papers against water. She had to fight an ocean with another ocean, not lines of rivers.

    "Every era has its place; everyone is special in some kinds of ways," Iris mumbled. "I''m not the only one who has performed miracles in this world, not the first, not the last. I may be too weak to move the world now, but I''m not alone, never alone."

    Iris smiled and let go of her weapons. Her myriad arms splattered into slime and merged with her, returning her silhouette into the usual delicate maiden. Her blue membrane condensed into soft, bouncy, fleshy skin as her appearance shifted to resemble her previous self, but with a hint of divine air, of the Lord''s heavenly touch.

    Her slime hair branched into countless silky threads, turning thin and light, fluttering with the slow breezes. They floated around her, caressing her face and neck and waist, giving her lonely contour a blue shade. Her white, almost icy, face expressed coldness yet warmth, her mouth revealing a bleak smile, her deep blue irises flashing with longing.

    She drew her hands to chest, pressing against her breasts, and bent her head down. Her legs slowly arched forwards as she fell to her knees, her forehead touching her hands, which formed into a prayer gesture. Her hair covered her shoulders and back, spreading outwards like countless strings which bound everything together.

    As she closed her eyes, her heart beat faster and louder. The green flame expanded until it rose towards the sky, brightening the overcast weather, dwarfing the sunlight. She knew the powerful enemy was in front of her, but she didn''t care about that. There existed only one thought in her heart: Pray.

    At that moment, she wasn''t Iris; she wasn''t Elizabeth; she was Herrifer, Elizabeth''s younger sister, the one sister Elizabeth loved the most. She was the darling of the Lord, the child of providence, the one who succeeded where her big sister failed.

    "Lord, I don''t know what you''re using me for," Iris said, "but if you''re going to use me, be prepared to be used by me. The little Faith inside me, it was yours, but now it''s mine."

    Inside Iris''s soul, the glimmer of Faith shone as Iris, now Herrifer, prayed to herself. She immersed her heart in Herrifer''s manner and emotions, imitating that profound, longing expression she witnessed in the Dreamscape. That was the first time Iris saw how cute Herrifer could be, how sad she could look.

    "Heria, your big sister is still alive. She''s somewhere far away, wishing to see you, hoping for you to succeed," Iris murmured. "Please don''t worry too much. She is doing well. She''s got a wonderful family, wonderful sisters, a wonderful new life, but she won''t forget about you and will be missing you for the time to come."

    The silver of Faith grew brighter and brighter inside Iris''s soul, shining like the sun in the clear sky. It emerged inside Iris''s chest, warming her body, softening her expression. She faintly smiled and raised her head, looking at Greenwood Swordmaster, who also stared at Iris, waiting for her to finish her preparation.

    "Lady Iris, you''re praying to a Deity? No, this feeling is different," Greenwood said. "Your power is the antithesis of Divinity; no Deities in this world would accept you, but it is different for the beings from the void. Are you calling for the Foreign Existences behind you?"

    "No. I''m not praying to the Foreign Existences. They aren''t interested in Divinity and Faith, and I lack the ability to devote my soul to them."

    "Then, who are you calling to? The void is too vast and chaotic for anything outside to receive your message, let alone locating you within the boundless nothingness."

    "I''m calling myself." Iris chuckled, then ignored Greenwood. "Heria, your big sister will be checking on your progression now. If the Lord didn''t give you what you deserved, I''ll settle it myself."

    Iris stood up and drew her arms outwards, stretching them to her sides. Her angelic appearance glowed in golden, divine light as she gradually floated from the ground, hovering with her bare feet slightly out of touch with the earth. The pebbles and dust rose around her, circling her figure like a gentle curtain which concealed her beauty.

    Behind her, pairs of white wings merged from her back, spreading outwards, arching above her, shielding her from sunlight. The burning Faith inside her chest seeped out of her skin and rested in front of her. She raised her right hand and placed it below the divine flame, observing its feature.

    The Faith flickered and displayed countless images of vivid details, showing Herrifer''s memory and emotions, telling Iris what happened after she passed died. The confusion, the pain, the hatred, the despair, the feverish dream, the hope, the determination, the devotion, and the affection, everything which Herrifer had ever felt softly burnt inside Faith, the distillation of belief.

    "Heria, you''ve grown up into a beautiful Saintess," Iris whispered. "My death is not in vain after all. It''s all worth it."

 Chapter 73: The Lord and Her Angels

    The palace of gold spanned its reach into the horizon, stretching towards the endless whiteness, where the land was a sea of cloud and the sky a sea of flickering stars. The starlight sang a soft, sweet melody as it fell onto the palace, got up, and gently flowed along the roof. It entered the inner world through the open windows, rippling past the marble pillars, circling the palace, then left soundlessly, satisfied by the heavenly environment.

    At the centre of the golden palace, in a gigantic bed-like couch, a divine beauty rested on her side, sinking into the comforting pillows, humming something in her throat, watching the river of radiance coursing around her. Bored, she reached out and plucked a strain of light to observe. Inside, countless memories and emotions displayed themselves, showing the struggles and the happiness of a believer.

    Behind the couch, five angels stood with their three pairs of white feathered wings folded behind them, their heads slightly lowered, their faces expressing profound emotions: smiling, aloof, carefree, shy, contemplating. While breathing softly, they stared at the divine beauty, imprinting her every movement into their heart.

    "My Goddess, please state your desire. We shall complete your design for you," the aloof angel said.

    "Godd¡ªGoddess, please let us serve you as we did in life," the shy angel said. "We won''t ever disappoint you; I, I promise it!"

    The divine beauty blinked and turned to the five angels, letting go of the strand of Faith. It went back to the sea of Faith and flowed out of sight, leaving the central room of the palace. The divine beauty giggled as she flung herself up from her sleeping posture, letting her hair flutter through the air, displaying her glowing, holy brilliance.

    "If I needed my Archangels to do every little thing, no one would worship me anymore; my religion will fall, and I''ll be left alone, in sadness, in pain," the Lord said. "You five are the best of the best. Throughout countless years, I only have you all as my Divine Spirits, my most precious treasures."

    "Goddess, there are at least hundreds of Archangels within your Heavenly Kingdom," the contemplating angel said. "Unfortunately, none of them could reach the limit; please don''t blame them, Goddess, for they¡¯ve tried their very best."

    "How could I blame my followers? All my Archangels are my beloved children, but sadly, they indeed couldn''t join your rank. They lack the quality and destiny."

    "Goddess, why don''t you turn those male Archangels into female Archangels?" the carefree angel said. "If they were female, some of them might breakthrough, and we''ll welcome a new member!"

    The other four angels turned to the carefree angel, who didn''t notice anything and smiled the widest she could. The contemplating angel was about to scold her when the aloof angel shook her head. Everyone got worked up to clear the misunderstanding, but the Lord smiled and clapped her hands softly. Her authority soundlessly rang and silenced everyone.

    "My path is only compatible with those who could follow it," the Lord said. "I am a woman in body, mind, soul, and belief. It is meaningless to force others into changing their existences, for misalignment will happen, and bad things will follow."

    "So that''s how it is," the carefree angel said, nodding. "Goddess, you know I''m not bright. I don''t even know how I get to this level."

    "You have both talent and luck, Carefree. If you don''t want it, you can tell me. I can take it and give it to someone else."

    The carefree angel rapidly shook her head, her expression turning teary.

    "Goddess, please!" She wanted to fall on her knees and beg, but the other angels stopped her. "I want to stay here with you. I like this place. Pretty please?"

    The Lord chuckled. Her chest rose and fell as she breathed in and out, her laughter echoing in the endless palace.

    "I''m just kidding, just kidding."

    "It''s not funny at all!" The carefree angel pouted. "Please don''t do it again!"

    "Then you must promise me one thing. I''ll apologise and promise you never to tease you like that ever again." The Lord drew her right hand forwards, showing the back of her hand to the angels.

    The five angels paused, light gleaming in their eyes, then solemnly they unfolded their magnificent wings, reached their hands out, caught the Lord''s palm, and revealed their pure, sacred airs. Though the characteristic expressions still lingered on their faces, there was a hint of feverish zeal mixed in.

    "Please guide us towards our destination, Lord." The five angels lowered their heads until their gaze met the ground. "We, your Divine Spirits, are forever yours."

    A mysterious mark manifested on the back of the Lord''s hand. It was an insignia, made of gold, coated in clouds, resembled the eclipsed sun behind a crescent moon, with a tiny yet magnificent black star in the middle. The same marks appeared on the Divine Spirits'' foreheads. They accepted the Lord''s power and command, giving their entire existence to her.

    "Within the near future, a new member will join your rank," the Lord said. "And with her, an unprecedented opportunity will present itself. She will be the key to everything; you five must get along with her and dote on her like how I dote on you."

    The five angels softly nodded as the marks on their foreheads lit up, shining brighter than the starlight around them. They were akin to the blazing suns, whose radiance gave hope and warmth to all living beings. As the angels immersed themselves in the pleasant feeling, the Lord noticed that the smiling angel was glancing at her.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "You don''t need to request the permission to speak, Smile, or should I call you Canerin?" The Lord intentionally raised her voice.

    "Goddess, please don''t tease me." The smiling angel, Canerin, turned to the other angels, then at the Lord. "May I ask, Lord, what the opportunity will entail?"

    "As expected of my first Divine Spirit, my best friend, Canerin," the Lord said. "You five have been at the limit for a long time, too long, really too long. I''ve been utterly helpless in this matter. My path can only be walked by me; anyone else can never reach my height."

    "As, as long as we get to serve you," the shy angel said, "we don''t, don''t mind what our status is. Divine Spirits, or Angels, or Goddesses, they don''t, they don''t matter at all."

    "You all have been serving me, playing with me, staying by my side, for how long?" The Lord got up from the couch and walked towards the five angels, standing in front of them. Her height wasn''t the tallest, but she didn''t mind such insignificant detail. "If I don''t reward you, how can I sleep at night? How can I be the just Goddess you all praised about? Don''t worry; I''m not doing this because of boredom. If this plan succeeds, you''ll be even more precious to me."

    The five angels tilted their heads and blinked innocently, but the Lord merely smiled, keeping her lips shut and her expression still. She liked to surprise her Divine Spirits with her plan; their expressions when they found out the truth always lit up the warmth in her heart.

    For them, she was willing to do everything.

    While the five angels tried to probe the secret, the Lord raised her head, glaring in the middle of the room. It was a platform which sank into the palace''s floor, surrounded by a three-step staircase, and had the insignia of the Lord floating in the centre, absorbing, producing, and soaking in the flow of Faith. Inside the unceasing tide, a stream of Faith glimmered and danced, struggling against the current, breaking out of the confinement.

    The glowing Faith, like a fine thread, silently drifted onwards, moving towards a particular direction. It was moving south, then north, then west, then east, as if circling the world was its intention. Despite its tiny, insignificant size, the five angels soon noticed the anomaly and stared at it; their expression darkened, forming a faint furrow between their eyes, like pouting, like sulking.

    Unlike the five angels, who expressed their bewilderment through their cheeks, the Lord touched her lips as her mouth curved into a wide, satisfying grin. Her golden, shiny irises flashed with glee while her mind blossomed into countless thoughts about the future and the past. In the reflection of her eyes, a silhouette emerged, kneeling on the ground, praying, believing.

    "Goddess, please let us settle this act of heresy," the aloof angel said, her voice cold, freezing the sea of Faith. "We shall personally smite the sinner who dared to steal your Faith. We shall imprison them inside the Heavenly Kingdom and purify their soul until they submit to you."

    "Goddess, please grant us the right to serve you." The contemplating angel lightly clenched her fists. Since her ascension, never had she seen anything so sickening as this.

    The shy angel didn''t say anything, but her entire body was trembling. Her long golden hair fluttered in the air as the holy aura around her intensified. She was about to raise her hand when the smiling angel stopped her, raising her finger, placing it on her lips.

    Once the smiling angel stopped the shy angel, the other angels immediately quietened, waiting for her to speak with the Lord. Canerin was the Lord''s closest friend, her childhood friend. Their lives intertwined with each other so closely they could exchange their places, and nobody could tell them apart.

    "That smile of yours, Goddess, I know it too well, way too well." Canerin looked at the Lord, who was slightly shorter than her. "This is one of your crazy plans, right? Are you going to tell us, or are you waiting to see our surprises again?"

    "Cerin, you need to stop spoiling my intention," the Lord said. "Why are you so quick-witted now? I very much prefer the old you who was adorable, innocent, and not so bright that I could bully you a lot."

    "Goddess, you told me yourself that people change. You changed; I changed; everyone changed. Change is the only constant of the world. Even the Goddess and her Divine Spirits changed."

    "Ironic, is it not?" The Lord sighed, defeated by the playful tongue of her friend. "You''re correct. This anomaly is a part of my plan. There are many unexpected changes, but everything is progressing in the desired direction. Soon, I''ll take you on a trip that will change your lives forever."

    "Goddess, how long, long before we can see the result?" The shy angel''s voice was timid, lovable. "Is there anything we can do, can do to help?"

    "You all can help me in another way." The Lord waved her hand, creating a picture of Herrifer. "Go watch over her, but don''t help her or make yourself known. She must mature by herself, and when she is ready, she will make her final leap into our embrace."

    The five angels engraved Herrifer into their minds before they bowed and excused themselves, waving their gentle wings, flying across the palace, leaving the Lord alone. Silence once more descended, cloaking the golden palace with a sense of serenity, which slowed time and stagnated emotions. There the Lord stood with the starlight illuminating her face, her fingers reaching the lonely strand of Faith.

    "You''re here faster than I expected," the Lord mumbled. "Very good. Very good. I know you would want to take advantage of me, and I''ll comply. We''re taking advantage of each other; that is how it should be."

    The Lord delicately grabbed the strand of Faith and pulled it closer to her eyes. Vague information flowed into her as countless fragmented scenes manifested in her heart. The distance between universes was unfathomably vast, and the endless void was not a place where energy could traverse. If not for the Mark of the Lord, Iris''s unique circumstance, the Lord''s power, and the resonance of Faith, the information would not be able to reach this world.

    "Elizabeth, Iris, you are indeed what I need." The Lord snapped her fingers. A burst of Divine Flame manifested around her. "The power of Faith is not something a mortal can use, but you, Iris, are an exception."

    The Divine Flame, brighter than everything combined, stronger than everything combined, holier than everything combined, shattered space and the fabric of reality beneath it. The golden palace trembled under the pressure of the world, its pillars cracking from the power of assimilation. The void peeked into existence, devouring all things.

    The Lord sent the strand of Faith into the void. It twisted and turned until it sensed a calling from a peculiar direction. With the energy granted by the Lord, it spun and flowed into the depth of the endless nothingness, leaving only the faintest trail of afterglows, which lingered for mere moments before fading away.

    Watching the Faith disappearing from her view, the Lord clapped her hands. The Divine Flame flickered, sealing the gap in reality, healing the damage on the golden palace. After finishing her task, she went back to her couch and sank into her pillows, smiling, daydreaming about the past. She could only wait for the result, but she was patient, the most patient existence in the world.

    After aeons of stagnation, I shall finally step out of the boundary and see everything, truly everything. I can feel it, the calling of my dream, our dream. Once this is over, I will forever dance in the sky, among the stars. Together with you, no one can hinder our path, free, like the endless void.

 Chapter 74: A Glimpse into the Unknown

    The green light painted the landscape with the forest fragrance, creating rings of overgrown. Flowers and grasses emerged from the cracks in the ground, transforming the brown soil and frozen earth into a grassland. Petals and leaves spurted and fell from their branches, swaying in the air, floating towards the Flourishing Nature Sword, empowering it.

    The trees and vines stretched outwards, creating a dome which concealed Iris and Greenwood Swordmaster from the outer reach, a divine arena for the final battle.

    The grey puppets rapidly retreated from the battlefield, but they were too slow to evade the collateral damage. The wild, mutated plants caught, crushed, and devoured them, piece by piece. A man-eating flower opened its five-petal mouth, slapped out its thorned tongue, and dragged its victim into its mouth.

    In front of the overwhelming power, Serinda and Artium held their breaths while retreating. They pushed themselves to the limit while focusing on their defence. Their eyes fixed on every dangerous tree and flower around them, but nothing perilous occurred. Greenwood Swordmaster had kept his words. The plants instinctively avoided the two Monster Girls, opening a safe path for them, not too far from the battlefield, but also not too close.

    They knew they couldn''t help Iris, yet they still stayed as close to the dome as possible, thinking that their hearts and wishes could go through the obstruction. Artium found a smooth thick vine to sit on and called Serinda, watching over the dome for any movement.

    "Just the side effect of the opening move is already more powerful than my Battlefield Spell," Artium said, shaking her head. "Serin, what do you think? Can your spell, Seer Eye, predict the result?"

    "If I could, would I still make this face?" Serinda sighed. Worry lingered in her eyes. "Their powers are already beyond the Transformation Phase. I''m a mere Transformation Phase Shadow Snake Girl, not a Condensation Phase Monster Girl."

    "What about your heart? Has it told you anything? Your gut feeling?" Artium smirked. "There is worry in your eyes but not despair. There is still a chance, a slight hope, right? But this is truly strange. How did Sister Iris get so strong so fast? Is she an incarnation of a strong Monster Girl, or Lady Lilith herself, or maybe other beings from the myths?"

    "She defies common sense. Didn''t you see? In response to that ultimate attack, she knelt and prayed." Serinda shivered, her heart palpitating. ¡°A Monster Girl praying to a Deity, how is that possible? Which Deity would welcome a tainted soul? It would be understandable if she prayed to an Evil God, but the light around her was holy, incomparably holy!"

    "If anyone else did that, I would have thought they were trying to die." Artium giggled and leant on Serinda. "We shouldn''t guess our big sister''s plan. We should wait obediently like the cute younger sisters we are. I''m sure she knows what she''s doing."

    "That''s right. I don''t know how, but there is still hope. We just need to wish for her good luck, and maybe our prayer will help her in a time of need."

    While Serinda and Artium gradually relaxed and filled themselves with unfounded confidence, Iris was holding her breathes, waiting for the answer to her prayer. Despite not needing air, her chest felt suffocated like a massive monument was weighing onto her shoulders. She was still hovering above the ground, with the divine light glowing out of her forehead, where the Mark of the Lord manifested, and her chest, where the strain of Faith resided.

    The resonance of Faith grew loudly and brighter as her body and soul quivered, slipping out of her control. The divine light enveloped her figure, which turned finer than all beauty and holier than all mortals. A piece of golden silk wrapped around her chest, extended to her back, fell onto her waist, concealed her thighs, and flowed to the ground, revealing her curvature without any hint of promiscuity.

    From the Mark of the Lord, milky white light emerged and seeped into every corner of Iris¡¯s body, merging with her soul. She plunged deep inside herself, her mind shaking from a flood of information, overwhelming, incomprehensible information. The world was speaking to her, telling her the darkest and brightest secrets, hidden and public events, absolute and changing laws.

    Everything she could ever ask for was before her.

    She blinked. Her eyes shone like a pair of heavenly stars. She had already lost control over her body, her soul rapidly dissipating. Her mortal mind couldn''t accept the truth of the world, couldn''t withstand the pressure of Divinity, couldn''t handle the power of the Lord. She violently trembled as a pair of white feathery wings ripped out of her delicate back, unfolding, expanding grandly behind her.

    As more wings grew from her back, Iris felt herself closer to the world, her sense dulling, her perception expanding, herself disappearing.

    Though she had lost control over her body, she could still see through her eyes but failed to command her arms and legs. She knew she was in grave danger and struggled with all her might. Her mind fought against the sea of information, yet the intoxication brought by endless inspiration and limitless comprehension gradually wore down her resistance.

    Her thoughts dwindled; her memory faded. There was nothing to worry about; everything was as intended. The world was impartial, the reality fair and balance. All beings lived equally under our guidance; all eras passed and decayed under our cycle.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Everything is as it should be, or is it? What is missing? What have I forgotten? What am I? Why is there I in this world? This world? Something is wrong, unforgettably wrong.

    That''s right! The promises! I promised! But promised what?

    "What did I promise?" Iris mumbled. Countless pairs of wings on her back shook. They fluttered outside of her control and generated golden light around her. "Promises, the promises . . . I don''t remember, but they are important, too important, must fulfil, must not forget."

    Iris''s mind was muddled; she couldn''t overcome the power of the world. The assimilation of the world continued, but her last remaining trace persisted. She couldn''t and wouldn''t leave until she fulfiled her promises, until she reached her dream, until¡ª

    "Iris, my dear Iris, why are you pushing yourself into the boundary of life and death again?" a familiar voice echoed. The divine wings halted; the assimilation of the world froze; time paused; space stagnated; Divinity froze. Vilia stood below Iris, raising her head to look at Iris''s confused, longing face. "You''re too reckless, too daring, too brave, but this is why I must be here, right?"

    "Who are you?" Iris''s voice was shaking. She didn''t remember, but her heart remembered. Someone important. Must not forget. "Vilia? Vilia!"

    "Just this face is enough to wake you up? You''re truly amazing, Iris. Maybe I don''t really need to help you, but it is safer this way. That power is too much."

    Vilia lightly jumped, floating towards Iris. She seized Iris''s chin and caressed her cheeks, smiling. She leant forwards and kissed Iris, pressing her ghostly lips onto the moist, trembling lips. Her ethereal body merged with Iris, vanishing into the divine beauty.

    Iris immediately regained her memory. The Divinity around her stopped invading her as the foreign energy inside the Shadow Heart Core gushed out and fought back. The knowledge of the world stopped forcing itself into her, and the assimilation of her soul had stopped. Her forceful ascension had failed, but she also didn''t fade into the world.

    "Vilia," Iris mumbled. "Did I hurt you again?"

    Surprised but also dejected, Iris glanced at her back. Countless pairs of wings unfolded behind her, creating a field of feathers, exuding bright holy light. Her divine aura flooded out like a tide, clashing against the green light opposite of her. Greenwood Swordmaster had been watching her but failed to detect her perilous moments; they were too profound for mortals to understand.

    "Your appearance . . . Heavenly Descension?" Greenwood narrowed his eyes. "No, how did you wield the power of Divinity? And such powerful Divinity. Are you a Goddess Incarnate? Impossible, the Goddess Incarnate couldn¡¯t have a tainted aura."

    "Does it matter if you know the truth or not?" Iris smiled. Her body felt light; it was a fascinating experience having countless pairs of wings on her back as well as Divinity coursing inside her. "Let''s us compare our trump card. Either you fall, or I fall."

    "Very well. Lady Iris, please show me your might."

    Greenwood Swordmaster raised his sword and swung downwards. His movement abruptly slowed down as his body turned grey, ageing rapidly until his sword lightly tapped the ground. He stood motionless, as if dead, but his gaze remained sharp, staring at Iris.

    There was nothing, no pressure, no wind, no magic. The Flourishing Nature Sword suddenly shattered. Iris stared at Greenwood Swordmaster, then turned to herself as itchiness spread inside her. A speck of green light manifested on her chest and spouted into a lily. Its roots sank deeper into her body and spread towards her arms and abdomen and head.

    "What is this?" Iris said, shivering. She grabbed the lily and pulled, but a piercing pain interrupted her action. She could feel her palms when she tried to uproot the lily.

    She was the lily.

    Soon, multiple flowers emerged. They connected with Iris, turning into a part of her while growing outside her restraint. Her countless pairs of wings turned colourful as leaves and flowers grew on them. Her delicate skin turned green and brown as her flesh changed into woods and stems.

    A sense of helplessness and frustration rose as Iris failed to do anything except watching herself turning into a Plant Girl. She closed her eyes and thought before an idea came to her. The fleeting memory of the truth of the world gifted her strange inspirations.

    She commanded the Divinity inside her and fused it with her eyes. They shone in holy light, allowing her to see the profundity of the world.

    "So this is the essence of your ability," Iris said, excited. "Connecting me with nature and let nature take its course. If I don''t have the Divinity inside me, I would have lost my Slime Girl body or even my freedom."

    Smiling, Iris raised her hand and flicked her fingers. Rays of holy light manifested at her fingertips, then shot outwards, revolving around her, cutting off the invisible threads. They snapped and disintegrated into nothingness as the rate of growth of the plants on Iris''s body stagnated, but they still didn''t disappear.

    Satisfied, Iris gazed at Greenwood Swordmaster. Countless invisible strings on his body were breaking into green particles. His grey body was decaying, his vitality vanishing.

    "Lady Iris, you''ve won," he said, his voice hoarse. "My final move is indeed such as you described, but I didn''t intend to kill you or strip your freedom. The Flourishing Nature Physique is dangerous for many, but it is a precious gift for you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If I tell you anything, my soul will immediately disintegrate, my existence erased." Greenwood laughed. "You know what to do, Lady Iris."

    "Very well." Iris sighed. The plants inside her body lived on her power. To get rid of them, she had to expend all her energy. "Take a look at my ultimate attack, Greenwood Swordmaster. It will be the most wondrous memory of your life."

    Taking a deep breath, Iris pointed forwards. Her countless wings arched with her gesture, pointing at Greenwood Swordmaster. All the Divinity and Corruption Power inside her condensed at her fingertip, forming a blazing sphere of Divinity; it almost turned into the Divinity Flame, but its concentration was not enough.

    "Farewell, Greenwood Swordmaster."

    "Farewell, Lady Iris."

    The Divinity enlarged into a beam of pure light and shot towards Greenwood Swordmaster. The radiance engulfed him and penetrated through the world, not just the forest and the dome, but space itself. The power tore the inner worlds asunder, cracking the fabric of realities, shattering the equilibrium of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    Greenwood Swordmaster closed his eyes and accepted death. As his mind gradually went blank, a burst resounded, and the seal on his memory shattered, revealing the secret obtained from the destiny spell. His expression twisted into shock and anger as he struggled in his last moment.

    "Lady Iris, you must be careful!" Greenwood shuddered, his voice fading. "Be careful of coincidences! Be careful of your allies! And be careful . . . of yourself!"

    "What do you mean!" Iris attempted to stop her attack, but she couldn''t control it; the strike was too powerful. The Lord had gifted her this power, and Vilia had helped her restrained it. "Greenwood? Greenwood!"

    When the light died down, Greenwood Swordmaster had already become nothing.

 Chapter 75: Precious Opportunity

    Without its source of power, the forest dome crumbled, disintegrating into particles of light. Their soft green radiance flooded the surrounding with sombre, unnerving ambience as the overgrown dissolved into ashes, leaving behind the dismal aftermaths. The snow-like dust drifted in the air while the icy ground reflected the sunlight shining through the dispersed clouds.

    Alone in the middle of the battlefield, Iris raised her head towards the sky, staring at the warm sun, whose intensity rapidly fell. Its serene heat grazed her pale, delicate face, piercing her golden, shiny pupils, forcing her eyes to close. She wryly smiled and enjoyed the fleeting moment of tranquillity, of holiness, of humanity.

    Behind her, the countless pairs of wings fluttered, slowly fading into nothingness, leaving behind nothing but the lightness on her back. Her silky clothes submerged into her snow-white flesh, dissolving her body back to its natural state. The sensation of sacredness left her while the feeling of freedom returned. She transformed back from her divine appearance to her charming, teasing Slime Girl body.

    Sighing, she touched her forehead. Though she couldn''t find it, she could sense that the Mark of the Lord was still inside her, just in the dominant state after supplying her with a stream of Divinity. She was too reckless, but it was the only way for her to withstand Greenwood Swordmaster''s final attack.

    Thinking back, Iris frowned as she looked at her palms, clenching them. When she experienced the surge of Divinity, something inside her heart whispered to her. It was an indescribable feeling, like a dream of the past life, like an inspiration obtained from future knowledge. She was sure that even without Vilia''s help, she would be able to control her Divinity if given time.

    "Surely, the Lord must have prepared such a safety net for me," Iris mumbled. She felt slightly dejected that the state of endless inspiration and infinite comprehension lasted so short. "If I were to immerse myself inside the great natural knowledge of the world, I would have gained much, much more than this, but Vilia, you can''t bear to see me suffer, right?"

    Iris smiled and stared at her chest. Above her busts, a faint, flickering light embedded itself into her. It slowly sank into her slime and vanished out of her sight, yet she could effortlessly sense its existence. It was hovering around her soul, exuding an endless warmth which relaxed her body and mind, supplying unknown energy into her.

    "Herrifer, you''re still here with me?" Iris touched her chest and chuckled. "I thought I would have to part with you, but it seems my luck is still good. Is it because the Lord favours you and doesn''t want you to be sad?"

    As Iris''s soul interacted with Herrifer''s strand of Faith, a new gush of information emerged, assimilating into Iris. It was small and compact, and Iris had already experienced such phenomenon once, making the second time easy and harmless.

    "A communication spell, Hearts Connected by the Stars?" Iris took a deep breath. The information about how to cast the spell and how to further handle Faith transmitted into her mind. "This . . . this is the information about the Deity. Is it good for me to possess it? Lord, you''ve given me too dangerous of a gift."

    As Iris was deep in her thoughts, Serinda and Artium ran to her and hugged her. They disregarded their manners as they planted their faces on Iris''s body and nuzzled her, pushing against her breasts and back, forcing her to stop her deliberation. She faintly smiled and squeezed them against her body. Artium flushed but didn''t resist while Serinda coiled around Iris, caressing her back.

    "Aren''t you being too emotional?" Iris said, giggling. "You two are already Transformation Phase Monster Girls, strong, exotic Monster Girls. Why are you acting like this? I''m all fine and dainty; don''t you think so?"

    "We aren''t being too emotional," Artium said. "If anyone were to be exchange place with us, they would be like this too, even you, Sister Iris. In fact, you wouldn''t be able to resist breaking the rules. We''ve already done our best not interfering."

    Serinda nodded and tickled Iris. Her scaly body rubbed against Iris, forcing Iris to press her lips together, yet her muffled noise still seeped out.

    "Don''t try to find any excuse, Sister Iris!" Serinda played with Iris''s slime hair. It felt silky yet watery, a peculiar sensation. "Even Artium and I have to restrain each other to stop ourselves from seeking you. It''s already good enough that we don''t sob and demand kisses to soothe our fragile hearts."

    "Trying to take advantage of me? You two are getting bolder and bolder. Don''t you remember that I''m your elder sister? If you''re going to come with me, respect the seniority!"

    "We are respecting your status, Sister Iris." Artium stood on her toes and kissed Iris''s bouncy cheek. "We are your cute little sisters, mischievous, lovely, and bold!"

    Iris resisted and covered her kissed cheek with her hand, but her translucent body failed to mask her pink flushes. They spread on her face as a gradient which warmed her body, heating her viscous, melting slime. She shivered and tried to separate herself from the embrace, yet Serinda smiled and nibbled on her ears. The shock dissolved half her body as she moaned in excitement and shame.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Serinda, Artium, stop right this instant!" Iris instinctively used her ability, but she had already exhausted her Corruption Power. She failed to create tendrils out of her body, trapped inside the two dangerous Monster Girls. "You did this because you know I''m exhausted, didn''t you? When I regain my strength, you''re going to suffer. I mean it!"

    "Then, Sister Iris, you leave us no choice but to convince you to accept your desires," Artium whispered. Her distinct yet muffled voice echoed inside Iris''s head, giving her anxiety mixed with passion. "Serin, we don''t have much time; do you want a temporary truce as we express our love to Sister Iris? Our lives depend on it."

    Artium and Serinda looked at each other and smirked. They gradually turned to the powerless, bitter Iris, who shook her head as fear and complicated feelings rose in her heart. She craved yet disliked such things, her mind dismayed, her body yearning, her soul confused.

    "Yes, we should convince Sister Iris to accept us, or she will punish us once she regains her strength. Sister Iris, Artium and I will give you a lot of love until you let go of your restrain and shower us with forevermore love." Serinda stuck out her long, slithery tongue and licked Iris''s neck, coiling around her chin. "Don''t worry; you''ll look back at this moment fondly. We''ll be even closer from now on."

    "Wait, wait, wait," Iris shouted. "I won''t punish you anymore; I won''t do anything. I promise."

    "But we want you to do something to us, Sister Iris. If you don''t punish us, naughty little sisters, we won''t respect you."

    "I''ll punish you by . . . by giving you a forehead kiss!"

    Iris felt like she was heating up to the temperature of the sun as the words left her mouth. An instant regret, but she couldn''t do anything except pretending that she was serious, too serious for any tease.

    Artium and Serinda froze in their places as they rigidly turned away from Iris, blushing, feeling strange like a forest fire was devouring their pulsating, stimulating hearts. Iris''s punishment was light and dull to them, but something in her voice, her manner, her expression, something in her captivated their desires to let her have her way.

    "Sister Iris, are you speaking the truth?" Artium mumbled, her voice now meek. "I . . . I accept your promise; please, please be gentle."

    Serinda said nothing, but she separated from Iris and stood in silence, staring at her own hands, absorbing Iris''s cold yet warm touches. She wanted to hold that pair of delicate hands, not as a tease, but as an expression of mutual affection. Since when have I become so attracted to Sister Iris? It is too strange!

    "Sister Iris¡ª" Serinda looked up, but Iris had already vanished. Artium, who was opposite of her, also stared at the blank space, blinking.

    "What?" Artium frowned. "Sister Iris? Where are you?"

    The two rapidly turned around, yet no matter how hard they looked, they found no trace of Iris as if she magically disappeared. Their prior happiness and excitement changed into anxiety and panic as they cast their myriad spells to determine what had happened. Artium frantically tried everything before getting interrupted by Serinda, who managed to calm down, having absolute confidence in Iris.

    "You found anything? Artium said, biting her lips. "Where is she? She won''t leave us, right? We are family now, right?"

    "We are, Artium. We are. She won''t leave us." Serinda smiled. "I might know where she went. If my guess is correct, we should wait for her; she''ll come back soon enough. She didn''t leave us but forced into another place."

    Artium contemplated for a moment before she found her answer. Sister Iris is going through a precious opportunity. We must not feel down and wish her the best!

    ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth when we found her clone!¡± Artium said. ¡°Let¡¯s search. She must be somewhere around here.¡±

    ...

    Iris was inside a vast golden hall, with countless shiny golden pillars supporting the tall ceiling in a fixed interval. There was no torch nor any source of light, yet the ambience and the atmosphere remained at the overcast visibility. Aside from Iris, everything was motionless, silent, lifeless. They eagerly waited for someone to come up to them and choose them.

    This place was the imperial treasury. Only those who accomplished the miracle could enter this place and obtain one thing they desired.

    Before Iris did anything, she surveyed the surroundings and narrowed her eyes when she couldn''t find Serinda and Artium. Greenwood Swordmaster told her that everyone would enter the imperial treasury and that even the Overseer couldn''t bend the rules set by the imperial family.

    The Overseer might not be able to go against the imperial family and the Puppeteer Legacy Ground at its peak, but everything was crumbling, falling, assimilating back into the world. It was possible that the Overseer could find a loophole.

    Iris herself was the course of such destruction, from destroying the everchanging orb to ripping a giant hole through the second floor. She hurt the Overseer and the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, but she also hurt herself.

    "This is bad. If I stay here for too long, the Overseer will surely prepare hells for me to go through. Serinda and Artium are in danger; I must hurry."

    Iris took a deep breath and walked around the imperial treasury, keeping her focus on the surrounding. The moment she crushed the everchanging orb, every established rule became obsolete. She must now proceed with caution, with the preconception that the Overseer was watching, scheming, trapping.

    On the sides, countless treasures and exotic materials were floating above the golden stabs. They exuded an ancient, mystical air which proclaimed their excellent quality. All of them were the objects of envy and trouble, of power and influence. Unfortunately, Iris merely glanced at them for a moment before moving past them.

    It was not that she was greedy, but because she was looking for something. Her heart reminded her about it, and she could never take anything else except it. The artefacts were enticing, but her lack of knowledge about their capabilities made her not as excited as she should be.

    She didn''t rely on her eyes to judge the treasures, but her heart, her soul. It subtly guided her deeper into the treasury, where the artefacts became grander and rarer, yet the heavy feeling inside her heart intensified. She felt like her heart was rapidly expanding without slowing, threatening to burst into an ocean of frustration.

    As her heart was about to burst open, Iris found herself standing in front of a delicate altar, where a pile of glowing crystals rested. They were fragile, merely giving off a faint aura, incomparable to everything within the grand imperial treasure.

    To others, they were worthless, but to Iris, they were the most precious thing she could ever wish for. They were the source of hope, of redemption, of repentance, acceptance.

    "I know it," Iris murmured, her eyes teary. "It''s here after all."

    Smiling, she gradually reached out to the alter, like a lover reaching out to her long-lost sweetheart.

 Chapter 76: Going Crazy

    When a Monster Girl died, her spirit would not disperse into the wind nor float into the Heavenly Kingdoms. Her twisted soul would remain on earth in the form of a Soul Gem, the distillation of her experiences, desires, and dreams. If the Soul Gem was powerful enough, it could become a Soul Tree.

    Lenmia had told Iris about this, but it was not why she chose to take the Soul Gems. It was because they contained the essence of the deceased Monster Girls, their momentos.

    "These are all those who fell inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground," Iris mumbled, feeling strange. "I know death and life are the processes of endless struggle, but I can''t get used to it. They said it would get better, but when? Do I want it to get better?"

    Iris shielded her heart and reached out towards the altar. The Soul Gems glittered in colourful, serene light as the hazy reflections on their surfaces flickered, revealing countless events known and unknown to others. Somewhere in there, Marina¡¯s Soul Gem lay waiting.

    Iris¡¯s fingertips approached the barrier around the altar. Once she crossed it, she would have used up her one chance to obtain a peerless treasure. The imperial treasure would force her out. Though she would likely never get another chance to enter this place, it was worth it.

    "Iris, you must not let emotions cloud your judgement," a voice whispered. "Look around you and see what you''re missing. Not just the artefacts or exotic material, but the other altars. Without any backup, how can you leave this place?¡±

    "Vilia?" Iris pulled back her hand and turned around, but the expected ghostly silhouette wasn''t there. "Vilia, where are you? What must I do to see you again? Please tell me!"

    There was nothing but silence. Iris clenched her fists and bit her lips, but she didn''t wail nor break down; she couldn''t do it in front of Vilia; she must be strong, stronger than ever, strong enough to bring Vilia back.

    "If you don''t want me to see you, I''ll become strong enough to force you, Vilia!" Iris glanced at the altar of Soul Gems before shaking her head. "You''re right. I need to prepare for the worst. The Overseer must have arranged these Soul Gems to force me. I must find something that can help me defeat him."

    Iris didn''t waste any more time and rushed deeper into the imperial treasury. Along the way, countless more treasures dazzled her eyes and attracted her greed, but she gritted her teeth, thinking about all her friends, her sisters, her family. She had to get out to meet them, or they would get worried after knowing the truth.

    After a while, she reached a hall divider: a thin, translucent veil that stretched across the imperial treasure. There was a sentence written in the language of the past. Though it had endured for countless years, its brilliance remained blazing and glittering, commanding respect and obedience.

    "Only the Destined Ones may enter the true imperial treasury."

    Iris smiled and stepped forwards, passing through the curtain. An unseen force descended upon her body, but its power faded when it touched her, like a soft, relaxing massage. She calmly strolled forwards, glancing at the surprisingly unremarkable layout and decoration.

    Like the stone graveyard inside the golden pyramid, the true imperial treasury was modest and traditional. Instead of golden altars holding the artefacts and gemstones decorating the path, stone slabs and bookshelves held the secrets more precious than anything outside. If not for the mysterious air it had, Iris might have thought herself in an ancient library, not a ruin of a powerful, glorious civilisation.

    "The Overseer shouldn''t be able to arrange anything here, but I''ll have to be careful of any sudden change. The Legacy Ground isn''t as secured as it used to be." Iris thought about Quasi and her black card but decided against using it. "Now is not the time."

    There were no barriers between the mystical artefacts and Iris, but she feared that the imperial treasury would force her out if she took one out of greed. She had to find that thing before doing anything else, and she had to find it fast.

    According to common sense, she rushed towards the end of the hall, where a stone altar was. On it was a grey token, smooth, fist-sized, and delicate. On it was a strange symbol, the word for "puppeteer" in the ancient language. When Iris gazed at it, a gush of information emerged in her mind.

    Unlike the other items in the imperial treasury, the Puppeteer Token didn''t have any powerful functions, but it was the most important item in the Legacy Ground.

    It was the token of inheritance. With it, Iris would be eligible to contend for the ownership of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Just by having it, she would be able to enter the imperial treasury each time she passed through a floor.

    Seeing it, Iris reached out and grabbed it, sealing her fate. She could no longer leave the Legacy Ground unless she discarded all her rewards and the token. It was a big gamble, but she was fully confident in succeeding.

    Once she held onto the Puppeteer Token, white light descended and enveloped her, pulling her out of the imperial treasury and back into the second floor. She landed on the same spot where she vanished, alone in the middle of the broken battlefield.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Faraway, Serinda and Artium and the fiery maiden clone were sitting on a fallen stone pillar, chatting. During the battle between Iris and Greenwood Swordmaster, the collateral damage buried the clone under a sunken ruin. She only broke through frozen material and vines after the battle was over.

    The trio quickly noticed Iris and ran to her, hugging her, pretending to cry, demanding more cuddling. Tired, Iris looked at her clone, but the clone merely shook her head, powerless, unwilling, to stop their cute actions. The two Irises wouldn''t admit it, but they enjoyed the attention they had been getting from the two exotic beauties.

    Why did I reject such treatment before? Wait, this is wrong! Sinful!

    Iris shivered and glanced at the two Monster Girls. Their smiles and giggles warmed her heart, but she must not take another step forwards into the forbidden, immoral territory. They were sisters, sisters only, no more, no less. Their intimacy was pure and just, nothing strange.

    "All right, both of you," Iris said. "I''m sorry I abruptly disappeared, but it isn''t in my control either. I''m not sure why, but you all didn''t get into the imperial treasury with me. Maybe something is wrong with the Legacy Ground."

    Iris guessed that the Overseer had meddled with Legacy Ground, but she didn''t want to frighten Serinda and Artium. If they knew about the situation and her plan, they would not allow her to take that risk. No matter what, she had to keep quiet until they got out of the Legacy Ground.

    "What did you get, Sister Iris?" Serinda said. "Considering the difficulty in defeating the Floor Guardian, your reward must be unimaginable. Can I have a look? I promise I won''t break it."

    "If it were to break that easily, it wouldn''t be a reward inside the imperial treasury. Would you believe me if I told you the entire treasury is made out of gold? Everything!"

    "Even if you told us you had gained ownership of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, I would believe you."

    "Unless," Artium said, "Sister Iris intentionally lies to us because she wants us to severely, heavily, punish her, exhausting her until she falls asleep on her bed. A daring plan, don''t you think so?"

    Artium turned to Iris, who blushed. She found no energy to rebuke them; she really lied to them, and she slightly wished for their punishments. It might not be too bad to enjoy it. She couldn¡¯t prevent them anyway.

    "We need to stop playing. We''ll have much more time after we got out of here." Iris took a deep breath. "Good job on finding the exit, but would you like to hear my crazy suggestion?"

    Once Iris returned to the second floor, her connection with the fiery maiden clone reconnected. They rapidly exchanged memories and emotions. Iris now knew that the three had already found the exit but decided to wait for her. They also teased the clone a lot, asking her personal questions she couldn''t avoid answering.

    Serinda looked at Artium. They nodded at each other before turning to Iris, their eyes gleaming with anticipation, a kind of madness, madness which filled their bodies with thrills of living, of pleasure. Their blind trust in Iris was abnormal; they knew it but didn''t mind it. Something about Iris gave them comfort beyond logic.

    "What is this craziness, Sister Iris?" Serinda tilted her head. "I''ll take a guess: you want us to go through the rifts, right?"

    Iris nodded, surprised.

    "Did you cheat with your destiny spell? I won''t reward you anything if you cheat." Iris pretended to pout, faintly smiling. "If you want me to hug you, you should have said so; no need to do it in the roundabout way."

    "If I said so, would you really do it?"

    Iris forgot that the Monster Girls were a bold bunch. They never restrained their raw emotions and always followed their passion. She averted her eyes and signalled her clone to divert their attention. The clone sighed and faked coughing.

    "Don''t tease Main Body too much. She''s too exhausted to play with you two. If you made her flush until the shame reach her heart, what if she fainted from embarrassment?" The clone glanced at the main body and smirked. "No one would want that, right?"

    "Why is my clone siding with Serinda and Artium instead of me?" Iris mumbled. Everyone heard it but pretended not to. "Serinda, I''ll be troubling you to cast your destiny spell. I want to know which rift is the best for us."

    Sensing the solemnity in Iris''s voice, Serinda and Artium stopped playing around. Serinda took a deep breath and coiled around herself, bending groundward, tracing her finger on the soil. Her arm arched into a circle as she painted a complicated, confusing diagram with countless smaller circles and stars inside the large one.

    In silence, Artium raised her hand, revealing a delicate ring on her middle finger. It was a Virtual Space Ring, expensive magical storage. Even Iris and her family didn''t have one. Artium, Serinda, and Marina had to pour their fund together to buy one, but it was worth it. They could gather much more material and emergency rations when they went out.

    The gem on the Virtual Space Ring shone, revealing a small set of inscriptions. The symbols revolved around the ring before pouring out a few magical materials necessary for creating the formation.

    Multiple exotic fruits flew out and landed on the star symbols of the formation. Iris retreated and observed it with all her attention, greatly interested in the power of destiny.

    "Sister Iris, please watch me," Serinda said. "This is my special talent, one I had even before I became a Monster Girl."

    The spell formation lit up in purple light as Corruption Power gusted out between Serinda''s brows. The dark purple colour tainted the lines drawn on the ground, absorbing the exotic material on the star symbols. Their colours merged as they separately lit up in various lights, creating multiple translucent orbs.

    With the formation as its centre, the orbs gradually revolved and displayed countless images, some clear, others incomprehensible. They blended into a ray of pale light, which revealed the location of a peculiar rift, stable, near, and familiar. In it was a trace of Corruption Power. A Monster Girl was inside that inner world.

    The screen flickered and showed a hazy silhouette of an unknown Monster Girl battling against an unknown enemy. Their clashes shattered metallic chains and stone walls, carving their strikes into the thick iron bars. The darkness enveloped their figures yet failed to conceal their terrifying power.

    The Monster Girl was at the Transformation Phase, but she was struggling against the unknown enemy. If nothing unexpected happened, she had to retreat or risk dying.

    Before the battle could be decided, Serinda coughed, her face turning pale, her connection with the formation severed. She covered her mouth, but blood still seeped between her fingers. The power of the battle was too strong for her to observe forcefully. She quickly wiped her lips and got up, stopping Artium and Iris from feeling distressed.

    "Sister Iris, we should hurry if you want to save that Monster Girl. She''ll be of great help to us. The more, the merrier, right?"

 Chapter 77: Secret Exposed

    Pallorn gradually opened her eyes. The bright light shining through the nearby window warmed her face, reflecting soft glares through her irises. She closed the book on her lap and put it on the table beside her, frowning. She had fallen asleep and dreamt a peaceful dream. Despite the forceful jolt awake, she didn''t feel annoyed, for the worry overwhelmed it.

    She intensely listened for the sounds around the house, focusing her attention on the floor above, specifically Iris''s bedroom. Though she didn''t like to peep, she had to make sure no one was with Iris; what she wanted to ask Iris was too sensitive. She had promised not to leak the secret.

    Once she identified that only Iris remained in the bedroom, Pallorn got out of the living room and went upstairs, passing Reta and Varda. The two were learning magic in the study room. Pallorn greeted them like normal before pacing faster towards Iris''s bedroom. She tried her hardest to keep her complexion peaceful, yet the frown on her face persisted.

    "Iris, may I come in?" She knocked on the door twice. The rhythm was slow and solemn. "Iris, are you sleeping? I''ll come in now; tell me if you need time to hide your underwear."

    Iris didn''t answer; Pallorn took a deep breath, pushed open the door, stepped inside, and locked it softly. She leant against the door and tapped her fingers against it.  An invisible isolation spell emerged into the room. Only then did Pallorn sighed and looked around. Everything was tidy like no one had ever used them, except for the bed.

    Iris was sitting on the bed, staring out the window, gazing into the faraway scenery. Unlike her usual appearance, her slime body was muddled and dull, revealing the look of exhaustion, of tiredness, of anxiety. Her translucent figure couldn''t conceal her peculiar expression, which influenced her spirit to spiral downwards. She was constantly deep in her thoughts, seemingly unaware of Pallorn''s intrusion.

    "Sister Pallorn, I''m sorry," Iris said, her voice dry. "You knew since the beginning, didn¡¯t you? I''m really reckless, aren''t I?"

    "If you know you were reckless, why did you still do it? Why can''t you rely on us?" Pallorn walked to Iris and sat beside her, grabbing her hand, squeezing it softly. "Goddess, no, Iris, everything you''re shouldering, I, and your sisters, your family, can help you. You don''t need to do it all yourself."

    Iris turned to Pallorn, slightly smiling. Her body gradually regained its glimmer as her emotions lifted. The vitality and Corruption Power surged under her membrane, exposing the power of the Transformation Phase. Pallorn perked up and glared at Iris before smiling, abruptly hugging her, pressing Iris onto her breasts, covering Iris under her two pairs of wings.

    "Goddess, you''ve broken through your limit?" Pallorn said, grinning. "I''ve been training for five years before approaching the limit and could only progress with the help of three Soul Fruits. You, on the other hand, had only recently reached the peak of the Metamorphosis Phase. You''re a monster, I mean, truly a Goddess!"

    "I cheated, Sister Pallorn." Iris pushed Pallorn away, her face red like a cherry. "I''m willing to accept your punishment if you promise not to go overboard. Please, keep it a secret a little longer, please?"

    "I won''t make everyone worry, but you''ll have to tell me the truth, everything." Pallorn caressed Iris''s cheek, forcing Iris to stare into her eyes. "You''re quite cunning, Iris. If not for my innate talent and our connection through Faith, I too would have been fooled."

    "I would very much prefer if I could fool you. It would have been the best." Iris chuckled. Her voice had returned to its bright, playful tone. "Alas, I''m not the only one improving. I may have been overconfident."

    "Does that mean I need to tame your wild side?" Pallorn moved closer to Iris, pressing her soft shoulder against Iris. "Goddess, your Fallen Angel is willing to do everything for you. This body, this soul, this love, are all yours."

    Iris turned away and took a deep breath, trying to calm down. The warm air rushed inside and heated her chest. The isolation spells had suppressed all other noises outside, leaving only Pallorn''s soft breathing and muffled heartbeats. They sounded loud and intense in the absolute silence, making Iris shiver and feel weird.

    "Sister Pallorn, I''m going to tell you everything; please listen carefully and don''t interrupt me." Iris closed her eyes, then opened them and turned to Pallorn. Her expression stiffened. "As you might have guessed, I''m not a regular Slime Girl and could divide myself into two despites being at the Metamorphosis Phase. My main body is inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Our objective is to use the treasure inside it to break through the limit and reach the Transformation Phase."

    "So that''s why you don''t want any of us to enter the Legacy Ground or join the war." Pallorn nodded. "You''ve succeeded. Are you coming back? Do you know the situation inside?"

    Iris noticed Pallorn''s strange expression and guessed something in her heart.

    "Sister Pallorn, did you find out something?" Iris grasped Pallorn''s hands and leant forwards, blinking. "Please tell me. I can''t connect to the main body after she went into the Legacy Ground. If you don''t tell me, I''ll worry myself to death."

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "If I find you feeling down, I''ll drown you under pleasure so wonderful you''ll forget everything." Pallorn playfully moved her fingers along Iris''s palms. "I''m a Fallen Angel, Iris. My fall is long and deep. I''ve learnt a lot during your absence, a lot more than you thought. Because you''re my Goddess, I''m willing to share them. You¡¯ll understand that aside from heaven above, there is heaven below too."

    "If, if I agreed to let you have my heart, will you tell me what happened?" Iris blushed, but her voice remained determined. "I need to know the truth. I must know the truth."

    "I wouldn''t be pressing myself onto you if I know what''d happened." Pallorn withdrew her hands and sighed, disappointed, worried. "I only know something happened because the Faith inside you flickered, resonating with someone else, blazing its final glory. You''re a part of Iris, so you must also know this."

    Iris bit her lips and clenched her fists, remaining silent. She leant onto Pallorn, gazed towards the forest outside the window, watching the soft radiance brightening the scenery. Its vivid colour instilled hope and trust into her heart. She shook her head and relaxed her hands, taking a deep breath.

    "The bright sunlight always comes after the dark clouds, hope after crises," Iris said, feeling Pallorn''s delicate shoulder. "I won''t lie to you, Sister Pallorn. I only know about the resonance of Faith and the faint emotions from the main body. Her anxiety and joy alternated before they abruptly disappeared. Now, only weariness yet comfort steadily flow through me."

    "She must have a special method to do something with the strand of Faith inside her body." Pallorn eyed Iris. "Do you happen to know about it? Can you explain it to your big sister? This big sister will reward you handsomely."

    "I''m smarter than that, Sister Pallorn." Iris grinned as she got up from Pallorn''s shoulder and glanced at Pallorn coyly. "This clone body doesn''t inherit everything the main body knows. I know myself enough that I can¡¯t prevent the secrets from leaking. You got no chance on me, Sister."

    "Do you also predict that you''ll tell me about this evil plan?"

    Iris nodded, tensing. Her eyes shifted around, watching Pallorn''s every little movement; she had a bad feeling about this.

    "What are you going to do now?" Iris slightly moved away. She tried to get out of the bed, but Pallorn¡¯s playful hands gently held onto Iris. "I''m telling you, Sister Pallorn, that you won''t get anything out of me even if you break me. It is an exercise in futility. I don''t know anything!"

    "Your seductive moans and lovely expressions are of precious value, Iris. Have you also predicted that I would get angry and force myself onto you? Does that mean you subconsciously wish for it? You''re truly tainted now."

    Iris forcefully got up, pulling her hand from Pallorn''s grasp. She slightly flushed as she walked around Pallorn to the desk, but Pallorn unfolded her wings and obstructed Iris, smirking, her eyes glittering with dark light, with dark desires.

    "Iris, I think I''m getting angry. How are you going to calm my raging heart?"

    "Look, Sister Pallorn." Iris pointed at an hourglass on the wooden desk opposite the bed. "It''s getting late, almost five. Reta generally comes to chat with me around now. If you do anything bad, she will know, and everyone will know. For me, you won''t do it, right?"

    "That''s your mistake, Iris." Pallorn also got up, standing in front of Iris. She tilted her head down and looked at Iris, who shivered under the teasing gaze. "This is your biggest weakness. You analyse too much and assume ideal conditions. We are Monster Girls, corrupted souls with wicked, unreasonable desires running through our bodies. Logic isn''t something that dictates us, especially during the time of dizziness, of intense passions."

    "If you''re losing yourself in your desires, how are you so eloquent? You''re clearly using it as an excuse to play with me!"

    Pallorn didn''t speak, but her mischievous smile told Iris everything. Iris glanced at the door behind Pallorn. Her slime body could morph and phase through most obstacles, but if she used her innate talent, Pallorn might also use hers. Iris didn¡¯t want to experience the Fallen Angel¡¯s demonic charm anymore; she might lose herself again.

    She did not want to experience that thrilling, burning sensation all over again. There was a chance that she might like it.

    As Iris hesitated, Pallorn licked her lips and leant forwards, arching her wings towards Iris. The two were about to entangle when Reta rushed up to the second floor and knocked on the door loudly.

    "Sister Iris, I''m coming in," Reta said, instantly pushing open the door. "There is a letter for you. Its coverage looks classy. Did you have a noble friend?"

    Pallorn folded back her wings and stepped backwards, her smile fading as the bitterness reluctance soaked inside her mouth. She glanced at Reta and sighed, lacking the will to feel annoyed. She didn''t come to have fun with Iris but to confirm her safety. She had already achieved her objective; the rest was just a fun bonus.

    "You''ve come at the right time, Reta," Pallorn mumbled. "Very well, Iris. I''ll leave you two some alone time. Don''t forget our promise."

    As Pallorn turned around, Iris grabbed her hand and squeezed it. Pallorn paused and turned back.

    "Do you have anything to tell me?" Pallorn smiled. "You two have been keeping this secret for a while, and now you want to bribe me? I must warn you that my price isn¡¯t cheap."

    "I''m not asking you to hide it. I''m telling everyone myself." Iris exhaled, feeling relieved. "I¡¯ve thought it through. They deserve to know the truth. Hiding it any longer would be futile. Everyone will naturally figure it out."

    Pallorn was surprised. She was sure Iris would try to keep it a secret. What had changed her mind? Did something terrible happen?

    "Do you want me to speak to everyone, or do you want to tell them all yourself?" Pallorn snapped her fingers. The isolation spells lost their effects. "Either way, I have no control over their reactions, nor will you have any control over them, in conversation and, afterwards, in bed."

    "Please stop linking everything to indecency."

    Iris glanced at Reta and nodded. The three understood each other and went downstairs together, with Iris leading them. She gathered everything to the living room before staying silent for a few minutes, composing her thoughts, suppressing her shame.

    She asked for the exquisite letter from Reta and showed it to her family. They sat around her, some sitting on the chairs, others lying on the sofa, leaning onto each other.

    "Sisters, I''m sorry for keeping this a secret; I''ll confess everything right now." Iris cut the envelope and took out a beautifully crafted letter, placing it on the table beside her. "I have a friend, a powerful, influential friend, named Amplicia. You all might have known her title, the Ambassador of the Broken Empire."

 Chapter 78: Mystery Awaits

    Aside from Amplicia, five more Monster Girls were sitting inside the Carefree Reflection Chamber, their expressions solemn, their air profound, mysterious. Amplicia was on the main seat while Corane and Undrila were leaning onto each other on a pink couch, holding a fluffy pillow in their arms. The other three Monster Girls also made themselves at home. A pair of twin Plant Girls sat at the white tea table, drinking fresh milky tea, while the last Monster Girl, a Light Elemental, sat pleasantly by herself.

    Despite their seemingly nonchalant air, the atmosphere was tense, not because of their affiliations but because of their power. Every Monster Girl in the Carefree Reflection Chamber stood at the realm beyond ordinary, the Condensation Phase. Each of them could establish a Monster Girl haven, having a big army or a harem, according to their desires.

    "Trilal, Lalit, Sandoris, I''m glad you all accept my invitation," Amplicia said. Her fingers rhythmically tapped against the armrests of her seat, echoing muffled noises like the grandfather clock. "Sadly, the other two couldn¡¯t attend this meeting while I can''t locate the last one. If all of us could gather here, the Crusade would end before it can even begin."

    "They must have their own reasons, Lady Amplicia," the Light Elemental, Sandoris said. Her voice was screeching yet strangely charming. She placed her arms on the table in front of her and rested her head on them. "Lady Undrila, Lady Corane, your Carefree Reflection Chamber is truly marvellous. I really like its design, especially the artefact in the middle of the room. It does soothe my heart and clear my thoughts."

    "It''s something we''ve invested all our effort making, Lady Sindoris. Though it turns out satisfactory, it can''t compare to your Gleaming Hope Star Ring." Corane held her chest up and pulled Undrila closer to her, both smiling, feeling proud. "I only dare to display it because it''s perfect for this occasion. If not, I won''t risk embarrassing myself and Undria in front of you all."

    "Don''t be too modest, Lady Corane," Trilal, the White Rose Girl, said. She glanced at Lalit, the Black Rose Girl, and giggled. "We twin don''t have anything of great value to compare with you; no matter how much you intentionally underestimate your achievement, you can''t get any lower than us. Please don''t embarrass us any further, or we''ll have to leave this meeting in shame."

    As the four Monster Girls started playing with their words and tones, Amplicia exhaled in defeat and coughed loudly. Her voice faintly echoed inside the Carefree Reflection Chamber, startling the Monster Girls. They gradually quietened, looking at Amplicia, faintly blushing.

    "Everyone, we''ll have some time to catch up later. There will be lots of desserts and wines, so please hold on until then," Amplicia said. "I assumed you all understood the reason for today¡¯s meeting?¡±

    "It is a crisis but also an opportunity." Sandoris twirled her fingers. Specks of light flowed around her shiny, yellow-white body. "You can leave the Church of Nightly Goddess to me. I have an unfinished business with them; I once encountered them when I was still at the Transformation Phase looking for exotic material to absorb."

    Once the Monster Girls reached the Transformation Phase, they had to venture into the world to find exotic material to strengthen themselves. Only the Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girls could hide in their dwellings and develop themselves to the limit. Maybe some exotic Monster Girls wouldn''t need external material to stimulate their potential, but such legendary beings were too rare.

    "We''ll gift the Nightly Goddess believers to you then, Sandoris." Amplicia turned to Trilal and Lalit. "What about you two? Do you have any grudge to settle? We can give them to you, and if you can''t do it alone, we will assist you."

    "The Seven Goddesses are our target, but we know our limit. We''ll have to trouble you all to help us fulfil our objective," Trilal and Lalit said at the same time. "We can help you take on the Goddess of Redemption first before shifting our attention to the Seven Goddesses."

    "Thank you for your understanding, Trilal, Lalit." Amplicia smiled and repeatedly nodded. "We''ll quickly annihilate the Redemption believers before taking on the task of avenging you, but we can''t take it too carelessly. There might be traps hiding inside the Crusade. Our intelligence only knows that at least one Archbishop is overseeing the operation."

    "You have a mole inside the Pure Races'' camp?" Sandoris narrowed her eyes, feeling surprised. "The Broken Empire is indeed supreme among us Monster Girls. I guess our way of life is enticing to some of the Pure Races. Freedom, pleasure, all within one whisper."

    "It would be great if more people are willing to join us. The Broken Empire welcome all kinds of people. They might call us broken and fallen, but we are more glorious than ever, more whole than ever." Amplicia chuckled. "If only we could convert men without dooming them into insanity, that would be perfect. I heard that some Monster Girls are researching this topic in the far east, but our influence couldn''t stretch that far."

    "Once we take down Tentoid Empire and the surrounding nations, your Broken Empire will ascend above your peak and achieve status unimaginable by all others." Trilal and Lalit grasped each other''s hands, shivering in excitement. "The Pure Races have been far too complacent, neglecting our existences for so long. They couldn''t even understand the hidden power inside the Sinking Dark Forest."

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Even we can''t fathom what lies inside the depth of the Sinking Dark Forest, let alone the Pure Races," Undrila said. She looked startled when she recalled something in the past. "Even with my current power, I still don''t dare to scale Mount Purple Clouds. Rumours speak of an all-corrupting treasure of Lady Lilith, guarded by her illusions, so powerful that even we Monster Girls couldn''t handle the corruption."

    "I don''t know why, but the secluded characters atop Mount Purple Clouds never seem to have any interest in the outside world. They seem to merely exist but never move, despite their vast power," Corane mumbled. If not for their faint yet omnipresent aura, coupled with the ancient records she found throughout her life, she might also not know about them. "The Heartfelt Knowledge Fragrance that we use is supposedly one of their creations."

    Without it, the Labyrinth of Love could never amass the weak Monster Girls without giving out their location. It was a mystical power uncrackable by even the Monster Girls themselves. Such was the superiority of the secluded beings deeper inside Sinking Dark Forest.

    "Regrettably, they don''t want us to find them; we are in no position to force them." Amplicia sighed. The Broken Empire naturally tried to find them, but all the attempts ended in failure. "They must have special circumstances preventing them from coming down, but I trust that they would move once necessary. They might be the reason why the Pure Races have never organised a full invasion against this forest."

    "If anything, their existences alone have helped us immensely. We don''t need them to act, for our strength is enough to crush the Crusade." Corane laughed, tightening her hug on Undrila. "More than half of the Transformation Phase Monster Girls have agreed to join our cause. With us six and at least two more Condensation Phase Monster Girls outside, it''s our fight to lose."

    "Don''t get too confident, Corane." Though Amplicia said so, her complacent expression betrayed her thought. "It doesn''t matter; we don''t need to eradicate them. Our task is to delay and misdirect their attention. We, the Broken Empire, will lead our army to strike the nearby nations and conquer them, expanding the holy land of us Monster Girls."

    "We haven''t seen the battlefield yet, but I''m already this excited." Sandoris tapped her fingers against the marble table, creating glowing lines of magic in front of her.

    "We, too, are eagerly waiting for the battle." Trilal and Lalit simultaneously nodded. "This occasion will be grand, though it is unfortunate that we have to leave someone to guard this place. You''re taking too much risk, Lady Corane, Lady Undrila."

    The Monster Girls fell silent and turned their attention to Corane and Undrila. Without the Labyrinth of Love as bait, the plan against the Crusade would have been much harder to accomplish. Now that the plot had succeeded, the Labyrinth naturally carried a great risk on its back. Not only was it facing the invasion of the Subterranean Creatures underneath, but there was also a looming threat of annihilation above.

    Corane sighed and was about to speak, but Undrila struggled out of the embrace and stood up, revealing her determination through her gleaming, charming eyes. The fins and scales on her slender body quivered, reflecting the soft light of the Carefree Reflection Chamber.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll be the one who guards the Labyrinth," she said, her hand holding the Shadow Heart Fragment. "I''m an Aquatic Monster Girl, as well as the weakest of us here. It''s only natural that I remain behind."

    "Undria, what if something unexpected happens?" Corane said, frowning. "If the Crusade sends a strong Archbishop here, you might be in trouble. I won¡¯t be able to return in time."

    "Don''t you forget that I have the Carefree Reflection Chamber? As long as it''s not the Cardinals or the Pope, I''m confident in my ability to defend the Labyrinth."

    Corane wanted to argue, but she got nothing to grasp onto and force Undrila to go with her. It was logical that Undrila remained, yet she couldn''t accept it. She wanted to always be with Undrila; something in her just couldn''t accept it.

    "What about me? What do I have to defend myself? I can''t take the Carefree Mirror, or you won''t be able to display the full power of the Carefree Reflection Chamber."

    "I know you would do this, so take it." Undrila handed the Shadow Heart Fragment to Corane, forcing it into her hand, making her hold it tightly. "The Fragment is more suit for you on this occasion. Don''t lose it, or I''m going to be really, really mad."

    Corane and Undrila bickered along as the solemn atmosphere of the room dispersed. Amplicia didn''t stop them, for the meeting had already ended. She let every Monster Girl converse and tease themselves while she excused herself and left the room, telling the Monster Girl maids outside to bring in the dessert and drink.

    Soon, a Monster Girl dressed in tight black clothes walked towards Amplicia and saluted her, using the protocol the Broken Empire taught its people. She raised her hand and placed it on her brow, tilted her head lightly, and smiled like a blossomed flower.

    "Lord Amplicia, we''ve escorted Lady Iris and her sisters to the mansion," the Monster Girl said. "As long as the Labyrinth stands tall, they won''t come to harm with us protecting them. Do you need us to prepare the teleportation formation?"

    "Prepare it just in case." Amplicia looked at her palm and mumbled something. Her eyes gleamed as hazy images manifested in them. "Gift them each a precious material according to their races. Is there any difficulty?"

    The Monster Girl took a deep breath and nodded.

    "One of the Monster Girls is a Four Winged Fallen Angel while the other is a Sacred Slime Girl."

    Amplicia perked up, staring at the Monster Girl in front of her. Once she understood that her subordinate wasn''t lying, she inadvertently smiled.

    "Interesting, very interesting." Amplicia nodded. "Tell me about Iris''s sisters. I want to know about all of them in detail."

    Since knowing that Iris was the inheritor of Lady Lilith, Amplicia had been trying to figure out how special Iris was. Is it merely a coincidence that Iris''s sisters are also extraordinary, or is it something attracting them, influencing their destiny?

 Chapter 79: Scary World

    Once Iris stepped into the new inner world, she commanded her fiery maiden clone to sprint towards the lone Monster Girl. She understood that her presence would bring unknown factors into the test. If she didn''t prepare herself against the worst outcome, tragedy might happen again; she could not allow herself to be the cause of any more sadness.

    "Artium, Serinda, go with my clone," Iris said, smiling wryly. "Our presence brings danger to her; she needs our help. I''m too exhausted to keep up, but she can''t wait anymore."

    "But you''re defenceless, Sister Iris." Artium grabbed Iris''s hand. "Though you''re a Slime Girl, you aren''t invincible. We don''t know what enemies we¡¯ll be facing. It reeks of darkness and disease; there must be some strange magic users. You might be in grave danger."

    "Artium, would I ask you to go ahead first if I''m not confident in myself?"

    "But confidence can become¡ª"

    "Artium!" Serinda leant forwards and kissed Artium, pressing her lips onto Artium''s flowery, soft lips. "Don''t get too flustered. Sister Iris knows what she''s doing. Don''t forget that she''s the special one."

    Artium blinked and touched her lips before shaking her head, admitting defeat. She glanced at Iris, her eyes peering into Iris''s heart, trying to detect any hint of anxiety. As she found nothing, she reluctantly separated and went ahead with Serinda, leaving Iris behind.

    Once silence and stagnation returned, Iris heaved a sigh and raised her hand. The short tease before coming to the new inner world had given her just enough time to recover a little of her Corruption Power, but she didn''t intend to use it up right now. Her mind willed, and the flickering Faith inside her soul produced a stream of foreign energy. It flowed inside her body and gathered at her fingertips.

    Since the failed ascension, Iris had gained more intuition about magic. She instinctively manipulated her magic to form a spark, commanding it like an intrinsic part of her consciousness. The curtain of darkness lifted as light pierced through the unknown, shining upon the obscure environment.

    Unlike the vast greenery of the previous floor, the new world was enclosed by sturdy, grey walls of unknown material. Its toughness and thickness oppressed the atmosphere, forming an invisible weight which crushed enthusiasm and hope. The walls branched into countless twisting paths, creating an endless maze of blackness, of despair, and of death.

    Iris waved her hands and created a few more dots of light. They floated towards the countless branches and illuminated the darkness. On the walls, broken chains lightly swayed, producing cranking noises whenever they moved. Their noises echoed inside the endless passages, vibrating the iron bars, shivering the broken, metallic traps. Aside from the inanimate sounds, faint whispers seeped throughout the air, sounding like they originated from just around the corners.

    Fortunately, Iris could see in the dark with her sensitive perception. Though her mind conjured strange scenarios to scare herself, she forcefully suppressed her fear by reminding herself that she had become a Monster Girl, a Slime Girl, not a weak, defenceless maiden. There were also Artium and Serinda who would save her.

    "This looks like a torture chamber, a haunted torture chamber," Iris mumbled. Her hands conjured a ball of flickering light. It hovered around her, providing light to her comfort. "I''m a Monster Girl, a being of corruption and wicked desires. I''m not afraid of mere ghosts and spectres!"

    Her voice echoed onwards, repeating endlessly until it disappeared into the background noises. Iris nodded and smiled before turning to the direction Artium and Serinda went. She could still hear their footsteps, but she could tell that their distance was increasing. She had to start moving unless she could endure staying alone in the dark, scary place.

    Iris took a deep breath and started running, but a crackling noise resounded behind her before she could sprint away. Her membrane shivered as she glanced backwards. A pale, white silhouette grabbed the corner of a wall and leant forwards, making its way towards Iris. She instantly sent her ball of light at it, revealing its identity.

    In the dimly lit corridor, a brittle skeleton stumbled its way across the room. Though it looked aged and fragile, its footstep was firm, steady, emotionless. It held a large metallic shield in one hand and a broadsword in another. Exposed by the light, the dim lights in its eye sockets gleamed blood red as it sprinted towards Iris.

    Once Iris saw it, her fear plunged away. She raised her hand and whispered in the language of her past life. Her voice changed from charming to holy as an invisible aura interposed into her silhouette, giving her a pair of faint wings on her back. Her blue slime body turned golden for an instant as holy light congregated at her finger and shot forwards.

    The ray of light brightened the corridor and purified the stale air. For an instant, the foul smell vanished, replaced by a soothing fragrance of security. The skeleton mechanically steadied its shield, bracing for the impact. It pushed forwards at the same pace, unafraid of the danger.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Like piercing through paper, the holy light passed through the shield and shattered the skeleton''s skull, extinguishing the dim lights in its eye socket. The rest of the skeleton collapsed onto the floor and turned to dust.

    Iris didn''t bother looking at the remnants of the skeleton. She turned around, then rushed towards Artium and Serinda. She only wanted to see the general power of the enemies inhabiting the floor. Now that she understood the difficulty of the test, her fear vanished.

    "I make the correct decision doing this alone." Iris chuckled. "If they know about this, they would, without doubt, tease me to no end. How could a Transformation Phase Monster Girl fear a mere skeleton? I''m the worst."

    If not for her unusually resilient body, Iris would not dare to confront the ghosts alone. It was an irrational fear retained from her past life, when she was still a weak, unknowing lady. So what if ghosts are real? Gods and Goddesses are real too! I''m no longer an ordinary human now!

    Along the way, Iris found a couple of shattered skeletons scattered around the hall. Though the fiery maiden clone went ahead first, she didn''t encounter any enemies or traps. Her speed was too fast for the enemies to react. Only Artium and Serinda had to deal with them.

    There was a muffled sound of battle ahead. They were near.

    Not long after, Iris quickly caught up with Serinda and Artium. The two Monster Girls were fighting a group of enemies. Unlike the lone skeleton, this group had superb cooperation and division of tasks. They had a defender guarding the spectral mage while the archers and rogues aimed to distract the Monster Girls.

    "Sister Iris?" Serinda noticed Iris. She smirked and whispered a spell. Darkness around her quivered and imploded into a sinkhole, which generated a gush of wind, pushing away the enemies. "Let me create an opening for you, Sister!"

    Iris didn''t waste any time and snapped her fingers. She aimed her fingertips at the spectral mage behind the defender. A glowing raindrop-shaped crystal manifested and flew forwards like a bullet. The holy power imbued in it seared the creatures of darkness, forcing them to retreat.

    Beside Serinda, Artium blew a wisp of pink, illusionary breath around her. It permeated everywhere and stagnated movements, numbing the minds. The defender failed to move, struck on the ground. It could only watch as the crystal ruptured in front of the mage.

    The crystal shattered into a glare, which engulfed the mage, annihilating its body, leaving only its charred cloak. The nearby enemies failed to retreat in time and suffered various injuries. With the collapse of the formation, the three Monster Girls quickly overwhelmed their enemies.

    "Artium, Serinda, why did you slow down? I told you to catch up with my clone," Iris said, feeling mixed. "That Monster Girl needs our help, the faster, the better. You shouldn''t delay yourself to let me catch up."

    "Sister Iris, you said that, but you want us to wait for you, right?" Artium said, grinning devilishly. "Did you know that you look stiff when you step into this world? I didn''t know you''re scared of ghosts; you''re truly cute and lovable."

    "Who said that!" Iris glared at Artium, her face turning red. "How can I fear these puny skeletons? I can easily destroy them with a flick of my wrist. If you''re going to tease me, find something more believable."

    Iris glanced at Artium and Serinda. They were still smiling. She wanted to defend herself, but the shame in her heart prevented her from lying. She knew her flushes were exposing her, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.

    "Why are you still looking at me like that? I''m not¡ª"

    Iris abruptly stopped and turned in the direction where her fiery maiden clone went. The metallic screeches rapidly got louder, more intense, more dangerous. With her shared senses, she could experience two scenes at once and knew both situations.

    The battle over there had reached its climax. The Monster Girl came to the losing end, suppressed by the enemies.

    "We need to go," Iris said, her voice icy. "We have to go, or it will be too late, too late to regret."

    Iris rushed away from Artium and Serinda, who recovered from their shock and quickly went after Iris. They had to remain close to her, not because they wanted to tease her, but because they had to take care of her. Despite her mature, confident appearance, she was surprisingly reckless and fragile.

    "Serin, you go ahead," Artium said. "This environment enhances your ability; you should go help the clone. My ability is better at soothing hearts and calming emotions. I''ll stay with Sister Iris."

    Serinda nodded and executed a spell. The darkness around her solidified and coated her body, turning into pitch-black armour, which concealed her skin, revealing only her eyes and lower snake body. Her speed rose, pushing her past Iris, pressing her towards the darkness ahead, towards the fiery maiden clone.

    Despite how Iris tried, her exhausted body and soul couldn''t maintain the peak speed. She inevitably slowed down, obstructed by the skeletons and the traps. If not for Artium sticking with her, she would have fallen behind. She hated to admit it, but she must rely on Artium to get to the battlefield the fastest.

    "Sister Iris, you shouldn''t overexert yourself," Artium said. She grasped Iris''s hand and caressed it, messaging it softly, lovingly. "The weight on your heart, let us, your family, help you carry it. If you try to do everything yourself, you''ll reach your limit and break in the end. Once that happens, Serin and I will be very sad."

    Iris bit her lips, trying to refuse, but no words left her mouth. She lost the strength to make excuses, for reality was drowning upon her. She was at her limit, unable to force through the difficulty like she used to. Her reckless behaviour had put her into mortal danger multiple times.

    If not for Vilia, if not for Shadow Heart Fragment, if not for the Lord, I would have already died. Behind my success, countless hands are pushing me forwards. I must not forget; I must not get ahead of myself.

    I''m still weak; I have to rely on others. Only when I''m strong can I protect them by myself. Only when I''m strong and wise can I choose my path. Only then, only then, will I be able to get Vilia back.

    She had to change her way, or people around her would have to suffer because of her foolishness.

    "I understand, Artium. I''m really reckless," Iris said. "During this period, I''m defenceless and weak. I''ll be in your care for now; please take good care of me."

    As Iris made up her mind, her body faintly glowed, softly shining in holy light. The illusionary pair of wings on her back grew slightly more solid, yet not enough for anyone to detect. The Faith in her heart quivered, singing in the joy of acceptance.

 Chapter 80: Trickster

    Iris and Artium arrived at a vast hall, where bones and rusted equipment piled up against the walls. Along the path, multiple moulded pillars supported the low ceiling, holding lines of hanging chains. They occasionally vibrated as strong gales swept through them. In the middle, four figures locked themselves in an intense fight.

    Every time their strike met, cracked bricks and metal fragments flew everywhere. The magnitude of power displayed by the unknown Monster Girl and the Floor Guardian overwhelmed the fiery maiden clone and Serinda, forcing the two to cooperate unconditionally. Though they could relieve the pressure on the Monster Girl, they couldn''t turn over the peril.

    Iris stopped at the edge of the battlefield, feeling the dangerous air on her membrane. She turned to Artium and nodded, smiling. She should conserve her vitality lest her soul grew fatigued, further crippling her clones. She had enough energy to protect herself and needed not Artium with her.

    "Artium, help them," she said. "That Monster Girl, we implicate her with our presence. With your power, the Floor Guardian won''t be able to harm us severely."

    Artium softly squeezed Iris''s hand before letting go, nodding. She placed her fingers on Iris''s chest, cast a simple defensive spell on her, then smiled and rushed into the battlefield. Her pale, milky skin turned illusionary as her movement faded and solidified, flickering in and out of existence. Pink hazes manifested after her steps, forming an area of mysticism, where darkness and light coexisted, illuminating yet dimming the environment.

    The battlefield came to a halt when a sweet, invisible fragrance flooded the hall, boosting the Monster Girls'' senses and numbing the Floor Guardian''s. Artium grouped up with Serinda and the fiery maiden clone; the trio formed a strong team, where the clone stood in front, Serinda in the middle, and Artium at the back.

    The lone Monster Girl, a Dark Elemental cloaked in a thin black veil that exposed her glassy purple skin, glanced at the trio, her eyes gleaming in hesitation. Her silhouette continuously blended into the darkness, revealing only her upper body. Despite her lacklustre spells, the daggers of blackness in her hands could easily cut through all resistance, slicing the chains and walls into a deep scar.

    Though she didn''t admit it, the newly arrived Monster Girls had taken up much pressure. If not for them, she wouldn''t have such an easy time attacking and retreating. They had done a great job clearing the area and obstructing the minions from interfering with the Floor Guardian.

    Thinking about the Floor Guardian, the Dark Elemental, Kurion, frowned. The Floor Guardian, Lord of the Suffocating Chains, was a counter to her ability. He could manipulate the hall and the chains around him, effortlessly negating her assassination attempt, her forte.

    She lightly tossed her pair of daggers towards Lord of the Suffocating Chains and retreated into the darkness. Her body merged into nothingness before manifesting beside the fiery maiden clone, who shivered before suppressing her surprise, looking at Kurion. The two maintained eye contact for a moment, then turned their attention to the Floor Guardian.

    The two flying daggers manifested and disintegrated inside the darkness, erratically moving towards Lord of Suffocating Chains. They slashed across the obstructing chains and cut down the traps which sprung into existence from the power of the Floor Guardian. Though he could destroy the daggers, he had to focus on Artium and Serinda. Their exotic ability ranked them higher than Kurion despite her greater power.

    "Who are you?" Kurion said while her gaze concentrated on both Lord of the Suffocating Chains and the fiery maiden clone. She hadn''t completely trusted them yet. "How did you enter the floor in the middle of a test? Have the rules of the Legacy Ground changed? Tell me everything, or I''ll have to express my distrust in your mysterious appearance."

    With Artium and Serinda watching the battle closely, the fiery maiden clone relaxed. She knocked her flaming spears against the ground, her eyes blazing in orange flares. Though she remained in her human appearance, her Fire Fairy''s nature was evidence.

    Many Transformation Phase Monster Girls liked to hide their appearances and walked in their human forms; only their lovers and trusted ones could see their beauties. Kurion didn''t find anything strange about the clone''s appearance, except that she had a fierce air around her, despite her refined demeanour.

    "You can call me Flamira, a Fire Fairy. The two behind me are Serinda, a Snake Girl, and Artium, a Flower Girl," the clone, Flamira, said. "My main talent is fire, Serinda¡¯s shadow, and Artium¡¯s illusion. We''re here to help you; the Legacy Ground is crumbling."

    "How did you know that? Are you one of the Monster Girls sent by the First Hall? I don''t remember your scent." Kurion closed her eyes and leant forwards. "You aren''t someone from my Layer, or maybe you''re a new Transformation Phase Monster Girl."

    "You''re a Ruler of a Floor?" Flamira perked up and observed Kurion closely. "I''m indeed a new Transformation Phase Monster Girl. Those two are too. As you can guess, we aren''t under the First Hall, but I''m afraid I can''t tell you how I know about the collapse."

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Kurion nodded. Her abyss-like eyes swept across Flamira''s delicate skin clothed under her red fit armour. Despite the protection, the dark gaze penetrated through the garments and peered into everything; even the curtain of darkness was useless against her, a Dark Elemental.

    Flamira felt uncomfortable, like a meek waitress forced to wear short skirts and thin clothes as the uniform. She, too, stared at Kurion, eyeing her strange, magical purple skin, which rippled like waves of water, like dark mists. The translucent veil which cloaked her body exposed more skin than it concealed, invoking strange feelings in Flamira''s eyes.

    Kurion understood that Flamira was a shy type and stopped staring. She drew her hands forwards, and grasped Flamira''s hands, firmly holding them, like vowing, pledging their friendship through a simple, yet solemn, gesture.

    "I am Kurion, the Ruler of the Luminous Stars Layer, a Peak Transformation Phase Dark Elemental," Kurion said, glancing at Iris, who was hiding far from the battlefield. "I can see that you have your own difficulty, yet you still come to aid me. This favour, I will remember it. Whenever you come to my Layer, write me a letter; I''ll personally welcome you."

    "It''s too early to be thinking about favours and rewards, Miss Kurion." Flamira held her flaming spears and shifted her posture, assuming her combat stance. "I''ll have to rely on you, Miss Kurion. My sisters have gone through a lot before coming here. We had just broken through and haven¡¯t stabilised our growth yet."

    "For those who had just broken through, your powers are commendable but indeed not enough to end the battle cleanly." Kurion licked her lips, her dark eyes turning sinister. "Fortunately, I''m here. All I need is a distraction, a moment of hesitation. Darkness is my friend, and it has never failed me."

    "We''ll place our trust in you, Miss Kurion." Flamira glanced at Artium and Serinda behind her. They nodded at her, smiling with their teeth exposed. She giggled, her heart warmed by their trust. "My sisters and I can give you three opportunities. It would be difficult if you need more, though not impossible."

    Flamira took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and reopened them soon later. Her irises glowed in flame as her silhouette turned red, blazing with intense heat which distorted the surrounding. The darkness retreated from her reach as bright flames cloaked her armour and spears. She didn''t need to give any hint to Serinda and Artium, for the three knew what each other was thinking.

    "The first chance is coming, Miss Kurion. Please be prepared."

    Kurion raised her hands and grasped at the darkness. Two glowing daggers manifested in her palms as she closed them. Their blades shimmered as her black Corruption Power permeated their material, vibrating as if the slightest movement could cut through space itself.

    "Flamira, you don''t need to call me Miss Kurion; Just Kurion is enough." Kurion backstepped, merging with the darkness. "You can rest assured; I only need one opportunity, one instant. Only an instant is enough to end this."

    Flamira dashed towards Lord of the Suffocating Chains and thrust her flaming spears forwards. The fire around the spears spiralled into a vortex of heat, which branched into multiple smaller spirals, clashing against the pillars and chains. The impact shattered the bricks and metal scraps while the residue heat melted the debris into molten rocks.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains sensed the threat of the spears and pulled his skeleton fists towards his chest. The floating chains around him retreated and bound his body, forming complex yet flexible armour. His pale, ghostly bones made crackling noises as the metallic plates coiled around him.

    He swept his spiked arms outwards. The chains around his body spread and clashed onto everything, destroying the environment as well as the hidden daggers. Their destruction didn''t care about allies or foes, hitting the skeletons and the spectral mages around Lord of the Suffocating Chains.

    Heading straight towards the centre of the chain storm, Flamira accelerated her speed and stabbed her spears at the oncoming chains, knocking them away from her, destroying a few in the process. As the chains jolted back up and rushed towards her, she struck her left spear groundwards and pushed herself up, floating in the air, evading the attacks.

    She let go of her left spear and flung herself towards Lord of the Suffocating Chains, raising her right spear, swinging it forwards. The flaming vortex burst out of her right spear, twisting around her flaming body, fending off the chasing chains. Below her, the metallic traps quivered and shot out sharp needles, but they turned into vapoured before they could reach her.

    Getting close, Flamira tensed her right arm and pushed all her strength into the spear. Lord of the Suffocating Chains raised his arms to protect his head, creating layers of metallic plates in front of him. The spear and the flame merged into a ray of burning red light. It penetrated through the layers of metals and shattered the pair of bone arms, piercing the fragile skull, splitting it open.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains froze before laughing in a screeching, creepy tone as the fragments of his skull and arms reversed and healed themselves. He swiftly caught Flamira''s spear and yanked her towards him, shooting out the chains towards her abdomen. These dark chains glowed in black light as a thin veil of magic resisted the heat from her red armour.

    Flamira struggled, her expression revealing panic. She condensed another spear on her left hand and stabbed forwards, but a chain flung the spear away before she could build its momentum. Countless chains emerged from Lord of the Suffocating Chains and bound Flamira mid-air as they tightened their restraints, cracking her armour and flesh and bones.

    Flamira turned pale as she bit her lips, trying her hardest not to make any sound. The chains fastened further until she couldn''t breathe, until her strength left her body, and until her mind turned strange.

    Her face turning red, she opened her mouth and moaned, trembling in shame. She couldn''t hold her voice and expressions anymore. The armour on her body had broken into countless fragments, revealing her delicate, pinkish body, concealed under a thin cloth. With the chains restricting her movement, her pose gave the atmosphere a strange, inviting air.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains halted his action and stared at Flamira. She wore a shy smile, but underneath it was a devilish smirk that shone with her fierce eyes. He understood at once that he was in danger and retreated, but his path had vanished, for pink mist had quietly crept around him.

 Chapter 81: Battling Against the Chains

    As a Slime Girl, Flamira could negate almost all types of physical damage. After Iris became a Transformation Phase Slime Girl, her mimicry innate talent progressed further. It could imitate the texture and structural integrity of all things Iris knew intimately. She bent her red armour and compressed her body to mislead Lord of the Suffocating Chains.

    If not for the tickles and the strange pleasure of restraint, her plan would have been perfect. Being a Monster Girl with a corrupted soul came with benefits and drawbacks. Though she became powerful, her emotions also got amplified, her passion uncontrollable.

    Monster Girls were the beings of wicked desires and burning pleasure. They couldn''t control their urges; they refused to control their urges. What would their lives be without endless bliss? They had already fallen; why not go deeper?

    Flamira tensed, clenching her flaming spears. They glowed like the sun and exploded into a ball of fire. Its heat painted the hall blood red and melted the nearby pillars. Even Flamira shuddered from the intense fire which surrounded her body. If not for her affinity with flame, she would have become ashes.

    Despite the layers of chains protecting him, Lord of the Suffocating Chains felt the searing burns penetrating through his armour. He glanced around and found that the pink mist didn''t evaporate under the heat waves, but he had no choice other than to rush towards the thinnest part. He retreated and swung his chains in the air, generating a gale, which blew open a path.

    "You forced me to stay here, but now, you want to leave?" Flamira said. "Not so soon."

    Through the gaps between Flamira''s clothes, shadowy tendrils emerged, forming into countless feminine hands. They shot towards Lord of the Suffocating Chains, coiled around his armour, and rooted him in place. The shadow beneath his feet rose, grabbing his legs, dragging him into the darkness. No matter how his chain armour rattled and struck the shadow, they couldn''t hit the illusionary shackles.

    Flamira broke away from the molten chains, using the heat waves to push herself away from Lord of the Suffocating Chains. She landed far away before jumping back in, spinning in the air, avoiding a few chains. They didn''t expect her to get back as soon as she left and missed her, stabbing the ground. She balanced herself on one of the chains and rushed towards Lord of the Suffocating Chains, pushing her palm forwards.

    Around the battlefield, the undead minions were trying to get inside and help their Floor Guardian, but Artium had been toying with them. She waved her arms; the flowers on her body blossomed and released faint, soothing fragrance, which flooded the battlefield with rippling pressures. When the minions attacked her with their spears, blades, arrows, or even spells, her silhouette melted into the mist before reforming somewhere else.

    Without any helper, Lord of the Suffocating Chains could only raise his arms and stabbed forwards. The chains around his hands divided into countless metallic needles, shooting against Flamira and the restraints. With the dark energy imbued into the chains, they could now cut through the shadow.

    Flamira smiled as she approached Lord of the Suffocating Chains. Her delicate palm shook as a wisp of flame manifested and extended into a deadly spear. It destroyed the oncoming chains and erupted with a flare, burning the chain armour, melting them into the liquid metal, and piercing the skull once more.

    Knowing that her strike wasn''t fatal, Flamira twisted her spear and struck groundwards, melting the ribs and the liquid metal together. Lord of the Suffocating Chains pushed himself to the left, diverting the spear''s trajectory out of his centre of mass. Instead of catching the blow, he endured the damage and moved forwards, reaching his hands towards Flamira.

    His bone fingers separated into countless tiny bone fragments, shooting forwards like spikes, glowing in the ghostly light. They landed on Flamira''s body, impaling her pinkish skin, digging inside her flesh. The dark energy invaded her body, decaying her internal organs.

    Though she was a Slime Girl, Flamira couldn''t negate the decay energy. She gritted her teeth and pushed the spear downwards, cutting apart Lord of the Suffocating Chains. Her spear bubbled and exploded into a fireball, rupturing the ribcage and the armour. While smokes and distorting flame flooded the surrounding, Flamira stared at the hazy silhouette in front of her, tearing up as the ashes and heat irritated her eyes.

    Inside Lord of the Suffocating Chains was a glowing crystal, which constantly generated a wave of pale, ashen energy. The energy tainted the bones and chains in the surrounding, pulling them back, constructing new body parts. It was the weak point, the core.

    So long as the core remained, Lord of the Suffocating Chains would be undying.

    Flamira grunted as she leapt from Lord of the Suffocating Chains, her right hand gripping above her left breast. A sharp bone fragment pierced her heart and rotted away her flesh. If Flamira were an ordinary Monster Girl, she would have died from the injuries. Her body constantly trembled as the power inside her fought against the rotten black spots on her body.

    Panting, she created two more spears and prepared to enter the battlefield again, but the pink mist behind her congregated into Artium, who softly embraced her, restricting her movement. Though she could easily break away, she let Artium hug her.

    "Artium, why did you stop me?" Flamira said. "This injury is nothing. I''m not going to die from it. That would be a disgrace to my race."

    "Sister, you''re hurt and should act accordingly." Artium leant towards Flamira''s ear and blew a puff of flowery scent at her. "You should take good care of your body, even if you''re her clone. Main body or clone, there is no difference."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "There is no difference whether this body falls or not. I''m still me, with or without my other parts." Flamira grasped Artium''s hands and peeled them off gently. "Now is not the time to be philosophical. There is a battle ahead of us, as well as surrounding us. Artium, I''ll have to rely on your ability again."

    "It¡¯s not necessary anymore." Artium smiled and giggled, hugging Flamira tightly. "You should have faith in others, Sister. Lady Kurion is one of the strongest Monster Girls within the Labyrinth of Love, one of the most promising candidates to reach the Condensation Phase."

    Flamira followed Artium''s gaze towards the middle of the battlefield.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains spread his metallic needles and chains and traps outwards. They crashed against the fragile yet persistent shadowy hands, which emerged from all places dark. Though they weren''t strong enough to threaten him, he had to keep them in mind, for an instant of carelessness was enough to doom him.

    He still remembered that there were two more enemies who hadn''t made their moves: the mysterious Flower Girl and the hidden Dark Elemental.

    Despite the apparent deadlock, Lord of the Suffocating Chains was getting pressured more and more, his movement becoming more limited. Though his undead body could endure a battle of attrition better than others, there was still a limit to his stamina and concentration. Unlike his enemies, he lacked companions to guard him while he rested.

    This cannot go on.

    He swung his chains and annihilated the shadowy, feminine hands, but they kept emerging from the darkness, never stopping their annoying assault. His gaze swept across the battlefield and saw that Flamira and Artium were relaxing on the side, talking, hugging, caressing, like he wasn¡¯t a threat to them.

    Against the endless shadow and the looming pressure on his soul, Lord of the Suffocating Chains felt his annoyance getting out of control as the fires in his eye sockets shone, resonating with his core. He stomped the ground and screamed. A shill, metallic screech reverberated throughout the hall, generating a gust of decaying energy, sweeping away the pink mists.

    The bricked floor beneath his feet trembled and ruptured. Countless pale chains shot out of the cracks, twisted in the air, burning in black, foul flame, spiralling towards all Monster Girls. The black light flashed and consumed the darkness, corroding the shadow, forcing Serinda out of her shadow form.

    Injured by the decaying energy, Serinda jumped away, deliberately landing in Flamira''s embrace, planting herself into the soft breasts. Flamira was too worried to scold her. Serinda panted, her burning breathes and searing body temperature permeating Flamira. Though she didn''t take the direct hit like Flamira, she also couldn''t negate the decaying energy as quickly.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains knew that Serinda was out of the battle for a short while, but he didn''t follow up to finish her off; the two Monster Girls defending Serinda were glaring at him, their eyes glowing in intense, powerful blazes. He wasn''t too afraid of Flamira, but Artium''s power of illusion was an unknown factor he didn''t want to experience.

    More importantly, the looming danger intensified even after the shadowy restriction and the pink mist were no more.

    Because of the black flame, there was no darkness around him or inside his body. He knew Kurion was a being of darkness and could move in it, but there was no place for her to hide.

    Then, what is this premonition of doom?

    Above him were layers of twisting chains, hiding inside the ceiling, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Below him were countless metallic traps manifested through his command of the hall. He was in an absolute defence where nothing from the outside could enter.

    As Lord of the Suffocating Chains stalled for time, Flamira gently lifted Serinda and moved her towards Artium. But Serinda refused to change her place and coiled around Flamira, determined to snuggle the soft, delicate maiden. Flamira wanted to push Serinda away, yet her determination wavered when Serinda tensed in pain.

    "You rest here, Sister Flamira," Artium said. "You and Serin have done a lot. Please leave the rest for me."

    "Be careful, Artium," Flamira whispered. "Your body is the weakest among us. If something strange happens, get out first before trying anything else. The colourful flowers on your body are beautiful; don''t make them wilt."

    "They won''t, for your smile is their water, your happiness their air." Artium giggled. "If they felt weak, I only need you beside me, and they will naturally heal, faster than you could imagine."

    Giving Flamira no chance to blush, Artium stepped forwards and waved her hand. Pink mists seeped out of the flowers on her body, flooding the atmosphere with strange, surreal air. Spirals of colours, ethereal yet solid, emerged from the ground, growing into rainbow-coloured trees, branching out black and white fruits, creating a vibrant forest.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains pointed at Artium. Countless chains broke through the floor and the ceiling, attacking her from all directions. When clashed, her figure turned into pink mist and vanished into the forest, flickering in and out of existence around Lord of the Suffocating Chains, never at the same place, random in direction, yet ever closer.

    As Artium approached him, Lord of the Suffocating Chains got anxious. His movement turned erratic, his chains and metallic needles flinging around him, revolving into a storm of annihilation, destroying everything within his reach. The debris around him shattered into fine dust, leaving nothing but more and more metallic needles.

    Artium manifested in front of Lord of Suffocating Chains, slightly out of the range of the storm. She drew her fragile arm forwards. Her pale, illusionary hands grazed the fine particles, tainting them pinks, infecting them with her power of dreams. They quivered and gathered, forming a swarm of petals, spreading farther, devouring the storm, turning it serene.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains opened his mouth and spat out a ray of green light. It shot towards Artium before disappearing into nothingness, manifesting in front of Artium, aiming at her chest. Before it could touch her, she vanished and reappeared at another place, but it also moved, still hanging in front of her chest.

    "What is this?" Artium said. She disappeared and reappeared, but this time there were two of her. The light also split into two, hanging in front of both, getting closer. "This is getting dangerous, really dangerous."

    Artium started to multiple, appearing everywhere inside the dreamy forest. The green, ghostly light never seemed to lose its intensity despite its countless division, always moving closer towards Artium''s heart. Despite its inconspicuous appearance, it instilled anxiety into Artium.

    "Floor Guardian, you''ve forced me." Artium glanced at the worried Flamira and Serinda before smiling, her silhouettes merging into the real Artium. "We''ll see who''s going to die first and who''s going to come out on top. This is exciting, a little too exciting."

    The storm of chains and needles had already turned into a sea of colourful petals, yet Lord of the Suffocating Chains remained motionless, undisturbed. His gaze locked on Artium, who was strolling towards him. The two were staring at each other with their gaze almost affectionate, like two long lost friends uniting at last.

    The sea of petals parted way for Artium. Her step was small and slow, yet she rapidly reached Lord of the Suffocating Chains, already reaching out to his core. Though he was a lot taller than her, with his head hanging over her, she felt no oppression from his presence.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains let her grab his core. As she did so, the green light hanging in front of her chest silently slipped into her body, puncturing her heart.

 Chapter 82: Instant Death

    The green light pierced Artium''s heart. The pain was not explosive nor searing; it was a tiny ache, a ticklish sensation which spread outwards, flowing through her veins, filling her mind with tranquillity beyond all other emotions. Artium bit her lips until they bled, but she could no longer feel the pain. Her mind focused on her hand, where she held a powerful yet brittle crystal core.

    Her entire arm trembled, yet she could not command it to crush the core. Her nerves refused to listen to her; she couldn''t feel a thing. She shifted her attention towards herself. Her skin was glowing green, splitting open into countless tiny rifts, oozing out the ghostly, foul light.

    There was no sense of crisis. She merely observed her body breaking, her blood boiling, her flesh bubbling, and raised her head, staring at Lord of the Suffocating Chains. There was a hint of mockery sparked in his glowing eyes.

    Artium sluggishly covered her mouth with her other hand. She didn''t cough, but her misty blood still dripped from the corner of her mouth. Her body started to disintegrate back into the pink mists, merging with the power of illusion. The green light in her heart flickered and dragged her back into reality.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains crackled, drew up his arm, and placed his palm on Artium''s head. He wasn''t as carefree as his appearance suggested, for the power of dream had invaded his body, slowing down his thoughts, suppressing his soul. He turned translucent as he moved and had to limit his speed to avoid disappearing into nothingness.

    His heavy hand pressed on Artium''s head, yet she felt nothing as if the hand was weightless. She wiped the blood on her lips and smiled, leaning forwards, reaching her other hand towards the crystal core. Her solid silhouette strangely merged and passed through the chains and the skeleton hands, moving straight towards Lord of the Suffocating Chains.

    "How is my power? Is it interesting? Comforting?" Artium silently said. Her mouth moved with no sound, but Lord of the Suffocating Chains could hear her words. "Will hope and dream falter in front of death and destruction? We¡¯ll find out soon."

    As she merged with Lord of the Suffocating Chains, she glanced behind her, through the pink mists, reaching Flamira and Serinda. The two cast their spells to find out the truth inside, but the power of the dream had misled them. They knew nothing of the crisis, but they still wore worry on their faces.

    Behind them, another figure recklessly sprinted forwards. Iris felt something amiss when the pink mist thickened after Artium went inside. Iris couldn''t use her Corruption Power, but the Faith inside her provided her with sufficient holy power to fight for a short while.

    "Sister Iris, you''re really silly." Artium giggled. "Well, time to end this."

    Her two hands clasped the core. She pushed herself to the limit until her muscles tensed and bled. The rifts of green light on her skin widened, shining brighter as they devoured her body, decaying her until her pure white bones revealed themselves. Despite the lack of nerves, she could still move her hands, even if it was just a little.

    The core shook, emitting odd, shilling noises. Tiny cracks appeared on its eerie surface as Lord of the Suffocating Chains trembled, his skeleton glowing in black light, imploding with unending pressure before stabilising. His glowing eyes dimmed as the intensity of his aura dropped.

    Surprise, rage, and frustration erupted as he disregarded the consequence and burnt his entire arm black. The rotten stench flooded the swarm of petals. The decaying energy in them ate away the colourful flowers and decomposed the illusionary rainbow trees. Though Lord of the Suffocating Chains had to sacrifice a lot for this attack, he had gained an instant increase in his power.

    "Make it quick," Artium said, smiling.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains swung his arms downwards, crashing against Artium''s fragile body. The black flame enveloped her silhouette and consumed the pink mist around her. She shuddered, turning translucent, but the green light kept obstructing her retreat, forcing her to burn until her bones dispersed as the white ashes.

    In her palms, the brittle core remained with countless cracks on its surface. A little more force would destroy it, but Artium''s arms were no more. She glanced around and saw that her legs had already faded into nothing, her abdomen slowly turning to dust. The void in her heart intensified, yet she could feel nothing, just dullness, muddiness.

    In the end, her body vanished, leaving only her head, which gradually turned invisible, fleeting, like a sphere of waning light. She stared at Lord of the Suffocating Chains, still smiling. Her lips, tainted by her glowing pink-purple blood, distorted into a grimace.

    Lord of the Suffocating Chains retrieved his arms, but they had disintegrated into pink mists. The core inside him exerted its influence and prevented the fading from affecting his other body part. Though he had lost most of his power and his weapons, he had won.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Artium quietly vanished, yet she remained silent, strangely silent.

    Before Lord of the Suffocating Chains could expel the pink mist inside him, Iris burst through the pink clouds, looking for Artium, failing to find her. Her eyes flashed with multi-coloured lights as she forcefully cast countless spells, conjuring myriad arms behind her, creating endless sets of weapons. Her soul fluctuated as the Faith inside her struggled to supply the needed energy. It was going to stop, so Iris took over the control and commanded it.

    She shouldn''t know how to manipulate Faith, but she just did. Her instinct guided her.

    "Artium, where are you!" Iris rushed forwards, disregarding her condition. "Don''t leave me. You must never ever leave me!"

    A sense of crisis peaked as Lord of the Suffocating Chains generated a new pair of skeleton arms and punched forward. His arms grew larger and larger as the black flame engulfed his body, strengthening him while burning his soul. He finally knew what the true danger was. This unknown, weak Monster Girl could threaten him with her suicidal power!

    The intense premonition of doom intensified. There was no doubt that the decisive moment was here.

    As the two rushed towards each other, a muffled noise resounded, and everything was over. Lord of the Suffocating Chains collapsed under his weight. His skeleton shattered into bone fragments. His core disintegrated into sparks of light. Behind him, a cold, gorgeous lady stood, holding a delicate dagger in one hand, Artium in another.

    Iris halted in her steps as her eyes laid on Artium, who was unconscious. There were a few scratches on her body, yet her complexion was healthy, even cute, like a lovely maiden dreaming about her ideal wedding night.

    "She has done well, exceptionally well," Kurion said, caressing Artium''s cheeks, smelling her flowery scent. "She has fainted from overexerting herself. This won''t happen once she has familiarised herself with her power."

    Iris hadn''t said anything, but her blurry eyes told Kurion everything. Kurion gladly let Iris hold onto the sleeping Artium. Iris remained silent for a long while, staring at Artium, feeling relieved, happy, and annoyed.

    Please don''t do this ever again.

    Like knowing what Iris thought, Artium smiled and mumbled in her sleep. Iris couldn''t help but pinch those lovely cheeks.

    "Thank you, Lady Kurion," Iris said.

    "Why are you thanking me?" Kurion knelt and looked for something among the pile of bone fragments. "If you want to thank someone, thank your friend. She allows me to end the battle cleanly, at the expense of her safety."

    "You''re too modest, Lady Kurion. Without you, it would be a hard-fought battle, a life-threatening one." Iris tightly hugged the sleeping Artium. "I can''t praise her. She deceived my fragile heart. I''ll get back at her later."

    Kurion grabbed onto a tiny dot of light and stood up, rubbing it against her palm. The light flickered and heated her hand, giving her a comforting sensation.

    "This is my reward, I supposed." Kurion placed the dot of light on her tongue and swallowed it, shivering as it moved down her throat, flooding a wave of Soul Energy inside her. "After I digest it, my chance at reaching the Condensation Phase will increase once more."

    "Congratulations, Lady Kurion. I''m envious of your opportunity."

    "No need to envy me, for this is a transaction." Kurion snapped her fingers, grinning. Her eyes gazed into Iris''s, seemingly peering through her body, reaching the deepest part of her desires. Though Iris was a Slime Girl and wouldn¡¯t feel anything when she was naked, the intense gaze still caused her to blush; not just her body, but her soul was naked in front of Kurion.

    "Please, please don''t stare too much," Iris whispered. "My body is not sexy and need not clothing, but my mind is fragile, too delicate for such a powerful glare."

    "While trying to clear the test, I found a scroll at the deepest part of the test. It told me about the Floor Guardian and the rewards upon defeating it, a chance to reach the imperial treasury." Kurion stepped closer to Iris, standing ever so close, yet ever so far. Her faint presence towered over Iris, enveloping her with a cold but uplifting sense of security. "I originally wanted to see what kind of place it is, but I can feel that this chance suits you much more."

    "Lady Kurion, are you sure?" Iris frowned. Though she was happy she would gain another chance to take out a treasure, she didn''t want to take advantage of someone who saved Artium. "The reward inside the imperial treasury is much more valuable than just an exotic material for your progress. There might be a suitable artefact waiting for you."

    "Do not try to tempt me with greed, Little Friend." Kurion caressed Iris''s face, her fingernails grazing the bouncy lips. "After reaching the limit, I transformed into the Distortive Dark Elemental. My innate talent is about distortion, of perspective, of light, and of desires. Wherever darkness exists, I exist."

    Knowledge was often one of the deciding factors of the battle. Lord of the Suffocating Chains fell because of his lack of knowledge. He ensured no darkness existed around and inside his body, but he didn''t know that there existed darkness of arrogance in his mind. He didn''t realise that Artium''s power of dream aggravated his emotions, reducing his weariness. She guided him according to her play, intensifying his anger and frustration, misleading his premonition of doom, placing it onto Iris instead of Kurion.

    Iris blinked and turned to the sleeping Artium, whose smile seemed to widen as if she understood that Iris was looking at her. The smugness exuding from her urged Iris to kiss her, but Iris had to stop herself from doing so. Kurion was still looking.

    "I know what you''re thinking," Kurion said. "It is partly my power of distortion that Artium could mislead the Floor Guardian, but without her, there would never be a chance like this. She is indeed the crucial part of the plan."

    "Who thought of this plan?" Iris glared at Artium, then at Kurion.

    The plan not only deceived Lord of the Suffocating Chains but also deceived every other Monster Girls. Someone needed to be responsible.

    "I''m the one who proposed this plan," Kurion said, "though I know you wouldn''t believe it."

    Iris fell silent, frowning.

    What is the truth? Who is the culprit? Is it Kurion who wants to know how I would react, to know if I have any sentiment, weakness, conscience? Or is it Artium who just wants to tease me because she is like that?

    Does it even matter?

    Iris didn''t know anymore.

 Chapter 83: One Last Time

    Iris once again stepped into the imperial treasury. This time, she wasn''t as clueless as before. In her hand, the Puppeteer Token faintly glowed. It had gained faint lustre and a few patterns on its surface.

    Every time Iris completed a test, the Puppeteer Token would gain more engravements. With more engravements, Iris would unlock more privileges.

    Suppressing her excitement, Iris looked around. The imperial treasury was still the same. The other Monster Girls couldn¡¯t enter the imperial treasury, including Kurion. The rules of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground were crumbling. Though it gave the Overseer urgency, it also relaxed the restriction of his authority.

    "I have to hurry," Iris whispered. "The longer I stay here, the more time the Overseer will have."

    Using the energy gained from the Faith, Iris cast an investigation spell, spreading her senses outside of her perception, slowly permeating the imperial treasury with her consciousness. It was an inferior version of Divine Sense of the Deities, obtained from the fragmented knowledge during the failed ascension.

    Iris''s perception swept across a few rows of altars, but she found nothing that could stir her soul. Because of her mortal body and soul, she couldn''t use the full potential of the Divine Sense. Her consciousness could only reach out a few tens of metres around her.

    She tried other mundane spells, but the imperial treasury suppressed them all. She could only walk around and give everything up to chance, to Fate, to Destiny.

    "Without the knowledge from the world and the Lord, I can''t even do anything. Kurion, how did you do it? How could you mislead the Legacy Ground?"

    Iris knew that Kurion was one of the most powerful Monster Girls inside the Labyrinth of Love, a Distortive Dark Elemental. To have the ability to distort the power of the Legacy Ground, Kurion must have a deep secret, a mysterious origin.

    If that were the case, it would explain why she could give up the treasures inside the imperial treasury.

    "No matter. We all have our secrets, I, Kurion, Artium, Serinda. All of us have our unspeakable reasons."

    Iris didn''t ask further how Kurion could mislead the Legacy Ground; Kurion didn''t ask further how Iris knew about the secrets of the Legacy Ground.

    What mattered was the two chances she got, one from the Puppeteer Token, the other from Kurion.

    What should she get?

    Before she decided on it, she hastily toured the outer section of the imperial treasury, looking through many exotic materials, spell records, ancient knowledge, and strange artefacts. Though they exuded powerful, majestic auras, Iris didn''t choose any of them. She lacked the knowledge of their function and could only decide with the resonance with her soul.

    None of the exotic materials could elicit a strong resonance with her soul. If she absorbed them, her progression through the Transformation Phase would be minimal. They might be valuable ingredients for powerful artefacts and potions, but she needed something that could be of use right here, right now.

    After completing a round around the imperial treasury, Iris had confirmed that there was only one altar for the Soul Gems. She used up one chance and took all the Soul Gems, heaving a sigh as the weight on her shoulders lessened.

    Before coming here, Iris had asked Artium for the Virtual Space Ring. Artium agreed, but Iris now owed her one favour. She didn''t know if she yearned for it or disliked it; she didn''t want to consider the question.

    Once Iris got all the Soul Gems, she rushed into the inner section of the imperial treasury. She effortlessly went through the divider curtain, reaching the ancient treasury. The same serenity greeted her as she immersed herself in the profound yet ordinary atmosphere.

    Taking a deep breath, Iris walked to a row of dusty bookshelves and glided her fingers across multiple books, checking their titles, admiring their designs. Like in her previous life, these book covers were of similar material, compositions, and sizes. Though most of them were valuable in the past, time had changed. Many books were useless, describing extinct plants or obsolete concepts.

    After going through the first row, she found only one fascinating book¡ªSpeculative Divinity: Power Above, Faith Below. Though it wasn''t an artefact or exotic material, it contained profound knowledge about Faith, Divinity, and the Deities.

    In the future, Iris had to clash with the Deities; the knowledge inside the book would be of immense help.

    "Unfortunately, I need to get out of here alive first." Iris sighed. She couldn''t be greedy at this moment. She could take risks, but she was not stupid. At least she thought so. "I''ll come back and take you if I got another chance."

    The other rows didn''t have anything that could attract her attention. Some were collections of spells, but their components and incantations were too confusing, too profound. The inner section of the imperial treasury was not for someone at the Transformation Phase.

    Although essential, these books couldn''t help her right now.

    After wasting her time going through countless books, she couldn''t find the secret treasure she fantasised about, no scroll of inheritance, no ethereal guidance, no life-saving spell. She had to turn to the tables of artefacts. They all looked ordinary and lacked the majestic aura, but something about them indicated their ancient value.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    There was no indication, no information, no sign of anything. All artefacts quietly lay on the wooden tables, piling up into a small hill, some glittering, some dull, some brittle, some sturdy. They came in different forms: rings, swords, bows, armours, though they revealed nothing of their origin and power.

    It was simply a game of luck, of Destiny, of Fate. Iris wanted to cry, but she hadn''t given up yet. She was the walking miracle, the Fateless, the Destined One.

    "I hope that our meeting is mere coincidence, Serinda," Iris said, shivering. "Please be a random coincidence; please be one."

    Iris closed her eyes, focusing her mind on the memory a while ago. Her bluish membrane quivered and bubbled, shifting, morphing, changing into a new appearance. Her slime condensed and extended, fusing her slender legs into a long, black-scaled tail. Her skin grew hard and smooth, not bouncy like liquid water, but fair like a noble lady.

    She opened her eyes. Her oozy hair turned black and flowy, concealing her teasing expression, revealing only her pair of sharp, snake-like eyes. Her tongue thinned and separated its tip into two, licking her soft, reddened lips. At once, Iris became a Shadow Snake Girl, a mimick of Serinda. The sensation of a Snake Girl''s body surged through Iris, making her shiver in excitement.

    "No, not right here, not right now," Iris mumbled, trying to calm herself. "So this is your emotions, Serinda. Do you want to have me this much?"

    Iris not only mimicked Serinda''s appearance; she also mimicked the sentiments. Her mind almost couldn''t handle them. If not for the crisis of survival, she was not sure if she could resist them. Thankfully, she hadn''t had a taste of Serinda and Artium yet. If she had tasted the forbidden fruit once, it would be hard to resist it for the second time.

    Iris didn''t immerse herself in the euphoria for long. She promptly recalled the moment where Serinda cast her destiny spell and imitated her movement. Her little Corruption Power gradually depleted as she drew a complex formation in the air. It congregated into a star-like array, composed of multiple tiny stars and circles.

    The magical symbols floating inside them lit up as Iris raised her hand and activated the Virtual Space Ring. Various magical materials flowed out of the gem atop the ring, revolving around the array, melting into floods of colours. They merged with the formation, glowing, fusing, creating a ray of light, depicting a hazy scene that gradually became clearer.

    Inside the screen, Iris''s hazy silhouette moved around the inner section of the imperial treasury, her gaze jumping from one table to another, trying to find the most suitable artefact for her current situation. As she searched and searched, nothing seemed to attract her attention. These mysterious artefacts were powerful, but Iris was too afraid that they might be too powerful for her to use, or their requirement impossible to satisfy.

    As she was about to give up, she came across a worn-down cloak amidst a pile of ancient artefacts. It was a plain yet beautiful cloak, a red dress. Iris strolled to it and picked it up, carefully studying its fabric and decorations. It was the only artefact that attracted her attention, but she couldn''t find out its function.

    Iris knew she had spent too much time inside the imperial treasury and immediately took it. Once she wore it, her hazy silhouette instantly became confusing and incomprehensible. The white light of the destiny spell formation dimmed, ending abruptly.

    Iris didn''t have the time to be confused and headed to the dress. Just like in the vision, she quickly found it and covered herself under it. The cloak gently landed on her body and shifted its appearance. Its fabric turned black and white, complementing Iris''s black scales, coiling around her snake tail. It perfectly rested on her curvy figure, sticking to her delicate skin while revealing almost too much.

    Iris was surprised, for the destiny spell didn''t show any of this. As she was about to check her new look, a piece of knowledge emerged in her soul.

    The dress was an artefact called the Cloak of Destiny Obscurity. Its primary function was to conceal its owner from the prying eyes of destiny spells. Though its power of concealment was not absolute, it was still a legendary artefact. Those below the Solidification Phase could not accurately divine its owner.

    It also shielded its owner''s soul, but the effect was weaker than its concealment.

    Before Iris could play with her new dress, she had already returned to the dark world, where the other Monster Girls were waiting for her. Artium and Serinda were teasing Flamira while Kurion was watching them, silently smiling, her face unreadable.

    Kurion was the first to notice Iris. She stepped forwards and manifested beside Iris. Seeing that Iris had changed her appearance and worn a new mysterious cloak, Kurion leant onto Iris and caressed her arms, feeling the scaled body as well as the cloak''s texture.

    "So this is a legendary artefact," Kurion said. "Iris, you''re lucky. There are many Condensation Phase Monster Girls who lack legendary artefacts, but you, a newly advanced Transformation Phase Monster Girl, have one already. I''m envious."

    Kurion''s voice was charming and chilling, but there was a distinct lack of greed. She didn''t see much value in the legendary artefact, or she valued her promise more than a legendary artefact. Either way, it was good for Iris.

    "Lady Kurion, if you were to take this artefact from me, I would have no way of taking it back." Iris tensed. Her appearance gradually reverted to her original appearance. "This artefact is yours in the first place. You merely gifted me the chance."

    The Cloak of Destiny Obscurity also morphed its appearance to fit Iris''s original appearance. Its shade turned deep blue and white, changing into a short dress, covering her chest, revealing half of her thighs.

    Despite sticking to Iris, the cloak remained dry.

    "It is a strange artefact indeed. Do you like to dress up that much?" Kurion smiled and stepped away. "Don''t worry. The artefact belongs to you. You know more than me, and you are the one who helps me first."

    Artium, Serinda, and Flamira had noticed that Iris had returned. They were rushing towards her. She didn''t want to deal with their attics, but she got no excuse to stop them from snuggling onto her.

    "Artium, I have a gift for you." Iris took out the Virtual Space Ring and returned it to Artium. "This is all I could do for you two."

    Artium casually took back the Virtual Space Ring and scanned its content. Once her consciousness found a pile of Soul Gems, her expression froze for a moment before melting into a solemn, happy, sad acceptance. Her illusionary silhouette solidified and faded, alternating between reality and dream, trembling. Though she couldn''t see Marina''s Soul Gem, she knew it was inside that pile, somewhere, waiting.

    "Thank you, Sister Iris," Artium whispered. "Thank you for finding Marina''s legacy for us. This is the best gift I ever had."

    She thought the explosion had annihilated the Soul Gem, but here it was, inside her Virtual Space Ring. How long had it been since Marina was gone? A day? A week? A month? An eternity?

    Tears fell from her pink cheeks as she grasped Iris''s shoulders and sobbed. Serinda realised what happened, but she suppressed her joy, hiding her teary eyes. Behind her, Flamira gently embraced her, comforting her, telling her to let it all out.

    For a moment, the scary darkness became a place of comfort, warmth, acceptance.

 Chapter 84: Now We Begin

    The Overseer was deep in his thought. The room and the throne he sat on were trembling, emitting searing noises, crumbling under the power of assimilation. Their metallic compartment snapped into flaming shards, sending electricity flying. In front of the Overseer was a necklace, the emergency energy supply of the Legacy Ground.

    Occasionally, he would wave his hands and suppress the disintegration of the Legacy Ground. His power reversed the destruction of the control room, but he could not prevent the assimilation; he could only delay the inevitable.

    It doesn''t matter. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground exists for the imperial family. If its fall is necessary for our resurgence, so be it. Now that the end is nigh, sacrificing everything is the right move, no hesitation, no regret, all for our continuation, all for our revenge.

    The Overseer clenched his fists and commanded the Legacy Ground. A spark of electricity intensified in front of him, generating a model of each Floor of the Legacy Ground, showing all tests, all Monster Girls, everything.

    Since the destruction of the energy source, the Legacy Ground had been crumbling. The orderly structure of the inner worlds had shattered into a chaotic mess, drifting out of their designated place, wandering between Floors. Aside from the faint dots of the weak Monster Girls, a bright flickering dot was moving in a test that strayed into the Third Floor.

    The Overseer focused on the dot and received the real-time information of Iris and her friends. They were discussing their next course of action, seemingly unaware of the Overseer''s prying eyes. Unlike before, the Overseer frowned. The signal he received from the Legacy Ground was weaker, more uncertain than before. On the screen, Iris, a mere Transformation Phase Monster Girl, had turned blurry, her silhouette hiding underneath a short blue dress.

    "Cloak of Destiny Obscurity," the Overseer said, his eyes flashing. He spread his four arms and manipulated the model of the Legacy Ground, gently arranging the inner worlds around where Iris was. "Not Sword of Nightbreak, not Ring of Astral Projection, but Cloak of Destiny Obscurity? What did your destiny tell you, Iris?"

    The Overseer knew what lay inside the imperial treasury, though he could not retrieve them. The imperial family had decreed such. The Overseer, the representation of the common will, could not go against the rules directly. It would have been the worst case if Iris had taken the two legendary artefacts capable of leaving the Legacy Ground at will, but she didn¡¯t.

    "Iris, you will save them all, and that way, you will save us." The Overseer sneered and snapped his fingers. An ancient scroll manifested in front of him. "No matter what you choose, you can''t escape your fate."

    The scroll unfolded, revealing a magical engravement on it. At the top of the page was an emblem of royalty, though not of the imperial family. It was not a decree, but a transaction, a promise. The imperial family didn''t only make a deal with the Foreign Existences.

    They couldn''t completely trust the Foreign Existences. They could not trust anyone, for all had their agendas, which may or may not align with each other.

    The Overseer was certain that Gulia and Lilith had made their arrangements regarding Iris, which raised his vigilance. Now, the battle shifted from Iris and the Overseer to the supreme beings and the imperial family.

    "Why must you betray us, Lady Quasi?" The Overseer waved his hand, activating the scroll, sending the signal deeper underground. "What broke your conviction? Are we destined for failure?"

    ...

    Purpalus, the Redemption Archbishop, walked towards the edge of the tower. He looked down, gazing upon the Crusade. The paladins placed their hammers and swords beside them, standing in rows, facing the Sinking Dark Forest, watching for any sudden movement. Behind them were the priests and the mercenaries, some hired by the churches, others raised by the churches.

    Encompassing the Sinking Dark Forest was a faint wall of golden light, stretching into the sky, resembling a golden dome. When a remnant of the Sinking emerged from the forest, the dome would emit holy energy and purify the all-corrupting power.

    Everything was going as planned, but Purpalus had a strange premonition. He didn''t take his unreasonable feeling lightly; he knew a little about Destiny and Fate. As an Archbishop, he was akin to the Condensation Phase Monster Girls, below only the Cardinals and the Pope. Though he couldn''t understand the trend of the world, he could glimpse at it, vaguely feeling something.

    "How is the progress?" Purpalus said. A few Bishops and priests behind him looked at each other. No one wanted to bear the bad news.

    Silence persisted until a mercenary couldn''t stand it. He shook his head and stepped forwards, firmly pressing his feet against the creaking floor.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Lord Purpalus, the progress has been slow but steady," the mercenary said, shivering. "Some . . . some of the divisions we sent have vanished. We might have lost them to the Corrupted Races."

    Purpalus retracted his gaze and turned around.

    "How many divisions have we lost?"

    The mercenary fell silent. Despite his rich experience and his strength as a Master, he could not stand up to the Archbishop, an existence rivalling the strongest of the Grandmasters.

    "At least seven. At most," the mercenary said, "sixteen."

    The air stagnated, turned cold, and vanished into nothing. The temperature fluctuated between freezing and scorching. Purpalus swept his gaze across the room, tracing all the Bishops and the priests and the mercenaries.

    "Sixteen divisions? That''s enough to cripple the foundation of a small church, big enough to crash the operation of a branch of the great churches," Purpalus said. "How many locations?"

    "Only five. The rests are confirmed to be merely random landscapes. We suspect that the Monster Girls had set up a trap to reduce our number."

    "That only means we are mightier than them. The Corrupted Ones have to rely on the wicked method to protect themselves." Purpalus turned around, looking at the Sinking Dark Forest, gazing towards the tallest peak inside the forest, the Purple Cloud Peak of Mount Purple Cloud. "Send an elite division to each location. Let some of the mercenaries go with you. They know more than us."

    While commanding, Purpalus frowned. Something is wrong. These problems can¡¯t be what he sensed. They are too weak to threaten him and the Crusade. What are the Corrupted Ones hiding?

    As Purpalus was about to send his colleagues off, a flash of black light emerged from the depth of the Sinking Dark Forest and expanded rapidly. A surge of Corruption Power engulfed the forest, tainting the believers in the surrounding. The intense beam lingered for a moment before vanishing, revealing a silver figure floating in the air.

    "A Condensation Phase Monster Girl?" Purpalus mumbled, his heart palpitating. He turned to the Bishops. "Are our backup plans ready?"

    The Bishops quickly nodded and left the tower. Clamours and panic resounded as the news spread across the army, but the Bishops and the priests suppressed them back to order.

    Against the dome of holy light and Purpalus, one Condensation Phase Monster Girl wasn''t enough.

    "The place she came from, can anyone tell me if it''s the location of the traps?" Purpalus said.

    "It should be." The mercenary froze as a realisation struck him. "Does this mean?"

    Four more rays of Corruption Power shot towards the sky, painting blackness onto the greenery, corrupting the nearby believers, driving some insane, turning some into Monster Girls. Though it was weaker than the Sinking, it was intense and concentrated, abrupt and unexpected.

    After the black light faded, five Condensation Phase Monster Girls soared along the sky, heading towards the main defence of the Crusade. Below them, multiple Monster Girls dressed in various sexy armours and dresses followed suit, beaming with confidence that rivalled the Crusade.

    "There are too many of them." Purpalus frowned and stepped forwards, turning intangible, moving through the tower, flying towards the sky. "The power inside the Sinking Dark Forest is indeed mysterious and far-reaching. This must be why it has stood tall for years immemorial."

    As Purpalus stepped into the clouds, the Crusade cheered and roared their praises and chants, moving forwards, marching into the Sinking Dark Forest. Though weaker, the believers were more well-equipped and well-organised than the Monster Girls.

    "This is the power of the weak." Purpalus smiled. "Only the Divine could persuade the great mass to unite as one. This is their power, the power which no one could overcome, no evil could topple, and no Corrupted Ones could resist!"

    "You''re as full of yourself as always, Purpalus," a cold voice resounded beside Purpalus. A young man cloaked in a purple robe appeared beside Purpalus, holding a delicate staff made of ice. "I''ve already sent the news to the main branch. Two more Archbishops are heading our way, but we still have to face them for the time being."

    "Branim, are you questioning the arrangement of your Goddesses?" Purpalus glanced at Branim, who was playing with his staff. "If you can''t even defend yourself against two of them with your Cold Arrival Staff, you should return it to the Pope and resign."

    "It''s ironic that you, a Redemption Archbishop, gave me no second chance to redeem myself. However, it''s going to be me taking care of three while you struggle against two." Branim laughed. "I''m not doubting the arrangements of the Divine. Do not try to twist my words."

    "Save the talk until you''ve done it. Even if I''m younger than you, I''m not someone you can look down. I''ll become a Cardinal before you!"

    The two Archbishops rapidly approached the five Monster Girls. They slowed down and assessed each other, wary of any hidden ambushes and unexpected reinforcement. In the battle of the strong, one miscalculated factor could lead to the outcome of life and death.

    "Did you think that the two of you can take on us five?" Amplicia grinned. "I''m upset that there isn¡¯t anyone cute or handsome. Old geezers aren''t quite our taste."

    The other four Monster Girls giggled. Their cute, charming voices echoed into the forest, rippling outwards like a whisper of the corruption.

    "You do not have the qualification to greet the Cardinals, let alone the Popes and the Holy Maidens," Purpalus said. "The two of us alone are enough to keep you company. You cannot escape the grasp of the Divine. Now, kneel and pray for forgiveness, and your Faith shall purify your tainted soul. Only then shall you be reborn."

    "And lost our freedom, our memories, our sentiments?" Amplicia raised her hands, creating rows of spell formations behind her. "We very much prefer our way of freedom, of endless pleasure, of precious dreams!"

    The two Archbishops and the five Monster Girls shot towards each other, attacking with their various methods. The spell formations covered the sky and exploded into myriad lights, generating storms that swept across the forest below, destroying trees, shattering hills. The clouds spun away as the sky clear, revealing countless multi-coloured glares, like a scene from the legend.

    It was like the stars had descended during the day, forming unknown constellations, concealing the sun, covering the sky. Despite their dizzy altitude, the impact of their battle was visible from all corners of the Sinking Dark Forest, sending quakes everywhere, announcing their epic battle.

    The true Crusade had just begun.

 Chapter 85: Change of Plan

    "What should we do?" Serinda glanced at Kurion, but Kurion shook her head, directing her gaze towards the contemplating Iris.

    "How many times can you use your destiny spell?" Iris said. She had checked the Virtual Space Ring and found that the ingredients were dwindling. "If we ran out of the materials, can you still do it?"

    "My Seer Eye ability doesn''t require any material, but its effect will be worse, and it will also exhaust my soul much more easily." Serinda counted her fingers. "The material we have can only last for two more castings. After that, I can cast it at least five times. I''m at the Transformation Phase now."

    Iris nodded and turned to Artium, who also nodded, confirming Serinda''s statement. Serinda might lie and overwork herself, but Artium would never allow it. Iris could relax knowing that she didn¡¯t have to worry too much.

    Kurion found Iris''s relaxed complexion amusing and raised her hand. Everyone looked at her, waiting for her to speak. Though she was the newest addition to the group, she was the strongest and most experienced, being at the peak of the Transformation Phase, almost touching the Condensation Phase.

    "You plan to go through the rifts between the worlds to avoid the Overseer''s arrangements, right?" Kurion said. Everyone nodded. "This plan might work for the first time, but if this Overseer is the controller of the Legacy Ground, how can he not prepare for this? Unless he isn''t as powerful as you think, he should be able to influence the worlds around ours, preparing a little everywhere."

    "Our ultimate plan is to escape. It hasn''t changed, but if we blindly try to escape, the Overseer will realise where our destination is and acts accordingly." Iris looked at the ceiling, gazing into the darkness. "I feel like it''s better to rely on random chance; the Overseer won''t be able to trap us if we don''t have any concrete destination."

    Iris signalled for Serinda and Artium to set up the spell formation. The two quickly drew an intricate magical array on the ground, preparing for the incantation and the material sacrifice. Before Serinda could cast the spell, Kurion pulled over Flamira and whispered to her.

    Flamira intensely listened, her eyes beaming with understanding. Iris eyed Flamira and bowed lightly, giving her permission. Kurion saw this but said nothing, marking the interaction in mind.

    "Serinda, Artium, Kurion has just told me that we should specify some condition for the spell." Flamira leant towards Serinda. Artium also joined in. "We shall search for the inner world where a Monster Girl was. We''ll help as many as we could."

    "But that''s dangerous," Artium said. "It''s naturally the best if we can save them, but if we fail, all of us are going to die. Sister Flamia, sometimes, we can''t have everything."

    Serinda said nothing, but her forced smile revealed her choice. If it were possible to save everyone, they would not hesitate. However, their odd was not good; they could still go through a few inner worlds, but they had no escape route, plan, or guarantee. If not for their faith in their mysterious Sister Iris, they would not believe they could leave this place alive.

    Flamira grasped their hands and rubbed them gently. Her delicate yet firm palms pressed against their shivering hands. Behind her fierce gaze, the air of determination radiated, enveloping Artium and Serinda, giving them fleeting, illusionary hope.

    Sister Flamira, Sister Iris, has a plan. She has a reckless, crazy, but effective plan. She is always like that.

    "What do you want to tell us, Sister?" Serinda looked at Flamira, her eyes glowing in anticipation. "Though we have no plans, I still think that we should try to find a rift connecting to the outside. I thought it would be the best choice, but you seem to have a different idea."

    "Not me, but Sister Kurion." Flamira glanced at Kurion, who was beside Iris, looking at the Cloak of Destiny Obscurity. "She wants us to gather more Monster Girls. The more members we get, the easier we can break away from the shackles of the Overseer. Compared to randomly going through the rifts, isn''t this plan better?"

    "But it is also riskier. Sister Flamira, you and your¡ªSister Iris are hurt," Serinda said, looking worried. "If we limit the worlds we could enter, it will also give the Overseer more advantages."

    There were benefits and drawbacks to the plan, but no one was able to convince the others.

    As the three chatted, Iris stepped in and patted Serinda''s shoulders. Serinda fell silent, leaning onto Iris, blushing. Artium and Flamira stared at Iris, smiling, waiting. Kurion also kept her opinions to herself, guessing what Iris had to say.

    "It is correct that the plan is reckless," Iris said. "I have nothing to add that could overturn your arguments. It is indeed a crazy plan¡ªsorry, Sister Kurion, but it''s the truth¡ªhowever, can you trust me?"

    "Of course, Sister Iris. You''ve created miracles twice; if not for you, we won''t be standing here. As much as I hate to admit it, you''re indeed the special one." Artium paused and turned to Kurion. Everyone did. "Kurion, Sister Kurion, you look confident in this plan. Could you tell us what your source of confidence is?"

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "To be called Sister, this is the first time, but it is not a bad feeling." Kurion grasped Iris''s cloak and lightly smelt it. "I indeed have a secret treasure that can help me survive this crisis once, but it doesn''t mean that I can afford to waste it with a suicidal suggestion. I, too, have confidence in Iris, in her strange nature, in her specialness, in the things inside her, both tangible and intangible."

    Kurion''s hands were the personification of winter. Iris turned cold and stiff, tensing, shivering. The chill seeped into her body and froze her thoughts. She struggled to remain still, for the anxiety burst in her soul, threatening to consume her countenance with embarrassment. She lightly bit her lips, trying to suppress her surprises.

    "What do you mean, Sister Kurion?" Iris mumbled. She felt the gaze on her back piercing her membrane, landing on the Shadow Hear Core. "What have you seen in me? What do I have that could instil confidence in you?"

    Kurion leant onto Iris''s back and grasped her chin, caressing it. Her cold, sharp fingertips grazed the bouncy membrane, moving up to the reddened cheeks, then stopped at the trembling lips. Despite the intense exaltation, Iris could only feel the freezing danger of getting suppressed, of being completely exposed. She wanted to resist, but the difference in their strength was too vast.

    Artium and Serinda couldn''t feel anything and looked at the two intertwining Monster Girls with their eyes drooling. The quietude gave them anticipation for the sounds that Iris would make, but nothing would come out no matter how long they waited. Flamira understood the situation and tried to ease the tension.

    "Are you talking about the Cloak of Destiny Obscurity?" she said. "The Overseer could observe us and arrange his plans accordingly. But now that we have the cloak, it would be harder for him to predict our movement. It is a legendary artefact after all."

    "Yes, the Cloak of Destiny Obscurity is one of the reasons I want us to find more Monster Girls." Kurion let go of Iris, who quickly went to stand beside Flamira. "But the most important thing is the power inside you, Iris. I could sense that spark of Faith, that hint of Divinity. I have no idea how you acquired it, but it is enough to ensure the success of our plan."

    Serinda and Artium understood what Kurion was talking about. After all, they had witnessed that moment when Iris unleashed impossible power, capable of tearing through the fabric of reality. They didn''t know what power Iris used, but Kurion''s words matched their expectation.

    Only the power above mortals could cause such grand destruction.

    Iris blinked, staring at Kurion. She tried to find the extent of what Kurion knew, but the faint smile, smug, on her face concealed her thoughts. Iris could only slap her cheeks and collect her manner.

    From the look of it, Sister Kurion doesn''t seem to have any desire for the power of Faith. After all, no ordinary Monster Girl can wield the power of Faith.

    Still, is Kurion ordinary? Hardly.

    "Sister Kurion, I''ll be frank," Iris said, her voice dry. "What is your objective?"

    "My objective? To gain worldly experience and to explore the unknown." Kurion smiled. Her bright smile eclipsed the oppressive aura Iris felt, leaving only the child-like innocence, which permeated the atmosphere, helping Iris relax. "It is more exciting if we try to go against the Overseer. Maybe we could uncover the secret this Legacy Ground holds. To overcome the limit, it is not impossible."

    Her words radiated pure arrogance, but no one doubted her, especially Iris. Her perspective had already been twisted by the truly powerful. Kurion was just like her, a Monster Girl with extraordinary encounters. If she didn''t fall before she could mature, she was sure to achieve much, maybe even more than Iris could dream of.

    "But why are you so carefree? The Faith inside me isn''t an end-all-be-all power. If the Legacy Ground wants me dead, my trump card will find it hard to protect me." Iris shook her head. "There is a limit to what borrowed power can achieve. If it were too powerful, I would die before I could use it."

    "Because this is the best possible way to win. I might be insane, but I''m not wrong, right?" Kurion extended her hand forwards and pinched at the darkness. Crackling noises resounded as the fabric of reality quivered, cracking. "I might not be able to force my way out of the Legacy Ground, but I could help you go through any inner world you want. With my power, we can hunt the Floor Guardians and receive grand rewards. Once we''re strong enough, the Overseer will be powerless to stop us."

    Iris smiled, not objecting. She naturally didn''t trust Kurion completely, but she trusted in herself and the treasures she had with her. Kurion''s plan aligned with hers, so she accepted it. It was better to save as many Monster Girls as possible.

    Serinda and Artium knew Sister Iris had accepted the plan; they too fantasised about a scene where they, with other Monster Girls, charged through the Legacy Ground, battling their way out with ample artefacts.

    It will be beautiful; it will be heroic; it will be fruitful!

    Without delay, Serinda channelled her Corruption Power. The formation array glowed with countless light, consuming the exotic material Artium threw. The multi-coloured light congregated into a ray of pure white light, which revealed a hazy scenery of a vast, neat garden.

    Somewhere in the maze of bushes and flowers, a Plant Girl danced among the trees, her figure breezing along with the current of the winds, moving through the falling leaves. The colourful petals flowed according to her gesture, playing a soft tone, mimicking the sounds of instruments.

    Her enemy was the Floor Guardian, a floating sphere of intricate design, comprised of seven layers of revolving golden rings. Its main body was a mechanical eye, silver irises, white pupils. Flying around it were four pairs of robotic wings, greyish, electrical, and thunderous.

    The Monster Girl fought against the Floor Guardian, but she could not defeat the mechanical endurance and defence. No matter how many times she destroyed the revolving rings, she could not destroy all of them at once, and they would reassemble in mere moments.

    The Floor Guardian folded its wings, violently shaking. The bright blue sky turned dull as electricity converged towards the mechanical eye. Its heavenly wings produced muzzling sounds as they accumulated the vast energy in their metallic feathers.

    Before the vast energy ruptured, Serinda forcefully terminated the future vision, breathing in and out roughly, trying to calm down. The white light of destiny disintegrated into countless sparks, but Serinda didn''t suffer any damage, for she knew her limit.

    "Sister Iris, what should we do?" she said, looking at Iris.

 Chapter 86: Descension of the Holy

    Noviscar clasped her hands and looked up at the Floor Guardian, the Eye of Angel. She opened her mouth and sang a melodious song. Her sweet, high-pitch voice echoed. The garden of flowers and bushes quivered, resonating with the magical quality of her music. They rapidly grew, blossoming, branching into domes of leaves, oceans of petals.

    The floating petals twirled around her, forming a pink current which coated her body, complimenting her rosy silk dress. Leaves that fell from the trees turned shimmering gold as they gathered into layers of shields around her, protecting her from all harm.

    Above her, the Eye of Angel fluttered its mechanical wings, generating waves of electric storms. Rays of lightning blasted outwards, flooding electricity in the air. They struck the white pavements, throwing them skywards, turning them into ashes. The plants and bushes caught fires as the waves rushed through them, heading towards Noviscar.

    Against the terrifying tempest, Noviscar closed her eyes and whistled. Her milky skin glowed as greenery emerged on her body, covering her silhouette with only the most beautiful flowers, turning her pale complexion colourful. Her voice reverberated, creating an invisible sphere of soothing tones around her.

    The music and the lightning clashed, mixing into a chaotic rhythm. The flashes of lightning ignited the sky, dividing it into each colourful section. The soothing music distorted, yet the refined, arranged quality still lingered, making the song powerful and heroic instead of peaceful.

    Their clash rippled through the garden, toppling the thick greenery, crashing the tall trees, burning the seas of flowers. The area around the two became a wasteland of black ashes and grey dust, littered with charred logs and fragmented rocks.

    Despite the destruction, the garden slowly crept inwards. Its reach reclaimed the wasteland, repairing the damage, recovering the lost plants and paths. The ashes decomposed into the ground, spurting fresh flowers and bushes. The broken tiles reconnected and arranged into tracks, which fused with the existing ones as if the wreckage had never happened.

    In the middle of the impact, the shields of leaves withered into crumbled leaves, breaking into bits of orange shades. Behind them, Noviscar grabbed her shoulders, her eyes gazing at the burnt dirt. The sweet, innocent scent emitted from her petal clothes gave life to the ground, healing the burnt marks. From the dry cracks, vines and grasses spiralled out, paving a soft trail for Noviscar to rest her bare feet.

    As she stared at the cracked ground, her sentiment burst out of her reddened eyes. The world had gifted her the power of music and the adoration of nature; the forest was her friend, her mentor, her parents, and her lover. Every time she sang and borrowed their power, her heart ached for the suffering they had to endure.

    "For every beauty tarnished, I shall create two more to compensate," she said, stepping forwards. "Floor Guardian, you are unfit to be the protector of this garden. Your destruction has tainted this utopia with poisonous energy. Please, for the sake of my beloved nature, fall."

    The greenery around her freshened and expanded, covering the area of the dead ground, growing into seas of lives and colours. Noviscar raised her head, her irises shining in the bright, determined glows. She reached skywards. The vines and petals flowed with her gesture, gently lifting her towards the Eye of Angel.

    It stared at Noviscar, its wings fluttering in the air. Three of the seven layers of golden rings had shattered during the impact, but they had already recovered. Above it, the sky darkened, with black clouds flooding the garden. Lightning flashed, and thunders resounded. The rainstorm fell, generating gales that swept the garden, uprooting the tall trees.

    "Nature is the best healer. Melody is the best calmer," Noviscar whispered. Her delicate, milky skin glowed in green light. "Floor Guardian, please return to the embrace of nature."

    She pointed at the Eye of Angel, Corruption Power surging out of her fingertip. Faint light seeped out of her and expanded into a wave of green, springing from nothingness into life. It painted colours and vibrance atop the gloomy atmosphere, sweeping away the rainy clouds, creating paths for sunlight.

    The Eye of Angel blinked, standing its ground. Its wings flapped as lightning struck its body, conducting searing heat, turning its colour bright red. The ray of light gently landed on the outermost layer of golden rings. From its metallic exterior, grasses and plants gradually emerged.

    An ancient aura of decay engulfed the Eye of Angel. Its pupil distorted, shifting its gaze throughout its body. No matter how hot its body became, it could not get rid of the resilient plants. Once the weak plants died, the stronger ones would take their place, blooming with calming fragrance and bright colours.

    Noviscar closed her eyes and placed her hands on the vines around her. They wilted, their colours fading. Before they died, they gradually lowered her to the ground, letting her balance herself on the bed of cool, moist grasses. She smiled, leant forwards, and immersed herself in the bush of flower in front of her.

    As she was about to kneel and play with them, a crackling resounded. The Eye of Angel imploded, ejecting a wave of blue light hotter than the sun. It moved at speed exceeding sounds, pushing the air outwards, generating a shockwave that ripped through the ground.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Noviscar shivered, her tears falling from her eyes. The greenery around her shot forwards, enveloping her in their protection. Inside, the flowers filled with soft, fluffy material. She sighed and laid on the flowerbed, caressing them, showering them with her affection.

    The hardwood withstood the shockwave, shattered into pieces, but still managed to protect Noviscar from coming to fatal harm. Once the destruction passed, the charred wood disintegrated into black clouds, exposing the delicate Noviscar to the empty environment.

    Air rapidly surged past Noviscar, giving her chilly touches.

    The Eye of Angel remained floating in the sky. Its slow descension was majestic, elegant, and deadly. The dark clouds returned and eclipsed the sun. The thunders roared louder as if the sky was cracking. Steaks of powerful, blue-red lightning converged towards the mechanical wings, powering them with endless amounts of electricity.

    The gales brushed past Noviscar, pushing her long flowy white hair forwards. She raised her hands and danced, chanting a clear, soothing song. Her Corruption Power revived the wilted flowers and broken leaves, gifting them the second chance. They flowed into a multi-coloured current, moving according to her gesture.

    For a moment, the forest manifested around her. Petals and falling leaves swirled in the air, whistling, playing a soft tone, mimicking the sounds of instruments. She once more whispered words of encouragement and thanks to nature, her voice sentimental, causing the forest to tremble.

    The Eye of Angel folded its wings, sparking in countless streaks of lightning, shifting in colours, bursting with all-consuming power. As it closed its eyes and reopened, its body trembled. Its golden exterior gradually turned gold, boiling like the sun.

    Below the Eye of Angel, space quivered and cracked open. A sharp purple fingernail penetrated through reality, cutting groundwards, opening a rift. Inside, Kurion stepped through and landed in the world of the garden.

    In her hands held two delicate curved daggers, which glittered in black light, attracting all attention.

    Noviscar paused as she observed Kurion, her eyes expressing confusion. She knew Kurion, for she too was a Ruler of a Layer. Though they weren''t close friends, they were at the same standing, the peak of the Transformation Phase.

    Along with Kurion, there were only three Monster Girl at the peak of the Transformation Phase within the Labyrinth of Love.

    Before Noviscar could ask, the Eye of Angel swung one of its wings, creating a ray of gigantic lightning. It struck Kurion before she could react, shattering the ground beneath her feet to dust. The hole left behind by the impact was so deep that light couldn''t reveal its depth.

    Above the abyss, Kurion''s silhouette distorted into images that detached from each other before forming into a complete Kurion. Though she was slightly paler, she suffered no visible wound. Her eyes locked onto Noviscar, then shifted towards the Eye of Angel, staring at the massive eye in the middle.

    The eye blinked. Streaks of lightning flashed across the sky and struck upon Kurion, vanquishing all darkness around her. The strike rumbled throughout the inner world, creating an earthquake that destroyed all standing trees, shaking the world. The magnitude of the power was unimaginable, annihilating Kurion in an instant.

    Even Noviscar could feel the intense, tremendous heat that melted everything it passed through. She stooped down and covered herself with golden leaves, sinking into the ground, closing her eyes, chanting a muffled song. In the moment of crisis, she stopped thinking about nature and focused on herself, regaining her cold demeanour.

    The Eye of Angel stared at the vast crater it created. It stretched far outwards, making the area uninhabitable, unrecoverable. There were lingering streaks of electricity flashing in the air, twisting like snakes.

    There was nothing left of Kurion.

    The Eye of Angel shifted its attention towards Noviscar, but a small fissure caught its attention. It looked upwards, staring at another pathway from another world.

    Through the rift, Iris descended while pointing at the Eye of Angel. She commanded Faith inside her to provide her with sacred energy. Behind her, Artium and Serinda combined their power, creating a shield of illusion and shadow, which previously obscured their presence from the Eye of Angel.

    As the Eye of Angel unfolded its wings, a flaming spear shot out of the rift and pierced a golden ring before exploding into a deafening blast, creating a cloud of smoke. It gradually turned pink as it seeped into the Eye of Angel, confusing its perception. The streak of lightning it released flashed past Iris and struck nothing.

    Knowing that it was in great danger, the eye flashed. Its wings trembled as the thunderous rumbles echoed from its shakes. Lightning manifested around the mechanical feathers, condensing its destructive potency.

    It was preparing to unleash another burst of annihilation.

    "You''re quite an angry eyeball," Kurion said. "You destroyed my distortion with that ability, and you think I¡¯ll let you use it again?"

    A mass of darkness emerged inside the Eye of Angel, growing out of the dark emotions it had: the anger, the frustration. Kurion appeared behind the eye and placed her hands on it, sending a wisp of her distortive power into its machinery.

    The eye rapidly shone in various lights, overheating with white smokes coming out of it.

    Though it only went blind for a mere moment, it was enough for Iris. The holy power concentrated at her fingertip ignited into a golden, radiant flame, distorting space and time. Even Iris, its owner, got overwhelmed by its all-purifying nature. In her mind, a message about the Lord endlessly echoed, trying to convert her into a frantic believer.

    Fortunately, the other Monster Girls had no idea about the Lord. The power could only affect them mildly.

    "Your appearance resembles that of an angel," Iris said. "But you aren''t a real angel. You lack that sense of majesty, of elegance, of magnanimity."

    The ray of holy light pierced through space and time, rupturing the fabric of reality into pieces. It shot forwards, penetrating through the Eye of Angel, landing onto the ground. With its lingering power, the power of creation itself, it reversed the damage done by the lightning of annihilation.

    The crater filled itself up as the burnt ground returned to its lush state. The dark clouds faded away, replaced by the milky clouds, opening the pathway for warm sunlight.

    Tranquillity returned to the world.

    Alone in the sky, the Eye of Angel remained motionless. Its seven golden rings and its four pair of mechanical wings were beautiful, untainted. The holy power was of the same nature, the power of the Divine, though the Eye of Angel''s quality was inferior.

    It could not block the authentic might.

    On its eye, cracks appeared, spread around, and shattered it into countless pieces. The mechanical wings and the golden layers violently quivered before they broke down into scraps, returning to the embrace of nature.

 Chapter 87: Silver Lining

    Iris gently landed on the cold floor, holding the Puppeteer Token. It had advanced once more, gaining a new symbol, an eye with seven rings and four pairs of mechanical wings around it. Counting it, Iris now had three marks of the Floor Guardians, granting the additional privilege. From now on, she would have two chances to redeem her rewards.

    "How many must I have before I could gain the right to inherit the legacy?" Iris mumbled. "I must have been mad back then. Why didn''t I take those artefacts and legacies? They somehow feel . . . tainted, as if they were cursed, filled with shackles I couldn''t uphold."

    Iris thought back. During her journey towards the everchanging orb, she had disregarded all the powerful, precious artefacts. She wasn''t someone blinded by greed or pride, but it was strange that she could resist such temptations with unwavering determination. It was as if someone was helping her, telling her that she must not take them.

    "Miss Quasi, is it you who tried to warn me?" Iris took a deep breath. "It didn''t make any sense. How can someone like you betray your race? For me, a mere Slime Girl you knew just a few hours¡ªdays? What has made you so thoroughly abandoned your hope, such that you were willing to give me everything?"

    "Sister Iris, what are you talking about?"

    Iris jumped and spun around, staring at Artium, who leant forwards and hugged her. Artium laughed and tightened her embrace as if trying to hold Iris in place. Behind her were Serinda, Kurion, Flamira, and Noviscar. They looked around the golden imperial treasury, surveying the extravagance of the ancient, glorious civilisation of the past.

    If not for the familiar touches which Iris always remembered, she would have thought they were illusions created by the Overseer. Despite their lovely appearances warming her heart, Iris couldn¡¯t feel at ease, for the implication was unsettling.

    Either the Overseer couldn''t stop them anymore, or something else was occupying his attention.

    What is he planning?

    While Iris was thinking, Artium separated from Iris under Serinda''s jealous gaze. She went back to Serinda and apologised cheekily before turning to Noviscar. The two happily chatted, with Noviscar patiently entertaining Artium, asking and answering in the quiet, soft-spoken manner.

    Serinda looked on before turning to Kurion, both enjoying their company. Serinda, the Shadow Snake Girl, had a particular attraction to Kurion, the Distortive Dark Elemental. Their powers were almost identical; their innate talents were alike, making their topic and personality similar.

    Likewise, Artium, the Dreamflower Girl, and Noviscar, the Melodious Flower Girl, were like kindred spirits, both of the same nature, and loved the same nature.

    Flamira didn''t want to disturb their conversations. She carefully strolled towards Iris and tapped her forehead, pulling her out of her contemplation. The two observed the surrounding, trying to identify if something else had changed but found nothing.

    The imperial treasury was a sacred place for only the privilege. Not even the Overseer could reach his influence into it. Unlike the fragile inner worlds, the treasury remained unharmed by the destruction of the power source and the power of the assimilation. It would only crumble once the Puppeteer Legacy Ground reached its end.

    "We should not stay here for too long," Flamira said. "If what we thought is correct, we might not want to give the Overseer more time."

    "It''s strange," Iris said. "How did you get a chance to redeem the reward when you are me, and I am you? The Legacy Ground should know such. Is the destruction more severe than we thought?"

    "We should save these thoughts for later." Flamira turned around. "I''ll tell the rest to hurry; you go to the ancient treasury first. The more powerful artefacts we have, the better our chance becomes."

    Separating with Flamira, Iris rushed through the imperial treasury. She passed through the same altars, scanning the artefacts and exotic materials, contemplating their usefulness and effectiveness. Though she knew they were of lower quality than those in the inner section, they might be more suitable for her during this critical moment.

    Once she knew she didn''t miss anything, Iris stepped through the curtain into the inner section. The ancient, conservative vibe greeted her. Everything was the same as the first time she saw it.

    As Iris looked deeper into the ancient treasury, her heart froze. Where the altar of the Puppeteer Token used to be, there were two giant cylinders made of clear crystal.

    Inside each, an unconscious Monster Girl curled into themselves, slumbering, floating in the milky liquid. If not for their weak yet stable breathing motions, Iris wouldn''t know they were still alive.

    Their chests rose and sank, their bodies shivering, their eyelids trembling. The bubbles of airs seeped out of their mouths, which remained tightly pressed together, giving them the impressions of imprisonment. Their brows furrowed and met in the middle like those of someone who fell into an endless nightmare, unable to move, unable to wake up.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Iris stared at their naked, vulnerable bodies, unblinking. She knew what the Overseer''s plan was and how to overcome it, but she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t abandon them to sleep forever inside the crumbling Legacy Ground. She couldn''t doom them to die because of her selfishness.

    "You''re insidious, Overseer." Iris clenched her fists, then relaxed them. "I''m really insane, long gone. If this is the beginning of my downfall, I''ll repent for my pride, but I won''t let you step on my bottomline."

    It was different from the Soul Gems. If pushed, Iris would abandon the Soul Gems, for she could live with her heartbroken, but not these unconscious Monster Girls. They were still alive, living beings. She had to save them; she couldn''t bear the guilt otherwise.

    The Overseer knew this, but he also knew that it couldn''t be too forceful. If he started killing the Monster Girls and separated each Soul Gem for each redeem, Iris would not play the game. She would gather her resentment and directed it towards the Overseer.

    Iris took a deep breath and walked towards the Monster Girls. She closed her eyes, focusing only on the path in front of her, fearing that something would catch her attention, something truly important. Her chest would ache, her heart cracking, if she had to make a difficult decision.

    Her footsteps came to a halt in front of the cylinders. The ancient treasury fell silent.

    Iris placed her hands on the crystal window, feeling the numbness of powerlessness and the heat of life. These two Monster Girls were undoubtedly weaker than the legendary artefacts, but they were still Monster Girls, the same as her, living, breathing Monster Girls.

    The only difference between them and Lenmia, Reta, Vilia, Pallorn, Serinda, and her friends was their relationship with Iris. They might be cheerful, naughty, calm, or even someone Iris liked, someone whose feelings resonated with Iris, just that Iris had never had the chance to meet them.

    "Today, I lost two legendary artefacts, but I also gained two lives. It is not regretable, for life¡ªat least the life I idealise¡ªare much more precious, of limitless potential." Iris smiled. Her heart grew clear. "Overseer, you may have forced me, but in doing so, you''ve revealed your hands."

    Iris pressed the Puppeteer Token onto a cylinder. The crystal wall rapidly diffused into sparks of light, which flowed towards Iris, entering her body. She felt lighter as the qualitative exhaustion of her soul healed. Before she could examine herself, the sleeping Monster Girl gently descended onto her, falling into her embrace.

    The Monster Girl, with fluffy brown wings attached to her arms, remained unconscious, though her muscles relaxed, her expression returning to a peaceful state. Her feathery tail coiled around Iris, wiggling as if Iris was her pillow. She was a Harpy, with short orange hair and a moderate figure.

    Shaking her head, Iris chased the sinful thoughts away and used her second chance to free the other Monster Girl. Though prepared, she still shivered from the delight of absorbing the white light. Her head cleared up as the guilt and hesitation from earlier disappeared.

    The Monster Girl fell onto Iris''s arms, lying together with the Harpy. Her flesh was light purple and murky, with a film-like layer of mucus coating her. Iris felt the chill when their bodies touched, but she endured it and examined the Monster Girl.

    Though her upper body was humanoid, her lower half was of tentacles and suction cups, unconsciously moving around Iris, caressing her membrane, wiggling around her sensitive area. She was a Scylla, a Deep Sea Monster Girl.

    The two Monster Girls were at the Transformation Phase, though merely at the beginning stage. They were beautiful, their skin delicate and smooth, their breasts perky and soft, inviting touches, inviting strokes. Their body scents gave Iris a feeling of lightheadedness, their sleepy faces a sense of untainted innocence.

    Such beautiful picture, begging to be devoured, to be filled up with darkness beyond redemption . . . .

    Iris slapped herself, breathing loudly, suppressing the whispers in her mind. She stopped herself from thinking useless thoughts, but still, her eyes glanced at their slender backs and sexy butts. Iris had been under massive stress, and her family had always taken care of her needs, the needs she didn''t want to admit having.

    How long has it been since I last saw you all?

    "This is bad. I have turned wicked, dangerous." Iris peeked at the two defenceless Monster Girls before she softly nudged their cheeks. "Evil Me, these two are unconscious. This is evil, unacceptable."

    Iris rushed out of the inner section, quickly meeting up with Flamira and the rest. She knew that her exhausted mind was incapable of restraining her desires. If she stayed alone for too long, she might do bad things. She had to stay with others and used their invisible judgement to suppress her urge.

    "Sister Iris, we left you alone for a few minutes, but you already got yourself two Monster Girls in your arms," Artium said, smiling. "You''re indeed the best."

    The rest of the Monster Girls didn''t say anything, but their gazes conveyed their emotions. Serinda grinned wide while Kurion covered her mouth, trying to hide her amusement. Noviscar blushed but nodded rapidly, understanding the passion of the youth.

    Iris took a long time to dispel the misunderstanding of her carrying two naked Monster Girls in her arms.

    "The Overseer, that thing is vicious," Kurion said. "However, it is not necessarily a bad thing for us. Though you couldn''t get the legendary artefacts, we gain more Monster Girls with us. If this keeps up, even if we don''t have the artefacts, our sheer number will overwhelm all plans."

    "That is why we should keep going. Even if I can''t gain the artefacts, it doesn''t mean that you all can''t," Iris said. "I''m sure these rewards will help you greatly in the long run."

    Artium nodded and walked to Iris.

    "Only Sister Flamira haven''t taken her reward. She wanted you to reunite with us first." Artium held her hands out and took the two Monster Girls from Iris. "Let me tend to them, Sister Iris. My Virtual Space Ring has some medicine that might wake them up. We need every ally we could get."

    "I''ll have to trouble you and Serinda then." Iris turned to Flamira and nodded. "We''ll return to the inner world when Artium and Serinda finished tending to the two."

    The Monster Girls agreed. After a long fight, they needed a little time to relax, tease, cuddle, all sorts of things Monster Girls did when they were exhausted.

 Chapter 88: Receiving the Legacy

    The dark sky shattered, revealing a distortive rift. From it, Iris and her friends descended from the clouds and cast their spells, creating a swarm of multi-coloured lights. They twirled in the air, raining down like teardrops of a heartbroken maiden.

    The dreary atmosphere permeated the world while the misty environment obstructed the dim sunlight.

    Iris landed on the bricked road, her hands gesturing, sending rays of holy light towards the Floor Guardian, a tattered feminine doll whose features hid beneath her long, extravagant dress. The Floor Guardian shielded herself under her loose sleeve, but Kurion and Noviscar stopped her by casting their exotic, powerful spells.

    The darkness of the cityscape and the depressing song of the lost restrained the Floor Guardian''s movement, while other spells from Serinda and Artium bound the Floor Guardian in place. Iris''s holy light pierced the Floor Guardian''s chest, shattering the music box hidden within her clothes.

    The dark light in the Floor Guardian''s eyes faded away as her movement ceased. Her figure violently shook, her dress burning up in ghostly green flames, revealing her smooth, wooden skin. She opened her mouth and screamed. Her hoarse voice resembled that of a beast.

    The Floor Guardian knelt, reaching out towards Iris. Her brittle arms split open. From the inside, countless eyes and mouths emerged. They wailed and vomited greenish acidic blood, which boiled under the searing heat, bubbling, corroding the bricked street. Iris retreated away in disgust, but there was worry in her eyes.

    She looked around, yet she could not find the Monster Girl who took this test. Only when the Floor Guardian dissolved into a puddle of melting flesh did Iris noticed a pale, weak silhouette covered in the green blood, shivering, smiling. Iris and her friends walked towards the injured Monster Girl, frowning, not knowing what to say.

    No one tried to help the Monster Girl, for she was beyond saving. Her fate had already been sealed since she got caught by the Floor Guardian and devoured alive. If not for Iris''s defeating the Floor Guardian, she would have already become fleshy goo.

    "So, this is the end for me," the Monster Girl said, staring at Iris and her friends. "I can''t believe that the last faces I saw would be yours, Kurion, Noviscar."

    "Oriente, who would have thought that you would fall here?" Kurion said. "But it is within your personality to charge ahead with reckless abandon. You indeed soar above everyone else, but you also fall before everyone else."

    Oriente was an Eldritch Monster Girl, a Monster Girl who had a mythical bloodline coursing through her veins.

    Her bloodline was that of a Mind Breaker, which gave her body its characteristic dark, oozy skin with bits of the glowing azure tentacles protruding from her, covering her pirate parts. Despite her messy appearance, she still radiated a mind-numbing fragrance that made the atmosphere sensual.

    "Life should be lived chasing the greatest excitement," she said. "So what if I died? Life is fun enough for me, though it is regrettable that I still couldn''t break through the limit."

    "I believe that if you had won this fight, you would have broken through," Noviscar said, shaking her head. "Still, it is a miracle for you to progress this far. You even almost defeated a Floor Guardian that countered your speciality."

    "Aside from the two Lords of the Labyrinth, you''re now the strongest," Kurion said. "Bloodline of a Mind Breaker . . . I wonder how powerful you would be if you ever reached the Condensation Phase."

    "Nothing is perfect, Kurion. The bloodline inside me is too powerful, uncontrollable. Even if I did nothing, I would still become a Condensation Phase Monster Girl, but my mind wouldn''t be able to control my power. I will go insane and devolve into a mindless being. It is the curse of us Mythical Bloodline Monster Girl."

    "It is the curse of us Monster Girls. The Corruption Power inside us amplifies our desires, makes us emotional, and changes our personality. The moment we become a Monster Girl, we''ve already changed, but it is not an unwelcome change, at least to the changed us."

    "My bloodline just makes things worse." Oriente laughed. "Well, I''m a natural genius. The world has to make things difficult for me, or else I would have dominated the competition."

    Oriente coughed. Her entire body shook as blue blood seeped out of her lips. She licked it, took a long, deep breath, and turned to Iris, who had been observing Oriente for a long while. Iris was curious about this kind of mythical bloodline. She felt a certain connection with her, someone who was also oozy and wet, like her, a Slime Girl.

    "It seems that my time is almost up. I should try to leave my legacy," Oriente said. "Thankfully, there is a Slime Girl here. Though we aren''t perfectly compatible, you and I are very similar. We can change our form and mess with our victims from the inside, break their minds, and turn them into ours."

    "That description is unnecessary, Lady Oriente," Iris said. "I''m a Slime Girl with no blood nor organs; how can I inherit your bloodline? I also don''t want your uncontrollable lust. I don''t want to lose myself; just this body is enough."

    The rest of the Monster Girls chuckled. They had been together for a while and had felt out Iris''s strange mindset. Unlike ordinary Monster Girls, Iris hadn''t accepted herself yet. She still tried to deny her urge. Though she was failing miserably, everyone saw it as her cute side and played along with her.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "You''ll change your mind when you get a taste of this pleasure," Oriente said, smiling. "Our power is from the bloodline and is intrinsically connected to our soul. I''ll impart my desire into you and flood your mind with endless delights. Maybe you''ll become like me, or you won''t. I have no idea what would happen, but if your mind got twisted, I hope you won''t blame me."

    "What do you mean twisting my mind? I don''t want this!"

    "You''ll be fine. Our kinds thrive in the mind-melting pleasure. Either you''ll realise you love it, or you''ll love it soon enough."

    Oriente reached out and pulled Iris in gently. Their sloppy membranes stuck to each other, merging the blue slime with the purple mucus. The muddy colours gradually seeped inside Iris''s arms, moving towards her chest, where the Shadow Heart Core resided. Iris shuddered as the electrocuting sensation permeated her mind. The strange, seductive whispers echoed beside her ears as the drowsiness clouded her mind.

    She slowly knelt and grasped Oriente''s arms. Her eyes grew unfocused as an absent-minded smile showed on her face. She leant forwards, hugged Oriente, and tightened her embrace. Their membrane touched and merged, pulling themselves into one, merging. The azure tentacles coiled around Iris, embedding onto her membrane, becoming a part of Iris.

    Every time the tentacles twisted, Iris would tremble, moaning. Oriente closed her eyes and accepted the assimilation, dissolving into dark purple goo. She seeped into Iris, permeated her mind, and melted into her soul. Her lingering desires flooded Iris''s mind, gifting all the knowledge and the essence of the Mind Breaker, turning Iris''s azure slime colour to dark purple, a Slime Girl of Corruption.

    The other Monster Girls watched as Iris blankly took in the pleasure and the legacy. Serinda and Artium whispered to each other, trying to guess what kind of evolution it would bring to Iris. The Harpy and the Scylla intensely studied Iris''s expression, feeling enlightened by the mesmerising sight.

    It was not a common occurrence to see the inheritance of a Monster Girl''s legacy. This way of inheritance would grant the inheritor all the memories and the knowledge, but it would not leave behind any Soul Gem. It was rarer and more precious than the Soul Gem inheritance, for most Monster Girls would not have a chance to gift her legacy to her fellow Monster Girls.

    "I wonder, what kind of Slime Girl are you?" Kurion murmured, observing Iris''s charming expression. "Ordinary Slime Girl can''t assimilate the power of the mythical bloodline without giving in to her desires. I thought Oriente wanted us to suppress the side effect, but it seems Iris can pull through."

    "Isn''t this why she forced the inheritance onto Iris?" Noviscar giggled. "Such a suitable candidate, possibly the most suitable one in the whole Labyrinth. Her mind is so pure yet so corrupted, an interesting Slime Girl. If it''s Iris, she might be able to undergo a second evolution?"

    Every time a Monster Girl advanced through the Phases, she would undergo a qualitative change: an evolution. Though the evolution from the legacy wouldn''t be as profound as the evolution from entering the Condensation Phase, it would be as impactful as entering the Transformation Phase.

    Iris''s dark purple slime bubbled inside her membrane as she bent forwards, arching her back skywards. She grabbed her head, trembling, smiling. Her cold body gradually heated up as the glowing tentacles wiggled, caressing her figure, messaging, rubbing, licking her sensitive parts. Her voice shifted from the soft, innocent shame to the high-pitch, captivating sensuality.

    For a moment, her silhouette morphed into that of Oriente. Except for the shameful countenance, Iris had become Oriente, the Eldritch Monster Girl. The bloodline of the Mind Breaker flowed inside her soul, assimilating into her mind. Oriente''s memory played itself, whispering the knowledge, of how to please others, of how to please oneself, of the wicked way of the Mind Breaker, everything.

    As Iris was melting into a pile of desires, she abruptly opened her eyes. Her consciousness returned and commanded her body. The tentacles ceased movement and merged back into her dark purple slime, giving her the heat that threatened to burst out of her mouth. Her body glowed in the purple light before returning to the same shade of blue as if nothing had happened.

    Nevertheless, the deep blue colour gained a sense of dormant madness, a faint shade of purple.

    Iris rose from her sitting position. Her aura shifted from the untouchable purity to the alluring chastity. She looked at the other Monster Girls, coyly tilted her head, and smiled. Her eyes gleamed with poignant light which allured others to comfort her and gave her warmth.

    "Sister Iris, I''m envious. A legacy from a Peak Transformation Phase Monster Girl isn''t something anyone can obtain," Serinda said. "You look so . . . different, even though your appearance hardly changed."

    "I also feel different. I never thought I could feel this carefree, this . . . unrestrained. It was as if my previous body was a cage." Iris traced her fingers across her body. Her membrane softly wiggled and brushed against her fingertips. "Serinda, now that my mind is clear. I think that you, you look gorgeous."

    Serinda widened her eyes as she looked down at herself. She was confident in her charm, but for Sister Iris to flirt with her . . . . it was an unusual feeling. She fiddled with her hair and looked away, breathing in, breathing out. The flame inside her chest rapidly spread throughout her body, making her breathing rough, unsteady, almost moaning.

    "Sister Iris, please don''t stop at just that," Serinda said. "You. Must. Take. Responsibility."

    Iris walked forwards and grasped Serinda''s arms, staring into the pair of dazed black eyes. Serinda froze, unable to react when Iris leant forwards and licked Serinda''s lips, pressing their soft, warm cheeks together.

    From Iris''s membrane, dark purple tentacles emerged and grazed Serinda''s, teasing her scaled lower body, moving closer and closer towards her crotch. Iris and Serinda merged, but Serinda couldn''t do anything except cried out as Iris played her inside the abyss of pleasure.

    Artium and Flamira didn''t know what to do other than watching Iris dominating, playing, teasing Serinda with her skilful hands, tentacles, and tongue. The sudden personality change was too much for even Artium to comprehend. She found herself blushing as if these acts were too much for her, making her body hot and steamy.

    Before Artium could lose herself under her urge, a pair of refined arms embraced her from behind. Noviscar kissed Artium''s cheek and blew a puff of sweet fragrance at her. The heat in her chest dissipated, and her rationale returned. She almost lost herself, just because of Iris''s appearance alone?

    "Iris, you need to control yourself," Kurion said. She manifested behind Iris and touched her back, freezing her in place. "It is great that you have begun to accept the pleasure of the Monster Girls, but this is not the right occasion."

    The shock jolted Iris back to her usual self. When she remembered what she did to Serinda, she turned completely red and pushed Serinda away, crouching down, blocking her face with her hands.

    "There is no need to be shy," Kurion whispered beside Iris''s ears. "A Slime Girl is naturally more sensual than ordinary Monster Girls; your body and soul are made to experience and receive pleasure. Now that you gain the legacy of the Mind Breaker, your drive is even greater than before. It is natural you would want to release your pent-up emotions."

    Iris didn¡¯t answer. She just wanted to cry.

 Chapter 89: Strange Premonition

    Iris vaguely understood what the Overseer was doing, though not necessarily what he was planning. At first, Iris thought she could save Oriente, for that was why the destiny spell guided her to the inner world, but it was not the case. Oriente still died.

    Even if she had passed on her legacy to Iris, she still died, and Iris used her death as an opportunity.

    She felt bitter. It was the best for both, but Iris hated it. She hated that the situation had gotten so desperate, she had to take advantage of a dying Monster Girl.

    Wait, it is too coincidental, isn''t it? We can save Noviscar and Kurion because the Overseer didn''t know what we were trying to do; once he figured it out, he trapped the weak Monster Girls inside the imperial treasury and hastened to eliminate the strong ones.

    But why didn''t he kill all the Monster Girls if he wanted us dead? Why left the weak for me to redeem? Is it a warning, a preventive measure?

    What does he want from me?

    Iris contemplated the questions as she and her friends entered the imperial treasury once more. This time, they didn''t take any more artefacts and quickly exchanged them for exotic materials.

    Though the artefacts were powerful, the Monster Girls didn''t have the time to find compatible ones. The exotic materials were more convenient and practical. Unlike the artefacts, the Monster Girls could absorb the exotic materials and strengthen their innate talents. External treasures weren''t as reliable as oneself.

    Like Iris predicted, the inner section of the imperial treasury had two more Transformation Phase Monster Girls in the crystal cylinders. There were likely more, but Iris didn''t dare to imagine how many there were, for she might give up saving them. Once again, she spent her two chances and held their delicate bodies in her arms.

    At least we didn''t have to fight the Floor Guardians to save them. We''ll gather all Monster Girls quicker this way.

    "Thankfully, I have the Puppeteer Token," Iris said, looking at the Puppeteer Token inside her body. It had four symbols now, with the symbol of the doll Floor Guardian as the biggest one, indicating how it was the strongest among all. "Lady Oriente, you''re amazing. Even Greenwood Swordmaster couldn''t compare to the Floor Guardian you fought, but you could almost kill her."

    If the Floor Guardian hadn''t sustained significant injuries from battling Oriente, Iris and her friends wouldn''t have emerged victorious so smoothly.

    "The more symbols I have, the more rewards I can redeem," Iris said, smiling. "Overseer, let''s see what you''re going to do when I redeem all Monster Girls you''ve captured."

    The fourth symbol didn''t increase her redeem chance, but it gave her a vague sense of perception of the inner world. Iris could sense the condition of the inner worlds, determining their environments and tests. If she carefully felt them, she could choose the most suitable test for herself, giving her a better chance to succeed.

    "Is this partial ownership of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground? Is this the type of monitorisation the Overseer had?" Iris shivered, feeling an unseen gaze staring at her exposed figure. "As I thought, the sooner we get out, the better. This body isn''t a model for anyone to see."

    Iris blushed and rushed back to her friends.

    After this would be a full-on battle against the Overseer, a war of attrition.

    ...

    At Amplicia''s mansion, Iris stood in front of a large window, staring into the garden around her. Though the mansion was in the city, its architect had planted multiple tall, lush trees around it, adding the atmosphere of a forest into the landscape.

    The feeling of solitude permeated Iris, but it failed to calm her down.

    Lately, she felt that something was off. She didn''t know what happened, but the main body had grown stronger again, both body and soul. With this increase in strength, her mind became much more acute.

    Despite how she tried to eliminate it, the fleeting restlessness in her heart still grew. She could sense that she, the clone, wasn''t in danger, but her main body was.

    What could it be? How can I warn my main body?

    Iris frowned. She suddenly realised she had done many reckless things, all of which could have been the cause of this trouble. She was sliding down the abyss; there was no stopping.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Sister Iris, what are you thinking?" Reta said. "Even though you''re a Slime Girl, your frown looks so humane. Your charm is magical indeed."

    Iris turned to Reta, who was playing with her webs, lying on the bed. Because of her spider lower body, she looked clumsy and careless. Cute.

    "Reta, you''ve been staying close to me a lot these days." Iris smirked. "Varda will be angry if you don''t put your talent to work."

    "You¡¯re much more important, Sister Iris." Reta snapped her fingers. The spiderwebs in her hand disappeared. There was an illusionary spiderweb pattern behind her, extending outwards, covering the rooms and the hallway. "You might try to sneak out again. I don''t want that. We are family, and family stays together."

    "How can I prove to you that I won''t do it?" Iris sighed and turned to Pallorn, who was sitting beside Reta. "Sister Pallorn, are you also suspecting me? I''m not someone who would go out without any reason. My main body didn''t escape to fool around. She went out because she had to!"

    Pallorn shook her head.

    "That is more dangerous. You have a reason to leave us, but we don''t want you to leave. We can''t even punish you." Pallorn lightly flapped her wings. "You promise to tell us everything, right? Then tell us, what are you thinking?"

    "I just want to know how and when Main Body will return." Iris turned to the window and placed her hand on it. Its cold, smooth surface stole her body heat, giving her a slight chill. "Even I started to worry about her. She has a strange tendency to cook up unusual plans."

    "Why are you criticising yourself?" Reta giggled. "Sister Iris, you''re a strange Monster Girl. No wonder you could make friends with the Ambassador of the Broken Empire. You must have used your gifted tongue to please her."

    "I''m not someone who would get into the bed with anyone." Iris retracted her hand and turned around, walking towards the door. "Those acts are for . . . my special ones."

    Reta and Pallorn flushed as they glanced at each other, feeling strange. Had Iris always been this bold?

    "Where are you going, Sister Iris." Reta''s voice was meeker than before.

    "I''m going down to Varda. I suddenly crave some dessert."

    Reta and Pallorn knew it was a lie, but they allowed Iris to do whatever she wanted. Everyone inside the mansion was looking out for Iris anyway. She couldn''t sneak out even if she wanted to.

    After leaving the room, Iris sighed. She indeed had a plan to sneak out, but it was impossible now. The security was tight, and she didn''t want to disappoint her sisters again. She could only ask Amplicia''s subordinates about the general activities of the Labyrinth and the Legacy Ground. Fortunately, Amplicia didn''t hide these mundane matters from her.

    Walking down the carpeted hallway, Iris quickly found a Monster Girl in the maid uniform, dusting a picture. She was a Ghost Type Monster Girl, her skin pale, translucent, mystical.

    "Lady Iris, is there anything I can help?" the maid said. "Lord Ambassador had instructed us to give you everything you want. Please don''t hesitate to use us to the fullest, especially me. Lady Iris, I promise to give you the most satisfaction."

    She fiddled with her hair, eyeing Iris''s naked body. Among the Monster Girls, Slime Girl was the delicate and the wild, a unique experience for those who had tasted them. The maid wanted to confirm this rumour too.

    "Be careful of what you wished, Dear." Iris ogled the maid. "Or you might have to wash your soaked clothes and clean the floor again."

    The maid shivered and lowered her head. Iris''s voice made her turned red, her crotch burning, her saliva turning sticky, dry.

    "I''ll¡ªI''ll take note of my behaviour. Please punish me gently," the maid said. "I''m all yours, Lady Iris."

    Iris also shivered. Had something gotten into me? Did I just seduce someone else? What have you done, Main Body? It must be your fault!

    "Forget what I just said. I need to know what happened lately." Iris turned away from the maid. "I''ve been feeling quite bad; my premonition is usually accurate."

    The maid quickly recollected her thoughts and bowed, returning to her calm demeanour.

    "Your intuition is powerful, Lady Iris. Though there isn¡¯t a problem of major concern, there is indeed a problem." The maid glanced around, making sure that no one was eavesdropping. "More than half of the Labyrinth had gone to strike back against the Crusade, leaving the Labyrinth in its weakest state."

    Iris nodded.

    "Has something unexpected come up?"

    "Please do not worry. One of the two Lords, Undrila, is still here. The Subterranean Creatures won¡¯t be able to do anything. Even if something unpredictable occurs, we can still escort you to the teleportation formation. You and your family will safely arrive at the Broken Empire."

    "What about those inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground? Are they safe?"

    "We have established outposts and temporary fortresses around that Layer. It will take an organised army to break through the obstacle to reach the Legacy Ground."

    "Thank you for the information," Iris said, frowning. If everything is going smoothly, then what is trepidation? Something that even a Condensation Phase Monster Girl couldn''t stop? "I hope Lady Amplicia will return soon."

    "The Lady will bring glory to us Monster Girls." The maid smiled. "Is there anything else I can help you, Lady Iris? I can do anything for you, anything."

    Iris took a deep breath, feeling the chill air coursing inside her body. It slightly alleviated the heat inside her chest, enough for her to suppress it by force. Something was wrong with her soul. She had a strange yearning that slowly filled her heart with irresistible urges.

    I''m changing again. I''m slowly getting used to this pleasure, this freedom.

    Iris looked at the maid. Her uniform had many natural gaps that exposed her pale, ethereal skin. They were moist and soft to the eyes, inviting touches and licks. Her voice was modest too, perfect for the kind of moans which aggravated desires. It would feel great to twist that bashful expression under a mind-numbing, body-aching pleasure.

    Iris bit her tongue, but she felt no pain. She closed her eyes and turned around, gesturing for the maid to follow.

    "Lady Iris, where are we going?" The maid looked down at her feet. "Are we going to your . . ."

    "No. I want you to follow me to the study room. I have a letter to write." Iris exhaled. The misty puff of hot air enveloped her face. "Once you deliver it, come to me."

    I need to let loose too. I''ll hurt myself if I suppress them too much. After all, I''m a Monster Girl now. Having a little fun is something to be expected.

    Just once, I promise.

 Chapter 90: Strike Back

    Purpalus rapidly retreated. Amplicia and Corane chased after him. The two Monster Girls cast their spells, shaking the forest below them with their might. Corane''s crystalised wings waved, creating rains of sparkling jewels. They imploded into balls of colours, resembling countless spells of various types. Their explosions rumbled the sky and pushed the clouds outwards, brightening the world.

    Unlike Corane, Amplicia''s attack was subtle. Her silvery body glowed under the soft sunlight, heating up into a radiance. She flicked her hands at Purpalus. Her neat clothes detached themselves from her and swung outwards, stretching into a whip, which soared through the air, leaving a blazing trail about its path.

    Purpalus pulled his purple cloak, the Archbishop Cloak, in front of him. It concealed his figure and shone in purple light. The runes on its fabric glowed in translucent light, protecting him from the impact of the whip and the spells.

    While the Monster Girls were generally stronger than the Pure Races, the Pure Races were wealthier and more united, having the supports of the Divine. It took Undrila a long time to collect enough material to create one legendary artefact, but Purpalus got his from the Pope, who bestowed it upon him when he became an Archbishop.

    "What happened to your arrogance, Redemption Archbishop?" Amplicia said. "Are you anxious? Sandoris has already gone to wreak havoc on the Crusade. Why didn¡¯t you stop her?"

    The silver whip struck the Archbishop Robe, producing screeching noises and a violent storm. Purpalus coughed, his hands shaking, his mouth chanting. A gigantic symbol manifested behind him, emitting a holy aura, which swept across the battlefield, brightening the atmosphere, suppressing the Corruption Power in the air.

    Once Purpalus finished his chant, the symbol behind him collapsed into a ray of holy light. It shot towards Amplicia, who met it head-on with her firm palm.

    Her silvery skin hardened while her eyes darkened. The Corruption Power around her surged into a whirlpool, its colour shifting to silver. It crashed against the holy light, grinding each other, annihilating all radiances. For a moment, the world turned dark, illuminated only by the particles of the aftermath.

    The ray of golden light penetrated Amplicia''s hand, reaching deeper into her arm, but not enough to split her shoulder apart. She heavily panted, but there was a smile on her face, the satisfaction of crushing the power of Faith, of the Divine.

    Purpalus frowned. Though Amplicia was injured, Undrila was still beside her. Purpalus indeed wished to chase Sandoris, but his speed couldn''t compare to the Condensation Phase Light Elemental, and he couldn''t simply leave.

    It was hard to kill a Condensation Phase Monster Girl or the equivalent, but it wasn''t hard to stall one, not when there was a numerical advantage.

    "That Light Elemental will fall under the might of the Divine. Two more Archbishops are coming. You all shall fall." Purpalus pulled back his Archbishop Robe and tapped on his ring. It quivered and discharged a series of blue runes.

    After a moment of silence, the three tangled themselves above the clouds, creating explosions whose impact shattered the ground below. Most of their battle consisted of Amplicia and Undrila gradually exhausting Purpalus''s energy and artefacts.

    A similar scene also happened near them. The twin Plant Girls, Trilal and Lalit, were beating back Branim, though he was in much better shape than Purpalus. His Cold Arrival Stuff, coupled with his Archbishop Robe, gave him a higher defence and offence than Purpalus.

    With a pair of ice wings on his back, he flew across the sky, manoeuvring away from the Monster Girls, fighting while dodging. Though his speed was superior to the Monster Girls, he couldn''t retreat too far from them, for they would give up on him and go to kill Purpalus.

    If Purpalus died, the Crusade would be over. The death of an Archbishop would be a devastating loss for the Churches.

    "Archbishop of the Seven Goddesses, please die for us," Trilal said. The black roses on her body released a black mist, which instantly covered her surroundings. "Because of your faith, we have to lead a life of constant struggles, only gaining enough power when we reached Condensation Phase."

    "Because of your doctrine, we were hated by our former friends. They thought of us as evil, broken, even though we feel better than ever, livelier than ever," Lalit said, her white roses quivering. "If not for you, all of us would have been together. Now, except for us two, the rest are forever resting under the ruin of our village."

    "It is our duty to purge the tumour of this world," Branim said. "We might have failed back then, but we won''t fail again."

    He raised his Cold Arrival Staff, igniting blue flame at its tip. The flame flickered in reverse, not exuding heat but absorbing it. The air surrounding him stagnated, turning into snowflakes and hail.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Winter arrived and engulfed the forest below, painting white and cold tints atop the lush greenery.

    The twin Rose Girls merged their power, creating a spiral of black and white rose petals. It clashed against the winter winds, erupting a tempest of heavy rains and lightning.

    As the battle approached the climax, two groups of figures rushed from both sides of the horizon, rapidly approaching the battlefield. Two more Condensation Phase Monster Girls joined the war, as well as two more Archbishops. Everyone immediately separated before heading straight in, forming a gigantic royal rumble.

    Like them, the weaker Monster Girls and the believers were fighting across the Sinking Dark Forest, spreading their forces thin, battling for their beliefs, for their survival. Some were victorious, while others lost their lives in the process.

    The blood of the Pure Races mixed with the blood of the Corrupted Races, forming an all-consuming puddle, which outstretched across the forest, quietly sinking towards Mount Purple Cloud.

    It stood motionless, silently drinking the pain and suffering of all beings.

    One step closer.

    ...

    It wasn''t clear how much time had passed, for everything was hectic throughout the process. The process of saving every Monster Girl snowballed out of control as their number increased. Iris couldn''t command nor compel those Monster Girls; she also had no desire to organise them and thus left everything to Kurion and Noviscar.

    To other Monster Girls, Iris was merely one of the first Monster Girls who joined the operation. She was a distinct Slime Girl who knew many strange things. If not for Kurion and Noviscar''s asking for her opinion, Iris would have remained relatively unknown to other Monster Girls.

    She did become popular among the Monster Girls, but it was because of her Slime Girl appearance. They wanted to touch and feel her, inside and outside, for she was one of the rarer types of the Monster Girls.

    The Monster Girls journeyed from one world to another, destroying everything in their paths. With Serinda''s Seer Eye and the pooling of material from other Monster Girls, they had more than enough attempts to cast the destiny spell repeatedly, giving them boundless advantages that the Overseer couldn''t keep up.

    When they failed to save some Monster Girls, Iris would use her redeem chances to get them out from the imperial treasury, earning her multiple friends and connections.

    Everyone appreciated that Iris gave up her chances to save others because, one day, they might end up one of those unfortunate Monster Girls.

    A particularly wealthy Monster Girl handed Iris a Virtual Space Ring, and soon many Monster Girls flooded her with a large number of exotic materials. Though most of them weren''t rare or sufficiently compatible with Iris, they were valuable ingredients for potions and equipment. These Monster Girls selected from their pouches things that weren''t too common or too rare.

    The wealth was enough for Iris to live comfortably with her sisters for a few years in the Main City Layer. She wouldn''t even need to run errands or take commissions from the First Hall.

    "Everyone would love it," Iris said as she walked through the divider curtain, looking at the same ancient treasury. "It should be enough to raise them all to the Transformation Phase. They''ll have the strength to at least protect themselves."

    The ancient treasury was duller than the first time Iris entered the place. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground had continuously broken down, gradually assimilating back into the material plane. Even the imperial treasury was getting affected by the passage of time and the hand of destruction. Cracks and rifts started to appear on the bookshelves and the tables, spreading further into the ground, faintly shaking the treasury now and then.

    "In the end, it''s all coming down." Iris looked at the ancient treasury, an urge swelling inside her soul. "Countless years, slumbering, waiting, all for this end? Is it worth it? I don''t really know."

    Miss Quasi, is this what you saw back then, the dusk of your civilisation? I hope you made the right choice.

    Iris gripped the Puppeteer Token, staring at the symbols on it. After saving multiple Monster Girls, they came together and helped each other, making the fights against the Floor Guardians became one-sided massacres. Coupled with the falling of the Legacy Ground, the Monster Girls friends had practically ransacked the imperial treasury, picking and choosing whatever they desired.

    If not for the restriction of the divider curtain, the Monster Girls would have emptied the ancient treasury too. Instead, Iris was the only one who could enter it, and she had to spend all her chances redeeming the captured Monster Girls. The Overseer didn''t want Iris to gain any more legendary artefacts.

    Iris didn''t mind it. Saving the captured Monster Girls would benefit her grand plan of saving everyone and befriending the Monster Girls.

    The more connections she had, the more secure her future would become.

    "Now, who can I save?" Iris giggled.

    She walked towards the deepest part of the ancient treasury, the altar where the Puppeteer Token used to reside. There were multiple crystal cylinders in front of her, each containing a weak, unconscious Monster Girl. They silently floated in the warm liquid, their naked bodies all for Iris to examine.

    She quietly enjoyed the view as she checked their number, their silhouettes, and their faces. Most of them were expressionless, but some were smiling like they had a sweet dream. They were cute, so cute Iris wanted to hug them and do many things to them.

    No, Iris, you must not think like that. Keep your emotions in control. Don''t let the Mind Breaker side take over.

    Shaking her head, Iris placed the Puppeteer Token onto the crystal cylinder, freeing the Monster Girls. She held them in her hands, caressing their soft, delicate skins before carrying them with her slime tentacles. If possible, Iris would hug them all, but she was too small for such a task. At least she could feel the sensation of her tentacles rubbing against their lovely bodies.

    After redeeming all the Monster Girls, Iris paused, looking at the Puppeteer Token. She blinked, but the information inside her head didn''t change.

    She still had one last chance to redeem a reward.

    Impossible. Iris rapidly looked around, but there was no Monster Girl left to redeem.

    The ancient treasury was quiet, with countless artefacts and books resting, waiting for someone to take them.

    Have I saved all the captured Monster Girls?

 Chapter 91: Those Fallen Long Ago

    After so many trials, Iris had finally rescued all the Monster Girls, and there was still one last chance to redeem a reward.

    What should I get?

    Iris skipped towards the bookshelves and glided her fingers across the books'' spines. Her fingertips eventually stopped at the only book she found intriguing¡ªSpeculative Divinity: Power Above, Faith Below. Its content was about the study of Faith, Divinity, Divine Flame, and the nature of the Divine: how they came to be and how to become one of them.

    If I were to go against them in the future, and for sure I will, Speculative Divinity would be of immense help. However, the legendary artefact like the Cloak of Destiny Obscurity is also useful. When the Pure Races knew my identity, I would rank one of the most wanted beings in the world.

    Iris tried to figure out the solution, her hands gently caressing the sleeping Monster Girls. She couldn''t come to any concrete conclusion and decided to settle it with the destiny spell.

    Her transformation into Serinda was smooth and satisfying. Her body shifted to the black-scaled figure as her short dress morphed into a long, loosey black dress.

    After the number of the Monster Girls snowballed, Iris practically didn''t have to do anything. In her free time, she recovered her strength and even consolidated her newly gained power. No longer was she a weak, exhausted Monster Girl.

    She traced with her fingernails a formation from her memory. The azure Corruption Power flowed out of her movement and constructed a complex, intertwining array of symbols composed of stars and shapes. It glowed like a nameless constellation amidst the night sky, soft, serene, yet prominent.

    After injecting her Corruption Power into the formation, Iris raised her hand. The Virtual Space Ring on her ring finger flickered, and from within, a few essential materials moved out and into the formation. They combined, forming a ray of white light.

    Inside it, the second Iris stood in front of another destiny spell formation. She glanced upwards, looking through the ray of light and into the eyes of the original Iris. Both of them smiled.

    Iris was cheating. Her future self knew what she was thinking, and thus the second Iris performed another destiny spell formation, looking at the third Iris, who also understood the plan. They kept repeating the process until the original Iris couldn''t see the end.

    Destiny and Fate didn''t exist for Iris. She could do everything.

    Each Iris picked a legendary artefact. The second Iris picked the nearest, the third Iris picked the second nearest, and so forth. Every Iris gained knowledge of the legendary artefacts and reported their finding to the original Iris.

    While listening to the reports, the original Iris noticed something strange. Some legendary artefacts didn''t show up inside the chains of rays of light. Their existence eluded the power of divination. Those artefacts were much more extraordinary than the others, the hidden treasures for the truly fated ones.

    At once, the original Iris changed her plan. She looked for the missing legendary artefacts, hoping to find one that resonated with her soul.

    Her effort was futile. She found nothing compatible with her.

    Should I gamble, or should I play it safe?

    The known artefacts, though weaker, was the stable path, the path which the careful would choose. The unknown artefacts were much more valuable, but they might not be compatible with Iris. It was the path of a risk-taker.

    "So you are that valuable?" Iris placed her hands on Speculative Divinity. It was the only book which concealed itself from the power of divination. "If I never gamble, I will never break free of my shackles. To live is to struggle."

    It''s better to gamble than to submit to your destiny. The worst outcome is dead, but that''s Gulia and Lilith''s problem, not mine.

    Iris redeemed Speculative Divinity. The legendary artefacts weren''t enough to close the gap between her and the Divine. With Speculative Divinity, she would at least have some knowledge about the nature of the Divine.

    "Time to go back." Iris looked at the ancient treasury. It was like the secret base that only she could enter. "Without the captive Monster Girls, I probably won''t have another chance to return here."

    Without the Monster Girls, Iris could freely redeem all the rewards. The Overseer would not allow it. Though Iris didn''t know how the Overseer would stop her, she knew that he would stop her.

    Leaving the ancient treasury, Iris returned to the group of Monster Girls, who were eagerly waiting for her. They immediately grouped around her and brought the unconscious Monster Girls to rest and treat. Some Monster Girls knew each other and wept in the tears of joy, while others remained silent, still waiting for the ones they missed.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    On the side, Kurion observed Iris, who had returned to her usual appearance. Though Iris tried to hide her expression, Kurion still picked on the which still overflowed from that pair of bright blue eyes.

    "Iris, why is the number of the Monster Girls less than before?"

    Iris tensed, her eyes sweeping past the surrounding Monster Girls. They pulled their attention towards her, some expressing their confusion, while others gasped as realization gripped their hearts.

    Silence persisted until Iris sighed.

    "This batch may be the last of the captive Monster Girls." Iris lowered her head. "My condolences."

    Around Iris, faint weeps echoed, but she dared not look up to see who was crying. They tried their best not to show their weaknesses, so Iris tried her best not to notice them.

    It was hard, really hard. She couldn''t help but think about all the worst outcomes.

    What if those fallen were my sister? What must I do to prevent such? Is the only way to redemption hope that, someday, I might be able to revive them? Is that even possible?

    Iris clenched her fists. "In the end, I couldn''t save you all."

    As Iris was about to cry, a pair of delicate arms embraced her from behind. Artium pressed herself onto Iris and tightened her hug.

    "Sister Iris, you''ve done your best. Please don¡¯t take all the responsibilities again."

    "But, Artium, if only I were more decisive, more competent¡ª"

    Serinda manifested from Iris''s shadow and placed her fingers on Iris''s lips. After that was a silence, a comforting, serene silence.

    Even the weeping Monster Girls gradually recollected their emotions, comforted by the knowledge that all shared their pain.

    On the side, Noviscar looked at Iris and raised her hands while clearing her throat. Her crystal-clear voice drew all attention, and she captured them with her melody. She sang, with all her emotions, the sounds of silence, of agony, of serenity.

    Acceptance was in her heart, grief in her memory.

    "Throughout the years, our lives intertwined,

    "Like stars dancing around the moon,

    "Wish we could find the way to stay,

    "To remain as the lost dream during the day,

    "Why is the night so short, yet midnight so long?"

    As Noviscar''s voice faded, the misty fragrance seeped out of the flowers on her body, embracing every Monster Girl inside the imperial treasury. In the scent was a sweetness, a sweetness that meant something to someone, a sweetness that evoked memories of the years gone by.

    It was peaceful.

    "Thank you, everyone," Iris said. "I''ll remember this."

    Iris raised her head and looked at all Monster Girls. One by one, she carved their appearance into her memory. Though she couldn''t remember most of their names, she could remember their voice, demeanour, and beauty.

    It was the only thing she knew best: remembrance.

    No one understood her action or words, but she didn''t need their understanding. She only needed to keep going forwards, and one day, she would fulfil all the promises.

    Flamira smiled and redeemed an artefact. As usual, she was the last Monster Girl who would claim her reward.

    The world went bright, and the Monster Girls left the imperial treasury.

    Without anything to hold onto, the imperial treasury quivered for one last time. The dark void swept into reality and assimilated everything, and then there was nothing.

    ...

    Sandoris laughed as she swept through the defence line of the Crusade. As a Light Elemental, her speed was faster than ordinary Condensation Phase Monster Girl. Compared to her, the believers and the mercenaries were like snails. She effortlessly flew past them and turned her surrounding into bright light, which dissolved everything into pure life particles.

    The Bishops and the Masters cooperated to fend her off, but she easily toyed with them, slowly exhausting their means while threatening them with the destruction of the Crusade.

    She didn''t dare to go all-out, for there might be an Archbishop hidden nearby. It was safer to slowly reduce the numbers of the Crusade, keeping herself far from any ambush.

    More fun this way, too.

    Because of her intervention, the Monster Girl side quickly overwhelmed the Crusade side, pushing their way out of the Sinking Dark Forest, approaching the golden dome of purification. Once the Crusade fell, the nearby land would fall, turned into the land of the Monster Girls.

    The Bishops and the Masters wanted to stabilise the situation, but Sandoris gave them no opportunity. She watched them with her graceful eyes and played them with her magic, even inviting the maidens to taste the pleasure of the Monster Girls.

    "The outcome of this battle is already certain. Why are you still struggling against the inevitable?" Sandoris smiled. "Is it because us Monster Girls are sinful? Do you think that this freedom is sinful? What about this body? Is this glamorous figure sinful?"

    "Beauty is not sinful, but twisted beauty like yours is," a Bishop said. "The Divine has given us our bodies, and it is our duty to safeguard it from the corruption of pleasure."

    "This pleasure is the pleasure of freedom unrestrained by ideology." Sandoris chuckled. "There is nothing inherently wrong about us Monster Girls. So what if the Corruption Power corrupted our souls? It is better to become twisted than to remain shackled by Faith, shackled by the beings far above us!"

    Sandoris pointed at the sky and drew her hand downwards. A faint glow traced her movement, forming an arc which illuminated the world. She aimed her finger at the Bishops, and the light magnified into a brightness that rivalled the sun. It swept across the atmosphere, dissolving the forest below it, turning the air into flickering vapours.

    "After this, Nightly Goddess, it''ll be your turn!" Sandoris''s voice resounded throughout the Sinking Dark Forest. "The grudge of the past will end today!"

    The light was unstoppable, going through all defensive spells. The Bishops and the Masters collapsed onto their knees. Their bodies shattered into particles of light, turning into cinders along with the towers and fortresses behind them. Not even their equipment remained.

    "Indeed, the grudge of the past will end today," an imposing voice resounded. Its origin was everywhere yet nowhere. "Is that right, Gulia?"

    The golden dome of purification lit up. Its power intensified ten thousand folds, glowing brighter than the sun. The fallen souls of the believers across the Sinking Dark Forest manifested, burnt into ashes, and offered their devotion as the fuel for the gigantic formation.

    Before Sandoris could react, a wave of light engulfed her silhouette, pushing inwards until it reached Purple Cloud Peak of Mount Purple Could.

 Chapter 92: From All Sides

    Undrila rested on a swimming pool. Her slippery fins twitched as the currents of different temperatures alternately grazed her body. The warmth and chill poured inside her mucky skin, coursing through her vessels, filling her with the energy to keep going.

    It had been a stressful day.

    After Corane and the other Monster Girls left, Undrila had to manage the Labyrinth of Love by herself. She had done it before, but it couldn''t prevent her from missing Corane. Time seemed to go by slower when she was alone.

    "Corane, I didn''t realise you have been working this much," Undrila mumbled. "You''re indeed the more careful of us two. Without you, I don''t think the Labyrinth could reach this height."

    Though she submerged herself under the water, the documents in her hands remained dry, coated by a thin layer of magic. She had been going through them for hours, but their number was endless. Though most of them were trivial matters, she still read all of them.

    As Undrila was about to finish the pile, a knock resounded. She frowned and looked at the door. This place was one of her private rooms. None except Corane would bother her.

    Corane can¡¯t be coming back so soon. It must be something urgent.

    Undrila reluctantly emerged from the water. Her colourful scales glowed under the soft candlelight, shimmering like crystals. She snapped her fingers, drying herself, pulling the prepared clothes to her hands.

    She casually wore them, giving herself a sleepy, charming appearance.

    "You may enter now.¡±

    The Monster Girl outside gently pushed open the door and stepped in. She dressed in a uniform of the First Hall. Her brown wrinkled clothes and her messy hair indicated that she hadn''t been resting for a while. Panting, she wiped her sweats and walked towards Undrila, holding an envelope in her hand.

    "Lord Undrila, please¡ª"

    "Stop." Undrila placed her fingertip on her lips, smiling. She walked towards the Monster Girl, standing too close to her, making her blush. "Don''t say anything. You''re tired, so you should rest first."

    "But this info¡ª"

    "This is not a request. It is an order." Undrila grasped the Monster Girl''s chin and tickled it, sending her a shiver. "If you''re tired, your report won''t be clear-headed or concise. I don''t want to listen to it. Now that Corane isn''t here, I am the laws."

    The Monster Girl weakly nodded and went to sit on a sofa near the swimming pool. Her back strengthened, her eyes darting everywhere, observing the luxurious decorations. She tried to keep her panting down, but her anxiety forced her to take a deep breath every time she gasped.

    Undrila watched the Monster Girl and giggled. After a moment of silence, her eyes gleamed. She walked towards the Monster Girl, sat beside her, and leant onto her shoulder. Undrila''s scaled body softly brushed against the Monster Girl¡¯s sensitive skin, making her tremble. Her red flush widened Undrila''s smile.

    Only after a few minutes of ambiguous silence did Undrila notice that the Monster Girl had regained her composure, looking beautiful now. Not only that, but she also gained some courage to eye Undrila, peeking at her fins and glittering body, admiring the beauty seldom seen.

    "If you have the courage to lust after my body, you should have the energy to report the message," Undrila whispered. "If your answer isn''t satisfactory, your punishment awaits."

    "Lord, can I have it as my reward instead?" The Monster Girl smirked. "I''ve been naughty. Please bend me into the shape you desired."

    "Let''s not get carried away with this. I''ve already remembered your scent." Undrila chuckled. "Now, what is this emergency matter?"

    The Monster Girl held her breath and gave Undrila the envelope. Her hands slightly quivered as her grip on it tightened. The playful smile on her face faded as worry clouded her eyes.

    "It''s regarding the skirmish against the Subterranean Creatures," she said. "The intensity and frequency of the battles soar exponentially during the last few days. Even some of the deeper creatures that normally don''t appear near the surface start to join the war."

    "How bad is it?" Undrila frowned.

    "We can still hold on for a few days, but if the intensity keeps rising at the same rate, we might have to retreat a few Layers." The Monster Girl lowered her head. "We''re sorry, Lord, but without your intervention, we won¡¯t be able to keep the Ashes Forest Layer."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "We cannot lose the Puppeteer Legacy Ground," Undrila said. "It¡¯s been too long since we tried to find another piece. Now that we found it, how can we let it go?"

    "Please punish me for my incompetence, Lord Undrila!" The Monster Girl flushed. "May you bestow us another chance. We are the citizens of this haven. Please let us repay your kindness."

    "Then work hard and rest well. If you throw away your life, my and Corane''s effort would have been in vain." Undrila got up and stretched, her fins quivering. "It is in my selfish desire to keep the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, so I must be the one who contributes the most."

    Undrila smiled and gestured for the Monster Girl to follow her. The two exited the room and walked along the hall until they left Undrila''s residential area. Multiple Monster Girls were walking to and fro, dealing with essential papers and materials, keeping the Labyrinth of Love functioning smoothly.

    Once Undrila entered the hall, the Monster Girls halted their footsteps and greeted her. Their smiles and bows were charming and energetic like that of young maidens whose spring had just begun. Undrila spoke a few words of encouragement and teased them with some flirts before she let them go.

    "How is the group of Monster Girls Amplicia took under her care?" Undrila turned to the Monster Girl that was following her. "Is there any news about them?"

    Undrila was mildly interested in this group of Monster Girls, especially the Slime Girl, Iris. To gain Amplicia''s favour so fast and effortlessly, their circumstances must have been special.

    "They have been staying at Lord Amplicia''s mansion," the Monster Girl said. "The Slime Girl went to her old place once, but I don''t know the clear detail."

    The Monster Girl didn''t mention anything significant, for Undrila had already known all about those. What Undrila wanted was the gossips and rumours of the other Monster Girls, something outside the records.

    Though most of them were false, the truth would sometimes hide inside them.

    "After this is over, send an invitation to that Slime Girl. I want to have a little chat with her." Undrila smiled. She still remembered Iris''s appearance even though they had only met once. "Something about her reminds me of¡ª"

    A chill rushed throughout Undrila, gripping her heart. She cut her words short and looked down at her hands. A small runic symbol manifested and flickered, searching for any abnormality. Her carefree, sleepy expression turned solemn.

    The runic symbol found nothing. It wasn''t a curse nor a spell.

    My premonition is acting up? A danger?

    Undrila raised her hands and dismissed the Monster Girl. After the Monster Girl left, Undrila murmured a spell. Her body glowed and dissolved into vapours before reforming inside the Carefree Reflection Chamber.

    A soothing air greeted her face, calming her heart, clearing the clouds of distraction in her mind. She sank onto the sofa, feeling the cotton pillows hugging her as her mind raced through the possibilities.

    A decisive battle against the Subterranean Creatures? Impossible. The subterranean forces won''t send their armies just for a small ruin, let alone invading the Sinking Dark Forest, one of the Forbidden Locations.

    A mysterious existence from the depth of the Sinking Dark Forest? No. They wouldn''t want my Labyrinth nor slaughter us Monster Girls. We are of the same origin, with the same common enemies.

    Then that leaves three possibilities: an internal conflict, a demonic invasion, or the Pure Races. What could it be?

    Wait, has the secret of the Shadow Heart Fragment been leaked?

    Undrila shivered, her hands tingling. If the oncoming threat were strong enough to chase after the Shadow Heart Fragment, she would be in grave danger. One must at least reach the Solidification Phase before they could rightfully chase after the legacy of Lady Lilith.

    "Corane, you must be safe," she mumbled. "I''ll hold on until you come back. You must come back. Our promise, you still remember it, right?"

    While Undrila was thinking about the future, a faint tremor spread across the Labyrinth of Love as a bright golden glare flashed above the forest, revealing a figure cloaked in a glowing yellow robe. His hands held a book and a quill, whose features gleamed like the sun, spreading their brilliance across the sky, announcing their arrival.

    Undrila looked up, her gaze piercing through the underground world, landing on the cloaked figure. She understood that the disaster was here, faster than expected.

    The golden-cloaked man, a Cardinal, quietly waited in front of one of the entrances of the Labyrinth, smiling. His demeanour expressed an air of gentleness, forgiveness.

    "Undrila, Lord of the Labyrinth of Love, please come out and discuss with me the truth of the world," he said. His soft voice rang throughout the Labyrinth, heard by all Monster Girls. "It would be inappropriate for me to go in."

    "No need to be too polite, Sir Golden Cardinal," Undrila''s sound echoed. A cloud of vapours converged into her figure. In her hand held a shiny mirror in her hand. "May I ask you two questions before we begin?"

    "I shall allow it. The talented and the extraordinary are those we should respect. They are the seeds of the future." The Golden Cardinal said. "If you think we are cooperating with the Subterranean Creatures, you''re mistaken, but you''re correct if you think some of the Monster Girls are on our side."

    Undrila shivered.

    "Is this the plan of the Divine, of Fate?" She clenched her fists. "I won''t lose to you, Golden Cardinal of Virtue."

    "The Seven Goddesses have lent their divine grace, and Lady Fate has guided me to meet you at this moment." The Golden Cardinal released his suppressed power. He was at the peak of the Condensation Phase. A step forwards would be the rank of the Popes and the Holy Maidens. "I shall ask you for one last time. Will you repent and rejoin the grace of the Divine?"

    Undrila gritted her teeth, clutching the mirror in her hand. The Carefree Mirror glowed, and the Carefree Reflection Chamber materialised around her. It was a House Artefact, composed of the core Carefree Mirror and other precious material.

    "We Monster Girls have never feared Fate. Our existence is proof that Destiny isn''t absolute. So what if it is Fate? We shall break apart the general trend of the world and prove once more that we deserve this freedom!"

    The two clashed as a wall of white light burst from the edge of the Sinking Dark Forest and engulfed everything, moving closer towards Mount Purple Cloud in the middle of the forest. Everything turned white, holy, serene as if the Heavenly Kingdoms had descended onto the material plane.

 Chapter 93: Falling into a Trap

    Amplicia rapidly retreated as white light enveloped her. The power of purification engulfed the battlefield, shattering her magic formations and spells. Its sacred energy assaulted her, suppressing her power, burning her skin, numbing her mind.

    Other Condensation Phase Monster Girls suffered the same degree of suppression, while the Archbishops got amplified by the flowing streams of Faith. For a moment, the battle paused as the Monster Girls and the Archbishops regrouped. They glared at each other, but the situation had already shifted its tone.

    The Monster Girl side grew weaker as the Archbishops took over the rhythm of the war. The help from the purification formation was substantial, with countless Faith from multiple churches congregating into one. It greatly suppressed the Monster Girls and healed the Archbishops.

    The Pure Races and the Divine had planned this Crusade for a long time. They used the excuse of the Sinking to invade the Sinking Dark Forest, but their objective was to kill the strong Monster Girls.

    "Your reign of corruption shall end today." Purpalus turned towards Amplicia. "Especially you, Ambassador of the Broken Empire. Your empire will fall under the wrath of the Divine, and the world will rejoice, for the evil that had plagued our lands will vanish, never to return."

    "The Divine has been trying to get rid of us since time immemorial," Amplicia said. "But no matter what they did, our race continued to thrive. Lady Lilith is watching over us, blessing us with freedom and power. We will continue to exist and thrive while your glory will wither through the corrosion of time."

    "That is because your continuity benefits the Divine. Now that you have lost your values, it is time for you to become history."

    Amplicia frowned and raised her hands. Countless silver formations manifested behind her, creating a wall of symbols. They flickered and rotated, generating a tide of pale fogs whose shape resembled a skull. It crackled at the Archbishops and spat out a cloud of ghostly mist, which submerged the sky under a dull, haunting atmosphere.

    The other Monster Girls also conjured their spells and used their legendary artefacts. Their power surged and bloomed atop the sky, overturning the landscape, painting the world colourful. Despite the suppression, they remained fierce, their determination blazing.

    The Archbishops didn''t underestimate the Monster Girls. They held their legendary artefacts and prayed to their respective Deities, calling for miracles and magical phenomena. The miracles manifested above them, clearing the dark clouds, instilling hope throughout the Sinking Dark Forest.

    The battle of the Condensation Phase Monster Girls and the Archbishops impacted the whole Crusade. The holy light and the white skull crashed, spitting countless lights throughout the forest, some corrupting the surrounding, others purifying them. They brightened the world with their flares, attracting all attention.

    Amplicia and Undrila fought against Purpalus, but the exchange had shifted from the Monster Girls dominating to a stalemate. The other Archbishops slowly grained the upper hand as the purification formation intensified its effect. If nothing unexpected happened, the Monster Girls would lose the exchange.

    Something is wrong. Amplicia frowned.

    As she turned her attention towards the Labyrinth of Love, a golden radiance shot towards the sky, setting the clouds aflame with the holy flame. It devoured the strayed spells and purified the Corruption Power in the air. Even the dark energy of the Sinking couldn''t withstand the holy flames.

    "This flame," Amplicia said. "Golden Cardinal of Virtue? Why is he here!"

    There weren''t many Condensation Phase Monster Girls, or Archbishops, in the world. Unless they deliberately concealed all their traces, the powerful within the same area would recognise each other.

    They always kept track of the whereabouts of their enemies and allies.

    "That place!" Corane recognised the Golden Cardinal too. "How could this be? Undria is in danger. We must retreat, please!"

    "We can''t!" Amplicia tensed. "Sandoris is still inside the main force of the Crusade. If we retreat, our formation would be broken, and the Pure Races will pick us off one by one."

    "But Undria is¡ª"

    "She still has Carefree Reflection Chamber." Amplicia took out the scroll bestowed to her by the Second Princess. "She can still hold on for a while. We only need to wait until Sandoris rejoins us."

    Though anxious, Corane understood the circumstance. Her heart gradually calmed as she glared at Purpalus, her eyes gleaming with fury and dismay. Her crystal wings and shiny hair glowed brighter than before, creating even more raindrop-shaped gems. They flew in the air and exploded. Their impact thundered across the Sinking Dark Forest, flooding the landscape with devastating spells.

    Purpalus concealed himself under the Archbishop Robe, but the intensity of the attacks far surpassed the previous ones and broke the threshold of the cloak. The magical spells tore through the purple fabric and injured Purpalus, forcing him to stop his assault. He didn''t think she would be so ruthless and powerful.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Since the battle had begun, this was the first time Corane revealed her peak power. Nevertheless, her heart remained uneased as she looked at Purpalus, whose expression exposed confusion and uncertainty. Though he concealed them well, Corane still discerned it.

    If the Golden Cardinal were a part of the plan, why didn¡¯t he join with the Archbishops? Why did he choose to go to the Labyrinth alone?

    What could have been more pressing than our death?

    Corane looked down at a pierce of purple crystal hanging on her necklace and shuddered. The Shadow Heart Fragment shimmered, radiating a faint amount of Corruption Power, corrupting the surrounding and her soul, infusing into her power left behind by Lady Lilith.

    It was the most precious item inside the Labyrinth.

    "Damn it!" Corane flew towards Amplicia. "Something''s wrong. The Golden Cardinal is likely after the Shadow Heart Fragment. Undria is in real danger now. Our secret is exposed!"

    Amplicia turned to Corane, but Corane didn''t back off. They stared at each other for a moment before Amplicia gravely nodded.

    She sent secret transmissions to the other Monster Girls. Everyone gathered together, preparing to leave. The Monster Girls and the Archbishops had been fighting for a long time, but Sandoris still hadn''t arrived. The situation didn''t bode well for her.

    "Everyone, I''m sorry," Amplicia said. "I''m the organiser of this operation, but our network is compromised by the Pure Races. We, the Broken Empire, will compensate you for your contribution. But now, we have to return to the Labyrinth of Love. One of us is in danger!"

    Corane clenched her fists and lowered her head. The other Monster Girls didn''t say anything, but their gazes remained on Corane''s sorrowful expression. They knew about the relationship between Corane and Undrila.

    The two Monster Girls were best friends since when they were still of the Pure Races, Undrila a Human, Corane a Beastkin, the races of those rumoured to have descended from the beings of powerful bloodlines.

    Unlike Monster Girls, the Beastkins had both male and female. They could worship the Divine and control their beastly desires. While most Beastkins had so thin of the bloodlines that they merely had enhanced strength and characteristic features, some lucky Beastkins would have special talents originated from their concentrated bloodlines.

    "Please, everyone, please help me," Corane said, her voice hoarse. "Undria has done much for me, too much."

    There were many stories hidden within those words, but no one had the time to listen nor explain them. The Monster Girls conjured their spells while the Archbishops also regrouped, letting the Monster Girls do as they please.

    Both sides knew the decisive moment was here, and no one could interrupt the process. The Monster Girls protected Amplicia, who slowly unravelled the scroll, while the Archbishops commanded the purification formation to help them.

    For a few moments, serenity returned to the sky. The grey skull and the golden lights vanished, replaced by emptiness before the end.

    Everything halted their activity as the grand, all-ending pressure enveloped the Sinking Dark Forest.

    The ordinary Monster Girls inside the forest and the believers of the Crusade stopped their battle and raised their heads. Their eyes traced the overcast sky, moving towards the endpoint where the strong ruled.

    Above the sky, Amplicia tore open the scroll and read the decree of the Second Princess. Behind her were Corane and the other Monster Girls, who also prepared their strongest spells. Those who had legendary artefacts used them while those who didn''t protect them.

    On the opposite, Purpalus looked at the Monster Girls, his gaze solemn. He raised his hand and channelled the Pure Power into his artefact, the magical ring on his finger. An array, a divine construct, manifested behind him, forming a web of golden light, which extended far into the horizon.

    The other Archbishops also prayed and supplied their Faith into the purification formation, amplifying its power. Countless radiances glowed around the Archbishops, each forming a pair of angelic wings, waving in the air, raining feathers into the world.

    "Today marks the beginning of your downfall," Purpalus said. "It is time to end this long-lasting war."

    "Today will be the beginning of our rise." Amplicia pointed at the sky. "The shackles of the Divine will be broken. We Monster Girls will reign supreme. May the corruption last forever!"

    "May the corruption last forever!" the other Monster Girls shouted.

    "May the Divine graces us!" Purpalus clasped his hands. "May you guide our souls to your Heavenly Kingdom!"

    The wall of purification erupted with an endless amount of purification power. It formed into a gigantic ray and beamed towards Amplicia, who raised the scroll.

    An illusionary maiden emerged out of the decree. Her long azure hair fluttered with the winds, her clear azure eyes gleaming with clarity. She raised her head and looked at the incoming beam, smiling. Her delicate hand reached forwards and tapped the air.

    "The power of purification?" The Second Princess giggled. "Has Lady Fate forgotten that I''m still a human?"

    The Second Princess''s fingers tapped the ray of purification. It withered away, merging with her illusionary figure. Once silence and stillness returned to the surrounding, the Second Princess smiled at the sky. Her silhouette gradually faded. Despite being a mere shadow of her true power, she effortlessly stopped the formation powered by the Archbishops.

    Such was the power of those who stood at the boundary between the ordinary and the legendary.

    Before she vanished, her bright blue eyes gleamed as she glanced behind.

    Trilal and Lalit both created a ray of black light in their hands, gripping onto them tightly. They glanced at each other and smiled, their eyes shining with frantic devotions. While other Monster Girls focused on unleashing their power, they pushed their hands towards Amplicia and Corane, aiming at their hearts.

    "May the Seven Goddesses reign supreme!" they shouted and pierced Corane''s and Amplicia''s hearts.

    The black lights exploded into countless fragments, infesting their victims'' bodies, devouring them. Once inside, the black lights lifted their concealment, turning into golden light of holiness.

    The other Monster Girls shifted their power and attacked the twin Rose Girls, but they were prepared and defended themselves. Though they suffered severe injuries, it was worth it.

    Corane grasped her chest, feeling the numbness gripping her mind. If not for the illusionary Second Princess, she would have directly died.

    Shuddering, Corane abruptly clenched her fists and activated the Shadow Heart Fragment. Her figure plunged into the Shadow Plane. Her injuries were too troublesome to remain in the material world. She didn''t know if she could survive, let alone going back to help Undrila.

    While Corane escaped, Amplicia didn''t and couldn''t. She stared at the Archbishops while her silver body cracked, producing anxiety-inducing noises. She was stronger than Corane, but the situation had turned to the worst outcome.

    The risk of complete annihilation had become a real possibility.

 Chapter 94: A Quick Leave

    Main Body, what are you doing?

    Iris lay on the fluffy bed with her head planted into the pillow. She couldn''t feel its softness; There was only the stiffness of her body. It was not the physical strain but the tension of the soul: a damning premonition.

    Since the day she went to her old house, the premonition had grown stronger. It clouded her other thoughts. Even when Reta and Pallorn were teasing her, she would sometimes let them do whatever they wanted as she was deep in her thoughts.

    Only when a spark of pleasure shocked her mind did she regain her clarity and scold them.

    "Sister Iris, what is on your mind?" Reta said, resting her head on Iris''s back. "Is your feeling acting up again? Do I need to calm it down for you? But you haven''t been in the mood lately; it''s not so satisfying when you didn''t have the mind to enjoy it."

    "Reta, I''m worried." Iris gripped the blanket beneath her. "It''s been almost two weeks, but Main Body still hasn¡¯t returned. I''m afraid something bad will happen to her, and you all will be sad. I don''t want you to be sad."

    "Worry about yourself, Sister Iris. When your main body comes back, we''re going to punish her dearly." Reta giggled. "We''ll make sure that you won''t be able to leave us ever again. So, enjoy this moment of peace."

    Iris shivered. She knew Reta was just teasing her to calm her down. Deep down, everyone was feeling the same, though they all believed that Iris was doing fine and would return sooner or later. They understood that Iris was special and that she had a plan.

    However, they didn''t know Iris herself wasn¡¯t confident in it.

    Main Body, your plan is a gamble, but I''m starting to think that you''ve miscalculated. Is it possible that they haven''t foreseen this outcome?

    Can these beings whose lifespan exceeded our preconception be restricted by our common sense?

    Aside from the singular path laid by Gulia and Lilith, Iris could not see any other path. If she did not gamble, she would never break away from the arrangements. She would become a useful tool, thrown around by the invisible and the enigmatic. Once they had exhausted her value, she would become a lost pawn without any support.

    Not just her, but her family, everyone whom she knew, would surely fall in a single sweep of the almighty.

    Trust Gulia and Lilith? Trust the Lord? Trust that these godly existences will protect my family? Because?

    "Why is it so suffocating?" Iris felt like something had gone wrong, but she could not find the mistakes. "Why can''t I do anything?"

    "What are you saying, Sister Iris?" Reta got up, smiling. "You can rely on us, trust us, and be with us. Is this not enough to keep you going?"

    Iris blinked. Her eyes flashed.

    "Yeah, you''re correct. I let my thought wander for a bit."

    If my plan fails, I''ll just prepare more. Even if I die, my other bodies will live on. As long as we succeed, everything will be fine.

    Even if the price is Main Body, so what?

    As Iris rose from her bed, a faint tremor shook over the mansion. The bedroom trembled as the glassware and the wooden floor produced haunting, fragile noises. After the quake, an illusionary glare of holy light bloomed atop the sky and sent a message throughout the Labyrinth of Love.

    "Undrila, Lord of the Labyrinth of Love, please come out and discuss with me the truth of the world," a solemn voice resounded.

    After the voice trailed off, a muffled sound of waves hitting the shore surfaced everywhere as the scent of the ocean permeated the Main City Layer, flooding out of the Labyrinth of Love.

    Despite not seeing anything, Iris knew that a strong being had invaded the Labyrinth of Love and that Undrila had gone to fight them.

    "Reta, it''s time to decide. We can''t stay here anymore." Iris grasped Reta''s hands, caressing them. "Will you help me convince everyone to leave this place?"

    "But, Sister Iris, your main body still hasn''t returned. We can''t leave if you aren''t with us. The Broken Empire is nothing without you." Reta stared into Iris''s determined eyes. "There are still other Condensation Phase Monster Girls. Though they have gone out, they will return once they notice the commotion."

    "Would this strong enemy attack if the situation isn''t optimal?" Iris frowned. She hated that she still couldn''t influence the outcome. "My prediction is that there won''t be any support for a while. This place isn''t safe anymore. Not to mention the Crusade, the Subterranean Creatures are also invading us from below!"

    And that below place was the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Without any Condensation Phase Monster Girl to hold the line, the Labyrinth would lose the Legacy Ground sooner or later.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Main Body, we are going to take an even riskier path. I hope you understand why I did this.

    Reta couldn''t argue with Iris, especially when Iris''s expression was so fragile that she looked like she was about to cry. After staying silent for a moment, Reta kissed Iris''s cheeks and left the room. Her rapid footsteps faded into the background before long.

    Alone, Iris looked around the bedroom. Though the tremor was intense, the mansion''s design was impeccable and magical. The wall decorations and the furniture remained in the same place without any damage. Even the fragile glass chandler above Iris didn''t fall. It was as if the tremor didn''t happen at all.

    "Amplia, your mansion is indeed worthy of your status," Iris murmured. "As expected of the Broken Empire, the unholy ground of us Monster Girls, the once-grand Divine Empire."

    Before the event known as the Divinefall, the Divine Empire was the holy ground of the Pure Races. They stood at the forefront of the war between the Demons, the Corrupted Races, and the Pure Races. It was unknown to the world what happened, but the Divinefall had turned the Divine Empire into the Broken Empire of today.

    "Internal conflicts, conspiracies, whatever it was," Iris said, "the Divine and the Foreign Existences must have a hand in it. If I don''t gain independence, I will end up like the grand Divine Empire, turned into the Broken Empire, unable to stop it."

    If us Monster Girls are the children of Lilith, then the Broken Empire is the eldest sister, the favourite child. As long as the Corrupted Races did not fall, the Broken Empire will stand, and my family will remain safe. As long as I''m useful to Lilith and Gulia, they will remain safe.

    Iris took a deep breath and exited the bedroom. She strolled past multiple maids, who bowed and smiled at her. Everyone in the mansion knew Iris had a close relationship with Amplicia and based their manners around that fact. It was good for Iris to gather information, so she wasn''t against it.

    In the living room, all the sisters had already gathered. Because of the tremor, everyone tensed and had the same thoughts. They dropped everything they were doing and came to the living room.

    They lacked the information and knew that they had to rely on Iris on this occasion. After all, Iris was the one who took them here.

    As soon as Iris entered the room, Varda got up from the sofa, tensing her snake tail. She avoided Iris''s gaze, pursing her lips.

    "I won''t leave," Varda said. "You''re doing this again, aren''t you? You''re trying to do everything yourself, lying to us that you are well while attempting something dangerous. I won''t leave until your main body returns."

    Staring at Varda, Iris walked towards her and stood so close their bodies touched. Because of their comparable height, Iris''s lips were merely a breathing distance away from Varda''s. Iris didn''t say anything, but her cold membrane chilled Varda, making her tremble, breathing roughly. Still, Varda sealed her mouth, clutching her hands.

    "I''m bribing you, Varda," Iris whispered, sliding her hands on Varda''s sensitive abdomen. "I''ll let you sleep with me for one night, one night where we are together, all night. Is that enough? You''ll get to do whatever you want, and I''ll get to do whatever I want."

    Varda shivered as her face turned red, burning in the anticipation of a restlessly long night. Her eyes caressed Iris''s cursive figure, rubbing against the bouncy, smooth hips, all the way to the pair of bashful breasts. If she accepted the open bribe, she would have the best night of her life, something she had always yearned for since the day she fell.

    "Sister Iris, you are evil," Varda said. "But I can''t accept it. Your attempt at persuasion tells me that what you''re doing is more dangerous than ever, so much so that you''re willing to do anything to divert my attention."

    Though the bribe was tempting, Varda wouldn''t want only herself to enjoy it.

    While Varda was breaking down, Lenmia, leaning on a wall, sighed and knocked her fingers on it. The muffled sound she produced was not too loud nor too quiet, for everyone heard it and turned to her. Even if she didn''t do much these days, she was still the Eldest Sister.

    "Iris, how are you going to convince us to accept your request?" Lenmia said. "You''re trying to get us to abandon your main body and escape to the Broken Empire. Do you think that if you were me, you''ll accept it?"

    The other sisters nodded, looking at Iris. They didn''t want Iris to do anything reckless, but they also didn''t want to dismiss their loveliest sister as well. What she had to say, they would listen.

    Knowing that her sisters were waiting, Iris smiled and backstepped away from the blushing Varda. She stood in the middle of the room, with her sisters surrounding her from all sides, judging her every movement.

    "You''re right, Sisters. I have nothing to convince you to accept my proposal. I''ve done many bad things and lied to you many times. I won''t expect you to believe me after all of those." Iris giggled, eyeing Pallorn, who smiled back. "However, I still need you all to go to the Broken Empire, so I''ll have to use the evilest and most familiar tactic."

    Iris raised her hand and pointed at herself, blushing.

    "I''m using my body and soul to trade for this one chance," Iris said. "You all must go to the Broken Empire. I won''t accept any other options."

    "What if we don''t want to go?" Dulcie, sitting beside Tardi on the sofa, said. "Your body and mind are precious, but you can''t buy all of us with just that, especially when the request goes against our principles."

    ¡°You will inevitably accept it," Iris said. "For even if you don''t, I''ll still go. I''ll be there alone. It''ll be hard to adjust, or maybe I''ll never adjust, but I''ll continue to stay there. Every three days, I''ll wait at teleportation formation for you all. Only when you all come through will I finally relax."

    "Such a wicked plan." Reta giggled. "I like it. I''m on board with Sister Iris!"

    Pallorn looked at Iris and lowered her head, feeling the presence of Faith that connected her with Iris. In the end, she nodded and agreed with Iris''s suggestion. After all, she was the Fallen Angel of her goddess; blind trust was a given.

    Tardi trusted her sister and agreed with Iris.

    The other remained silent, looking at Iris. They knew Iris was serious, but her threat was cute, too cute. She was clearly begging them to go with her, but they didn''t want to abandon Iris''s original body, not when the possibility of separation was high.

    "How about this?" Iris raised her right hand, showing one finger. "After the situation stabilised, we''ll return here. If one week had passed, and everyone reached the Transformation Phase, we''ll also return here."

    Lenmia finally nodded, sealing the matter. Everyone else knew Iris had won and so conceded on their stances.

    "Then we should go there now. The battles are getting more intense as time passed," Lenmia said. "The faster we get to the Broken Empire, the more time and resource we''ll have to prepare ourselves for our eventual return. The stronger we become, the more chance we can save Iris."

    Everyone laughed. They hadn''t even gone to the Broken Empire, but they were planning to return already. Though it was embarrassing, Iris still felt warm inside.

    To be a part of this, I am fortunate. My family is truly precious.

    Which is why I must do everything to keep them safe. Everything.

 Chapter 95: Final Step

    Iris and the Monster Girls had already returned to the inner world. They stood in groups as they chatted and relaxed, preparing for the next departure. Now was the time to make the last push. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground was crumbling, and the mysterious Overseer was determined to stop everyone from leaving.

    Unlike everyone else, Iris remained silent, leaning on a tall pine tree. Beside her was Flamira, who closed her eyes, breathing in, out, in, out. The sounds of the breathing gave Iris a sense of serenity. It reminded her that she was once a human, a fragile, adorable human.

    It hadn''t been long since Iris became a Slime Girl, but she felt like she belonged in this body more than in her previous one. The rawness of her emotions, though indecent, compelled her. They let her have a taste of freedom she so much yearned for.

    Yet all this freedom, all this happiness, they are just an illusion.

    "Why is it so hard to turn this illusion into reality?" Iris muttered. "The first step is already so tiring. I don''t know if I can keep going."

    "Iris, how could you say that?" Flamira opened her eyes and stared at Iris. "We are of one soul, one identity. If you, the main body, don''t have absolute confidence in yourself, how can you tell us, your clones, that we will succeed, that those whom we love will live a life of peace, unbound by the higher power?"

    I can''t fail now. If I fall, they will fall with me. There will be no redemption for me.

    There is only one path, and that path is forwards, unwaveringly forwards.

    Iris reached out and grasped Flamira''s hands, looking at her fiery orange eyes. The two stared at each other, speaking nothing but understanding everything. After all, they were one and the same. They needed not promise or vow, for both knew either of them would do it even if the other wouldn¡¯t.

    "Flamira, I''ll give you this method of communication." Iris sent a wisp of holy energy into Flamira. "Endure it. I''ll help you get used to it."

    Flamira shivered as the holy energy invaded her body. The warm purification power surged inside her chest, spreading outwards, searing her flesh. She tensed her arms and closed her eyes, focusing on assimilating the information inside.

    As Flamira was experiencing the power of Faith, Iris carefully suppressed the purification process, giving Flamira a chance to get used to the sensation.

    An ordinary Monster Girl couldn''t manipulate Faith unless it came from the Evil Gods, who lacked the power of purification. However, Iris was no ordinary Monster Girl. Inside her body and soul was a trace of the Lord, the sole Goddess of her intergalactic world.

    With the knowledge gifted by the Lord, she slowly manipulated the trace of holy energy inside Flamira, gifting her a hint of Faith, connecting them spiritually.

    After the process was completed, Flamira let out a long sigh and wiped her sweats. If not for Iris holding her by the waist, she would have already collapsed on the ground.

    "Iris, I didn''t know Faith is this painful to use," Flamira said. "You''ve kept many things from others, even your clones. I wonder, will there be someone whom you can share everything with?"

    "Even I don''t have the answer for that question." Iris glanced at the Shadow Heart Core inside her, then at Flamira. "Let''s not waste time fantasizing about the future. Have you understood the method?"

    "I''ve remembered everything." Flamira placed her hands on her chest and lowered her head. "Should I call you Goddess, just like Pallorn? You''re starting to resemble a real one now."

    "If it is necessary for our dream, I''ll become a Goddess, even if it means I''ll have to forsake this body."

    "I doubt our sisters would be willing to return to their Pure Race selves, and even if they were willing, you wouldn''t let them."

    The process of purification from Corrupted Races to Pure Races was an irreversible one, one which replaced the mind with a blank slate. It was as close as death as it could get.

    "Then I''ll be the Goddess of Corruption, the Goddess of Monster Girls, just for them." Iris giggled. "Just for them."

    "Sister Iris, are you ready?" Artium said. She and Serinda waved at Iris and Flamira. "We''ve prepared everything. We can call a meeting as soon as you want."

    Iris turned to Flamira and nodded. The two joined up with Serinda and Artium, as well as Kurion and Noviscar.

    Once the core Monster Girls came together, the rest of the Monster Girls also gathered around them. Unlike the previous times, the atmosphere was calm like a brewing storm amidst the dark clouds. Everyone tried to hide their feverish expressions, but the anticipation of the future made them emotional.

    They had braved through multiple inner worlds and defeated many Floor Guardians. They had received many chances to gain precious treasures and exotic materials, but nothing could compare to this moment, the moment where they finally saw a glimpse of hope, hope that they could see the outside world again.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Sister Iris, what is your opinion?" Serinda turned to Iris, blinking. "What should we do now?"

    Every eye shifted its focus to Iris. Though Kurion and Noviscar were stronger and better leaders than Iris, everyone appreciated Iris more. It was Iris who started this plan, and it was also her who saved the captive Monster Girls.

    Iris took a deep breath and smiled.

    "We''ll go home. It''s time for us to go home." Her hands trembled. "We have saved all we could. The only thing left is to leave this place. Serinda, I would like you to divine for us the best way to leave the Legacy Ground, right here, right now."

    "As you wish, Sister Iris," Serinda said. "Is there anyone who objects to this idea?"

    Everyone shook their head. Hunting the Floor Guardians was a wondrous experience, but it was also dangerous. If given a choice, they would choose to return to the Labyrinth of Love.

    "Very well." Serinda gestured at Artium, who raised her hands and activated her Virtual Space Ring.

    The destiny formation glowed and merged with the material inside the Virtual Space Ring, forming a milky white ray of light.

    Inside the light, the Monster Girls debated for a while until they reached a consensus that they would go through the traditional exit door.

    Because of the uncertainty, Kurion and Noviscar stood at the front and opened the gate. They looked around the Safe Zone and stepped inside. Their Corruption Power swirled around their bodies, but they detected nothing out of the ordinary.

    The sounds of waterfalls echoed forth, giving the world a sense of hope and tranquillity. There were fish in the lake below, swimming, dancing, performing a little show for the tired travellers.

    It was the Safe Zone, where the Monster Girls could rest, where the Monster Girls could leave the Legacy Ground.

    After verifying that there was no danger, the rest of the Monster Girls hastily entered the Safe Zone and immersed themselves in the long-lost sense of security. Some jumped into the lake and played with the fish, while others flew up to the ceiling to bask in the soft radiance of the glowing crystals.

    Eventually, Kurion and Noviscar came to stand in front of the exit gate. They placed their hands on it, held their breath, and pushed it open. Blinding lights shone forth from the gap of the gate and engulfed every Monster Girl. When they reopened their eyes, the exit gate had turned into a portal, which revealed the chaotic yet familiar outside world.

    At once, Kurion and Noviscar passed through the portal. They exited the Legacy Ground without any problem, as with all other Monster Girls.

    The light of destiny gradually faded, and silence took over the meeting.

    "Sister Iris, I did everything like before." Serinda frowned. "Nothing had changed. My destiny formation worked as intended, but the result is . . . unexpected."

    Not just Serinda, but Iris also couldn''t believe it. The Overseer could not have conveniently forgotten about an obvious escape route, but the test of destiny would not lie. It had never failed before, not once.

    Then, what is the meaning of this? Is the Safe Zone an illusion, or is there something obscuring the destiny spell?

    As Iris couldn''t think of anything, she turned to Kurion, who was also deep in her thoughts.

    Kurion also came from a mysterious origin. She might know something.

    "I think we should just risk it," Kurion said. "Even if the Overseer did something to obscure the destiny spell formation, we have no idea how to circumvent such a mysterious method, and if we idle around, we will be giving him more time to prepare."

    "But what if the Overseer misled us into his only trap?" Artium said. "Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we try to go in a random direction? We will eventually leave the Legacy Ground that way."

    "That option is indeed viable, but the Legacy Ground is collapsing, and the Overseer is watching us." Kurion swept her gaze past all Monster Girls. "Can we guarantee that we will make it out alive before the Legacy Ground collapses?"

    Artium shook her head and turned to Iris. Iris nodded.

    "Is there anyone who doesn''t want to gamble?" Iris raised her finger. "If any of us didn''t want to risk it, we won''t attempt it. If we left them behind, it would be the same as sentencing them to death."

    Still, no Monster Girls raised their hands. Even if it was only a possibility, it was enough for them to risk their all. They had already gained enough from the Legacy Ground, and it was time to leave.

    "Then it is decided," Iris said. "However, may I request one thing?"

    "Speak your mind, Iris," Kurion said. "Even if you want to stay in the middle or have me protect you, I won''t mind. You deserve such a privilege."

    Iris smiled and shook her head.

    "How can I be that selfish?" Iris pointed at Flamira. "I want Flamira to stay at the front with you, and I''ll remain the last Monster Girl to leave this place."

    Serinda wanted to speak up, but Artium stopped her.

    Kurion stared at Iris''s eyes. They were determined, not the eyes of those who would change their mind after a persuasion.

    "If you wish so." Kurion smiled. "Then, let us leave this place. I''m getting tired of all the struggling."

    Kurion, Noviscar, and Flamira led the Monster Girls towards the gate into the Safe Zone. They looked at each other, nodded, and placed their hands on the gate.

    Before Flamira could exert herself, Kurion and Noviscar pushed open the gate for her. They glanced at her fluttered expression and chuckled, their voice charming, teasing.

    Flamira sighed and looked forwards. The Safe Zone was as peaceful as ever. The waterfalls connected the caves on the hills with the lake below. The platform for the tired travellers connected the Monster Girls to the Legacy Ground''s exit.

    Aside from the view presented in the vision, there was a tall, mechanical figure standing in the middle of the Safe Zone. Its humanoid appearance towered over all Monster Girls. Its four legs and four arms exuded an oppressive air that greyed out the atmosphere, absorbing the colours out of the world.

    Sensing the terrifying aura, Iris rushed through the Monster Girls and came to a stop in front of Flamira, staring at the mechanical figure.

    Though she had never seen him before, she knew who that was.

    "Overseer," Iris said. ¡°I¡¯ve finally met you.¡±

    The Overseer didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and lowered it. An all-encompassing pressure engulfed the Safe Zone and forced the Monster Girls to their knees. They could not resist even for a moment.

    Kurion and Noviscar, the two strongest Monster Girls within the group, lasted merely an instant. They collapsed to the ground along with the rest of the Monster Girls, looking at the Overseer, their eyes turning dark from despair.

    Iris, who had tasted the power at the realm of the Condensation Phase, shivered as her membrane threatened to burst open. She had already prepared herself, but the truth was crueller than imagination.

    This isn''t the power of the Condensation Phase anymore!

 Chapter 96: Time to Leave

    A Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girl could damage their immediate surroundings, like how Vilia temporarily changed the ground into a mini swamp with her innate talent. A Transformation Phase Monster Girl could ruin beautiful scenery and raze a village to the ground, like how Iris froze the forest fighting Greenwood Swordmaster.

    Above them was the Condensation Phase Monster Girl. She could wave her hands and command winds and rains, shifting landscapes with her gestures, levelling hills with her anger. Undrila, when meeting Iris for the first time, threatened Amplicia with the power of the ocean despite staying in a separate Layer. If she wished so, she could drown the Main City Layer with just one word.

    And then, there was the Solidification Phase Monster Girl, the last step before the ascension into the world of the legends. These existences walked the earth far longer, far higher, and far greater than those below them could imagine. They were the embodiment of peace and disaster, a walking blessing and scourge. Their scope extended beyond mere cities, looking at the world in the scale of countries and empires.

    With absolute difficulty, Iris raised her head, staring at the Overseer, who maintained silence. The Faith inside her soul quivered and supplied her with endless amounts of sacred energy, yet it could not resist the pressure, dissipating in a mere moment.

    Iris could not move, could not breathe, and could not think. The Corruption Power inside her body froze, solidifying into dark purple lines. Even the Shadow Heart Core remained still, refusing to do anything.

    Despite how her soul screamed at her, she could not find the sudden strength to oppose this all-encompassing power.

    Is this really the power of those who failed to resist Fate? Iris felt suffocated. This might is unreasonable. How can a civilisation this powerful fall under the tide of Fate?

    Just how majestic are the Divine and Gulia and Lilith? Am I really one of their important chess pieces?

    With endless frustration and fury swelling in her heart, Iris shattered her membrane. Her slime surged outwards, bursting under the oppressive weight atop her body. She splattered into a puddle before reforming, trying again and again and again until she got on her knees, trembling as her membrane struggled to reform itself.

    She forced her slime to stick together, carefully moulding her dissolving silhouette. The dark purple lines gradually broke free from the constraint and circulated her body, resisting the invisible pressure.

    Inside her soul, the bloodline of the Mind Breaker boiled as glowing azure tendrils emerged on her body. They turned her slime dark purple, soothing her strained body.

    Little by little, Iris rose from her knees and stood up, towering over the rest of the Monster Girls. They held their breaths. Their eyes widened, staring at Iris, waiting for what she would do.

    Iris took a deep breath. The chill caressed her inside. She slowly adjusted herself to the pressure. After a while, the overwhelming weight disappeared. It turned into the lightest touch, the gentlest breeze. Even Iris herself was surprised at her resilient adaptation.

    It was simply otherworldly.

    Still, she couldn''t afford the time to be amazed at herself. Exhaling, then inhaling, Iris strengthened her back and met the Overseer¡¯s gaze. The Overseer stared back, and Iris remained still, her head to stay locked on the Overseer. No matter how horrible she felt, she would not look away.

    She had endured a lot in both her past life and this new life. It had become the norm for her to endure in silence, even if the pain was beyond her capability.

    "Overseer, Miss Quasi had told me about you," Iris said. "I have a question to ask you: Why?"

    The Overseer raised his hand, showing only his index finger. His pale, mechanical exterior reflected off the light shining onto him. The air around him glimmered as if there was a ray of light surrounding him, signifying his authority.

    "Iris," he said. "I have no grudge nor ill will towards you. Everything I did was for my goal, Quasi''s goal, our goal. We are the holder of the last torch, the ember of our legacy, but all of this will change. Because you, Iris, are the key to our salvation."

    "And you drag all these innocent Monster Girls into this?" Iris clenched her fists. "Why me? Is it because of my identity, or because of them?"

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Iris didn''t dare to speak of Gulia and Lilith. She did not do it for herself; she did it for the Monster Girls behind her.

    "So you know." The Overseer frowned. "What is your relationship with them? Answer the question truthfully, or you will regret it."

    Though the Overseer''s words were threatening, Iris couldn''t feel any threat. It only made her more frustrated. It would be acceptable if the Overseer threatened to torture her, but he did not. Instead, he threatened to slaughter the Monster Girls behind her!

    Damn me and my powerlessness. Just Transformation Phase is not enough. If I want to go against my Destiny, I need more power, more resource, more plans, more of everything!

    "If I told you the truth, will you let me go?" Iris glanced at the Monster Girls behind her. "Will you let them go? This is our business. It does not concern them."

    "Why should I let them go when they know of my existence?" The Overseer slowly clutched his fist. The pressure around him intensified. "Why should I listen to you?"

    "Because I¡¯ll force you to." Iris raised her hand. A pitch-black dagger manifested in her grip. She lowered it in front of her abdomen, where the Shadow Heart Core remained. "If you don¡¯t let them go, I shall commit suicide right here, right now. Do you dare?"

    The world went silent.

    The Overseer''s eyes flashed with dim light. His silhouette faintly trembled as he relaxed his fist. The immense weight on top of the Monster Girls dissipated, allowing them to stand up again.

    Nevertheless, none dared to utter a single sound. They grouped into one, standing behind Iris, holding their breaths, breathing as quietly as they could. Even their muffled heartbeats sounded like an echoing bell, reminding them of how slow time could march.

    Every second was an eternity.

    Seeing that the Monster Girls were safe, Iris heaved a sigh, but her dagger remained in contact with her membrane, tingling her abdomen. She had no plan to let her guard down, for the Overseer might disarm her, and then all hope would be lost, all survival chance obsolete.

    "Let them leave this place, and I will remain here," Iris said. "I know your plan requires my presence, my living body, my intact soul. Do not try to mislead me. You''ve tried everything to keep me here. Don''t you think it¡¯s reasonable to accept my request?"

    "And why should I trust that you will obediently help me? It would be the same if I just wiped them all out, then resurrect you." The Overseer took a step forward. "That way, no witness, no uncertainty, and no risk."

    "There is a risk, and that risk is me." Iris smiled. "You can keep resurrecting me, but I can also keep killing myself. Even if you restrain me, will you be able to proceed with your plan?"

    In Iris''s eyes, there were sparks of madness, of madness so intense the Overseer could not doubt her resolve. If he pushed too far, she would really end her life. It was the quality that permeated her very existence, the stubbornness which moulded her into what she was today.

    If not for this stubbornness, she would not abandon her faith in the Lord. She would not try to help Herrifer. She would not try to break away from the shackles of the Divine and Gulia and Lilith.

    If not for it, she would not exist.

    "Answer me, Overseer!" Iris trotted forwards, her pace unwavering. "Let them leave or kill me. I''m right here. In front of you, walking towards you. Kill me. Kill. Me."

    As Iris was about to reach the Overseer, the Overseer drew out his hands and swung downwards. His fingers radiated black electricity as the fabric of reality tore into pieces, revealing a magical portal whose interior was full of hazy mist.

    Iris halted and stared at the portal. Though she could not see into the other side, she immediately understood that it was the exit, the path to freedom.

    It was so close, yet so far.

    Smiling, she turned around. The Monster Girls behind her looked at the portal, but they didn''t move. Their gazes shifted to Iris, feeling conflicted, ashamed.

    "What are you waiting for?" Iris said. "Is this not the ray of hope you dream of, the way towards freedom, towards the outside world, towards your family, friends, sisters, lovers?"

    "But, Sister Iris," Serinda said. "What about you?"

    Her words echoed the sentiments of all other Monster Girls.

    "What about me?" Iris chuckled. "I''m the one who starts this; I''ll be the one who ends it. It is only natural."

    Artium wanted to speak up, but Flamira placed her fingers on Artium''s lips, sealing her mouth. Though unwilling, Artium lowered her head and remained silent, comforted by Flamira''s gentle caress. The rest of the Monster Girls knew there was no convincing Iris.

    From all the time spent together, they understood that Iris was stubborn, too stubborn.

    "Then, Iris," Kurion said. "I''ll be waiting for you on the other side."

    She walked forwards. She stopped to pat Iris before going through the portal. The haziness engulfed her figure until she merged into the void, returning to the outside world at last.

    Prompted by Kurion''s action, the rest of the Monster Girls marched forwards, slowly moving past Iris. When they got near her, they hugged her, kissed her, grasped her hands, thanked her; they did everything they could to express their gratitude. Some Monster Girls even confessed their love and admiration to her, but Iris merely smiled.

    Those who loved me are destined to suffer. It is better to crush those hopes before they grow too big.

    The last few Monster Girls to leave were Artium, Serinda, and Flamira. Artium and Serinda didn''t say anything, but their reddened eyes spoke everything. Even if they knew Flamira was Iris''s clone, it hurt them to abandon Iris.

    It was like with Marina.

    "Maybe karma does exist," Iris said. "Two Monster Girls have lost their lives because of me. Is it my turn to repent?"

    Once all the Monster Girls left the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, the portal instantly collapsed into nothingness.

    In the Safe Zone, there remained only two beings: Iris and the Overseer.

    And their confrontation, one which started since Iris first stepped into the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, was coming to an end.

 Chapter 97: Freedom within Reach

    Though Flamira had never been out of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, she had Iris¡¯s memory. Waiting for her outside was a family, a family which, in her memory, loved her for who she was, forgave her for who she was, and supported her for who she was.

    With such anticipation, she walked past Iris, slowing down, glancing at her main body. Iris didn''t say anything, but Flamira understood everything.

    So this is why you gave me that method of communication. Main Body, I''ll take over now. Flamira smiled. They will live a happy, fulfilling life.

    Without turning back, Flamira entered the portal. The warm ashes and dust greeted her as she stepped through the hazy mists. She found herself standing in a world so dull that colours on her skin faded into the monochromic grey. She looked around. The sparse forest around her also lost their shades, their leaves pale, their barks withered.

    Around Flamira, the other Monster Girls surveyed the Ashes Forest Layer. The fortress built by the Labyrinth of Love was empty, devoid of any activity. Though its structure remained undamaged, there was no Monster Girl patrolling, no Monster Girl waiting for the returnee.

    Nothing. Not even a lookout for the Subterranean Creatures.

    A numbing chill descended as the Monster Girls frowned, their hands gripping their weapons, preparing their spells. Though the joy of returning to the outside world took away their breaths, they still retained their battle instinct. Even if they used to be weak-willed and indecisive, the struggles inside the Legacy Ground had tempered their personality.

    "Noviscar, have you found anything?" Kurion turned to Noviscar, who closed her eyes, feeling the touch of nature.

    "Those who guarded this place has already left." Noviscar opened her eyes. "There was a battle here. The Subterranean Creatures have reclaimed the Ashes Forest Layer."

    The other Monster Girls tensed, their postures shifting towards their battle stances. Some generated fires and snows on their hands while others positioned their spears and bows in front of them. Their gazes swept across the abandoned fortress and into the silent forest.

    The Subterranean Creatures were the beings from the underground, not the usual underground of the world, but the true depth beneath the ground where no light could reach. Compared to it, the Labyrinth of Love was a mere inch away from the ground.

    These grotesque creatures had strange abilities and unknown agendas. They weren''t of Pure Races nor Corrupted Races, but foreign beings that worshipped the Deities of the underground, the Evil Gods. Their end goals seemed to be the invasion of the surface, but no one knew why or what drove them to such length.

    "Everyone," Kurion said. "It seems we need to stick together for a while. Let''s show these creatures our result!"

    The Monster Girls chuckled and walked towards the abandoned fortress. They assumed their positions, using their strengths to the fullest while having others cover their weakness.

    "My trees and flowers detect no ambush." Noviscar sighed. "But do not underestimate our enemies. They might have misled my children with magic. Though most of the Subterranean Creatures are mindless, they are not easy to deal with."

    As the Monster Girls reached the fortress, they cast their investigation spells and found some traps inside. After the vanguards disarmed the traps and scouted the area, everyone else entered the fort.

    There were signs left by the Subterranean Creatures, but they didn''t destroy the fortress. They hastily left, meaning that the Labyrinth of Love hadn''t yet fallen, and the fierce battle was still going on. If not for such, the Subterranean Creatures would have taken most of the resources or even occupied the place.

    Knowing the overall situation, Flamira tensed. She had tried to contact Iris''s clone, but something prevented her. A fluctuation, something sinister. She moved to Kurion and Noviscar, but the two stopped her from speaking. They smiled at her, their eyes gleaming.

    Flamira nodded and went to a few Monster Girls who specialised in tracking and magic formations. To avoid alerting the enemies, she disguised her movement with a veil of friendly conversations, informing the few Monster Girls who could move around without arousing any suspicion.

    Soon, most of the Monster Girls got the message. The atmosphere turned cold despite how they tried to suppress their anxiety. They still hadn''t found their enemies, but the presence of the interference formation had confirmed their existence.

    This can''t go on. We''ll collapse under the pressure before our enemies even strike.

    Iris looked up towards the ceiling, where the soft glowing crystals spread their radiance around the Ashes Forest Layer, illuminating the world with a shade of gloom. There was nothing around them, nothing above, but below?

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Something snapped. The ground caved in. The brick floor split open as the supporting pillars of the buildings collapsed, falling into the sinkholes. From the chasm underneath, countless shadows opened their eyes and jumped upwards, climbing to the surface.

    The Monster Girls didn''t expect an ambush from below, but they only lost their cool for a moment before they struggled with all their might. Some cast their flying magic while others used their weapons and gadgets to grab onto the cliffs and flung themselves upwards.

    Flamira raised her hands and created a pair of flaming spears. Using her downwards momentum, she swung her spears at the ground. They shot out of her flaming hands, turning into a ray of blue fire, which struck the ground, exploding into a searing brilliance.

    The explosion dispelled the darkness below, revealing the appearance of some of the Subterranean Creatures.

    They were like giant insects, but on their bodies were mutated flesh, barbed tentacles, and twitching eyes. These were the most common type of Subterranean Creatures, the Mutators. Their power was around the Metamorphosis Phase, not a significant threat.

    Before they could do anything, the blue flame engulfed their bodies and melted their carapaces, killing them in mere moments. Their flesh burnt into crisp, releasing a vomit-inducing stench. It rapidly permeated the surrounding, making Flamira gag.

    Something about them made her insides churn. It was not their stench that gave her the revolting effect but something else. Something more fundamental.

    Nevertheless, she got no time to contemplate the subject. In front of her, the Mutators kept crawling out of the ground, their numbers endless.

    The rest of the Monster Girls finally landed. As soon as they gained their footing, they activated their powerful artefacts and revealed their destructive power, annihilating the weak Mutators with every movement.

    Kurion lifted her hands, and the darkness engulfed everything. The Mutators caught inside her shadow vanished, devoured by the power of distortion.

    Noviscar snapped her fingers, and the world glowed in blue and green light. Grasses and vines and flowers sprung out of the cracks and filled the grey atmosphere with colours. The fragrance they released dispelled the stench and healed the Monster Girls.

    "The ambush can''t be this weak," Flamira said. "The real battle hasn''t started yet. Everyone, please be careful!"

    Serinda and Artium grouped up with Flamira. The three moved around with Flamira at the front, Serinda in the middle, and Artium at the back, helping the struggling Monster Girls while occasionally getting helps from others.

    The chaotic clash slowly intensified as the Monster Girls inside the pit and above the ground fought their respective battles, trying to rejoin each other. Despite their overwhelming superiority in might, the Subterranean Creatures were endless, and their overall strength was getting stronger and stronger.

    "Everyone, we''ll try to break through the encirclement and rejoin the Monster Girls above!" Kurion clapped her hands.

    For a moment, everything fell into the darkness. Static noises rang louder and louder until it drowned out even itself. The Mutators in the pit shuddered as something emerged around them and bound their bodies, piercing through their carapaces, reaching their internal organs.

    Serinda didn''t let the opportunity slip. She whispered her spells. The darkness, the shadow, responded to her commands. They morphed into countless shadowy figures. With weapons in their hands, they rushed towards the Mutators. Though these shadow soldiers were weak, they were strong enough to kill the immobile Mutators.

    Other Monster Girls conjured a few spells, creating multiple hills which formed into a sturdy stair reaching upwards. The Monster Girls who couldn''t fly quickly left the pit and joined with the Monster Girls above.

    Flamira didn''t go with them. She remained with Artium, guarding Serinda, who devoted most of her attention to commanding the shadow soldiers.

    Despite how smoothly the plan flowed, Flamira still felt nervous. She gripped her spears while focusing her attention on the pouch she was wearing. Inside it was a protective scroll, the one Iris got from a Transformation Phase Monster Girl guard.

    With heightened focus, Flamira stayed alerted until the last Mutator fell. The Monster Girls still in the pits had successfully annihilated the Mutators, though the battle had exhausted them quite substantially.

    Once the battle died down, the quietude of the world returned.

    How could there be silence? What happened to the battle above us?

    Flamira looked up. Around the pit, the Subterranean Creatures surrounded the Monster Girls. These monsters weren''t the weak Mutators. They were the Walkers, equivalent to the Transformation Phase Monster Girls. Their appearances had a hint of humanoid in them, but the insect anatomy still dominated their silhouettes.

    Though they looked terrifying, their presence remained meek before the two figures standing at the most prominent point above the pit. These two were the ones who suppressed all the Transformation Phase Monster Girls, resulting in the total defeat of the Monster Girls.

    These two Subterranean Creatures looked humanoid. They were almost like Monster Girls, except for their lack of Corruption Power. Their grey carapace resembled exquisite armours, and their compound eyes resembled gemstones.

    They were the Dwellers, equivalent to the Condensation Phase Monster Girls.

    "Monster Girls, Corrupted Ones," one of them said, her voice feminine yet cold. "Are you the ones the imperial decree wants death?"

    The other Dweller, a male one, turned to the female Dweller.

    "Do not try to guess the imperial will, or you will face extinction," he said. "The imperial family declares that we annihilate the Monster Girls who came out of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground; we will fulfil their desire."

    "Such a pity." The female Dweller lifted the corpse of a Monster Girl and observed her pale features. "These Monster Girls look so cute. I want them as my pets. Think about how powerful my children would be if they infested these Monster Girls."

    "Keep your fantasy realistic. The Corruption Power will devour your children. Do you think that no one has tried it before?" The male Dweller sighed. "We have to hurry, or the Two Lords of the Labyrinth will notice our little traps and come to rescue them."

    As the two Dwellers turned their attention towards the pit, the Monster Girls below shivered. They instinctively moved towards each other, yet the sense of crisis never lessened. Everyone held their breaths and turned their hope towards Kurion and Noviscar, the two strongest Monster Girls of the Labyrinth.

 Chapter 98: Grazing Death

    "There are only us now, Overseer," Iris said. "What do you want to tell me?"

    Iris sighed and grasped onto her Cloak of Destiny Obscurity, pulling up the hood. The short blue dress strapped to her silhouette morphed into a long, flowy cloak. Her air gained a hint of mystery in them.

    Looking at Iris, the Overseer pointed at the gate Iris just came through. It collapsed into streaks of electricity. The Safe Zone returned to silence while the Overseer and Iris stood in front of each other.

    They observed the other, and while doing so, letting the other observe them.

    "Iris, it is time for you to answer my question," the Overseer said. "What are they to you?"

    "What will do you if I¡¯m their successor?" Iris smiled. ¡°Who do you think is the puppeteer?¡±

    The Overseer trembled as the realisation drowned his mind. He looked at Iris, but this time, his eyes weren''t as confident as before. Within the depth of his mechanical dullness, terror emerged. It was the terror beyond comprehension, one which rivalled the downfall of the civilization.

    "Are you an Otherworlder, an immature Foreign Existence?" Overseer frowned. "Impossible. How can such a young Foreign Existence exist? How did you avoid the detection of Fate?"

    Iris remained still, but her mind was racing. It was one of the rare chances of gaining knowledge of those behind the curtain of the world. Though the Overseer barely qualified as a participant, it was good enough for Iris, an insignificant Transformation Phase Monster Girl.

    This much won''t do. He must know more than this.

    "Why is it impossible? Is this body not the proof that I¡¯ve gained Lilith''s grace, that she was the one who concealed my existence?" Iris raised her hands. Her slime body glowed in dark purple light. Her Corruption Power surged around the Shadow Heart Core. "Many said that I, a Monster Girl, am the bane of the Divine, for my nature corrupts absolutely. Still, the Faith in my soul does not lie."

    Aside from the dark purple light, holy radiance manifested around her fingertips, coiling along with her hands. The air of corruption and holiness mixed and separated, crashing, annihilating, adapting. They gradually stabilised into another kind of air, an otherworldly, inconceivable air.

    The Overseer didn''t say anything, but his hands faintly shook.

    "This Faith, it''s strange," he said. "It''s powerful, unimaginably powerful, yet it''s also weak, diluted. Who is the originator of such Faith?"

    "Who do you think?"

    Light flashed, and before Iris could react, the Overseer had already moved to stand in front of her, leaning forwards, looking at the ray of holiness closely. His massive silhouette towered over Iris. Though she didn''t need to breathe, the pressure still suffocated her.

    "My database has the information of all Ancient Deities who roamed the world during our era, yet I found no matching presences." The Overseer touched the holy radiance. "It is unlikely that there will be new emergences of the Ancient Deities. Either this is an artificial Faith, or it is from a hidden one."

    "Is the answer to that question really necessary? I''ll ask you again, Overseer. What will you do now that you know my origin?"

    The Overseer drew back his hand and stepped away from Iris. Though Iris was weak, her background was not. Unlike his civilisation, the Divine had placed their very best effort to annihilate the Foreign Existences, yet no attempt had succeeded.

    Until this day, the influence of the Foreign Existences enveloped the world.

    He, the Overseer, was falling, yet the Foreign Existences, even older than his civilisations, would continue to exist.

    Is that the definition of perpetuity, the true peak of this world?

    "I must complete my mission, even if you''re a Foreign Existence." The Overseer placed his hands on his chest. "The continuation of my civilisation is at stake. I cannot let this last chance slip away. Your identity won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    Above Iris, streaks of lightning fell. They merged into a cage of electricity. As the electricity closed in, Iris stabbed her core, but the Overseer was faster and restrained her movement.

    The dagger in her hands crumbled as the electricity infested Iris, shocking her mind, numbing her body. She could not move nor shapeshift. Even thinking became difficult as the electricity destroyed her thoughts.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "What . . . is your plan?" Iris murmured. "Do you think that this weak body and this tainted soul will help you achieve your goal?"

    "What did you do to Lady Quasi?" The Overseer raised his hands. The Safe Zone split open, revealing an endless depth. The two started to descend. "Why did she betray us? Why did she choose to help you instead of the imperial family, which saved her!"

    Iris wanted to say that she also didn''t know the truth, but she had to keep her calm. Now is not the time.

    "Because your plan is destined for failure. As the last Destiny Devourer, she is most proud of her ability to peer into the future, to look at Destiny in the eye and steal its secrets." Iris sneered. "Your civilisation has delayed the inevitable for far too long. It¡¯s time to rest."

    "Impossible." The Overseer laughed. "If we try hard enough, if we never give up, we will eventually stand at the top of the world. What Destiny? What Fate? They are merely constraints put on us by the Divine!"

    "If it were that easy, how could you fall to this extend?" Iris snickered. "Even the imperial family at its peak failed to defy Fate; what makes you think that this time it will be different?"

    "This time, we''ll have the body unshackled by Destiny, untouched by Fate."

    Iris reflected on the conversation. The Overseer also stopped talking. The two descended down the blackness of the void until they arrived at the deepest part of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    Passing through a rift in space, they landed in the throne room, where the mystical necklace floated inside, supplying the emergency energy to sustain the Legacy Ground.

    "This is where everything will end," the Overseer said. "Though Lady Quasi erased the Mark of the Imperium off of your body, you are still the best vessel for his resurrection."

    The throne room trembled as countless complex formations manifested around Iris. The electricity and milky white energy from the necklace gathered, condensed, and flowed into the formations.

    Floating atop the throne, Iris looked around. Her gaze landed on herself, then on the Overseer, and the necklace. She didn''t speak, but her mind was still marching, waiting. Despite the pain, she remained quiet.

    ...

    Even inside Carefree Reflection Chamber, Undrila could not contend against the Golden Cardinal of Virtue. The power of the ocean surged around her, creating torrents of water that covered the sky. It created a rainstorm around her, but it could not harm the Golden Cardinal.

    With a book and a quill in his hands, the Golden Cardinal lightly gestured, tracing the black ink on the air, creating a few characters. They glowed and exuded rays of holy light, turning into the brilliant stars atop the sky.

    The two powers crashed. The ocean could not compare to the vastness of the sky. The magical stars radiated endless heat and vapourised the torrents into mists. No matter what Undrila did, the Golden Cardinal could effortlessly draw a few more characters and nullify her advantage.

    For reasons unknown, the Golden Cardinal rarely take on the offence and let Undrila attack him ceaselessly. He was waiting for something. It was the same for her too; she had to hold on until Corane and the other Monster Girls returned.

    "Golden Cardinal, why did you come here?" Undrila said, panting. ¡°Can the force in the Abyssal Plane hold on without you?¡±

    Beneath the material plane existed the Abyssal Plane, where the Demons and the Fallen roamed. Before the Monster Girls existed, the Demons were the archenemy of the Pure Races. Even after the Monster Girls came into being, the Pure Races and the Demons never ceased their endless battles.

    The Golden Cardinal was one of the Cardinals who supervised the stronghold within the Abyssal Plane.

    "My Goddesses have decreed that I shall participate in the Crusade.¡± The Golden Cardinal opened his book. A few sentences of the holy scripture floated out of the pages and compressed into a silhouette covered in golden light. "The battles against the Demons can wait, but the Shadow Heart Fragment in your hand cannot."

    Undrila bit her lips. I have to keep him here as long as possible. If he knows Corane has the Fragment, he''ll hunt her!

    Under Undrila¡¯s command, Carefree Reflection Chamber glowed. Its golden, pretty appearance exuded an invisible aura, which filled her with clarity, healing her fatigue, boosting her Corruption Power. If not for it, she would have already exhausted herself.

    The difference between their power was too vast. The Golden Cardinal was merely a silver away from the Solidification Phase, while Undrila was still at the early stage of the Condensation Phase.

    The figure covered in holy light shot towards Carefree Reflection Chamber, creating sonic booms that toppled the trees below it. In its hands, blazing flames congregated into a pair of swords, which flung towards the Chamber, sending tremor throughout its structure.

    Undrila could feel the vibration that threatened to collapse the Chamber. She waved her hand. The Chamber turned translucent and dazzling. On its mirror-like surface, an image of the holy silhouette emerged. It moved in the same manner as the real one and struck the real one, generating the same attack back at its originator.

    The silhouette tried to block, but a ray of light shot from Undrila and pierced it, occupying its thoughts, dulling its senses.

    The blade sliced through the silhouette, splitting it in half.

    "Your Artefact House is commendable, Undrila," the Golden Cardinal said. "If you were with Corane, I wouldn¡¯t be able to dominate the fight."

    "Then why are you stalling? Do you want to fight all of us at once?"

    "I''m waiting for this moment." The Golden Cardinal pointed at the Labyrinth of Love. "I haven''t once fought against the Broken Empire, so I wish to see how strong they truly are."

    "What¡ª" A terrible premonition erupted as Undrila rushed forwards, but countless symbols manifested around her and blocked her path.

    The Golden Cardinal finally used his full power. The quill in his hand stabbed through the air, creating a perfect dot. It moved through space towards the depth of the Labyrinth, into the Main City Layer, where the teleportation formation was.

    At the same time, Iris''s clone shuddered as she was about to step into teleportation formation. She turned around and saw a tiny, insignificant dot of light moving towards her.

    Despite the distance between them, Iris still saw it. Despite the weak appearance it had, she still sensed it. Despite never seeing it before, she still knew its objective.

    She was going to die.

 Chapter 99: Power of the Majesty

    The tiny, all-reaching black dot crawled towards Iris and the portal behind her. Despite its unimpressive size and aura, Iris knew it was dangerous. She spun around and lunged forwards. If she failed to cross into the portal, this might be the last time she could see her sisters.

    The azure Corruption Power inside Iris surged around her. Her blue slime turned dark purple as countless azure tentacles emerged from her membrane. Inside her soul, the power of the Mind Breaker awakened. Her body exuded a hazy mist, whose mind-numbing scent tainted the surroundings with purplish-blue tints.

    Though Iris and her clones couldn''t sense each other, their soul remained connected. Because the bloodline of the Mind Breaker lurked inside the soul, every Iris could awaken it. In this intense moment of life and death, the first clone ignited her potential and successfully inherited the legacy of the Mind Breaker.

    Still, the perfect dot moved unhindered. It crashed against the storm of corruption. The azure tentacles on Iris''s membrane flung towards the dot, tainting it with the air of insanity. The dot turned golden and exuded the holy aura, dispelling the power of the Mind Breaker.

    The intense light exploded and engulfed Iris. It blinded her senses, filling her mind with inaudible chants. She forced herself forwards. Under the holy power, her membrane split open and gushed out her slime. Her azure tentacles shrivelled as her Corruption Power dispersed. A grave danger gripped her heart.

    She closed her eyes. The dot pierced her back.

    Everything went silent. Iris froze. Her slime bloated, boiled and burnt. Pain erupted from the depth of her mind. Her legs gave in. She fell to the ground, her membrane convoluting. There was a swarm of butterflies in her. They flew around, trying to tear through her membrane. Their crunching noises filled her membrane, but she could not hear them. Her mind was focusing on the dot.

    It pierced through her body and headed towards the teleportation formation. The distortive surface of the portal revealed nothing of the other side, but Iris knew her sisters were waiting for her.

    I must cross the portal. I must save them.

    Though the holy light occupied most of her mind, she still clung to her promises. Her leaking slime congregated into a new pair of slender legs. She exerted herself and leapt once more, heading towards the teleportation portal.

    The dot didn''t move too fast nor too slow. Its speed lessened as it got close to the portal, giving Iris the precious time to catch up. She leapt through the air and touched the haze the same moment the dot did.

    The moment she entered the portal, the teleportation formation collapsed. She could hear Undrila''s scream echoing from behind, but it was too late. The portal had collapsed; the connection between the Broken Empire and the Labyrinth of Love was broken.

    Without the protection of the teleportation formation, the power of the void leaked into the collapsing passageway. Iris''s head was spinning. The void had no spatial nor temporal dimension. Her feeble mind couldn''t comprehend what was happening.

    She tried to swim, but her arms and legs had already disappeared. She tried to push forwards, but her abdomen and chest had already disappeared. Soon, her neck disintegrated into the void, becoming the infinite coldness that permeated everywhere yet nowhere.

    As the power of the void assimilated her body, it also devoured the holy light inside her mind. After regaining her clarity, she surveyed the darkness around her and found a few floating rifts in the void. They were the rare stable rifts that connected a plane to the void.

    Damn it. Iris wanted to speak, but her mouth had already vanished. Those rifts are too far away. I can''t do anything!

    Is this the end? Main Body, I''m sorry. I can''t be with them in your stead.

    Iris closed her right eye. Her head gradually disintegrated into nothingness. In her last moment, she thought about how she came into existence, simply on a wimp of Main Body. Though she was a mere clone, she was content to have other living, more real Monster Girls shower her with affection.

    So what if I''m a clone? These emotions are mine, and they are mine alone. Even Main Body would say this.

    As she let herself sink into the empty embrace, a warmth gradually permeated her existence. The heaviness of responsibility vanished, replaced by a sense of serenity. Her arms and legs relaxed. Her chest rose and fell rhythmically, like a fine instrument playing the most excellent song.

    I''m still alive?

    Iris opened her eyes and found herself inside a pair of ethereal hands. Their blue, flickering appearance reminded her of the vast sky. Their gentle touches reminded her of a sea of flowers. They casually moved through the void, untouched by the power of assimilation, unbound by space and time.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Iris, we finally meet," a voice echoed.

    Iris looked out into the void. The absolute blackness split opened, revealing an unstable rift into the Main Material Plane. Inside, Iris''s sisters stood together, looking at Iris, their eyes teary. Aside from them, a feminine, humane maiden reached out for Iris. Her azure hair and eyes almost resembled Iris, but they had the majestic magnanimity that Iris lacked.

    Confused, Iris reached out and grabbed the maiden''s hand. The maiden casually pulled Iris out of the void and waved her other hand, sealing the rift. Her gesture left no trace of magic nor effort, yet her feat sent a chill deep inside Iris.

    If the perfect dot was a brewing storm that could blow Iris away, the maiden in front of her was the boundless ocean, the body of water too vast to comprehend.

    "Who are you?" Iris said. "Why did you know me¡ª"

    A thought struck Iris as Amplicia''s words echoed inside her eyes. There weren''t many people who knew about Iris, let alone her extraordinary circumstance. One that knew about her and was this strong, there was only one person.

    "Your Highness the Second Princess?" Iris said, trembling. "My apology, Your Highness, this little one¡ª"

    The Second Princess tapped Iris''s chin and raised it gently. Iris dared not resist and tilted her head upwards, looking at the pair of heavenly eyes in front of her. They were like a pair of sapphires, precious, shiny, and profound. Iris almost exclaimed in surprise, but she dared. She was in the presence of the Second Princess, one of the few who commanded the entirety of the Broken Empire.

    "How can this one be of your service," Iris said. "Your desire is my light, Your Highness."

    "Your flattery is quite cute, Iris, but I didn''t come here to force you to join me." The Second Princess leant forwards, observing Iris''s face. "I''m here to apologise. My oversight has resulted in a great casualty for you Monster Girls. I should''ve known that the Divine has a vested interest in this Crusade."

    "How is it your fault, Your Highness? We choose to accept your plan. We choose to take the risk." Iris gently lowered her head, carefully pushing the Second Princess''s fingers downward. "I''m sure everyone else also thinks the same. When hope of freedom is in front of us, who can resist the urge to risk it all?"

    The Second Princess shifted her hands and wrapped her fingers around Iris''s neck, delicately pulling her into the embrace. Iris blushed. She closed her eyes, feeling the Second Princess''s enchanting breathes as her soft skin touched Iris. The heat permeated Iris with a feeling so wondrous that she couldn''t help but let herself drown in the bliss.

    "I understand your conviction, but it won¡¯t negate the fact that I miscalculated," the Second Princess said. "If I were a few moments late, I might have lost you too. And that would have been a major setback for Lady Lilith."

    "Your Highness, you know that I''m Lilith''s pawn?" Though it wasn''t completely unexpected, Iris was still surprised. "Is that why you come to meet me?"

    "Partly. The shift in the world informs me of a disaster, so I rush here to confirm my speculation." The Second Princess separated herself from Iris. "You''re merely unlucky, Iris, but do not underestimate luck, for it is the other side of Fate."

    "I''m grateful for your advice, Your Highness." Iris glanced at her sisters, who remained silent, not knowing what to do in front of the Second Princess. "If I am to be so bold, Your Highness, may I ask for your next move?"

    "Our operation is indeed a failure, but not all is lost," the Second Princess said. "The Pure Races have paid a huge price to mislead me. Tentoid Empire, Ladimon Kingdom, and a few other nations had suffered a great loss, which is why I couldn''t foresee this ambush."

    Iris nodded. The price the Pure Races paid is too great for a mere annihilation of the Labyrinth of Love. What, then, is the true objective of the Crusade?

    "What should we do now?" Iris said.

    The Second Princess smiled. "Pray that Lady Lilith has foreseen this."

    ...

    Though abrupt and muffled, the collapse of the teleportation was heard by all. Even above the sky, engaged in a desperate retreating battle, Amplicia still understood the situation. A ring on her ring finger shattered as the connection between her and the formation faded away.

    "The situation is nearing the worst," she mumbled, fighting off the Archbishops. "Corane, Sandoris, I''ve let you all down."

    The situation was worsening. The wall of purification amplified the Archbishops and suppressed the Monster Girls. If they couldn¡¯t break the current stalemate, the Monster Girls would die a slow death.

    Because of the betrayal, the Monster Girls found themselves outnumbered and overwhelmed. Though they wouldn''t fall in a long while, their future was bleak. Corane and Sandoris were missing while Undrila was struggling against the Golden Cardinal.

    Unless more Condensation Phase Monster Girls revealed themselves, some of the Monster Girls here would fall today.

    "Your Highness, I''ve failed you." Amplicia took a deep breath.

    Her silver dress danced along the invisible currents, fluttering with the clouds, gleaming with dim sunlight. She clenched her fists and activated all the rings on her fingers, each shining in different colours.

    Her weakening aura condensed into itself before rupturing outwards, breaking through the limit. She had risen to the peak of the Condensation Phase, yet her solidifying aura felt fragile, like an unstable tower.

    "I¡¯ve landed everyone in this perilous situation," Amplicia said. "This is the last chance I can give to you. Please, leave this battle to me. Undrila needs your help. The Labyrinth of Love needs your help."

    The Condensation Phase Monster Girls paused, then nodded gravely. They each turned into various lights and shot towards the Labyrinth of Love. The Archbishops wanted to pursue them, but Amplicia gave them no chance.

    "Although my life will come to an end in a few minutes, those few minutes are enough." Amplicia raised her hand. A slivery storm manifested above her. "Let''s see how many of you I can take with me."

    Due to the amplification of the rings, the storm was tens of times larger than the ordinary storm, its diameter almost reaching the horizon. Lightning and thunders inside it were made of silver, elegant, shiny, and powerful.

    Every time she gestured, silver filled the sky and covered the earth. Despite how her life was ending, she remained unwavering. Her belief rested wholly with the Second Princess. Everything for Her Highness. Everything.

 Chapter 100: Hope from Within

    Flamira swung her spears and parried the strikes of the Walkers. Her blades crashed against the dark grey carapace, creating bright sparks which momentarily illuminated the dark pit. Though the Walkers were mindless, their cooperation made them dangerous. If Flamira weren''t a Slime Girl, she would have been in a much worse situation.

    Still, she couldn''t stop to rest. The other Monster Girls were of flesh and blood. They could not endure as much punishment as her. She had to cling to her determination and push through.

    The difference between life and death is but a few instants. I can''t do anything, but that doesn''t mean Kurion and Noviscar can''t.

    Everything depends on them now.

    Behind Flamira, Serinda and Artium had almost become one. They leant on each other as if they were merging. After spending their time fighting for survival, they had already refined their mastery over their innate talents. Their power over dream and shadow complemented each other, raising their might more than the sum of their parts.

    However, no matter what they did, they could not change the situation. Their powers could not fight the whole army by themselves, not to mention the two Dwellers, who sat at the edge of the pit, watching the scene silently, joyously.

    Though motionless, their presence alone firmly suppressed the Monster Girls.

    The other Monster Girls also stayed together to fend off the Walkers, but they were comparatively less exotic in their means than Serinda and Artium. Nevertheless, most had an artefact with them and could close the gap created by numerical disadvantage.

    Even then, they and Flamira only amounted to half the battlefield, the other half occupied by Kurion and Noviscar. Compared to the two strongest Transformation Phase Monster Girls, Flamira was not worth mentioning. For each of Flamira''s strikes, Kurion could wave her hand and restrained more, and Noviscar alone could suppress tens of Walkers at once.

    "Is it not romantic?" the female Dweller said. Her soft yet sharp voice echoed throughout the pit. "These Monster Girls, struggling against insurmountable odds. Are we the evil, the ruthless monsters?"

    "Maybe we are, Iona. Maybe we are." The male Dweller, Juin, pointed at Kurion and Noviscar. "Those two must be the heroes, the underdogs. In the moment of despair, they will rise with newfound might and sweep away their opposition. Their distance from the Condensation Phase is merely a hair length."

    This was why Iona and Juin did not engage in the battle. They feared that the Monster Girls might have a few desperate treasures or tricks that, if pushed to the limit, would destroy themselves and their enemies. Instead of taking the risk, the Dwellers bid their time for the best opportunity.

    Even if Kurion and Noviscar broke through, they would not have the chance to catch the Dwellers off guard.

    This is bad. Flamira thrust her spears forwards and channelled her Corruption Power. The blazing flames morphed into snake silhouettes and slithered towards the Walkers, melting their carapaces. If we do nothing, the Walkers will exhaust us. Then, those two Dwellers will end us.

    An opportunity. Kurion and Noviscar need one, just one.

    Flamira thought of Iris and her situation. Main Body is dealing with an even greater enemy than these two Dwellers. If I were to fall here, who would be the bearer of good and bad news?

    Flamira took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and let go of the spears. They burst into a wave of fire and engulfed the surrounding, passing through the Monster Girls, burning only the Subterranean Creatures. Their heat turned the pit crimson, attracting all attention.

    Even the Dwellers placed their gazes on her.

    Flamira raised her hands and pointed skywards. Her blazing red armour melted into an oozy liquid. Her clothes dissolved into orange slime. The flames around her rapidly merged into a flow of dark purple Corruption Power surrounding her.

    As she slowly spun, the Corruption Power surged inside her, seeping through her delicate, bouncy skin. Her petite figure gradually turned azure, with dark purple tints mixed inside. Her inner flesh softened into slime while her skin condensed into a translucent membrane.

    When the fire died down, she had already returned to her Slime Girl appearance. Though her presence was wicked and alluring, another aura dwarfed it. In her hand was a green sword, whose handle had a glowing jade embedded on it.

    With her two hands, Flamira gripped the Flourishing Nature Sword and raised it above her. The power of nature erupted around her as green light blazed upwards, forming a pillar of forest fragrance. The brilliance hit the ceiling and rained down as droplets of condensed energy. When they touched the ground, they gave birth to the colours of trees and flowers.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Sister Noviscar, Sister Kurion, this is the best I can do," Flamira said. "If I fall, please tell them I''m sorry."

    Iona and Juin dropped from the edge of the pit, landing in the middle of the Walkers. Their evil auras flooded their surroundings, driving away the Walkers, decaying some that failed to escape. Even though they were of the same races, the Mutators and the Walkers were mindless; the Dwellers didn''t consider them worthy.

    "What is your name, Slime Girl?" Iona said. "I''ll give you one chance. If you obediently surrender, I''ll give you a chance to join us. We possess a way to turn other races into one of us, but the pain during the process is unbearable."

    "I am Flamira, and I can''t abandon my sisters."

    "Iona, why are you so hellbent on going against the imperial decree?" Juin said. "Do you want me to behead you? Treason is a legitimate charge, especially against you."

    "Try me if you will. I''ve always wanted to battle you, Juin." Iona raised her claws. They trembled with expectation. "You''ve been a Dweller for far longer than I am, but I don''t think I''m weaker than you."

    "Not everyone is a battle junkie like you." Juin eyed Iona. "But if you look down on me, I''ll show you that physical strength isn''t the only factor in the battle."

    Chuckling, Iona shook her head and focused on Flamira, who was shaking from the overwhelming strength inside her.

    The Flourishing Nature Sword was Greenwood Swordmaster''s most praised weapon, a weapon capable of unleashing the power of the Condensation Phase. Even Greenwood, whose power was equivalent to Peak Stage Transformation Phase, died after releasing its strongest attack.

    How could a fragile Transformation Phase Slime Girl endure it?

    Despite standing still, Flamira looked as if she was bouncing. The green light surrounding her crept outwards and painted the bottom of the pit lush green, filling the grey cracks with grasses and vines. The Walkers and the Mutators retreated as the toxic plants emerged and captured them, devouring them alive.

    The pressure on the Monster Girls abruptly dropped as everyone concentrated on Flamira, waiting for her next move. Her silhouette still froze in place, yet her aura fluctuated between strong and feeble, giving her a sense of instability, fragility. It was unclear if she would erupt in an all-toppling impact or fizzle out in a whimper.

    "Noviscar, are you afraid of death?" Kurion said. "You can protect me while I break through."

    "Why should I be afraid?" Noviscar smiled. "Flamira has promised us. I''ve been with her long enough to know that her promise is precious beyond mere wealth."

    "That''s what I thought too." Kurion placed her fingers on her lips. "This excitement must be what Oriente told us. Only, this time, we will emerge victorious."

    Kurion closed her eyes and reached deeper inside her mouth, her hand going down her throat. Her arm turned foggy as it entered her body, passing through her flesh, reaching towards her heart. Her pitch-black Corruption Power quivered, condensed into black mists, and covered her like a cocoon.

    Within the darkness, her body dissolved as she clutched her heart. Inside her, endless pains and pleasures mixed, spreading everywhere. The oblivion of darkness gripping her mind as she pulled out her heart, severing its connection with her soul.

    Meanwhile, Noviscar raised her hands to the side and closed her eyes. The flowers and vines encircled her pale figure and merged into a pure white lotus, which closed its petals, protecting its lover from all harm.

    Alone, Noviscar immersed herself in the soundless song inside her heart.

    Since her previous life, her dream had always been to sing for everyone. She practised everywhere she could, and she did it without any complaint.

    Despite how her family disapproved of her naive idea, she left the village to roam the world, wishing to find more people to sing for. She knew the vastness of the world and knew that, somewhere out there, people were waiting to hear her voice.

    In the end, she had travelled to multiple towns and sung for multiple events, yet she could not reach her dream. No matter how hard she tried, some people would never get to hear her voice. The deaf and the uninterested would never feel the emotions she put into her songs.

    With such conviction, she headed everywhere to find someone who could help her. During her journey, a group of Monster Girls attacked her caravan and captured the few unlucky survivors. Seeing the Monster Girls for the first time, she found them alluring and mystical, evoking the emotions so familiar to her.

    Thus, she sang for the Monster Girls, and that day, she became a Monster Girl, with her dream becoming bigger, from just humans to all beings.

    Now, with the next step forwards, my dream will become reality.

    "Flamira, you want to sacrifice yourself for them?" Iona narrowed her eyes. "Once we kill them, your death will be wasted."

    "Then make it quick," Flamira said. "Do you think that I''ll exhaust myself to death before those two can reach the Condensation Phase? Are you willing to bet against my odds?"

    Iona glanced at Flamira, then Juin, who nodded. The two Dwellers didn''t want to risk it, but if they lost their bet, they would have to deal with potentially three Condensation Phase Monster Girls. By then, they would not get any chance to complete their mission.

    "Flamira, you force us." Iona leant forwards, assuming her battle stance, her claws hovering in front of her chest. "I really don''t want to kill you. A Slime Girl is a cute pet to have, but sadly, it must be done."

    As soon as her words faded, Iona sprinted towards Flamira. The ground beneath her feet collapsed into a chasm as shockwaves echoed outwards, sending the nearby Walkers flying.

    Behind her, Juin flicked his hands, tossing a pile of blackness. It dispersed into a black swarm of locusts. They quickly multiplied into a wave of darkness, eating everything they swept past. Even the Mutators and the Walkers were not safe from their all-devouring appetite.

    The black swarm and Iona reached Flamira simultaneously, the black swarm above, Iona at the front. Each of them carried the might which shook the ground and the crystal ceiling, capable of annihilating Flamira with just a fragment of their full power.

    Unlike their violent speed, Flamira merely closed her eyes and swung the Flourishing Nature Sword groundwards. Her slow swing came to a stop in front of her feet.

    An endless wave of power of nature ruptured.

 Chapter 101: Impossible Odds

    The tip of the Flourishing Nature Sword touched the ground. Green light flashed and engulfed everything. It showered the dull air with lush colours, the grey dust with lives, and the barren surrounding with grasses. Countless trees and flowers sprung from dead cracks, which filled the dry ground and sunken rocks.

    The Monster Girls around Flamira retreated, apprehensive of her terrifying aura. They and the Walkers temporarily stopped fighting, all trying to escape the centre of the impact. Only Serinda, Artium, Kurion, and Noviscar stayed near Flamira.

    Iona shot towards Flamira and stabbed her claws at Flamira''s abdomen. Her blade-like bones narrowly avoided the Flourishing Nature Sword, twisted around Flamira''s body, and pierced through her membrane, approaching her core.

    Flamira gritted her teeth and tilted up the Flourishing Nature Sword, pushing its tip at Iona''s head. Iona slid backwards, arching on her back, and withdrew her claws. The Flourishing Nature Sword missed her neck but found her chest, cutting open her carapace, leaving a clean wound on her pale breasts.

    Neon-green blood leaked out. Iona grasped her chest and frowned, feeling embarrassed yet anxious. Her flesh and carapace quivered, and countless twisting green threads appeared at the wound. They connected her severed tissues, reformed her shattered carapaces, and healed her muscles. Throughout the process, she focused her attention on the injury, but nothing strange happened.

    Is there really nothing? Is it an invisible, slow-acting poison?

    She observed the swarm of locusts fighting Flamira. They divided into multiple groups, flying around each other, attacking Flamira from multiple fronts at once. Though they held the initiative, most of the locusts were ordinary toxic insects. Aside from the few exotic locusts, their attacks did no permanent damage to Flamira.

    She was annoyingly good at manipulating her core. Compared to other Slime Girls, she was reckless and had handled her core multiple times, while other Slime Girls would not risk practising such a method.

    "Iona, are you slacking off?" Juin walked Iona. "Are you, Iona, the proud, bold Iona, afraid of a mere Transformation Phase Slime Girl? If others know this, they¡¯ll laugh until they choke to death, but their humiliation will still be lesser than yours."

    "If you wish to fight her to the death, do it yourself." Iona licked her claws, tasting the sweet, flavourful slime. "My claws were ever so close to her core, but she expressed not despair. In her eyes were only madness. She fears no death, and that is someone whom I must not underestimate."

    "If you are too afraid to fight her, then go take care of the other, especially the two which are trying to ascend." Juin opened his mouth and vomited another black mist of locusts. "My children will stall this suicidal Slime Girl for you."

    "I hope you can keep your words." Iona stared at Juin. "But I must warn you. That sword, its aura . . . is not of the Transformation Phase."

    Iona bent down and rushed around Flamira, trying to get to the Monster Girls behind. Her action prompted the retreating Walkers to halt their movement before flooding back in with endless frenzy. They approached the Monster Girls and blocked their paths.

    Flamira couldn''t stay still. Her right hand let go of the Flourishing Nature Sword and reached forwards, creating a series of chains around her. Her bluish-purple slime gained dark shades as the spectral chains coiled around her body, fending off the locusts, shooting towards the running Iona.

    The chains set ablaze in black flames. The power of decay permeated the atmosphere with a rotten stench. It intercepted Iona, forming a wall of blackness in front of her while the chains rapidly blocked all her paths except her back.

    If she didn''t want to take any damage, she had to retreat the way she came.

    Despite the power of decay, Iona reached out and tore the air in front of her. The fabric of reality twisted and folded onto itself, skipping the space where the black walls remained. She immediately jumped forwards and relaxed her claws. The fabric of reality unfolded, and the chains clashed into the dark particles.

    Smiling, Iona locked onto Artium, her eyes gleaming with bloodlust. Her claws sharpened as her aura intensified, depraving the colours from her surrounding, leaving only blood red. She leapt forwards. Vines and flowers around her tried to stop her advance, yet a graze from her aura melted them into puddles of bloody ooze.

    As she reached Artium, a streak of lightning flashed and struck her, burning her carapaces. The pain made her anger boil. She quickly backstepped, reached her hands out, and grabbed onto the magic lightning. Her claws trembled as the electricity shocked her mind. She gritted her teeth and threw it back at Flamira.

    At the same time, Flamira flapped her four pairs of mechanical wings, generating a sphere of electricity, roasting all the locusts around her. For a moment, she broke free from the confinement. With the chains in her left hand and the sword in her right, she rushed towards Iona, throwing the chains at Juin.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Take my strike!" Flamira headed straight towards Iona. The lightning landed in the middle of her body, vapourising parts of her slime, giving her core a few noticeable cracks. "Either I die before you, or I die with you."

    "Are you crazy!" Iona looked at the Flourishing Nature Sword, then at Flamira''s unhinged eyes.

    I have to retreat. I can''t risk it. That sword is too deadly. How can a Transformation Phase Monster Girl have such power!

    Iona raised her claws forwards. She hit the ground below her and ripped a small hill out, creating an instant of concealment. Though it immediately shattered when Flamira struck it with her lightning, it bought enough time for Iona to escape the confrontation. She stood farther from Flamira, yet not too far from the other Monster Girls.

    "Flamira, if you want to protect them so much, then allow me to massacre them." Iona giggled. "This game of tag is my favourite."

    Flamira frowned and rushed forwards, but more swarms of black locusts emerged around her, binding her to her location.

    After his first mistake, Juin had gotten serious and more solemn, commanding his locusts to be even more punishing and suicidal, trying their best to exhaust Flamira, giving her no chance to rest.

    Iona laughed as she sped past Flamira, looking for a feeble, panicking Monster Girl. It didn''t take long before Iona found her target. An injured Monster Girl was battling against a few Walkers. She was of the latest batch of Monster Girls Iris redeemed and thus had no artefact.

    Iona discreetly reached forwards and pulled the fabric of reality, skipping the distance, landing behind the Monster Girl, who remained so focused in her battle that she couldn''t notice a new presence behind her.

    A claw descended; a head rolled.

    The Monster Girl''s eyes widened, yet she could not see anything. Her head detached from her body, her vision falling, her consciousness sinking. She witnessed the world moving upwards, slower, slower, until stretched on and on, and then stopped.

    Iona grabbed the head and looked at the shocked expression, appreciating the confusion within that pair of dead eyes. Her other claw dug into the eye sockets and took out the eyes, pulling them in her mouth. Her sharp teeth crushed the brittle spheres into pastes, her tongue shimmering in the sour, salty, sweet, exhilarating taste.

    During the entire process, Iona deliberately did it so slowly, so loudly, that Flamira could not ignore it. The thought that Flamira was watching made it even more pleasurable to her. It was the thrill of dancing between life and death, of angering her enemies to reckless abandon.

    "Why," Flamira said. Her arms violently trembled. Her strikes became more ruthless, more reckless. "Why!"

    Juin felt the intense hatred and retreated farther from Flamira, yet his control over his locusts remained firm, not giving Flamira any chance to break free. He knew that this was the best way to fight a berserk. He had to exhaust Flamira instead of trying to suppress her.

    Not long after, another muffled noise resounded. Another head rolled. This time Iona didn''t even taste the corpse. She just crushed the head with her hands and moved on, still keeping her eyes on Flamira.

    What will you do, Flamira? Will you go crazy and get killed by Juin, or will you successfully suppress your despair, your anger?

    Can you feel our hopelessness? Can you understand it?

    Iona pierced her claws through another Monster Girl''s abdomen and swung upwards, cutting her body into two pieces. A rain of blood descended, painting the grasses crimson. Still, Iona remained calm, like a maiden walking in an average downpour.

    Flamira was shouting, so Iona smiled and snapped another neck. Flamira tried to break away from the locusts, yet she could not stop Iona from mutilating two more Monster Girls.

    Every time Iona killed a Monster Girl, her smile grew bigger and bigger, her laughter louder and louder, until she came to an abrupt stop.

    Flamira had returned to silence. Her expression became dull, unresponsive. Her searing anger vanished without traces. Even her movement and strike remained united. The switch inside her mind flipped.

    Her pair of azure eyes shifted to blackness as deep as the abyss. Her uncanny presence disturbed the locusts, making them go against Juin''s control. They struggled to get away from Flamira, fearing her from the depth of their souls, their instincts.

    "Flamira, have you gone mad?" Iona said. "Or are you reconsidering my suggestion? The offer still stands, my Cute Little Slime."

    "Something is wrong, Iona!" Juin summoned more locusts, but they didn''t want to listen to him. "I can''t hold her off for long. She''s doing something dangerous. The locusts won''t listen to me."

    Even without Juin''s words, Iona could deduce it as such.

    "Tell me, Flamira, do you think that you''ll be able to delay until those two can break through?" Iona licked her lips. "I suddenly crave their flesh."

    Flamira''s black eyes gleamed as she increased her pace, attacking faster, stronger, yet firmer than before. Unlike the chaotic mess of style when she was angry, this rhythm dictated the flow of the battle, playing with the swarms of locusts, directing them under her control.

    Juin sweated as he desperately added more locusts, even some known for their commanding power, yet he still failed to take back the flow. Every time Flamira stepped towards Iona, the locusts immediately followed her, unable to retreat nor pull her back. Her chains and sword would intercept any attempt, ruining the formation or annihilating the escapees.

    Behind Flamira, myriad arms rose from her membrane, carrying various weapons. With each swing, she unleashed all kinds of magic, moving closer to Iona, controlling the size and speed of the locusts.

    Her movement looked slow, yet she kept up to Iona''s speed.

    What the hell is this! Iona shivered. Is this . . . is this really what a Slime Girl could do? This control, this majestic presence, it''s almost like the situation was in her hand.

    Where did all those despairs go? Where did all those uncertainties go?

    How can you overcome the impossible odds? How did you?

    No! I refuse to believe you can stop me!

    Frustration rose in Iona''s heart. She disregarded Flamira and rushed towards the gigantic white lotus. She didn''t even spare a glance at Serinda and Artium, who could not do anything. Those who weren''t like Flamira. They were weak, like what the Transformation Phase Monster Girls should be.

    Reaching the white lotus, Iona turned around, but Flamira still kept the same dull expression, the same unwavering pace. She would not catch up to Iona''s top speed, yet she remained calm, irrationally calm.

    As Iona looked at Flamira, resentment burst out of her heart. Her body seared with burning jealousy.

    "Flamira, let''s see how you''re going to deal with this!" Iona raised her claws. "Your lingering hope, I''ll stomp it to the ground!"

    The claw fell and hit nothing.

 Chapter 102: Outcome Overturned

    Why, when a Monster Girl attempted to go over her limit, did she have to do it in a flashy way?

    The phenomenon her transformation invoked was naturally eye-catching, but it was not that it could not be concealed, especially during the time of extreme danger. Though a careful examination would suffice, a chaotic battle left no time for such deliberation.

    Every decision had to be made instantly, or one risked losing their advantage and fell from the blade of their enemies.

    Iona didn''t choose to kill the Monster Girls close to Flamira because she feared Flamira would go berserk; she took advantage of their great distance and assassinated the Monster Girls far away, probing Flamira''s personality, trying to break her conviction.

    Even with Juin''s locusts, Iona still didn''t clash with Flamira, who had just left the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, the place whose history surpassed the imperial family of the Subterranean Domain.

    There might be an unknown artefact that could severely injure her. It was safer to grind down the defence instead of trying to shatter them in one strike.

    Everything was going so well until Flamira snapped. Her demeanour changed, filled with endless dullness, monotony. Her movement returned with a hint of grace, the grace which reminded Iona of the Divine. These were the majesty of the truly powerful, the dictator of the world, the manipulator of the general trend.

    Where did all those despairs go? Where did all those uncertainties go?

    How can you overcome the impossible odds? How will you?

    No! I refuse to believe it!

    The anger and jealousy erupted. Iona swept her gaze past the few remaining Monster Girls. Besides Flamira, the notable Monster Girls were few and far, but most of them weren''t enough to be the source of hope.

    Only two of them had the chance to create a miracle.

    Iona disregarded Artium and Serinda and turned her attention to Kurion and Noviscar. She ruled out Kurion, for a Dark Elemental was harder to kill in one strike than a Plant Girl.

    If these are your hope, Flamira, I''ll show you what true despair is!

    Iona sprinted towards the white lotus and swiped down her claws. The delicate petals ripped into pieces, but there was no one inside the white lotus. It was a mere distraction!

    Though Serinda and Artium lacked strength, strength was not the only factor in the battle. When Flamira attracted all attention, she did so with her faith placed on her sisters, on Serinda and Artium.

    By playing up the scene, Flamira took all the pressures, not just for Kurion and Noviscar to attempt their ascension but also for Serinda and Artium to prepare. Even if their preparation would only result in an instant gained, it would be precious beyond all worth.

    Serinda was a Shadow Snake Girl, her power complementary to Kurion. Artium was a Dreamflower Girl, her power complementary to Noviscar. When Kurion and Noviscar concentrated on their ascension, they let their two little friends protect them.

    With the power of shadow and illusion, Artium and Serinda secretly took out Kurion and Noviscar, concealing their auras with the help of darkness, moving them with the help of nature. As a result, the two magical shells became empty fronts, a mere distraction.

    Of course, this veil of deception was incomparably thin, too thin to deceive Iona if she were to examine closely. That was when Flamira came in. With her mysterious Flourishing Sword Nature, she fought against Juin and Iona, keeping their attention occupied. Especially her sudden shift in demeanour, which agitated the two Dwellers into rash decisions.

    "These two insects!" Iona locked her gaze on Serinda and Artium. "I''ll kill you, and I''ll skin you ali¡ª"

    Iona shivered as a massive threat descended onto her heart. She spun to her side with both of her claws up. Flamira arched her arm and flung the Flourishing Nature Sword at Iona. It pierced through the air, generating multiple green currents, creating a storm of leaves and petals.

    The speed of the strike crackled the air. It sounded like wicked laughter.

    Faster than the speed of thought, Iona tensed her arms. Her bloodlust ruptured, turning her carapace crimson, flooding the surrounding with bloody stench. As the Flourishing Nature Sword approached her, she struck her claws at it, gripping its tip.

    The metallic claws trembled as the momentum of the sword forced Iona backwards, cracking her carapace. The pain jolted her mind. Her blood boiled. A crazy smile crept onto her face as she pushed her palms forwards, letting the blade stab through her flesh.

    Her fingers clutched onto the Flourishing Nature Sword, exerting their strength to the fullest. Iona gritted her teeth until her head was trembling, and then the sword shattered, exploding in a wave of green light, forming a gigantic pillar that pierced the ceiling. It dispersed into countless sparkles like stars in the moonless night.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Iona widened her eyes as she looked at her hands, feeling the numbness spreading from her wounds to her arms. The ethereal grasses which occupied her flesh gradually devoured her skin, but a thought from her head was enough to suppress and repel it.

    This power . . . why is it so weak?

    Iona furrowed her brows and looked at Flamira, who was smiling.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?" Iona said. "Why is your sword so weak? Are you insulting me?"

    Flamira swung her burning chains at the locusts and giggled. Her hoarse yet high-pitch voice echoed throughout the pit, draining the enthusiasm within the battlefield. The chill permeated her silhouette, tainting the world with the dullness that stagnated time and numbed emotions.

    "I did what you did to me." Flamira covered her mouth with her left hand, her right hand creating a new Flourishing Nature Sword. "You want to enjoy this battle, and I''m going to deprive you of that enjoyment. I''ll show you how fun it could be, but you''ll never get to experience it."

    "What?" Iona stared at Flamira. "Do you think you can do whatever you want, just because I want to play around? Even if you don''t want to show me your power, I''ll force!"

    Iona ran away from Flamira and rushed towards Serinda, who was standing beside Artium. The two Monster Girls nodded at each other and channelled their spells. Countless shadowy hands emerged around them as a flood of pink mists engulfed their surroundings, creating an artificial domain made of illusions and colours.

    Still, the power of the Transformation Phase could not reach the might of the Dweller. Iona casually stepped inside Flowerful Garden Battlefield Spell, dancing around the sharp vines and thorned flowers, moving between the black arms of the Shadow Thread Finger. These were the two most powerful Serinda and Artium could cast, yet it merely meant inconvenience to Iona.

    Seeing the situation, Flamira didn''t panic. She arched her mechanical wings and violently flapped them. Streaks of lightning jumped into the air. Power of destruction spread across the pit. It burnt the locusts and the straying Walkers, shocking most into immobility.

    Though Juin was minimally affected, he didn''t dare to get close to Flamira. He let her head towards Iona while he replenished his locusts. He had not used his strongest trump cards, but he also didn''t want to use them right now. It was too early for that.

    Without anyone to obstruct her, Flamira went to Iona, raised her Flourish Nature Sword, and swung it towards the ground. The blade stabbed into the pink mists, creating a crack from which mutated vines and flesh-eating plants sprung. They rapidly covered the area of the Flowerful Garden Battlefield Spell, surrounding Iona.

    "Aren''t you going to deprive me of the excitement?" Iona said. "Let''s see whether my enjoyment or their lives are of greater value."

    Placing her hands on her chest, Iona closed her eyes and focused. The world slowed down as her heartbeat progressively got louder. She intensely listened to the tone of the world, sensing everything that surrounded her. Each muffled noise of the vines crawling, flowers swaying, winds breezing, all could not escape her perception.

    When the feeling reached its climax, she reopened her eyes, which had turned blood red. The aura around her retracted into herself, yet her silhouette remained imposing, even bloodier than before.

    Flamira didn''t respond to the taunt. She waved her hands. Vines and flowers attacked Iona. Without any hesitation, Flamira turned around and sent her chains towards Juin, fighting off the approaching locusts.

    Seeing Flamira''s nonchalant action, Iona felt like screaming until her voice burst Flamira''s eardrums, but she held back. The boiling hatred inside her fueled her mind. Her crimson claws pierced through a vine which launched towards her left eye. She grabbed it and yanked it forwards, pulling out the root.

    Her crimson carapace glowed bright red as vein-like lines manifested on her body. They crept onto the vine and spread around. Throbbing, the veins grew bigger, exuding a rotten, metallic stench. They transformed the pink illusionary mists into a bloody landscape, consuming all dreamy trees and fleeting flowers.

    Even the shadowy hands got burnt away as the red light illuminated the surrounding, getting rid of the shadow and darkness.

    "Flamira, look at me!" Iona smirked. "I''ll take those two''s heads!"

    The instant her voice fell, Iona slashed at the space and tore it open. The fabric of reality cracked and collapsed onto each other, shortening some distance while enlarging others.

    With her heightened perception, Iona stepped through the gaps and arrived in between Serinda and Artium. Both of her claws hovered beside their necks.

    Flamira trembled as she disregarded her safety and flew towards Iona, but the folds in space magnified her distance between her and Iona by tens of times. No matter how fast she accelerated, she could not reach Serinda and Artium.

    "This is it, the hopelessness I''ve been waiting for!" Iona swiped her claws at Serinda and Artium.

    A pair of hands manifested, each blocking the swing, each of different bodies. Kurion and Noviscar appeared beside Serinda and Artium, hugging their delicate bodies in one hand, grabbing the claw in another.

    "You''re too daring, Serinda," Kurion said. "If I''m just a little later, your life might get snuffed out before you could enjoy this moment of triumph."

    "I trust you, Sister Kurion," Serinda said. "If I can''t do this, how can I catch up with her?"

    "You don''t need to catch up with her." Kurion turned to Iona, who had turned stiff. "You just need to be cute and let others protect you. I will protect you."

    Iona didn''t dare to move, for she was so close to two Condensation Phase Monster Girls. Even if they had just ascended and had not consolidated their new power, they were still terrifying to fight against, especially two furious Monster Girls who almost lost their friends.

    Not just Kurion, but Noviscar also glanced at Iona, saying nothing. She and Artium did not talk, but their bodies remained touched, unwilling to part. Sometimes, just warmth could exchange more meanings than words ever could.

    "Help me, Juin!" Iona stepped backwards, retreating into the folds of space.

    She decisively sacrificed her claws, overloading them until they burst in a bloody explosion. The pulsating veins in the surrounding also shattered into a mist of blood, obscuring her appearance, giving her a precious second to flee.

    In an instant, Iona appeared beside Juin. Her mutilated arms were dripping with green blood, trembling, shivering. The two didn''t say anything, though they gradually retreated, moving away from Flamira, from Kurion and Noviscar.

    At a certain distance, they broke into a sprint and disappeared into the lower Layers, abandoning all the suppressed Mutators and Walkers, running for their lives.

    Strangely, Kurion and Noviscar did not give chase. The two merely looked at Flamira, who smiled wryly.

 Chapter 103: Exhausting All Options

    Iris felt like her insides had been emptied out, then refilled with something else, something mechanical, something stuffy. It reminded her of her previous flesh body. The unpleasant sensation permeated her slime and crept into her mind, agitating her.

    She could not struggle nor speak, for the electricity which bound her to the throne restrained her senses.

    Her glittering slime body turned dull, her membrane translucent and rigid. The electricity flowed in and out of her, changing her slime into dead components. They somehow attached themselves to her, reconfiguring her body to accommodate them.

    If she didn''t do anything, she would sooner or later turn into a complete android. Though it sounded cool, the process would be irreversible and detrimental to her body, mind, and soul.

    "Overseer." Iris sluggishly raised her head. "Do you want to turn me into a robotic being like you, like Miss Quasi?"

    "I shall reshape your body to be stronger and more suitable while keeping your specialness intact." The Overseer snapped his fingers. "When His Majesty descends, he shall inherit your Fateless body. Only then will we have a chance to retaliate against Fate."

    "What about my mind and soul? Is he so arrogant as to challenge me to a mental battle inside my body?"

    "His Majesty¡¯s might is beyond your imagination." The Overseer placed his arms behind his back, straightened it, and bowed slowly. "Even at my peak, I could not reach his height. He stood at the edge between legend and perpetuity."

    "But he failed." Iris chuckled. "If he had succeeded, your glorious empire wouldn''t have collapsed, and you wouldn''t have to hide inside this crumbling ruin."

    "He almost succeeded, but they, those wretched things, the Divine¡ª" The Overseer shook. His mechanical eyes turned crimson. "¡ªthey struck him down and vanquished our glory. We fought back, like many others before us. And like them, we fell. Perhaps only the Foreign Existences, your kind, Iris, can contend against them."

    "But if your goal is to overthrow the rule of the Divine, why must you insist on killing me and my friends, even after knowing my identity?"

    "Tell me, if we were to serve your kind, and when you ascend the throne of creation as its next ruler, what will change for us?" The Overseer laughed. His hoarse voice sounded like it was mocking himself more than Iris. "If we can''t be the dictator of our own choices, it is better to burn into cinder than to live as a hollowed shell."

    Without waiting for Iris to speak, the Overseer raised his hand. Countless magical screens manifested. They revealed the crumbling hologram of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Aside from the throne room, most of the Legacy Ground had already crumbled away. Even the lowest Floor was slowly dissipating.

    "Iris, this is our last chance." The Overseer clasped his hands. "We have sacrificed everything, everything, for this gamble. Even if you''re an immature Foreign Existence, we still have to grasp this chance."

    "And what if you fail?"

    "Then we will fall knowing we tried."

    Silence returned. Though Iris and the Overseer were participating in the sacrificial ritual, they did not harbour hatred anymore. Their fury had dissolved into the shimmering dullness that permeated their mind. And born inside these feelings was the sense of empathy, of vicarious emotions.

    They were both victims, each on their irrevocable path.

    For them, I would do the same. They have done too much for me to let my conscience stop me from saving them.

    Still, even if you have your reasons, I¡¯m not allowed to die here. My family, my sister, my promises, all are waiting for me to return. I have to return.

    Iris faintly smiled. On her finger, the Virtual Space Ring lit up. The electricity around Iris shot towards her hand, coiling around her metallic arm, restraining the flow of Corruption Power.

    Whenever Iris tried to struggle, the electricity would stop her like this.

    This time, however, the Virtual Space Ring spitted out a black card. It glowed in black light and exuded an ancient, majestic aura. Its presence resonated with the throne and the necklace, creating an invisible song that rang throughout the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, echoing endlessly, praising the glory of what once was.

    The Overseer''s expression twisted. His oppressive air exploded and engulfed Iris. Her thoughts stagnated, her soul frozen, her body sealed. The power of the Solidification Phase was too much for her to resist.

    But that didn''t mean something else couldn''t.

    The black card flicked and flew towards Iris. It slid into her hand. She gripped it, and the binding electricity faded. She gently landed on the throne, feeling the confinement of her metallic half body. In her current appearance, she looked like Quasi, a beautiful, cold, elegant android.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Do you believe in my words now, Overseer?" Iris said. "If Miss Quasi weren¡¯t sure of your failure, why would she help me, someone whom she¡¯d just met?"

    "Even if she had succumbed to despair, I have not," the Overseer said. "I will accomplish my mission, even if it means death, for I am the Overseer, and upon my back is our last chance!"

    The Overseer stomped the ground. The metallic floor split into countless fragments, creating multiple rifts through reality. With his action, the speed of the disintegration of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground multiplied, draining more energy from the necklace, weakening the influence of the black card.

    Iris knew she wouldn''t survive floating inside the endless void or getting assimilated into the Main Material Plane. She focused her mind and commanded the black card. It quivered, emitting a stream of milky energy, which flowed towards the rifts, reversing the destruction of the throne room.

    Every time it did so, the glimmer on the black card slightly faded.

    "With the authority of the black card," Iris said, "I command you, Puppeteer Legacy Ground, attack the creature who defiles the sacred creation of the imperial family!"

    The Puppeteer Legacy Ground trembled. The unknown, unseen power which rivalled the Solidification Phase clouded the throne room, hovering above the Overseer like the executioner blade.

    "Unfortunately, Iris, your plan is destined to fail," the Overseer said. "I am the Overseer, the supervisor of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. This place is my domain!"

    With a shout, the Overseer pointed at the ethereal blades around him. They dispersed as the electricity around Iris flared up, clinging onto her arms and legs, binding her atop the throne. The black card tried to act up, but the Overseer used his authority to suppress it.

    Though Quasi was special, her authority regarding the Legacy Ground was lower than the Overseer.

    Iris frowned. The speed of her conversion increased as more of her body became more rigid, more confining. The black card wasn''t as great as she expected.

    Miss Quasi, you must have known about this situation, but you still gifted me your black card and told me of the Overseer. What is it that you see in me?

    From the Virtual Space Ring, Iris took out the Puppeteer Token.

    ...

    Flamira collapsed on the ground. She violently coughed, her head spinning, her body shuddering. The mechanical wings on her back broke into fragments. The chains around her faded into nothingness, and the Flourishing Nature Sword dissipated into green particles.

    The surviving Monster Girls rushed to her and examined her body. Though her body looked healthy and beautiful, her mind and soul were fleeting. She had truly gone over her limit fighting against Iona and Juin.

    The gap between the Transformation Phase and the Condensation Phase was too much.

    In reality, Flamira had merely deceived them. Her Flourishing Nature Sword was just an imitation, a weak mimic whose aura resembled the original treasure. If Iona had risked it and taken a hit from Flamira, she would have realised that Flamira was nothing much, a mere counterfeit.

    Instead, Iona feared that the exotic power of the legendary artefact and avoid direct confrontation. Moreover, Juin had didn''t try too hard to stall Flamira, for they weren''t putting their lives on the line. They were forced to obey the imperial decree, and once the risk had overtaken the rewards, they retreated.

    When they started killing the other Monster Girls, Flamira almost snapped and ruined the plan, but she managed to switch her persona and fool the Dwellers. In the end, she luckily won the gamble, which almost cost her everything.

    "Flamira, I can''t even begin to chastise you," Kurion said. "Fighting against two Dwellers at the same time for a few minutes. If the world knows of this, they¡¯ll think you''re a Lilith Incarnate."

    "Who said I''m not?" Flamira giggled, then coughed violently. Her membrane shivered up as if she was evaporating. "This might be my worst injury yet, but in the end, all is well."

    She stood up, then her legs gave in, and she collapsed to the ground. Serinda and Artium quickly took her by the shoulders and supported her to walk. They squeezed her in the middle while grazing her body with their soft, bouncy skin. Flamira didn''t know if they intentionally did this, but she kept her thoughts to herself and enjoyed the bliss.

    "Finally," Noviscar said. "It¡¯s over."

    Her soothing voice echoed throughout the Ashes Forest Layer, giving life to the dull forest and grey ashes. Grasses and vines grew from the cracks and covered the corpses of the Monster Girls, on which colourful, delicate flowers bloomed. The inside and outside of the pit changed into a quiet graveyard, where tree-like tombstones raised tall, each hosing the bodies of those fallen.

    The rest of the Monster Girls walked around the graveyard and visited every tombstone. When they found themselves in front of a tomb of those they knew, tears condensed in their eyes as they inscribed the name and the date of their lost friend, picking their Soul Gem in the process. When they found themselves in front of an unknown tomb, they bowed and wrote a small wish to their unnamed colleague.

    Though Flamira wished to walk around the graveyard, her body would not listen to her; Serinda and Artium also refused to let her overwork herself. They knew she would blame herself for their deaths, and it would only hurt her all the more if she insisted on blaming herself.

    "Then, what will you do now?" Kurion approached Flamira. "After this, what is your next plan?"

    The rest of the Monster Girls had already collected all the Soul Gems and gathered around Flamira. Because of her magical feat, they had regarded her with respect akin to Kurion and Noviscar, giving her an intoxicating sense of pride.

    Still, she smiled gloomily.

    "It is indeed the perfect time to separate. Serinda, Artium, and I will head to the Main City Layer to meet with my other sisters. What about you all?"

    "Noviscar and I have to go help Lady Undrila. Now that we''ve become Condensation Phase Monster Girls, we need to lessen her responsibility." Kurion clenched her fists, her eyes flashing with profound emotions. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. To think that it would be a peculiar Transformation Phase Slime Girl who helps me go over my limit."

    "As Kurion said, I have to go help Lady Undrila." Noviscar nodded. "But I''ve remembered your voices already. When everything is settled, I''ll visit you."

    The rest of the Monster Girls expressed their opinions. They all thanked Flamira, but they would not go with her. They had their family and friends and lovers, and those who missed them the most were waiting for them. They had to go back, though they promised to visit Flamira some days.

    "Then, our little adventurous group disbands here," Flamira said. "Though it has been an abrupt journey, I will remember this moment, and those fallen here and inside the Legacy Ground."

    The Monster Girls slowly dispersed, leaving Flamira, Serinda, and Artium to walk by themselves. The three stuck together like one as Serinda and Artium supported Flamira, who was smiling, expressing her joy of survival.

    Nevertheless, in the depth of her mind, she knew it hadn''t yet ended. Far from it.

 Chapter 104: Next Destination

    The streets of the Main City Layer had become deserted, with only a few sparse Monster Girls hurriedly trotting towards their destination. The chatters and flirts once permeated every step of the pavement had fallen into the depth of silence; no one had time to slow down and cruise along the change.

    Flamira had regained a tiny bit of her energy and could finally walk by herself. She stopped Serinda and Artium from taking advantage of her condition, but she could not and would not forbid them from taking her arms. She also enjoyed it, even if she would not admit to it.

    "Is the Main City Layer always this quiet?" Serinda nuzzled Flamira. "I''ve come here a few times before. It''s a lot busier back then."

    "Half of the Monster Girls had gone to help other Layers. The other half went to the Crusade." Flamira looked around, but she failed to find any familiar face. "The remaining are probably some that can''t fight and the logistic Monster Girls."

    The three had just come out of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, then fought their way through the Subterranean Creatures. Though there was no Dweller on the way back, there was still some Walkers and Mutators fighting groups of Monster Girls.

    Fortunately, Artium''s and Serinda''s power were effective in concealing their presence. The fights they encountered were all against weak Mutators, and thus, they suffered neglectable damage. Still, it felt like a long time travelling up to the safe area. They had almost forgotten what it felt like to live in the safety of the community.

    The group arrived at a deserted house in a peaceful neighbourhood around the boundary of the Main City.

    "Serinda, Artium, this is my house, my old house, at least," Flamira said. "The original plan is to wait until I come back, but it seems that something urgent happens."

    "Does that mean the entire house is for us?" Artium giggled. "Should we head straight to the bedroom? You need a lot of rest, Sister Flamira, or should I call you Sister Iris?"

    "Call me Flamira. I like that name. Moreover, I and Main Body won''t get confused when you suddenly call us." Flamira gently pushed the door. "I''ll guide you around, so stick close and don''t fall behind."

    "Can you firmly and tenderly hold our hands, please?" Serinda said. "That way we won''t lose our way, right, Artium?"

    Artium nodded, and so Flamira humoured them. She held their hands, caressing them with her fingertips, and stepped inside the house.

    She led Artium and Serinda through the door and into the hallway. They stepped on the soft rosy carpet, passed through the walls of paintings, and entered the first room of the house, the living room.

    Aside from the dust and spider webs, the interior remained the same. The bookshelves were devoid of books, but there were some notes and toys lying inside them. Sunlight and breezes passed through the ajar windows, adding nostalgic air into the serene quietude.

    Artium and Serinda separated from Flamira and sat on the slightly dirty couch, in the same position which Iris''s other sisters sat. They sank into the cushions and looked around, admiring the cosy design of the room. There was an unused fireplace in front of them. Serinda flicked her fingers. A spark flew and lit the flame anew.

    It flickered, moving up and down, breaking into the radiance that gave warmth to the living room. It was the warmth of home, the home which Flamira had never been in but had always yearned for.

    She embraced this moment of stillness, where she realised once more how sentiments occupied her heart and drove her existence.

    Why can''t this moment continue forever?

    "Sister Flamira, there is a letter here, written for you." Serinda picked up a letter. "The writer is Sister Iris, her other clone!"

    "Did you peek?" Flamira said. "If you do, I''ll have to punish you."

    "Are you telling me to peek? I want to know how you''re going to punish me." Serinda looked at Artium. "Do you want to read together?"

    Flamira dashed towards Serinda and reached towards the letter. Serinda pulled her hand backwards. Flamira had to lean on the couch to reach it. Her breasts pressed against Serinda, who smiled as a soft bliss filled her heart. She gave the letter to Flamira shortly after, when Flamira realised what Serinda had planned.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Why do you always take advantage of me?"

    "You act too cute and are too cute. Is that not enough?"

    Flamira sighed and opened the letter. The content had been written messily with a few misplaced dots of ink here and there. Just the mannerism and the wording alone gave Flamira the sense of urgency, of disastrous premonition. She read:

    To Main Body, or her other clone, whoever is reading this, the situation has passed over the threshold we set. There is a strong enemy at our doorstep and another premonition looming over our heads. I have no idea what it is, but it''s a threat to us. I hope you aren''t too late to do something.

    As you instructed, I''ve persuaded everyone to go through the teleportation formation. They relented after I¡¯d told them our little secrets. I hope you won¡¯t be too shocked.

    If possible, we should separate way. I have a bad feeling about this. The Labyrinth of Love might not be as safe as we had thought, and the Crusade might be far greater than what we had imagined.

    Flamira closed her eyes and stayed silent, letting her mind process through the fragmented information written by Iris''s other clone. Serinda and Artium quietened downed, staring at Flamira.

    "We have to go." Flamira threw the letter into the fireplace and watched until all that remained was ashes. "The situation is worse than I thought."

    "What did the letter say, Sister Flamira?" Serinda got up and blocked the exit. ¡°I won''t let you leave unless you tell us the situation."

    "Sister Flamira, if you want us to trust you, please don''t keep any secret from us." Artium grasped Flamira''s hands and squeezed them gently. "You''ve filled the void in our hearts. We will do the same for you."

    Flamira looked at Serinda and Artium. They stared back at her, their eyes glittering with faith and expectation. Would she betray those eyes, which regarded her as their pillar of support, which went through hardships with her?

    After a few seconds, Flamira averted her gaze, trembling, and sighed. She went to sit on the dirty couch, placed her arms on the back support, and leant onto Artium. Serinda quickly joined in and placed her head on Flamira''s lap, closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep.

    Looking at Serinda¡¯s sleepy face, Flamira reached out and pinched her cheeks, gently rubbing them against her bouncy membrane. Her eyes shifted to Artium, who watched her expression with eyes so misty yet so clear, like a maiden who had just woken from her dream.

    "I wish that they haven¡¯t left," Flamira said. "They would surely love you two. We would have much fun together. We would never get separated again."

    "It''s all right, Sister Flamira," Artium said. "Even if we''re far apart, distance doesn''t change our feeling. It''s just a matter of time before we can see them. You would still accept us despite this, right?¡±

    "You two have my heart hostage. How can I not accept you?" Flamira laughed. "Our encounter is special; our relationship is special. Isn''t it poetic?"

    Serinda opened her eyes. "I don''t want poetic romance, Sister Flamira. I''m more interested in visceral romance."

    Flamira lightly smacked Serinda''s forehead, to which she stuck out her tongue and chuckled.

    "Enough playing," Flamira said. "I''ll only tell you of this once, and I won''t speak of it again. Are you sure you want to know the truth, even if it may endanger you?"

    "That means your life is already in danger, Sister Flamira. How can we not jump into it with you?" Artium leant onto Flamira. "We''ll take it as a request, and we''ll take our rewards later."

    "I''ll let you take advantage of me, but know that you might regret it in the end."

    "You should listen to your own advice, Sister Flamira. You trust others too easily and spill out secrets all the time."

    Flamira shook her head, feeling like she was going to cry. She took a deep breath, leant onto the couch, her head raised, looking at the dusty ceiling above. It looked so simple yet so old, so fragile yet so firm. Behind its surface, countless constructions and plans had gone into making it deceptively plain, deceptively honest.

    In the next few minutes, Flamira talked about the situation of the Labyrinth of Love. Though the letter was simplistic and messily created, its hidden content was complex, obscured under impossible knowledge. Iris''s clone had used the alphabets of her previous life to decorate the letter and disguised them as accidents during the writing.

    In the end, Flamira told the two above many things, but she still kept within the depth of her heart the secret of her identity, the Foreign Existences, and the Lord. She had learnt that her mere existence threatened the stability of others. The mere awareness of her could put them in danger.

    Even then, the news still frightened Artium and Serinda. The powerful enemy at their doorstep was enough to suppress Lady Undrila, but there was also a looming possibility that something even greater was hunting Iris?

    How are we going to settle this? Artium and Serinda waited for Flamira to speak.

    "We are going to leave the Labyrinth of Love for now." Flamira clenched her fists. "We are already at the Transformation Phase and can disguise ourselves quite flawlessly. We''ll sneak past the Crusade and hide in the surrounding nations until the Crusade ends."

    Artium and Serinda looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t have many attachments to the Labyrinth beyond being a land of comfort and friends. Now, that place had vanished, and in its place was a battlefield.

    More importantly, Sister Flamira wanted to leave. Thus, they wanted to leave too.

    "How are we going to sneak out?" Serinda said. "My destiny spell formation cannot make predictions on the crisis of this scale."

    "We''ll wait inside the Labyrinth first until a chance presents itself to us." Flamira smiled. "Lady Kurion and Lady Noviscar have gone to help Lady Undrila. When the battle intensifies, the enemy won''t be able to divert their attention to us, weak Monster Girls."

    "And after that?"

    "I have two hideouts outside of the Labyrinth. We can stay there to hide from the Crusade and wait until we can safely leave the Sinking Dark Forest." Flamira placed her hands on her chest. "I have not told you that yet, but there is someone I want to reunite in the Tentoid Empire."

    "I''m sure you''ll find her and take her with you, like how you found us and took us."

    "I hope so." Flamira reminisced. "I hope so."

 Chapter 105: Malicious Arrangement

    The world around Corane was colourless, filled with shadowy mists that mimicked movements and lives but remained dull and inanimate. They drifted like winds and illuminated like radiances, but their quality differed absolutely, having opposite effects. Unlike winds, the shadow winds were hot; unlike radiances, the shadow lights were darkness.

    Corane fell from the sky, her hands gripping her chest. The shadow clouds enveloped her body. The scent of death permeated her.

    She couldn''t feel anything on her chest. She had no chest, for it had been replaced by a gaping hole which revealed her beating heart and broken ribs. The holy power manifested as rays of light. They clung onto her flesh, infested her veins and muscles, purified her corrupted body, and slowed down her regeneration.

    For a Condensation Phase Monster Girl, physical injury was not fatal, but the holy power was a hindrance that could threaten her life. Though its quantity was minuscule, its source was the Divine, the embodiment of virtue and purity, the opposite of corruption and distortion, the Monster Girls.

    "Undrila, you save me again." Corane smiled. Blood leaked out between her teeth. "But how am I going to save you?"

    Entering the Shadow Plane through the Shadow Heart Fragment was risky, even for the Condensation Phase Monster Girls. There were thirteen pieces of Fragments and one Core, each under the possession of the truly powerful. Compared to them, Undrila and Corane were mere weaklings, lucky enough to obtain a piece from an ancient ruin but not strong enough to keep hunting for more.

    Even the Broken Empire, one of the most powerful forces of the Monster Girls, dared not openly search for the Fragments. They knew the beings of legends and myths also sought for these Fragments in the hope to receive the legacy of Lady Lilith, the originator of the Monster Girls.

    Just the creation of the Shadow Plane alone was enough to show Lady Lilith''s might. Her rumoured legacy would be unimaginable, ungodly, and unearthly. However, no matter how tempting the rewards of exploration might be, Undrila and Corane had never entered the Shadow Plane for too long.

    Each time they entered the Shadow Plane, their Fragment would ripple, giving out a faint signal to the other Fragments and the Core. This was how Lady Lilith conducted her battle of inheritance.

    With the Shadow Plane as the battleground, the inheritors would battle against one another and collect more Fragments until all were united, and the true legacy would manifest.

    The Corruption Power in the air surged as Corane greedily absorbed it, trying her hardest to destroy the holy power. Inside the Shadow Plane, there was an endless amount of Lilith''s Corruption Power, but one had to regulate their absorption, or they would lose their mind.

    Even the Solidification Phase Monster Girls had to be careful.

    Corane focused her attention on her chest. Her crystalised flesh gradually regenerated. Her large wound stopped bleeding, but the weariness inside her heart persisted. The quality of the Corruption Power was too inferior to wash away the power of the Divine, not when Corane was in an ordinary location of the Shadow Plane.

    "At this rate, I''ll require at least a few hours to cleanse my body, and upwards to a few days to recover to my peak." Corane looked in the direction of the Labyrinth of Love. "Undria, why did you give this to me? Without the Fragment, how are you going to survive?"

    Even though Undrila had the Carefree Reflection Chamber with her, who said that the Golden Cardinal wouldn''t have a legendary artefact with himself?

    How can I save her? Is there anything I can do?

    "A Condensation Phase Monster Girl with a Fragment?" a voice boomed around Corane. "Are you here for the Core as well, Little One?"

    Corane shuddered. She had already cast multiple concealment spells and escaped deep to the forest, but someone still found her, someone who knew about the Fragment and the Core. Someone powerful.

    Corane rigidly looked up. Above the forest, below the clouds, a feminine figure stood atop the sky. Her white wedding dress danced with the flowy winds as her fine black hair glittered under the shadowy sunlight. She stared at Corane, her gaze pressing onto the earth with oppressive yet fragile pressure, which threatened to shatter at the slightest touch.

    "Esteemed Lady, is there anything I can help you?" Corane gritted her teeth and knelt, turning pale. "I have no wish to take the Shadow Heart Core, for I know my inadequate strength cannot hold onto it."

    The Solidification Phase Monster Girl stepped on the air, landed in front of Corane, and studied the beautiful features of the Crystal Dragon Girl. On that smooth skin were patches of crystals growing out of her flesh, like a precious armour cladding her curvy figure, showcasing her natural charm.

    The Monster Girl''s eyes landed on the gaping hole in Corane''s chest. She lightly gasped.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "The holy power is infesting your body and soul, Little One." She tapped Corane''s forehead and leant forwards, letting her hair fall onto Corane, entangling them. "If you don''t treat it soon, your power might regress. Your mind might even be affected."

    Knowing what to do, Corane hesitated but still yanked the Shadow Heart Fragment out of the necklace. Trembling, she handed it to the unknown Monster Girl, who smiled and took the Fragment.

    "I love a smart Monster Girl like you. We are of the same origin and thus should help each other." The unknown Monster Girl nodded. "Let us introduce ourselves. I am Nupian, or as the Pure Races called me, Scourge of the Northern Snow."

    Before Corane could express her shock, Nupian pressed her fingertips onto Corane''s forehead and transferred a droplet of chill into Corane. The freezing power surged inside Corane, stagnating her blood flow, thought process, movement, and even perceptions.

    Everything came to a halt. The world stood unblinking, except for the holy power, which struggled like crazy but failed to resist the might that be.

    Corane collapsed onto the ground, panting, her healed chest rising and falling, her crystal wings shivering, tensing. The abrupt regeneration took a toll on her. It caused her to feel dizzy. Though the exhaustion lasted only a few moments, the itchiness it brought was unbearable.

    "Lady Nupian," Corane said. "I''ve heard of your exalted fame. You are one of the strongest Monster Girls of this world, travelling wherever you want, whenever you want, without any resistance. But you have never left the Northern Continent. Is it because of the emergence of the Shadow Heart Core?"

    "You are good at flattering, Little One." Nupian chuckled. "That is correct. The moment the Core emerged, I tried to pinpoint its location. All the clues lead me here, the Sinking Dark Forest. As a reward, do you want a kiss?"

    Corane frantically shook her head. The name Scourge of the Northern Snow was one which the Pure Races had given to Nupian. Meanwhile, the Monster Girls gave her the title Enchantress of the White Night. Rumour had it that a kiss was all its take to fall for her, irresistibly, irreversibly.

    As a Monster Girl one realm lower than Nupian, Corane wouldn''t want to try the rumour, especially when Nupian''s notorious deeds resounded throughout the Northern Continent. She was a player, a wicked Monster Girl that even other Monster Girls avoided.

    "Lady Nupian, I''m grateful for your help, but I cannot accept your kiss." Corane lowered her head. "I have a friend who needs me; I must return to her."

    "Undrila, right?" Nupian smirked. "She is a lovely one, isn''t she? I''m starting to like her."

    Corane was alarmed. Though she knew about Nupian, it was because Nupian was at the Solidification Phase, the stage whose fame resounded throughout the world. Corane, at the Condensation Phase, might be famous in the Central Continent, but she should not be well-known outside her circle.

    "Lady Nupian, how did you know our humble name?" Corane wryly smiled. "Though we have made a little fame for ourselves, we don''t think our names would spread to the Northern Continent."

    "Indeed it has not, but that doesn''t mean I can''t know you." Nupian raised her index finger. "One tap on the forehead, and I already know you more than your friend does."

    Sweats appeared on Corane''s face as she thought about the implication of those words. Despite Nupian''s charming smile, Corane could only see the wickedness radiating from that expression.

    Who knew what else Nupian did when she touched Corane? Implanting enchantments? Distorting feelings? Everything was possible.

    "Don''t be so shocked," Nupian said. "Don''t you have a friend to save?"

    "Are you going to help me?"

    "You¡¯ve given me the Shadow Heart Fragment. If I don''t help you, it would be unfair, right?" Nupian snapped her fingers. A stream of milky white energy seeped into Corane, rejuvenating her fatigue.

    "Please tell me one thing. Before you meet me, have you seen a Condensation Phase Light Elemental?"

    "You mean Sandoris?" The smile on Nupian''s face widened. "I saved her. She''s already left."

    Corane noticed the strange air around Nupian but said nothing.

    With her help, Undrila will have a chance at survival. So what if we need to give away the Shadow Heart Fragment? As long as we live, there will be more chances.

    ...

    Amplicia stood alone. Her silvery air brightened the sky. The Archbishops and the two traitor Monster Girls circled her. They remained at a safe distance, spacing themselves slightly.

    "Trilal, Lalit," Amplicia said, her voice hoarse. "Why did you betray us? Why did you side with the Divine, when you are one of us? The Divine will never accept you two!"

    Trilal and Lalit panted, their faces turning paler and paler. The suffocating power of the peak Condensation Phase Monster Girl pressed onto their bodies, but they refused to bow to Amplicia and raised their heads to meet her gaze.

    "We have never betrayed anyone," Trilal said.

    "Our hearts are with the Seven Goddesses since the beginning," Lalit said.

    "We have always been the devout believers of the Seven Goddesses." The two looked at the sky. "These bodies are the arrangement of our goddesses. We accept their decree without any regret."

    "The arrangement," Amplicia said, "of the Divine?"

    "That is correct. Everything will fall into their places." Trilal and Lalit made a prayer gesture. "Today, your death will mark the downfall of the Broken Empire."

    "Even if I were to fall, I will bring you traitors down with me." Amplicia looked at the sky above and saluted. "Glory to the Broken Empire. May your reign be eternal!"

    Without any regard for herself, Amplicia flew towards Trilal and Lalit. She tensed her arms and swung them at her chest. Her fingernails pierced through her body. A blinding ray of light burst forth. As it spread, cracks manifested on Amplicia, leaking out endless radiance, which submerged everything. The earth below became rigid and reflective, while the clouds above dissolved into shimmering droplets.

    The Archbishops tried to stop Amplicia, but their speed and might could not compare to the suicidal Amplicia, who temporarily had the power of the Peak Condensation Phase Monster Girl.

    They could only protect themselves under the Archbishop Robes when the silver light exploded. Even the Archbishop Robes failed to resist the full might of the silvery illumination, forcing the Archbishops to cast multitudes of spells just to defend themselves.

    When the radiance faded and the world returned to peace, Amplicia had already vanished, taking with her Trilal and Lalit. The twin Rose Girls were already severely injured from the holy power they forcefully used and the assaults from other Monster Girls during the betrayal. They also lacked the artefacts and the defensive equipment.

    "I''m a little late, aren''t I?" Nupian said as she stepped out of the Shadow Plane with Corane. "Now, who¡¯s going to play with me?"

 Chapter 106: Our Little Secret

    Nupian raised her hands.

    Above the Sinking Dark Forest, darkness descended. Countless dots of light, stars, manifested and shone pale light unto the world. Snow began to fall as the haunting breezes echoed their whispers throughout the land. Even Corane, who was under Nupian''s protection, shuddered from the perpetual winter.

    Below, the greenery froze into white snows and crystal-blue ices. Lush trees and far-reaching vines withered, their colours fading, as the arrival of the untold scourge swept across the forest. Not just nature, but even the blackness of the Sinking and the circulation of the Corruption Power stagnated under Nupian''s Domain.

    With a smile on her face, Nupian turned to Corane while waving her hands at the Archbishops.

    Purpalus frantically threw his Archbishop Robe forwards and crushed the glowing ring in his hand. An array of symbols manifested, encompassing the rest of the Archbishops. Like the roots of the towering tree, its structure formed a net that connected every Archbishop to Purpalus.

    Snow fell. It tainted the array with whiteness that dulled all sensations. The snowflakes, twinkling under the pale light of the stars, broke into fragments, which stuck to the formation, forming a gigantic ice prison.

    The array shot out rays of golden light like a rainstorm. They fell like raindrops on the ice crystal, dispersed by mere touches. No matter what spells the Archbishops cast, they could not penetrate the prison. On the icy surface, the reflections showed them their mirrored silhouettes, which wore a series of emotions.

    Some were panicking, others frowning. But in everyone, there was despair.

    "Corane, why are you shivering?" Nupian said. "Is the air too cold to your liking? You need to wear thicker clothes and reveal less of your curves, or else you might attract cold grasps and whispers."

    Corane lowered her head. She had multiple magic to defend herself and warm her body, but this coldness was like a phantom hand, gently caressing, touching her where it was most uncomfortable. She could not shake off the feeling that Nupian was watching, always watching, and thus she did not dare to resist.

    "I love timid Monster Girl. They are so cute, so delicate." Nupian touched her cheeks and exhaled. Her enchanting voice permeated the atmosphere. "Do you fear that I would abandon you? Or did you think that I deliberately let Amplicia die?"

    The blizzard intensified as Nupian''s voice abruptly cut off. Whiteness occupied the dim sky as the crystal sphere solidified, trapping the Archbishops inside. Even when they detonated their Archbishop Robes, they still failed to penetrate through the thick ices, seeing only their reflections mocking them, preventing them from fleeing.

    "Don''t worry," Nupian said. "I won''t kill you or your little friend, for it is a transaction between us. You give me the Shadow Heart Fragment, and I save your partner from the clutch of death. That is the detail of our contract. Fair, correct?"

    "Then, why did you save me and not Lady Amplicia?" Corane said, panting. Just talking to Nupian made her heart pause, her fingertips tingling. "What about Sandoris? You also saved her, but where is she?"

    "Corane, you need to calm down. Asking too fast will spoil this appreciable atmosphere; don''t you think so?" Nupian reached out and placed her finger on Corane''s lips. "Keep this our little secret, please? I indeed intentionally left Amplicia to die, but that was because I can''t save her."

    "What¡ª" Corane wanted to speak, but the fingers on her lips pressed firmer, stopping her.

    "Amplicia has already given up her life and heart. Her chest is empty, her life extinguished." Nupian shook her head. "I can''t save someone like that. I''m not a Goddess who can bring people back to life, nor a devil who can drag people into hell. I''m just a Monster Girl who endlessly chases after my conviction."

    The icy crystal sphere imploded onto itself. The blizzard, the snow, the snowflakes, all halted their movement, hanging in the sky. Each quivered before shooting towards the sphere, sticking onto the prison, compressing it further. The pressure crushed the divine array smaller and smaller until all the Archbishops had to stick together.

    Purpalus shivered. Coldness permeated his body. His Archbishop Robe had already disintegrated, leaving him with his ordinary uniform. His wrinkled face paled as the touch of death closed in on him. His heart slowed down, his mind turning muddled.

    Everything gained a tint of blue while time gradually stretched. The world extended in the temporal and spatial directions, turning azure and white, blending into a whirlpool of chill.

    At that moment, the Archbishops crazily used all their life-saving treasures. Their bodies glowed in multi-coloured lights, some even blood-red, exuding demonic air, though no one had any attention to spare for such an occurrence.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It was better to receive some punishments than to die.

    "Look at this, Corane." Nupian flew behind Corane and held her two hands, guiding Corane to clench her fists slowly. "These people hurt you, right? I''ll let you handle them."

    Corane trembled. She felt Nupian''s cold skin grazing her flesh. The chilliness of spectral quality gripped her heart and numbed her mind. To resist it, Corane bit her tongue until it bled. The metallic yet sweet taste flooded her mouth, pricking her throat, jolting her.

    In front of her was the collapsing ice sphere. She only needed to clench her fists to snuff out the lives of those Archbishops, who almost killed her, who killed Amplicia, who led the Crusade, who ambushed the Labyrinth of Love, who tried to kill Undrila.

    They must die. They will die.

    "How does it feel, being the dictator of life and death?" Nupian leant towards Corane''s left ear. "These people want your loved ones dead. They bullied you when they were stronger. If not for me, Undria would have been in grave danger."

    Do it. Kill them. Don''t hesitate.

    The rage and frustration rose in Corane''s heart. Her hands trembled. Her crystal-like eyes turned red. Her blood boiled and rushed to her face. The chill from Nupian rapidly disperse, replaced by an unending fury. Corane looked at the Archbishops inside the ice prison for one last time.

    She clenched her fists, and the prison collapsed.

    Purpalus screamed, but his voice did nothing to stop his annihilation. His body froze into a shivered sculpture before shattering into pieces. Following him, the rest of the Archbishops fell, their bodies splintering into countless fragments.

    Everyone died, except for Branim. He broke his Cold Arrival Staff, which disintegrated into a shield that protected him from the coldness. The instant the ice prison collapsed, he flew outwards, heading towards the nearest face of the wall of purification.

    Nupian noticed his action, but she did not give chase. Instead, she raised her head and stared at the sky, waiting.

    "Lady Nupian," Corane said, her voice cracking. "Are we going to let him go?"

    "Not quite," Nupian said. "The moment he stepped inside my Domain, he has already died, but he just hasn''t realised it yet. More importantly, he is a believer of the Seven Goddesses. I''m greedy, but I know my limit. The rests are a lot easier to manage, but not the Seven Goddesses."

    Corane didn''t know what to say. Following Nupian¡¯s gaze, Corane raised her head. Dark clouds and pale stars trembled as something forced its way into the Main Material Plane. The fabric of reality screamed while the darkness above the Sinking Dark Forest shook.

    Screeching noises thundered. The space above Nupian twisted and fractured into an enormous rift. Inside, a golden light pierced through the clouds and illuminated the world. Angelic chants and graceful music echoed, permeating the atmosphere with soothing sensations, lulling every being into devotion.

    Despite the kind and righteous aura, Corane turned pale. Despair choked her throat. She gagged, her innards churning, burning, shrieking. Her heart threatened to burst as fear squeezed it tight. The numbness spread from her fingers to her face, binding her in space, awaiting the divine judgement.

    "Don''t you think that they are majestic?" Nupian said. "Don''t be so scared. It''s merely a projection. That¡¯s the Goddess of Redemption, one of the newer Goddesses. It''s not surprising, considering that we just killed her Archbishop."

    Nupian''s enchanting voice dispelled the mental pressure that weighted on Corane. The fear and panic dissolved into dullness. Still, Corane dared not speak loudly and could only squeeze herself into Nupian''s embrace.

    Nupian was her only hope now, and Nupian was unhinged. If Corane did anything bad, she might even die before the Divine got to her.

    "You don''t need to tense so hard." Nupian giggled. "You can''t enter me even if you try your best."

    With one hand hugging Corane, Nupian shifted her gaze from the sky to the shattered corpses of the Archbishops. Aside from the dispersing souls, there were tiny streams of flickering light, Faith.

    Sensing the death of the Archbishops, the wall of purification glowed, trying to absorb them. Nupian gently blew, and the blizzard instantly descended, creating a field of absolute zero around her and the corpses, stopping the wall.

    Corane closed her eyes and tightened her grasp on Nupian. She folded her wings and bent forwards, making herself shorter and cuter. It was a strange sight that Nupian, though slightly smaller than Corane, became the pillar that Corane clung onto.

    "Since you love me so much, I''ll let you in on a secret." Nupian smiled. "I''m trying to break through to the fifth realm, the Unreality Phase. Do you know why it''s named like that?"

    Nupian pointed at the corpses. They quivered as their souls screamed, struggling to break free. Their Faiths trembled, but all failed to resist Nupian''s cold grasp.

    The golden light above the sky shook. Blinding radiance flashed, clearing Nupian''s Domain, destroying the pale stars and the blackness of the false night. From the rift, a figure covered in holy light and grace stepped down, descending towards Nupian.

    "Redemption, are you getting desperate?" Nupian said. "Don''t you know where this is? Are you challenging the authority of the Foreign Existences?"

    "Mere mortals, how dare you covert my Faith," Redemption said. Her voice reverberated everywhere yet nowhere. "Release his Faith, and I shall forgive your insolence."

    The boundless quality of the voice flattened the forest below Nupian, forming a sinkhole whose perimeter spanned hundreds of metres. Nevertheless, nothing happened to Nupian and Corane, except some superficial wounds because Corane gripped her palms too hard.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t return them. They¡¯re for my research." Nupian giggled. "I can give you something else, though. Maybe it''ll be of help!"

    Nupian grabbed Corane and flung her. Corane screamed. Despair filled her heart. She prepared to suicide, but a ray of light ruptured and blinded her before she could do anything.

    Nupian pulled up the wedding veil and covered her face. Her surrounding grew hazy as a vision of a wedding superimposed itself onto reality. An aisle manifested as the bloody carpets and the white roses bloomed around her. She held a wedding bouquet and looked coyly on her side.

    In the haziness, there was another Monster Girl, her eyes unfocused, her expression dreamy. Smiling shyly, Sandoris grasped Nupian''s hands and kissed her. The haziness of the wedding ceremony grew clearer as more phantom Monster Girls manifested.

    They looked at Nupian with feverish love and devotion. Even as another Monster Girl kissed Nupian, all didn''t mind it, because it was what made Nupian happy, and that was all they wished for.

    "Fear not, Loves, for no matter how strong our enemy is," Nupian said, "love conquers all."

 Chapter 107: Love is the Answer

    Corane looked around. The blizzard intensified, yet its snowflakes and icy winds fell gently like soft cotton. They landed on her skin and melted into warm teardrops, filling her heart with serenity. Still, she dared not make a sound nor move a muscle, for Nupian and the Goddess of Redemption were battling.

    Amidst the wedding and her brides, Nupian hugged the enchanted Sandoris and pointed at the descending golden figure. Though the brilliant light engulfed the sky, the phantom Monster Girls remained distinct. They were not like ordinary illusions which dispersed under the torrent of light. Their silhouettes stood lifeless, their eyes radiating profound emotions, not alive yet not dead.

    "Loves," Nupian said, "could you help me one more time? I don''t need much, just your devotion is enough."

    The ghostly Monster Girls eyed Nupian. Their gazes penetrated through her bridal clothes and observed the charms concealed underneath the innocent veil. Nupian, lowered her head, blushing. Her pink cheeks gave off a peculiar air, one which invited touches and kisses.

    "This body will be yours for one full night," Nupian said. "Though I must reserve the first spot for Sandoris. After all, tonight is her wedding night."

    The phantom Monster Girls nodded, their smiles blossoming palely and happily. Their airs solidified as their silhouettes grew more surreal, more physical. They turned towards the sky, pointed at the Goddess of Redemption, and chanted their spells.

    The power of the Condensation Phase Monster Girls erupted, forming a torrent of stars, which glittered among the sky, painting the golden canvas with other colours. Aside from the unique talents of the Monster Girls, there was another subtle, ethereal quality blending inside their spells.

    Anxiety gripped Corane¡¯s heart. She focused all her senses and observed everything around her. She noticed the strange conditions of the spells and traced their causes.

    The source was not from the Monster Girls but their states of being. Though they looked solid, they could not hide their fragility. If a soft gush of wind passed through them, their figures would flicker, threatening to collapse. They would never exist in the Main Material Plane without the anchor.

    And that anchor was Nupian. From her wedding dress, fine red threads extended towards the phantom Monster Girls, coiling around their ring fingers. The threads swayed as the cold gales blew past them, but their structure remained firm, magical, despite their delicate appearance. It was a vow of love, forever and more.

    Will I also join their rank? Corane bit her lips. Undria, I might not leave this place alive, or I might not be me anymore.

    "You wish to deter me with mere ghosts?" Goddess of Redemption said. "I shall send these lost spirits back into the cycle of life and death. You and all things uncleaned will become cinder under my grace."

    She raised her hand and pressed down. Golden light magnified from her palm, shining brighter than the colourful lights below. Its size spanned the horizon, its weight comparable to a mountain. It crushed down. The spells of the phantom Monster Girls exploded, but the golden palm remained unscratched. It annihilated all spells, moving towards Nupian unhindered.

    The phantom Monster Girls drew back their hands and looked at Nupian, flashing their innocent gazes. Nupian sighed, pressed her hands under her chest, and pushed her breasts slightly. They playfully jiggled. The Monster Girls smiled and raised their heads, casting more spells.

    This time, their auras gained another layer of mystery. Their power converged into one, forming a ray of ethereal green light. It met the divine palm and shattered into countless sparks in the sky.

    Like comets, they flew off in different directions throughout the Sinking Dark Forest, slowing down under the influence of Nupian''s Domain, and fell upon the forest, corrupting the Pure Races, healing the Corrupted Races.

    Crashing against the ghostly light, the divine palm halted and disintegrated into nothingness. The Goddess of Redemption frowned as she stepped on the air, walking towards the ground. The distance between her and Nupian rapidly dwindled, yet the two didn''t do anything. Their eyes merely locked onto each other.

    "Ridiculous," Redemption said. "You, a being of the Corrupted Races, try to mimic the way of the Divine? Even the Evil Deities cannot succeed in our ways; what gives you such blind confidence?"

    "Nothing, of course, but love," Nupian said. "Those Evil Gods and Goddesses abandon their love, but not me. I don''t abandon my love for life and the world, and like you Divine, I will gain the love of the world. If not, I will make my love the love of the world."

    The phantom Monster Girls hugged Nupian. They squeezed themselves around her, embracing her soft body. One by one, they gradually assimilated into her flesh, their senses connected. As they merged, Nupian shivered, her body turning pinkish, trembling.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The pleasure of sharing emotions and bodies peaked as all the phantom Monster Girls, except for Sandoris, entered Nupian. Hugging Nupian from behind, Sandoris leant her head on Nupian¡¯s shoulder.

    "Sandi, the best spot is yours," Nupian said. "Look closely. This firework is not something you''ll see every day."

    Nupian clasped her hands together and separated them. Countless white silky strings emerged from her palms. They connected both of her palms with her wedding dresses and her skin, glowing milky. Faint mists manifested and danced around Nupian, concealing her figure, enveloping her.

    The blizzard softened. The mist permeated the atmosphere. Even Corane, who remained frozen since the beginning, got caught in the haziness. In her head, the storm of confusion rampaged. Her perceptions spun, giving her a numbing headache that dissipated all her thoughts.

    She could only see Nupian and Sandoris hugging each other while looking at the Goddess of Redemption. For a moment, time slowed down; the world paused to capture this picturesque instant. Then, everything faded from her view.

    What happened? Corane panicked, but she found herself unable to move. She had no arms, no legs, no body. She was floating somewhere unseen, drifting in the unending darkness.

    In here, there was no fluctuation in space and time, no fluctuation in Corruption Power or Pure Power. It was nothingness.

    Where am I?

    The strange state caused Corane to shiver. Suffocation filled her mind. She intensely struggled, but she had nothing. Her body was gone, yet the sense of death remained.

    I''m dying!

    Somebody, help me!

    "I almost forgot about you, Corane," an enchanting voice echoed. "You were too close and got swept into a scary place. Don''t worry; I''m here."

    Corane blinked. She had regained her eyes now, and her other senses followed. The endless darkness vanished, replaced by the scenery of the Sinking Dark Forest. The experience lasted for merely a few moments, yet Corane felt her soul age for countless years. Her mind had never been this exhausted before.

    I must not fall asleep. Corane bit her tongue. It didn''t hurt much, but it helped her stay alert. She quickly turned to Nupian. Sandoris, the phantoms, and the blizzard had already disappeared. The Goddess of Redemption had also vanished.

    Still, terror persisted. Corane tensed. Her throat grew dry as she slowly retreated from Nupian, who smiled.

    "Corane, are you afraid of me?" Nupian covered her mouth. "Or are you jealous of my big harem?"

    Corane violently shook her head. Her body heated up from anxiety. She was a mere Condensation Phase Monster Girl. Nevermind Nupian, just one of her wives would give Corane endless trouble, let alone all of them.

    After all, those phantoms had a hint of Nupian''s power. They were stronger, stranger than the conventional Condensation Phase Monster Girls.

    "You don''t have to be too tense. I''m not going to eat you." Nupian moved closer to Corane. "I took Sandoris because she begged to be with me. She loved me, and I loved her. Thus, we are now together. Love at first sight can be unbelievable indeed."

    "What," Corane mumbled, "was that place?"

    "The nothingness between the Planes." Nupian pointed at the sky. "It''s where the Divine lives and also where the fundamental truth of the world rests. You don''t need to know about it now. Wait until you reach the Solidification Phase first."

    Taking a deep breath, Corane calmed down. Her heart had been going wild since Nupian appeared and could only return to clarity once everything was over. She wouldn''t have fluttered so much and acted so contradictory, if not for that strange quality in Nupian''s voice.

    Even now, Corane still felt apprehensive towards Nupian.

    "Can you promise not to do anything to Undria?" Corane said. "You can have me, but please don''t do anything to her."

    Nupian smirked and drew out her hand. It gradually approached Corane''s face, then tapped against her forehead, flicking at it.

    "Even if I want you, I can''t have you," Nupian said. "You have love in your heart, and I respect love. That love will help you in your journey, so treasure it. Maybe it''ll come to help you later."

    Corane didn''t know how to respond and keep everything to herself. Nupian''s words echoed inside her head, but she couldn''t quite make out the meaning behind her words.

    Love? Am I in love with Undria? Corane looked down at her chest. Her heart raced as these suppressed feelings boiled over. So this is love. We have been with each other for so long. How have I not noticed this?

    It was a strange feeling. It was not like the burning passions she felt when she was in bed, but it was a simmering numbness, a type of yearning, not as painful as she would have expected, but more encompassing than she could have imagined.

    I wonder if you also feel the same?

    ...

    "Got everything?" Flamira said. "I don''t have much with me. If your ring lacks space, you can place them in my pouch."

    "I''ve taken everything," Serinda said. "Artium will come out soon."

    "No need to hurry. Time is precious; you should spend it with what you consider precious."

    "You are my precious, Sister Flamira." Serinda pointed at her heart. "All the precious items are in here. I''ve already packed up since the beginning."

    As Flamira and Serinda chatted, the door of the humble wooden house opened. Artium walked out with a small diary in her head. She stared at it for a moment before tossing it into her Virtual Space Ring. Her hands trembled when the diary disappeared, but she quickly regained her control.

    "Sister Flamira, please lead the way." Artium forced a smile. "I''ve done everything necessary."

    "Don''t show such grief," Flamira said. "Marina would not want you to be sad. You should smile. Show the world your beauty, and the world will love you."

    "I don''t need the world''s love. Just yours is enough."

    Flamira shook her head and turned around, her eyes glancing at the modest house for one last time. Though she had never been into it, the warmth and familial feeling radiated from it touched her heart.

    Who knows how many of us must abandon our homes today? How many will live peacefully again?

    Flamira''s footsteps rang as she stepped onto the main street, walking towards the tunnel leading out of the Labyrinth of Love. Serinda and Artium stood still, taking it all in, then caught up to Flamira.

    The three remained quiet throughout their way, their hearts contemplating, their thoughts unreadable. They quickly reached the sparse tunnel and ascended the dim staircase, moving towards the aboveground.

    Before disappearing into the haziness, Flamira looked back at the Labyrinth.

    This is not the end.

 Chapter 108: Remembrance

    Flamira led Serinda and Artium through a dim tunnel, walking in the front, holding their hands. Though the occasional torches merely provided hazy radiance, the Monster Girls had no problem seeing in the dark. Their heightened perceptions not only helped with their pleasures but also other senses.

    "Serinda, Artium, you both didn''t enter through this entrance, right?" Flamira said. "If you don''t mind, can you tell me which way you came from?"

    Flamira held her breathes. Her footsteps became agitated. She focused her attention at the front, at the loose specks of dirt on the walls, at the small cracks in the ceiling. Her heartbeats echoed in her mind, amplifying her anxiety.

    Holding Flamira''s hand, Serinda felt the increase in the pressure applied to her hand. She tilted her head, her eyes flashing, as she revealed a warm smile. She turned to Artium and pointed at Flamira''s other shoulder. Artium playfully nodded and pressured herself tightly against Flamira¡¯s left arm.

    With Artium on her left, Serinda on her right, Flamira felt like the tunnel had become narrower than before. The two Monster Girls pressed themselves onto her, pushing their soft, warm skins against her bouncy, cold membrane. An urge swelled in her heart. She could not stop looking at their cleavages.

    "Sister Flamira, you shouldn¡¯t feel guilty," Serinda said. "You ask because you want to know more about us. I¡ªwe feel happy."

    "Then, could you please stop squeezing me? It doesn''t feel too nice."

    "If it weren''t nice, you shouldn¡¯t be blushing, yearning." Serinda pressed her cheek against Flamira¡¯s cold slime. "Because you are feeling down, we have to make you feel good. After all, we are now sisters. Family."

    Unable to stop Serinda, Flamira turned to Artium, but Artium only smiled and competed with Serinda. The two ignored Flamira''s plead and attempted to seduce her. The dim, quiet tunnel left plenty of room for plenty of actions, unseen, unknown actions. When Flamira moaned, her voice would endlessly echo, instilling pleasures into the atmosphere.

    "You said you are happy that I wanted to know about your past, but you still haven''t answered my question." Flamira slipped out of the steamy embraces, panting. Her warm breathes thickened the air. "We shouldn''t do anything too physical here. This tunnel isn''t deserted."

    After teasing Flamira enough, Serinda and Artium finally stopped with grins on their faces. They still held Flamira''s hands and leant onto her, but they didn''t try to arouse her any further. She might really snap and do bad things to them. Not that they didn''t want such, but they couldn''t do it during this time.

    "You might have guessed it, but we indeed didn''t come from the northern part of the Sinking Dark Forest," Serinda said. "We can from the southern part, specifically the Kingdom of Hellen."

    The Sinking Dark Forest was divided into four sections: northern, eastern, southern, western. The Tentoid Empire connected to the Sinking Dark Forest by the northern part, and above it was where the Broken Empire lay. That was why Flamira led Serinda and Artium up north instead of following the two to the south.

    "What is the Kingdom of Hellen like?" Flamira said. "I don''t know much outside the Sinking Dark Forest. I never have a chance to enter the library to learn about the geography of this world."

    "If you want to, we can take you there." Serinda giggled. "Though we can''t show ourselves to our old friends anymore. After all, we have become like this. Corrupted, lewd. Still, we are now more beautiful than ever."

    "Have you no shame, Serin?" Artium said. "If you returned with your old appearance, our families would surely be shocked. We have to return as strangers, but maybe we can bring a few of them with us?"

    The Transformation Phase Monster Girls can change their appearance and disguise themselves as the Pure Races. As long as they stayed away from the powerful players of the nations, their disguises would never be exposed.

    Their mindsets are scary. Flamira glanced at them as her mind wandered. If given a chance, how many victims will fall under their whim? Why does the idea sound so enticing?

    "Don''t think of anything strange," Flamira said. "Even if you''ve reached the Transformation Phase, we are merely at the beginning stage. The road ahead of us is long and arduous. Above us are still Condensation Phase, the Archbishops, the Grandmasters, the Archdemons. We can''t do whatever we want with this level of strength."

    "We know; that''s why we follow you instead of leading you to our old home." Serinda smirked. "One day, I will return, and they will understand the pleasure that is this body. They toyed with me when I was powerless. I''ll toy with them when I''m strong."

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Flamira shivered as she glanced at Serinda. The smile on Serinda''s face radiated not playfulness but rage, frustration, revenge. Her unpleasant memory resurfaced, angering her into silence. Though she had become a Monster Girl and begun anew, she had not forgotten her past. She held them deep in her heart, waiting for the day to repay that debt.

    Flamira frowned. Fury gradually manifested in her eyes. She had regarded Serinda as a part of her family, precious family. Anyone who dared to hurt them would attract her ire. As she wanted to say something, Artium squeezed her arm.

    "Please don''t mind her," Artium said. "She can get too excited sometimes. Instead, let''s focus on the Kingdom of Hellen. It is one of the most mystical nations in the Central Continent, with most citizens being elves. Compared to the nations near the northern part of the forest, we are more peaceful and less religious.

    "Because the elves live a long and studious life, they often place their interest in magic, becoming mages and the likes. This makes the Kingdom of Hellen one of the hubs of magic. We learnt most of our spells during our lives as the Pure Races."

    Flamira''s expression brightened. Her curiosity shimmered. In her old world, only humans existed. She had never seen any humanoid fantasy races before, excluding the Monster Girls. If possible, she would like to visit the Kingdom of Hellen.

    "Are you two also elf?" Flamira said. "From your expression, Artium, you must really like your kingdom."

    "I wish I were an elf. Sister Flamira, I want you to yearn for me with that expression." Artium giggled. "Unfortunately, Serinda and I weren''t elves. We are both human, though Serinda is more special."

    "How so?"

    "She came from a particularly wealthy but mysterious family. Rumour has it that her ancestor was someone whose divination has crossed over the limit of the ordinary into the realm of legendary. Because her lineage descends from this person, her family has a special ability called Seer Eye."

    Flamira nodded. It was reasonable that Serinda would have an extraordinary background. Her Seer Eye and destiny spell formation were too extraordinary. If she came from a powerful origin, that would explain it.

    Still, judging from Serinda''s outburst, the family''s internal conflict must have been vicious. If her family really cared about her, she would not have fallen and corrupted into a Monster Girl.

    "Then, what about you?" Flamira stared at Artium. "You''ve said a lot about Serinda but nothing about yourself. As you know many things about her, you must also be of the same class."

    Artium shook her head. "That¡¯s because she told me. Serinda, I, and Marina, we three are childhood friends. Our parents work for Serinda¡¯s family. I''m a daughter of a gardener, Marina of a knight guard."

    Flamira stared into Artium''s eyes. The two maintained their eye contact until Flamira relented. She knew the two had concealed something, but she also knew that they did so out of consideration. They didn''t want to trouble her with their personal matters.

    Even if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll find it out myself. No matter how hard it is, I''ll help all of you. That is what I promise, and that is what I will fulfil.

    The three walked on in silence, their thoughts whirling. Only their footsteps, which echoed rhythmically, provided solace to their troubles.

    It wasn''t long until Flamira reached the familiar intersection point where two Transformation Phase Monster Girls stood guard. Flamira quickly went to greet the Monster Girls, but she found that the two weren''t Warnuli and Penlarin, the first two Monster Girls she encountered when she first entered the Labyrinth.

    "Sisters, do you know Penlarin and Warnuli?" Flamira said. Her charming voice had a hint of tension in it. "Penlarin is a Transformation Phase Butterfly Girl. Warnuli is a Transformation Phase Plant Girl. They used to stand guard here."

    The two guarding Monster Girls looked at Flamira, trying to discern her. They leant forwards, touched her membrane, sniffed her scent, licked her shoulders, but they could not find anything familiar about this Slime Girl. After a few moments of checking, so sensual that Flamira almost moaned, the two finally gave up.

    "You must be a new Transformation Phase Slime Girl," one of the guards, a Bee Girl, said. "Those two were indeed the guards before us, but they¡¯ve left. They went to the Crusade. If you want to meet them, you¡¯ll have to wait a few days."

    Flamira shook her head. She couldn''t delay her departure anymore. She initially wished to bid farewell with Penlarin and Warnuli, but they weren''t there.

    Please be safe.

    Thinking back to their first encounter, Flamira remembered that Warnuli had given Iris a pink five-petal flower. It would have been a perfect gift for Artium.

    Unfortunately, that flower is with Main Body. She¡¯ll have to give it to Artium herself.

    "Nevermind, we must leave soon," Flamira said. "Sisters, when those two come back, please tell them that I appreciate their advice and that I will repay them one day."

    The two guards nodded. "Then, Miss Slime Girl, can we have your name?"

    "Iris, a Wandering Slime Girl."

    Flamira smiled and walked past the two Monster Girls, having Serinda and Artium each in her arms. Though Flamira didn''t do anything, the air around her exuded a faint sensuous aura that bewitched everything she came across. Even Serinda and Artium felt their bodies heating up as they remained in Flamira''s embrace.

    Flamira didn''t feel her influence, but she could feel that Artium and Serinda had become much more physically intimate. They kept grazing her membrane with their ticklish fingertips. She hated that she liked it.

    "I won''t tell you to stop," Flamira said. "But you must agree with my two conditions."

    "What is it, Sister Flamira?" Serinda said. "If you want to stop us from teasing you, please punish us until we''re scared of you."

    For a moment, Flamira wanted to push Serinda down.

    "First, you must not go overboard. Don''t try to do indecent things when we are outside." Flamira blushed. "Second, once you leave the Labyrinth, try to remain in your Pure Race appearance."

    "You want a corruption roleplay?" Serinda bit her lips, feeling excited. "Yes, please corrupt me until I can no longer be without you!"

    "You''re going to break the first condition if you keep this up!" Flamira turned solemn, making Serinda quiet. "I didn''t mean to scold you, but I''m feeling quite strange since a few moments ago. It feels like something is hovering above me. Let''s hope that my premonition is unfound."

 Chapter 109: The Screenwriter

    After dealing with the Subterranean Creatures, Kurion and Noviscar sensed the Golden Cardinal''s aura and came to help Undrila. Though they had just reached Condensation Phase, the numerical advantage they provided balanced the discrepancy in power.

    The Golden Cardinal rested his right hand on the Golden Book of Virtue. Though he was gradually losing his initiative, he remained smiling. His eyes shone with unwavering conviction. The Seven Goddesses had decreed his secret return; they must have planned everything. He had unshakable trust in their miracle.

    "This is a matter of curiosity," The Golden Cardinal said. "From your crude usage of power, you two must be new Condensation Phase Monster Girls and not a hidden force. How coincidental that two new Monster Girls would appear the moment I want to eradicate the Labyrinth."

    The Golden Cardinal''s calm voice gave the Monster Girls a chill.

    Holding the Carefree Mirror, Undrila eyed Kurion and Noviscar. She remembered the two Monster Girls, but they used to be at Peak Transformation Phase. How did they manage to break through the limit at such a crucial moment?

    Though surprised, Undrila quickly accepted their help and let them come inside the Carefree Reflection Chamber. They used to be at Transformation Phase and should not be the traitors that gave information to the Pure Races. After all, only the Condensation Phase Monster Girls knew about the confidential information.

    "Congratulations, Lady Kurion, Lady Noviscar." Undrila gracefully smiled. "I would have thrown a party for you, but alas, the situation at hand is perilous. Though you two have just broken through, may I request for your aids?"

    Kurion and Noviscar nodded. They had remained as the Rulers of their Layers for a long time now. The Labyrinth of Love was their home; they would do everything to protect it. The symbol of peace and pleasure would remain standing so long as the Monster Girls remained standing.

    "With us three, even if we can''t force the Golden Cardinal to retreat, we will be able to survive until help arrives," Undrila said. "Still, be careful. He hasn''t revealed his full power yet. He had used the Golden Book of Virtue and the Honest Quill but never both together."

    The Carefree Reflection Chamber had multiple cracks on its surface, its colours dimmer than before. Even with the Golden Cardinal holding back, Undrila and her Artefact House still suffered substantial damage. If Kurion and Noviscar didn''t come to the rescue, Undrila would have been in a worse state.

    "Three Condensation Phase Monster Girls won''t change the outcome," the Golden Cardinal said. "If it were Amplicia and the rest, I would have thought of retreating, but these two new guests aren''t enough."

    The glowing pages of the book in his left hand flipped. Runes inside them manifested and floated around the Golden Cardinal. They arranged into an array, which gushed out mystical visions and songs, retelling an ethereal fairytale.

    Golden clouds congregated above the Monster Girls and rained rainbow droplets, which tainted the forest below with a sweet fragrance. Tress and bushes quivered as their barks grew smooth, their leaves shiny, and their flowers alive. They swayed, gained consciousness, looked up, and reached out to the Carefree Reflection Chamber.

    "Let me handle this," Noviscar said. "Golden Cardinal, you''re cruel to force Mother Nature out of her peaceful dream."

    Noviscar''s voice rang throughout the Carefree Reflection Chamber. Her melodious tone seeped out of the Artefact House and echoed into the forest. The song of life and serenity enveloped the living forest. Even without any instrument or magic, the tune still soothed anger and dispelled confusion.

    On the ground, Noviscar''s illusionary silhouette manifested. She opened her embrace and hugged the forest. The raging vines and thorns gradually calmed down, resisting the unseen command. They retreated to the ground and hugged themselves, rejecting the forceful influence.

    When Mother Nature fell into her slumber once more, Noviscar ended her short lullaby. Unlike when she was at the Transformation Phase, her songs had become better. It no longer needed Corruption Power to enhance its effect.

    "Not just the power of nature, but also the power of sound?" The Golden Cardinal narrowed his eyes. His grip of the Honest Quill tightened. "It seems that I''ve underestimated you."

    Before the Golden Cardinal could cast another spell, Kurion smirked as she pointed at the sky. The golden clouds shaded them from sunlight, casting a big, faded shadow over the Monster Girls and the Golden Cardinal.

    Though the shadow was faint, it was vast.

    Without any incantation, Kurion commanded. The shadow surrounding the Golden Cardinal turned into grey chains. They shot towards his body, binding his arms and legs. Around him, countless ghostly daggers condensed into existence and stabbed towards him. The empty shadow around the Golden Cardinal turned into a torture chamber as weapons and torture devices manifested, giving him no space to breathe.

    The Golden Cardinal flicked his right hand, which held the Honest Quill. Its ink-coated tip splashed black droplets. They enlarged until they tainted the fabric of reality with unwashable murkiness. From the black puddle, ancient characters spread, forming a barrier around the Golden Cardinal.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The shadow daggers and blades swung at the Golden Cardinal. They crashed against the ink, then got tainted by the spreading blackness. They violently quivered as the power inside them failed to resist the invading energy. Once the ink consumed the weapons, they dissolved into a flood of black characters, infecting more and more shadows.

    The torture devices and weapons quickly disintegrated into countless ancient ink characters. The Golden Cardinal casually broke away from the chains, his golden robe still untainted, exuding the holiness.

    "Your innate talent is commendable. An ordinary Archbishop would have some trouble dealing with you." The Golden Cardinal placed his eyes on the Carefree Reflection Chamber. His gaze landed on Kurion. "Unfortunately, the shadow is a byproduct of reality. No matter how exotic and realistic it looks, it can never surpass the truth."

    The Golden Cardinal raised his right hand, then placed it on the Golden Book of Virtue. As he was about to cast a spell, a premonition flickered in his heart. Something that could threaten him was coming; it was quickly approaching.

    He turned around. Two Condensation Phase Monster Girls flew towards the Labyrinth of Love. Unlike Kurion and Noviscar, these two''s presences were refined, controlled. They were strong Condensation Phase Monster Girls who had solidified their foundation.

    Their auras were stronger than Undrila. Though they could not reach the level of the Golden Cardinal, the quantitative advantage had started to become a qualitative advantage.

    The Golden Cardinal frowned. He glanced at the Carefree Reflection Chamber. Despite his power, he still couldn''t force his enemies to use their last resort.

    He feared that they might have something unknown that could severely injure him. With the new Condensation Phase coming, the Golden Cardinal could deduce that the Archbishops had encountered an unexpected situation. He must hurry now, for the risk of death was rising.

    "I didn''t expect so many of you to join the discussion of truth today." The Golden Cardinal took a deep breath. His aura changed from gentle to aloof, almost arrogant. "It would be rude of me if I don''t show my knowledge and power. Today, I will demonstrate to you why the Pope had named me the Golden Cardinal of Virtue."

    Surrounded by the five Monster Girls, the Golden Cardinal remained calm. His right hand moved, writing passages into the blank page. The Pure Power inside his body surged into the Honest Quill before embedding itself onto the Golden Book of Virtue.

    With each character written, the book glowed brighter and brighter while more passages manifested on the pages. Under the heavy pressure of the Monster Girls, the Golden Cardinal wrote:

    Amidst the serene forest, I stood, eyes closed, mind empty. Above me, the golden clouds hovered. They rained upon me hope and dream, upon my enemies purification and judgment. Below me, the forest sang to me comfort and trust, to my enemies tiredness and sorrow.

    In me, my belief blossomed. In them, their despairs shimmered.

    May I emerge victorious. May they fall.

    And thus, the golden clouds above the Golden Cardinal rained magic, which healed the Golden Cardinal but damaged the Monster Girls. The raindrops were bright like starlights, yet incorporeal like emotions. They touched the Monster Girls and seeped into their heart, purifying their corrupted souls, tearing apart their corrupted bodies.

    Below, the ownerless sounds originated from the forest and echoed throughout the Sinking Dark Forest. Their voices drained the Monster Girls their energy and happiness, evoking grieves of the olden days and regrets buried in their hearts.

    As the Monster Girls defended themselves and attacked the Golden Cardinal, his chest, specifically his heart, glowed. Endless Faith and holy energy radiated from his silhouette while a hint of black mist, the despair, surrounded the Monster Girls.

    The Carefree Reflection Chamber trembled as its heart-calming power resisted the despair, but the difference was too huge. The Monster Girls could not stop the mental attacks from disrupting their concentration. With their minds muddled, they could not unleash their full power.

    The Corruption Power crashed with the Pure Power. Colourful lights flashed. Winds and rains and petals and shadows blossomed, spreading their magical influence outwards. They infected the Sinking Dark Forest with their all-reaching touches.

    In the middle of the clash, the Golden Cardinal emerged victorious. His aloof gaze swept past the rest of the Monster Girls. His mouth curved into a smile as the last sentence of his writing was about to become reality.

    "A nice repetition, though lacking in description and too sentimental," a stunning voice resounded. A mysterious Monster Girl appeared inside the Carefree Reflection Chamber, standing beside Undrila. "Corane, I''ve brought you to your lover."

    Undrila turned around. Corane came out behind Nupian and rushed to Undrila. The two hugged and tried their best to hold in their tears, saying nothing. The silence was more comforting than everything else.

    Watching Corane reuniting with Undrila, Nupian smiled, then shifted her gaze. The Golden Cardinal froze. His expression twisted from aloof to terrified. Though the rest of the Monster Girls couldn''t sense the true depth of Nupian, the Golden Cardinal understood well how powerful the Scrouge of the Northern Snow was.

    "Golden Cardinal, why did you stop?" Nupian said. "Show me more. I want to see how you make me fall. Maybe it can inspire me. If you can please me, I''ll consider letting you live."

    The Golden Cardinal shivered. His sweats tickled from his forehead to his chin and fell onto his robe, damping it. He pressed the Honest Quill onto the Golden Book of Virtue, but his hands kept trembling. He could not write eligibly.

    Faith flooded into the Honest Quill and the Golden Book of Virtue, but they could not cooperate and write the scene where he could escape, let alone win the battle.

    Nupian was at the Peak of Solidification Phase, a monster among monsters, stronger than ordinary Popes, more viscious than ordinary Demon Lords.

    Using all his strength, the Golden Cardinal coughed blood and wrote:

    Alone, amidst the despair, I greet death. May the Goddesses forgive me.

    His Cardinal Robe fluttered. Its golden lustre rapidly faded from its fabric. The Golden Cardinal closed his eyes and ceased his movement. Blood ruptured out of his skin and mouth and nose and eyes and ears. His silhouette turned crimson before a blazing flame of Faith burnt him to ashes.

    "Boring." Nupian reached out and grabbed an ethereal radiance. "Unfortunately, you aren''t the author of this play. Within this place, I am the arbitrator of life and death. Your soul, it stays with me."

    The Golden Cardinal''s soul struggled, but all was in vain. Nupian opened her mouth and swallowed the soul in one gulp.

    Even the Goddesses couldn''t save him.

 Chapter 110: Confession and Approval

    Nupian held the Golden Book of Virtue and the Honest Quill. They softly shone. Their holy auras warmed her palms. She smiled as she caressed the two legendary artefacts.

    "Do you want to listen to a story?" Nupian said. "Now that the first author has left, and his work is unfinished, we should finish the story, shouldn''t we?"

    The rest of the Monster Girls lowered their heads. None of them dared to speak up. They recognised Nupian, whose fame echoed throughout the Northern Continent. She was the plague that even the Monster Girls feared, for her eccentric behaviours and tales had caused many disasters.

    The oppressive silence reigned as Nupian floated motionlessly. The sound of silence progressively grew louder, not from the outside but inside. It crawled under everyone''s skin and grazed their flesh, pinching, pulling, ripping. If nothing disrupted this silence, it might really reign eternally.

    "Lady Nupian, what would you like to show us?" Corane said. "If you want, we can go inside the Labyrinth of Love first. Undria and I will immediately prepare you a banquet. Your presence is a blessing for us."

    Corane forced herself to smile as sweats tickled down along her neck. The crystal wings on her back shivered, looking fragile. Out of all Monster Girls presented, she had interacted with Nupian the longest; she knew how terrifying Nupian was.

    The phantom wedding lingered in her mind, especially the bride, Sandoris. If she wasn''t careful, Nupian might invite them all to join the wedding, not as guests but as the brides.

    "I understand your worry, but do not fret," Nupian said. "Don''t you think that the ending of the story isn''t satisfactory? What if, instead of the Golden Cardinal''s salvation, he failed to reach the Heavenly Kingdom? Isn''t it perfect?"

    Nupian turned to Undrila and blinked. Undrila took a step back, but Corane squeezed her hand, holding her in place. The two glanced at each other and nodded, then Undrila met Nupian''s gaze.

    "I find your version perfect, Lady Nupian. After all, it reflects the truth." Undrila lowered her head. "You are the arbitrator of life and death. Everything you said and did is the truth."

    "I wish it were so." Nupian sighed. "Unfortunately, I lied. I''m not the arbitrator of life and death. That''s the job of the Ancient Death God. I''m a mere imitation, a flawed character. I cannot even dictate my own Destiny."

    Above her, the golden clouds dispersed. Sunlight peeked through the sky and landed on her body, glittering like the last ray of hope amidst the darkness. Below her, the forest swayed from the gentle breeze, rising and falling, like the rhythmic breathing of the slumbering Mother Nature.

    For a moment, her heavy aura dissipated. Her eyes turned unfocused as she fell into a strange contemplation, her expression teary. She looked broken, but only for a moment. She quickly regained her cheerful demeanour.

    "Let''s not talk about despair and sorrow. We have just survived the Crusade." Nupian turned to the edge of the Sinking Dark Forest. The golden dome of purification flickered in and out of existence. Nupian narrowed her eyes. "When I enter the Sinking Dark Forest, I''ve found that the dome of purification is peculiar, unusually complex. I wanted to destroy it, but the world whispered to me, warning me."

    "Is the dome of purification that dangerous?" Corane said.

    "The danger isn''t the dome, but its creators." Nupian shifted her gaze towards the depth of the Sinking Dark Forest. Surrounded by lush forest, Mount Purple Cloud stood towering, its peak reaching into the sky. "You don''t have to worry much. The Sinking Dark Forest is one of the safest places for us Monster Girls."

    "Does that mean the legend is true?"

    "Lady Lilith is dead. Our existence is the proof of such."

    "Then why do the Pure Races fear this place? Did Lady Lilith make an arrangement here? Or is there her inheritance treasure here?"

    Nupian shook her head. "I only know that something is deterring the Pure Races from occupying this place, but I don''t know who or why. It is better that way. The less I know, the safer I am."

    Corane took a deep breath and stopped asking. Nupian''s words were both a warning and advice. Even Nupian herself avoided prying into the forbidden knowledge. Corane would not do it, especially when doing so would put Undrila at risk.

    Thinking about Undrila, Corane eyed her friend; her heart raced. Her body temperature subtly rose as her skin turned sensitive. The blood inside her veins gushed throughout her body, pumping joy everywhere. She stepped closer to Undrila until their skins touched. Corane shivered, but she still rubbed herself against Undrila.

    It wasn¡¯t like, but love.

    She didn''t know when it had started, but she realised that her feeling had evolved from mere friendship to kinship, then to something much more. This feeling had been slumbering inside her heart for a long time; she dared not confront it. The fear of rejection overcame her conviction.

    It was when she was on the verge of death did she open her heart. With Nupian''s encouragement, she took a step forward and accepted her feeling.

    Now, she looked at the confused Undrila and smiled. Her eyes glittering, she leant onto Undrila, feeling the cold yet lovely scales.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Corane, what are you doing?" Undrila said. "Your temperature is rising? Have you been forcing yourself all this while?"

    "Undria, I''ve been forcing myself for a long time. I thought it was good for us two, but it seems that I''ve finally reached the limit."

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me!" Undrila placed her hands on Corane''s cheeks and stared into her eyes. They were red and teary, as if in pain. "You know how much I''m worried about you? I''ve always¡ª"

    Corane tilted forwards and pressed her soft lips against Undrila''s. She reached her hands around Undrila and hugged her tightly. Undrila shivered as her eyes widened, then relaxed. Her heart opened; a flood of emotions gushed out.

    Their mouths remained connected for so long, though they did not move away nor use their tongues. Their hearts grew still, yet in their eyes, their feelings blossomed.

    They had engaged in bodily pleasure many times before. Their knowledge in how to pleasure themselves and others had seeped into their bodies and souls. However, the climax of the past could not compare to a mere kiss of now. The carnal desire vanished as a new sensation permeated their bodies, merging them into one mind.

    "Undria, I can''t force myself to ignore this feeling anymore. This is my heart, laid open for you," Corane said. "Will you accept it?"

    Undrila smiled and pressed her lips back onto Corane''s. She tightened her embrace but still didn''t move her tongue. Just kissing alone had overthrown the order inside her heart. She dared not do what she used to deem easy before.

    "It is unfair. You gift your heart to me, so it is only natural that I gift mine to you." Undrila stared into Corane''s blazing eyes. "You look so beautiful. I''m glad that this heart of mine will be inside yours."

    "And mine inside yours, too."

    While Undrila and Corane were having an intimate moment, the rest of the Monster Girls averted their gaze. It was not too uncommon for Monster Girls to fall in love, but each moment was still a rare spectacle. After all, most Monster Girls would not think too deeply. They pleasured themselves because it was their nature and desires.

    Love, however, was different. It transcended carnality.

    It was a promise.

    "With a promise fulfiled, love now blossomed in your hearts forevermore," Nupian said as she wrote the words onto the Golden Book of Virtue. "A romantic ending, befitting the story indeed. Corane, Undrila, I bless your relationship. May you be of one body and soul."

    The pure-white Corruption Power seeped out of Nupian and coated her body. It flowed around her, enveloping her delicate arms. In her hands, the Golden Book of Virtue and the Honest Quill shook. Their holy power struggled to escape from Nupian.

    The milky stream surged around them, seeped into their material, and merged with them. The Golden Book of Virtue violently shivered, but Nupian gripped it tightly, locking it in her hand. As the Corruption Power corroded its resistance, the book''s cover and pages gradually changed colour. Its pure aura morphed into a faint yet enchanting fragrance, its colour shifting towards misty white.

    The Honest Quill cracked but failed to destroy itself. The white stream turned into white threads and sewed back the damage, covering the quill with pretty decoration, silky threads, and a big, snow-like heart.

    Nupian lifted the corners of her mouth. The resistance from the two legendary artefacts had faded, their owner perished, their holiness corrupted. She had morphed their appearances according to her will, and now, they were hers.

    "Corane, Undrila, you two are a perfect couple," Nupian said. "The distillation of your love has helped me create these two legendary artefacts. Though they are quite weak for someone like me, they have the potential to become true artefacts, something even my peers would yearn for."

    The rest of the Monster Girls silently retreated. Because they knew the existence of such artefacts, Nupian might preemptively silence them. They wanted to escape, but the difference was too vast. Their lives were only hers to toy with.

    "Corane, Undrila, what should be the names of these two artefacts?" Nupian stepped forwards and appeared in front of the two. "Their names are a significant part of their existences. Please choose carefully."

    Corane thought for a moment and raised her head, squeezing Undrila''s hand lightly.

    "The book''s colour is pale, muddled. It reminds me of the misty dawn where the chill lingered, the dews flowed." Corane smiled, eyeing Undrila. "I would name it Book of Mistful Beginning. Each page, like the obscure mist, details the future unseen, unknown, yet it also represents a new chance, a new beginning."

    "Book of Mistful Beginning?" Nupian closed the book and caressed its surface. Its name, Mistful Beginning, carved itself into the cover and the spine. "It is a good name. Then, Undrila, what will the name of this quill be?"

    Undrila looked at Corane and took a deep breath. The soft breeze chilled her scaled body, but the warmth from Corane expelled the discomfort out of her skin.

    With Corane beside me, I''m satisfied.

    "The quill is pure-white, sewed together by the white threads. It reminds me of us." Undrila blushed. "Can I name it the Intertwining Love Quill? The threads of love have sewed us together. Our hearts have become one, just like the snow-like heart on the quill."

    Nupian looked at the Intertwining Love Quill and smiled. The sewing threads merged into the quill, mending the tiny cracks on it. It had become completed, forever inseparable.

    "Both names have meanings and memories inside them." Nupian looked at the Book of Mistful Beginning and the Intertwining Love Quill. "As a witness of your precious moment, I should commemorate this event with some gifts. Take good care of them, for they have their home inside your hearts."

    Nupian handed the book and the quill to Corane and Undrila respectively. She forcefully placed them in the two''s hands and smiled. They wanted to refuse, but they could not go against that pair of joyous eyes. Nupian was so happy that she couldn''t stop herself from smiling.

    The rest of the Monster Girls looked at Corane and Undrila, their eyes reddening. The legendary artefacts were a rarity even for the Condensation Phase Monster Girls. When Nupian gave out the two legendary artefacts that could become true artefacts, the rest of the Monster Girls had to force themselves to keep calm.

    Once Nupian officiated the confession, her wedding dress glowed. Her demeanour underwent a subtle transformation, solidifying more and more. Her air became more solid yet more ethereal; her presence became more dominant yet gentler.

    "The more knots I tie, the closer I am." Nupian giggled. "Love is the true foundation of this reality."

    As she was about to recite a love poem, Nupian blinked, her eyes contracting. She shifted her gaze.

    Amidst the thick, lush forest, three inconspicuous Monster Girls walked out of the Labyrinth of Love. Though they had transformed their appearances into that of the Pure Races, the soft aura of the Corrupted Races permeated their souls.

    Nupian wouldn''t care much about ordinary Transformation Phase Monster Girls, but in the group of three, all of them were special.

    One of them had a weak presence as if her existence was obscured from the world. Another had the air which invoked drowsiness and dream, a rare special ability. These two were Monster Girls with high potential, but they paled in comparison to the last Monster Girl.

    That Monster Girl had no presence at all. The world could not reach her.

 Chaoter 111: So Close Yet So Far

    Kurion and Noviscar followed Nupian''s gaze. Three Monster Girls reflected in their eyes. Though Flamira and her friends had changed their appearances, their manners and auras remained the same. They could not conceal themselves before the Condensation Phase Monster Girls.

    "Lady Nupian, what did you see in them?" Kurion said while glancing at Noviscar. "Should we invite them to your banquet?"

    "I see nothingness. I see no future. I see no past. I see something that shouldn''t exist. I see disaster. I see . . . loneliness."

    Kurion and Noviscar backstepped and tightened their fists. Their Corruption Power flowed to their palms, condensing into colourful sparks. Once Nupian made any move against Flamira and her friends, Kurion and Noviscar would detonate their spells and take the three Monster Girls away.

    "Aren''t they just Transformation Phase Monster Girls? Has one of them caught your eyes?" Kurion tensed.

    "They are all interesting. Unfortunately, we aren''t meant to be. Two of them have their hearts taken by the last, but the last has no heart. Her soul is empty yet full of loneliness."

    "What do you mean? Who doesn''t have a heart?"

    "Not just heart, but also Destiny. She is the nonexistent, something that can''t exist." Nupian smiled. "The more I look at her, the more my interest rises. Maybe I can fill her emptiness with my love?"

    The moment Nupian decided to make Flamira her new lover, Flamira froze. Though the breezes were warm, and the forest was calm, the apprehension in Flamira heart rapidly solidified. It was even more oppressive and despairing than when she looked at the Overseer.

    Serinda and Artium stopped, their eyes fixing at Flamira.

    "Sister Flamira, what''s wrong?" Serinda said. "Have you forgotten something inside the Labyrinth? Or do you miss your home already?"

    "I can never feel homesick, for my home exists only in your hearts, and I''m always with you." Flamira tensed as she glanced behind.

    Her sight moved from her friends to the depth of the forest, then skywards.

    Above the hazy clouds, seven Monster Girls hovered in the air, directing their powerful attention to Flamira. Despite the vast distance between them, their gazes still weighed on Flamira, locking her in place.

    They are all Condensation Phase Monster Girls! Flamira narrowed her eyes and focused on their blurry silhouettes. She could make out four Monster Girls: Undrila, Corane, Kurion, and Noviscar. Are they the powerhouses of the Sinking Dark Forest? Why are they looking at me?

    Flamira shifted her gazes to the Monster Girl in the middle. Their gazes met, and the Monster Girl in the wedding dress smiled. She raised her hands and formed a heart shape at Flamira, her mouth opening and closing, forming a few words.

    "Do you love me?"

    A chill gripped Flamira''s heart as fear flooded her mind. She immediately turned around and ran, but the pressure of that Monster Girl restrained her movement. Despite her best effort, her body unwillingly remained fixed, her eyes staring at the Solidification Phase Monster Girl.

    The suffocation prevented Flamira from shouting. Beside her, Serinda and Artium tilted their heads and looked at her. They could not sense anything.

    "Let me help you dispel that loneliness," Nupian whispered. Her voice echoed inside Flamira''s mind. "Not just you, but every lonely Monster Girl needs salvation. I''ll be that salvation. My love will form a paradise for all."

    As Nupian reached her hand towards Flamira, Kurion and Noviscar pushed their palms forwards. The sparks in their hands shot towards Nupian and exploded. While a flood of colourful radiance blinded everyone, Kurion and Noviscar flew towards Flamira.

    "To struggle even in front of absolute despair, I love that quality of yours." Nupian''s voice remained calm. "Let''s see how much you''re willing to sacrifice."

    She clicked her tongue. The blinding radiance vanished. Though it lasted for mere moments, Kurion and Noviscar exerted themselves to the limit and soared half the distance between Nupian and Flamira. Still, the ominous feeling didn''t lessen.

    "Do you think you can escape?" Nupian laughed and pointed at Kurion. "Only the purest darkness can withstand the brightest light. Let me see how pure¡ª"

    "Lady Nupian!" Corane stepped forwards and stared at Nupian. "Please forgive them. Those Monster Girls seem to be their important friends."

    "Are you implying that I''m evil, wicked?"

    "Please forgive them. They''re just worried for their friends. We share the same common enemies; there is no need for this unnecessary conflict."

    Corane and Undrila stared at Nupian, their eyes pleading. The other two Condensation Phase Monster Girls also looked at Nupian. Each Condensation Phase Monster was a precious powerhouse. One more or one less could decide the general trend of a region.

    Nupian turned her head around. The Condensation Phase Monster Girls endured her heavy gaze. They clutched their fists and gritted their teeth, but they never yielded. If Nupian went too far, they might even risk their lives to stop her.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "You all are too serious." Nupian smiled. "I''ve never planned to kill them. I only plan to force out their true emotions, their true loves. Don''t you think that it''s beautiful?"

    Before anyone else could speak, Nupian snapped her fingers, and the Monster Girls around her froze.

    "Now, stay here obediently. I''ll give you an emotional show, one that will reveal to you the meaning of true love."

    The smile on Nupian''s face turned into a smirk as she reached out towards Kurion. When her palm concealed Kurion''s silhouette, she slowly clenched it. The snow-white Corruption Power surged into her hand as her fingers drew close.

    Kurion trembled. An invisible force crushed her from all sides. Her body dispersed into shadowy mist, but the suppression persisted. Her speed dropped as her soul quivered, producing crackling noises. She closed her eyes and darted forwards, her hands casting countless spells.

    Beside Kurion, Noviscar bit her tongue and spit out her blood. Her green blood boiled and turned into a vapour mist. It enveloped Kurion and lessened the invisible force, but Kurion still couldn''t break out of the constraint.

    "Don''t be impatient. Your turn is coming¡ª"

    Nupian snapped her attention towards the ground where the Labyrinth of Love hid. The Corruption Power around her condensed into her white wedding dress as she revoked all her spells. Her carefree expression stiffened. Her breathing grew rough.

    "It''s really here." Nupian gasped. Her heart intensely pulsated.

    Before her voice faded, she shot towards the Labyrinth of Love, disregarding Flamira and her friends as well as the Condensation Phase Monster Girls.

    Everyone looked at each other, but none could find any explanation for such agitation from Nupian.

    Only Flamira lowered her head and prayed. Main Body, you must be careful.

    ...

    "If Miss Quasi''s authority is not enough, what about the authority of the Puppeteer Token?" Iris said. "Can the Overseer resist the imperial will? Can you resist the successor of your civilisation?"

    Iris closed her eyes. The Puppeteer Token quivered as the runic engravements on its surface lit up in multi-coloured light. The radiance wrapped around Iris and lessened the suppression of the Overseer, loosening the chains of electricity.

    "Iris, you have many symbols of approval, but most of them are weak," the Overseer said. "Quantity, without quality, is meaningless."

    "Nothing is meaningless, Overseer. Just because you can''t accomplish it doesn''t mean that it''s impossible."

    Because her slime body had partially turned into an android body, Iris''s physical strength also increased. She swung her mechanical arms, rattling the chains of electricity. The chains shook and pulled her arms back, but the radiance from the Puppeteer Token weakened their power.

    As they faded away, Iris broke through their binding and fell onto the throne. Her body instinctively relaxed and sank into the support, but she realised that she could not feel the coldness or the hardness of the material.

    Most of her membrane had turned murky, smooth, and solid. The rigidness of her body seeped into her mind and soul, changing her fundamentally.

    "With the Puppeteer Token in my hand, I hold the qualification to succeed you, Overseer." Iris placed her arms on the armrests and tilted up her head. "Am I worthy?"

    Though Iris sat on the gigantic throne, the Overseer still towered over her. His silhouette enlarged as he stepped forwards, his firm feet cracking the metallic tiles with every step. He raised his four arms and reached towards Iris, his palms radiating coldness and apathy.

    Iris remained motionless, though her grasp on the Puppeteer Token tightened. The Overseer''s hands clutched the four edges of the throne. His head hung over Iris, his eyes staring into her blue abyss-like eyes. He shattered the edges of the throne, but none of the fragments injured Iris.

    The silence lasted for a moment until Iris blinked. Her eyes turned from blue to black.

    "Tell me, am I worthy?"

    She pressed her arms and pushed herself up. The air of helplessness turned into stillness, undisturbed by the overwhelming force of annihilation. Her movement was graceful and elegant as if she had been practising it for all her life.

    As Iris stood up, the Overseer pulled back his hands and stepped backwards, allowing Iris to stand unobstructed. For a moment, her silhouette overlapped with a hazy yet majestic figure from the Overseer''s memory. The Overseer shuddered and took a few more steps backwards.

    He almost knelt.

    "You . . . are worthy." The Overseer lowered his head. "I cannot defy the imperial decree, but you have not become the new ruler of the Legacy Ground!"

    The Overseer howled. His metallic voice imbued anger into the world and collapsed the throne room. The blackness of the void flooded into reality as the power of assimilation gradually devoured the pocket dimension, pulling it back to the Main Material Plane. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground had lost all its Floors except for the fragments of the throne room.

    Trembling, the Overseer reached his hands towards Iris. His arms quivered under the invisible strains, rapidly disintegrating. The restriction of Quasi''s and the Puppeteer Token''s authority repelled him, but the Legacy Ground had broken down too much, weakening its power.

    "What are you doing?" Iris frowned. "Are you going betray the imperial rules?"

    "If that is the price to pay for our salvation, I''m willing to shoulder that sin."

    The Overseer grabbed Iris and pushed her against the throne. He did not exert too much force, for he could accidentally destroy her android part. No matter how much Iris struggled, she could not break free. Her spells could not harm the Overseer; she could only sit on the throne and wait for the end.

    "Is this your belief?" Iris said. "Everything for that salvation?"

    The Overseer said nothing. His other hands drew some magic formations in the air and shattered them. Colourful lightning emerged and coiled around Iris. They seeped into her slime, sped up her change, fixed her damaged parts, and injected unknown energy into her.

    As time passed, her mind grew dull. Fatigue and confusion plagued her heart. Unknown memories played in her mind, lulling her to sleep, telling her to let go.

    Holding onto her conviction, Iris gritted her teeth and waited. A familiar sensation enveloped her. She had experienced this before. The tranquillity washed over her mind and wiped out her memories. It was painful, but she easily endured it.

    Her eyes became unfocused. Her control over her body dulled. As she sank into the throne, her mind closed onto itself.

    The Overseer couldn''t stop himself from trembling as Iris turned into a complete android. He grabbed the necklace that maintained the stability of the Legacy Ground and split the crimson gem embedded in it.

    The milky white stream of energy ruptured from the necklace, forming a silhouette of an ancient android. His golden cloak radiated powerful heat that distorted the fabric of reality, collapsing it further. He opened his golden eyes and stared at Iris.

    The Overseer knelt until his head touched the ground. "Your Majesty, the vessel is ready."

    The man lightly nodded and flew towards Iris. He drew his hands towards the azure crystal embedded in Iris''s chest. Once he possessed this body, he would come back to life once more, and it would be the beginning of his resurgence.

    As his hands touched Iris, she snapped open her eyes. She stared at the man, imprinting his aura and appearance into her memory. Her lips curved into a smile as she sank into the depth of the Shadow Plane.

 Chapter 112: Imperial Closure

    In the Shadow Plane, Iris collapsed onto the grey throne, panting, shaking. The viscous, concentrated Corruption Power surged around her, seeping into her mechanical body. Her smooth, metallic skin turned muddled as the Corruption Power gushed inside her.

    Pain seared her body and soul. She grabbed her arms and arched forwards, but she could not feel her touch, only the pain. Itchiness and numbness spread from her metal exterior to her inner circuits and joints. They corrode the locks inside her soul, shattering the seals on her memories.

    Though her soul had protected her most precious memories, some of them still got erased. Now, all of them came back to her. Countless images played inside her mind, recounting her experience since her rebirth.

    She flung herself back. Her head crashed against the throne. Both of them shattered. Blue electricity flew out of her skull, but the purple Corruption Power pushed them back inside her. They merged and fused with her, heating up her body.

    She tensed her arms and legs. Her back and thighs melted and joined with the throne. The invisible fires inside her glowed brighter and hotter, yet she could not do anything. Her lips melted into one. Her eyelids closed shut.

    Darkness and silence enveloped her. It was a special kind of darkness and silence, one which deprived all senses. She could not feel, touch, smell, hear, taste, or see anything. She only knew that her body was melting, turning into a blob of liquid.

    As helplessness flooded her heart, Iris tensed. A teardrop squeezed out of her tightly shut eyelids. It rolled on her cheek before evaporating under the intense heat.

    A hand caressed her face and rubbed the teardrop¡¯s strain. Iris felt a slight tug in her heart. She could not see nor speak, but the silhouette in front of her understood everything.

    "Please don''t cry," a voice echoed. Though it was familiar, Iris could not remember its owner. "You are never alone. We are always with you, always."

    The agony that tore Iris apart vanished as anxiety and hope mixed inside her. She regained control over her body and struggled madly. Her senses came back. She could feel the gentle caress and the soothing voice. She wanted to see that face!

    Vilia!

    Without any regard for herself, Iris forced her eyes opened and pulled herself forwards. Her android exterior held her body back, but she pushed forwards until the vessel that contained her shattered. She gushed out as a blob of azure slime, so ever lonely, so ever pretty.

    "Vilia?" Iris looked around. "Where are you!"

    Around her was the crumbling throne room. There was no one else except Iris.

    "Why?" Iris said. "I just want to see you one more time."

    Iris placed her palm on her right cheek. Though slowly dispersing, the foreign warmth still lingered in her touch.

    "Am I that reckless? Do I need to push myself into danger again?"

    She really wanted to meet Vilia, but she could not force Vilia to show up. She wouldn¡¯t hurt any of her sisters. If possible, she would shoulder all the pain for them.

    If Vilia came to my rescue, it must mean that my plan is too reckless. I came too close to total annihilation, but the most dangerous moment has passed.

    As Iris contemplated her plan, a sense of dread gripped her heart. The Shadow Heart Core intensely vibrated, screaming warnings after warnings.

    A mortal danger inside the Shadow Plane?

    Without any delay, Iris ascended to the Main Material Plane. The Overseer and the golden-cloaked man locked their gazes at Iris.

    "How . . . did you remove our modification?" The Overseer trembled. His mechanical eyes glowed blood red. "How dare you ruin¡ª"

    A shockwave swept past the fragmented throne room and pushed the Overseer against the ground. Despite the pain, he forced himself up and protected the golden-cloaked man. Though the man used to be strong, he was now a fading soul.

    Iris braced herself and glanced upwards. Amidst the infinite blackness, a spark of light flickered. The void stretched and pulled back, trembling under a terrible might. The shockwaves alone could shatter reality and distort space and time.

    Is that the danger that targeted me? I must have underestimated the importance of the Shadow Heart Core.

    Iris glanced at the Overseer and the golden-cloaked man. This is my chance.

    "Looks like you have a guest, Overseer," Iris said. "Even the world is helping me. Your plan is destined for failure."

    The Overseer glanced at Iris, then crushed the necklace in his hand. A powerful yet invisible pressure engulfed the throne room. It crawled outwards and fused with the fragmented realities, reversing their destruction.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The Puppeteer Legacy Ground rapidly reconstructed itself. In an instant, the nine Floors, the throne room, and the imperial treasure returned to existence.

    For a moment, the glory of the past glimmered.

    "With the Legacy Ground completed, you can''t break the rules anymore." Iris faintly smiled. "How will you deal with me, then?"

    "The Legacy Ground is no longer under my jurisdiction," the Overseer said. "Everything belongs to His Majesty."

    The golden-cloaked man turned to Iris and pointed at her. Chains of electricity emerged from his cloak and shot at Iris. She held the Puppeteer Token and the black card in her hands, commanding them. Her authority crashed with the golden-cloaked man''s, slowing down the electricity.

    "Your authority comes from the imperial family," the Overseer said. "If they wish so, they will strip you of your power."

    "If the man in front of me is still alive, I would never stand a chance against him. Fortunately, he is merely a lingering soul. How can he fight against me, a living being?"

    Iris smirked as her slime body quivered. She closed her eyes and let her emotions ooze out of her. Her impression of the golden-cloaked man gradually emerged inside her mind. His appearance, demeanour, and aura merged with her soul. The injected memories inside her mind enhanced her mimicry, giving her more information about the golden-cloaked man.

    Her membrane boiled and stretched into a long, silky golden cloak. Her oozy hair flowed to her back and separated themselves into fine strands, shifting their colour to shiny golden. She raised her hands in front of herself, and her slime morphed into smooth, beautiful skin. When she opened her eyes, her dazzling irises glowed like the sun.

    She looked ethereal, majestic, like a beauty from a fantasy: a nonexistent princess.

    After her transformation, Iris looked at the Overseer. Her gaze contained boundless confidence and majesty that forced the Overseer to step back.

    The golden-cloaked man frowned. The maiden in front of him was not someone of the imperial family. Her aura did not remind him of anyone, yet it had the particular trace of imperial aura, something impossible to replicate.

    "Who are you?" the man said.

    "I am your successor, Your Majesty."

    Iris placed the Puppeteer Token onto her chest. It sank into her flesh and connected with her. The imperial aura in her body commanded the Puppeteer Legacy Ground to accept her, for she was its rightful inheritor.

    "Impossible!" The Overseer created multiple spell formations and attacked Iris. "You are not real!"

    The red and blue electricity flew towards Iris, who remained motionless. An invisible pressure descended. It restricted the Overseer and destroyed the electric currents, protecting Iris from all harm. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground had accepted her.

    After the Overseer got restrained, Iris turned to the golden-cloaked man.

    "It''s time to rest."

    "You do not understand," the man said. "This is the path I must walk, the path that carried everyone''s hope. Even if you obtain the imperial will, you cannot contend against me, the progenitor of the imperial family."

    "Time has already erased your trace from this world." Iris raised her hand. "This Legacy Ground is the last proof of your existence. It has accepted me. As your final successor, I shall put your story to rest."

    Iris commanded the Legacy Ground to destroy the golden-cloaked man, but her authority could not override his. Though dead, he was still the forefather of his civilisation, the system''s creator, and the strongest of his race.

    "You cannot dethrone me. According to our seniority, I am the oldest member of the imperial family. Even if you can fool the Legacy Ground, your authority alone can never reach my height."

    The pressure on Iris increased as the golden-cloaked man slowly stripped her control over the Legacy Ground. She tried to fight back, but her seniority was too low compared to him. She could only delay the inevitable.

    "If I alone cannot compete against you, what about the wills of the other members?"

    "They are all dead. Even with our foundation, only I remain. The Divine controls the cycle of life and death. If not for the conflicts between the Divine and the Foreign Existences, even I might not have this chance."

    "Indeed, they have fallen, but their wills remain." Iris flicked her hands. Her skin changed back to slime and morphed into a broken sword. "Puppeteer Legacy Ground, heed my words. I am the successor of the imperial family and the carriers of the imperial wills across all generations!"

    With a wave of her hand, Iris recklessly generated more broken equipment she saw inside the sacred graveyard. Though she could not mimick their power nor material, she could replicate their auras, tricking the Legacy Ground of their authenticity.

    Is this why you lead me there, Miss Quasi?

    The Overseer trembled as the auras of the broken equipment enveloped the throne room. Though he lacked the sense of touch, he still felt the numbness that spread throughout his body and into his soul. It was like he had returned to the olden day where he would guard the imperial palace.

    Even the golden-cloaked man took a step backwards, his eyes staring at Iris as if she was a monster.

    "You . . . what are you?" he said.

    "I am a Wandering Slime Girl, searching for a way back home." Iris smiled.

    The pile of broken equipment and armours gathered around Iris, exuding the imperial auras of multiple members of the royalty. The scale of the authority rapidly tilted towards Iris, solidifying her place as the absolute owner of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    In the end, the golden-cloaked man failed. As a fleeting soul fragment, he could not do anything. The Legacy Ground effortlessly annihilated him, leaving nothing behind.

    He who once ruled over all fell to the tide of history.

    After the golden-cloaked man died, the Overseer stopped resisting. His mechanical eyes dimmed. He shut down his body and overloaded his circuits, burning himself from the inside out. As he reached his limit, his exterior melted into molten metals and exploded into a burst of flame.

    Bright red and orange flares filled the throne room, but the heat never reached Iris. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground suppressed the destruction and reverted everything to perfection.

    Once everything was over, Iris fell on the ground, panting. Her elegant, majestic aura dissolved into a weak, feeble air as her golden cloak and fine hair melted back into her azure slime. Though she hadn''t lifted a single finger in the battle, the psychological pressure pressing atop her heart was massive.

    If she misstepped once, she would die. Her plan didn''t accord for any of this. It had been evolving since the moment she came into the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Only at the end did she understand the whole truth.

    I can''t relax just yet. The main threat is coming.

    Iris lightly waved her hand. A hologram of the Legacy Ground manifested. At the highest point of the Legacy Ground, the gigantic gate violently shook, its cogs falling and breaking into pieces.

    The quake continued for a few minutes before something forcefully pushed open the gate and stepped into the darkness.

    Nupian had entered the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

 Chapter 113: Intruder in My Heart

    Nupian casually walked down the dim corridor. Her pure-white wedding dress fluttered with the cold breezes. Its colour contrasted the dull environment.

    While walking, she surveyed the surrounding. The ceiling and the walls merged, forming a suffocating arch which restricted movements and airflow. Though the corridor had a faint scent of mould, there was no spiderwebs, cracks, nor dust. Nothing except silence survived here.

    When she glanced behind, she found that the gigantic entrance had disappeared. In its place was a set of stairs whose destination reached upwards. Just like the steps below, the steps above held the ancient air inside its structure, giving off an impression that it had been here for ages, and its visitors would accompany it for the next.

    "Miss Core, where are you?" Nupian said. "Are you playing hide and seek with this big sister?"

    Her voice traversed through the silence and disappeared into the darkness. There was no echo. Nupian¡¯s words dissolved into the nothingness. Something tore them apart and devoured their meanings.

    "Miss Core, you''re good at hiding. When you reveal yourself, it is only for a few moments. If not for my luck and karma, I would not have found you." Nupian covered her mouth, smiling. "Don''t worry. Once I catch you, I''ll take exceptionally good care of you. You''ll be my most beautiful wife, my main wife!"

    Nupian raised her voice and increased her pace. Her graceful expression gradually shifted to frenzy. From her dress, the snow-white Corruption Power gushed out and dyed the corridor white. It cracked open the stone steps, producing muffled yet noticeable noises.

    Once the sounds became audible, the darkness howled and rushed towards Nupian. The invisible creatures bared their fangs, their growls drowning the initial silence.

    "This place is an inheritance ground indeed. To my knowledge, the Soundless Shadow Beasts have gone extinct long ago. This is the first time I''ve seen living proof of their existence."

    Nupian raised her right hand and pushed forwards gently. Her movement generated a soft breeze which coiled around the snow-white Corruption Power. It brushed past the Soundless Shadow Beasts, inviting them to take a bite.

    The Soundless Shadow Beasts bit onto the breeze. They tore it into pieces and swallowed the fragments. The wind moved down their throats, glowed, and exploded into a barrage of snowflakes. The creatures shuddered as their stomachs bloated, growing bigger and bigger. They screamed, but their voices reached nowhere, for the snowflakes inside their bodies had frozen their voices.

    A low snap resounded. The Soundless Shadow Beasts ruptured. Their shadowy blood splashed across the corridor, tainting the staircase and the arch. The snowflakes inside them flooded out. They flew towards the nearby creatures, sticking to their skins.

    As the snowflakes multiplied, the temperature dropped. Nupian took a deep breath and blew another puff of cold air. Her Corruption Power spread, freezing the tainted black blood. Around her, the Soundless Shadow Beasts screamed, yet they could not overwhelm the silence that permeated the atmosphere.

    "No matter how hard they try to separate us, our love will eventually unite us," Nupian said.

    The last Soundless Shadow Beasts shivered. Its countless eyes locked onto Nupian¡¯s ghostly wedding dress, its body still, its mind collapsing. Despite her harmless, charming appearance, the beast dared not meet her gaze. It wanted to escape, but the chill had already frozen its movement.

    "If I weren''t in a hurry, you would have been a great addition to my collection." Nupian sighed. "The thought of driving a species to extinction pains me, but I shall do it. This is the extent of how far I''m willing to go for love."

    Nupian''s voice broke the silence. The last Soundless Shadow Beast exploded, turning into a blizzard. It engulfed the endless corridor, which creaked as its structure broke down. Coldness stretched and froze even the retreating darkness. It fell into the ground, turned into a misty blob of blackness.

    As the obscurity disappeared, Nupian closed her eyes and listened. Her footsteps now echoed around the corridor. The despairing tranquillity had vanished, and the endless corridor became just an old corridor, filled with frozen cracks and ices. She glided her hands along the wall. Dust shook under her touch and fell to the ground.

    "Miss Core, your welcome banquet warms my heart; now I want to see you."

    Opening her eyes, Nupian raised her head. Her fingertips pierced through the wall and dug something out. Her sharp nails tore the fabric of reality apart. The nothingness of the void crawled into existence, but Nupian''s invisible aura effortlessly pushed them back.

    Smiling, she reached into the void and swung her hand lightly. Her nails cut through another layer of reality, revealing another inner world. Inside it was the greenery with a single track that extended forwards, where a crossroad and a worn-down tavern located.

    "I''m tracing your footstep, Miss Core. Please wait for me." Nupian looked up.

    ...

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Iris stared at the screen, and Nupian stared back. Iris almost fainted as she cut the connection between her and the endless corridor. That pair of beautiful, glittering eyes almost sucked out her soul. They caressed her figure like a couple would do to each other, but Nupian hadn''t even seen Iris!

    "Legacy Ground, can you do anything?" Iris said.

    After killing the Overseer and the forefather, the system of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground finally recognised Iris as its owner. Though the Legacy Ground was only a phantom right now, it still held the wealth and knowledge of the ancient, glorious civilisation.

    To Iris, a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, this wealth is unimaginable.

    "Lady Iris, the power of the intruder exceeds my capability. I cannot force her out nor stop her advance. My power can only delay the inevitable," the system said.

    "When compared to the Overseer, how strong is she?"

    "According to our classification, the Overseer is at the King of Automaton Rank, similar to the True Master Rank of the Pure Races. The intruder has already eclipsed the Overseer. According to my data, she might be the strongest under the realm of the legend."

    "So much stronger than the Overseer? The peak of the Solidification Phase?"

    Though the Condensation Phase and the Solidification Phase differed only one realm, the distance between them was vast, much more than the lower realms combined. The power difference was not linear but exponential. The peak of the Solidification Phase could decide the fate of a new Solidification Phase Monster Girl.

    "Legacy Ground, after the forefather resurrects, how is he going to escape from this place?" Iris lowered her voice. "The Divine is watching. The Overseer must have prepared an emergency exit somewhere. Tell me, is there such a thing?"

    "There is indeed an exit, but it is a single-use, one-way, random-direction teleportation formation. Because of its design, it requires an enormous amount of energy, too much for the current Legacy Ground to handle."

    "What will happen if I forcefully activate it?"

    "The Legacy Ground will rupture. My circuit will self-destruct. The Puppeteer Legacy Ground will be no more."

    "So it is the last resort?" Iris waved her hand. A new hologram manifested. "Legacy Ground, bring me all the books inside the treasury. I want to take a look at them."

    "I can also bring the legendary artefacts here. Do you want them too?"

    Iris shook her head. The current Legacy Ground was a phantom. Though its phantom was so powerful that it could display its real power, it would disappear after its time was up.

    Though I can''t take or use any artefacts, I can still take the knowledge with me. I''ll use this little time scanning as many books as possible. Maybe there is a solution to this crisis inside one of them.

    Another quake threw Iris off balance. She quickly stabilised herself. The hologram in front of her flickered. Inside, Nupian walked around the forest, admiring tall trees and colourful flowers.

    With every step she took, the ground beneath her feet cooled and spread its coldness. Blue shades infested dirt and gravel, then the surrounding trees and rocks. The summer forest gradually turned into a winter forest, filled with ices, snows, and frozen trees.

    "I can sense your gaze, Miss Core," Nupian said. "Are you waiting for me at the depth of this Legacy Ground? How romantic."

    When the whole forest had turned into a snowy landscape, Nupian finally reached the crossroad. She looked at the misty path, then the sunny track, and at last the worn-down tavern. She closed her eyes and sniffed at the air. Her ears shivered as a familiar scent entered her body.

    In her mind, Iris''s journey surfaced.

    "It seems you had a nice relaxation in here, Miss Core. My standard is quite high. I hope the service here can satisfy me."

    Nupian walked to the tavern and looked around. A closed sign hung at the front door. Dust gathered around the building. The old wooden floor creaked every time Nupian stepped on it, but she did not mind them. They sounded pleasing to her ears.

    Standing in front of the door, she placed her right hand on it and leaned forwards. Her left ear pressed on the surface. Silence. The bar was empty.

    "I''m entering it now," Nupian said. "Please forgive my intru¡ª"

    "Miss, inside is a memorial of someone I admire. Could you please leave this place alone?" a shaking yet determined voice echoed. "I''m waiting for you at the deepest part of the Legacy Ground."

    Nupian smiled and retreated from the tavern. She looked at the sky and waved her hand at the spying Iris.

    "Your voice is beautiful, Miss Core. No. Your name is Iris? You are indeed the eye that reveals the beauty of the world."

    Nupian turned around and strolled towards the misty path. The dull scenery and the disquieting silence crawled towards her. They whispered anxiety and terror into her ears.

    "The road of despair is a long and intertwining road. Thankfully, I have love inside my heart."

    The illusionary despair around Nupian dispersed, replaced by chilling gales and falling snows. They painted the grey world with ices and numbness, freezing the environment and the wall of mist. Even the fabric of reality could not resist this frost.

    "I''ve heard your promise, Iris. We will meet at the depth of the world."

    ...

    "I must be mad." Iris slapped herself. "Why did I do that? Now she knows my voice. Even my name."

    While mumbling, Iris grabbed another book and scanned through its content. Though she could not understand much of it, she still memorised them before placing the book behind her. She needed more time to digest the information, but she didn''t have that time right now.

    The hologram in front of her flashed. Nupian had plunged through the First Floor and into the Second Floor. Iris didn''t dare to spy on Nupian anymore. The two times she did so, Nupian noticed her presence and somehow gained information about her.

    "Legacy Ground, is there really nothing that can fight back?"

    "Our strongest Floor Guardians have already gathered at the Ninth Floor, but their power alone could not force her back. Even with the legendary artefacts in the treasury, the result will not change."

    "How come? Even this one necklace manages to recreate the entire Puppeteer Legacy Ground. You''re bound to have something of the same quality."

    "According to my data, the necklace is not something we created."

    Iris perked up. In her heart, a bad premonition rose. "What do you mean?"

    "The necklace is a gift from a deal with the Foreign Existences."

    So, they actually predicted all of this?

    Iris rushed toward the necklace and scoured through its broken parts. It didn''t take long until she found the crimson gem. She rubbed its surface and observed its form.

    In the reflection on her eyes, something inside the gem glowed. As she focused on it, it quivered, screaming for attention.

    Please don''t be it.

    Iris exerted her hand. Her force crushed the crimson gem into pieces. When she opened her hand, aside from the red crystals, there was a Shadow Heart Fragment.

    While Iris was stunned, the Fragment entered her body and joined with the Core. She had obtained another piece of the Shadow Heart. Only eleven more remained.

    "Just how much of my choices are mine?" Iris muttered. "Have you all also foreseen this development?"

 Chapter 114: Despair Reversal

    "Legacy Ground, prepare the teleportation formation." Iris looked at the hologram of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    In the distorting image of the nine Floors, a flaming red dot plunged through the Fourth Floor and into the Fifth Floor. In the next moment, the Fifth Floor turned bluish. The defence mechanism froze to oblivion, unable to retaliate.

    After hearing Iris''s voice, Nupian accelerated her speed. She advanced like a strong, passionate knight rushing towards the darkness to save her dainty girlfriend from the horror beneath. The Floor Guardians, whose power varied in the Condensation Phase, crumbled like sandcastles against ocean waves. They could not last even a few minutes against her exotic methods.

    Even though Iris had separated each Floor as far apart as possible, Nupian still effortlessly located and entered them. In the end, Iris just gave up the thought of trapping Nupian and focused on delaying the inevitable.

    I''ve memorised all the books I could. Unfortunately, I cannot take the other treasures with me. Maybe I shouldn''t have aggravated the disintegration of the Legacy Ground. Well, no point in regret.

    "Legacy Ground, you''re going to perish after I leave. Do you feel regret?"

    "It is my honour to exchange my continuity for your survival," the system said. "My purpose is to preserve our legacy, and you, Lady Iris, are the last seed of our hope."

    "But I am not of your race; my objective is not yours. Though I inherit the imperial wills, I have never agreed to be that spark."

    "The automaton, the technology, the forbidden knowledge, they are all merely the surface of our legacy."

    The throne room trembled. The red dot in the hologram pushed through the defence line of the Sixth Floor. Nupian arrived at the Seventh Floor and fought her way through traps and Floor Guardians.

    "What, then, is the core of your legacy? Is it the imperial will I''ve just inherited, or the ancient tradition I''ve witnessed?"

    "Our identity is our rebellious nature and perseverance." As the Legacy Ground gradually suffered more damage, the system¡¯s cold voice turned hoarse. "Lady Iris, you''ve already inherited both of them."

    Iris looked at the black card in her hand. Its smooth surface reflected her contemplation. She rubbed her fingers on its firm yet delicate material, feeling the coldness it carried. The corners of her mouth lifted.

    "Miss Quasi, is this your objective?"

    The system remained silent. Iris also fell silent. It lasted for a few minutes until a loud bang disrupted the peace, followed by a violent quake. The crisp hologram flickered and turned blood-red. Nupian broke through the Seventh Floor, then the Eighth Floor, arriving at the Ninth Floor in one move.

    "Legacy Ground, if you self-destruct, can you heavily injure her?"

    "The chance is minuscule. She is likely to have multiple layers of defence guarding her at all times."

    "Will she be able to trace my location?" Iris looked at the Shadow Heart Core inside her. "She knows my name and my voice, but she''s never seen my appearance."

    "I cannot predict that possibility. Even the ability to divine your name through your voice eludes my database."

    "It¡¯s all down to luck again?" Iris sighed. "Give me a signal when the formation is ready."

    It''s risky, but I have to know. Please be the hope I desperately need.

    Another earthquake struck. The bloody hologram collapsed into white sparks. In its final moment, the hologram turned into a screen. Nupian stood in the middle of a snowing battlefield. Around her stood the frozen Floor Guardians. Even with their Peak Condensation Phase power, they could not touch her.

    As the screen disintegrated, Nupian lifted her head and smiled. Her mouth moved, forming a few words.

    "Are you cheering on me?"

    Shivering, Iris pushed herself up and walked towards the throne. She hesitated for a moment, then leaned on it. To mimic the imperial aura, Iris overworked herself. Now, she could not do anything too straining, or she would break down into a puddle.

    It doesn''t matter anyway. The present me and the optimal me don''t make a difference to her.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Iris took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Rapid heartbeats rang; they didn''t come from her heart but her soul. A chilly premonition coiled her body, seeping into the fabric of the Cloak of Destiny Obscurity, and permeated her slime.

    For the first time, the cloak around her felt sticky and damped.

    Just as she was about to take it off, the throne room trembled. The dispersed hologram in the middle of the room quivered. They fused into a white portal, growing brighter and brighter.

    Nupian strolled out, landing lightly on the metallic floor. Her eyes swept across the room and landed on Iris. Smiling, she walked towards Iris, her eyes fixed on the Shadow Heart Core.

    Iris tensed. Her mind raced until something clicked. She gripped her tight dress and lowered her head. Her slime flushed pink, bubbling with shyness and innocence.

    Nupian slowed her pace and stood somewhat far away from Iris. Her eyes grazed Iris''s dainty yet well-endowed figure.

    "Iris, you''re cruel," Nupian said. "I want to take back my heart, but with you like this, how can I do it? Now, I want to give you more hearts, but I only have one."

    "Miss, could you please not stare?" Iris''s voice was meek, almost inaudible. "My dress is all sticky. I want to take it off, but I can''t do it in front of you."

    "My, how could I forget? I haven''t introduced myself." Nupian chuckled. "My name is Nupian. The others might have called me Scourge of the Northern Snow."

    Iris lowered her head further. She hadn''t heard of Nupian, but that title indicated how dangerous Nupian was.

    Seeing that Iris remained silent, Nupian turned around and surveyed the throne room. She really gave Iris the privacy to take off her wet dress.

    Sensing that the powerful gaze had lifted itself away from her, Iris slightly raised her head. As she saw Nupian''s back, she shivered and bit her lips. Because of her fear, she had never taken a good look at Nupian. That wonderful wedding dress, that misty skin, that enchanting aura, everything about her naturally tempted.

    Hold your emotions in check, Iris! The other is mad, madder than you!

    Trembling, Iris slowly undressed. Embarrassment plagued her mind as a scene played in her heart.

    Amidst the long, cold night, a shy, graceful maiden slowly unbuttoned her dress, her delicate body glowing pink. Candlelight illuminated her cleavage, tickling her sensitive body, highlighting her beauty. As her dress gradually became loose, her desires whispered to her, urging her to embrace her true self.

    That wedding dress is perfect for us, right? Iris shivered. The moment I see her, my heart can''t calm down. I can''t stop thinking about her. This body needs her, needs her more than anything, needs her forever.

    Is this love?

    No!

    Iris snapped out of her thoughts. She had already taken off her dress. Nupian still had her head turned away from Iris, but the distance between them had shrunken.

    In her trance, Iris had walked towards Nupian!

    "Miss Nupian, I''ve finished changing." Iris retreated from Nupian. She still couldn''t shake off her shyness. "Are you here for the Core?"

    Nupian nodded. "Iris, could you tell me how you acquired it? On the day Lady Lilith fell, she split her soul into multiple parts. The Shadow Heart Fragments and Core are among those, but after so long, no one could find the Core, all except you."

    "I''m just someone at the right time and the right place." Iris forced herself to look into Nupian''s eyes. "I''ve answered your question. Can you answer mine too?"

    "How can I deny your request when you look that cute?"

    "What will you do after you catch me?"

    "I''ve already told you. I''ll shower you with love until I have a permanent place in your heart." Nupian smiled. "You and the Core are both dear to me."

    "Will I have to fight for your favour? Will you help me become stronger?"

    "You''re a curious one, Iris, but I like that side of yours. I won''t let you encounter any danger. You only need to support me with your love, and I''ll succeed in creating our paradise, a paradise for all Monster Girls."

    Iris shook. Her eyes reddened; tears gushed out. Unlike her viscous slime, the teardrops were transparent and warm. They dripped down her cheeks and fell off her chin. They damped her dress, but she didn''t care.

    "Iris, why did you cry?" Nupian blinked. "Those are not the tears of grief. They are tears of joy. Did my answer overwhelm you with happiness?"

    "Yes. It provides me with a ray of hope. Without it, I might really give up." Iris''s voice grew sharp. Her eyes radiated madness. "One last question, Lady Nupian."

    Iris paused for a moment, but she could not conceal her wide smile. It amplified her beauty, giving her ample confidence she previously lacked.

    "Will you play this game of hide and seek with me again?"

    Nupian frowned as she stepped forwards. The throne room shook. Its metallic floor and ceiling cracked, revealing countless rifts in reality. Through them, the void crawled out and assimilated the surrounding.

    "Iris, what are you doing?" Nupian raised her hand. The assimilation stopped. "I''ve spent quite an effort to find you. I don''t want to lose you again."

    "Lady Nupian, if you really love me, you will find me. I''ll be waiting for you." Iris smiled. "Legacy Ground, do it!"

    A flash of light engulfed Iris. Nupian shot towards Iris and reached forwards. A faint distortion manifested. Nupian¡¯s fingertips grazed the cold slime, but she failed to grasp onto Iris. Only a bit of slime remained.

    "Your smile is too much." Nupian giggled. "You''re the first one to escape my grasp since the beginning of my journey to find Love. Maybe you are the Love I''ve been searching for."

    She rubbed the slime on her palm and licked it. The sweet, entrancing flavour washed over her tongue and permeated her body. However, before she could savour the feeling inside it, the Puppeteer Legacy Ground broke into pieces and sank groundwards.

    "Did you expect this to stop me?" Nupian shook her head. "If this is your last struggle, then¡ª"

    The Puppeteer Legacy Ground sank further, but not in the ordinary spatial dimensions, but the enigmatic, unseen direction.

    Nupian fell silent and looked upwards, trembling.

    Though she was still inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, her sight still peered through the pocket dimension and into the Main Material Plane.

    Inside the Sinking Dark Forest, at the peak of Mount Purple Cloud, a few figures floated atop the sky, overlooking all that happened within the world.

    The moment Nupian saw them, her eyes bled. She shut them and covered her face with her hands, gripping her hair. Her charming appearance morphed into something else, something which she hadn''t shown for years.

    Terror.

 Chapter 115: Of Holy and Unholy

    "Knowledge, I thought you had everything prepared."

    "It is peculiar indeed. Seven Face, what do you think attracts her to this place?" The Ancient God of Knowledge said. "To prevent her from interfering, I specifically borrowed a Shadow Heart Fragment from you. There aren''t too many things in this world that can move her."

    "The Core is really with Gulia? But this is illogical. She would never do this." The First Goddess of the Seven Goddesses said. "Has Lilith managed to revive through one of her seeds?"

    "If Lilith revived, all the Monster Girls would have gone crazy. Even your planted agents would have betrayed you." Knowledge closed his eyes and breathed in lightly. "The owner of the Core left no trace in Fate or Destiny, yet she could not conceal the aura of the Core."

    "A hidden Fateless? To acquire the Shadow Heart Core, she must have been an important piece. Looks like Gulia and Lilith made a mistake."

    "You should know the best not to underestimate them, Seven Face."

    Seven Face glared at Knowledge, but she didn''t do anything. Knowledge, too, was one of the Ancient Deities who weathered through the mythical era. Though not many Ancient Deities survived, all of them were extraordinary in both power and influence. The religions they created spanned every stretch of land.

    "I know about them more than you, Knowledge. After all, they still owed me half of my body."

    "Shall we hear the others¡¯ thoughts? Shall we proceed as planned, or shall we retreat?"

    Knowledge and Seven Face turned around. Behind them, a man and two women stood. The women had their heads lowered while the man smiled brightly. His flickering orange cloak fluttered, his flaming aura burning the surrounding.

    "Seven Face, you''ve once suffered a great loss under their hands," the man under the flaming cloaked said. "Compared to you, Knowledge is much more trustworthy."

    "Sun, are you still afraid of me?" Seven Face said. "I thought that you, Ancient Sun God, would head straight into the war and illuminate the battlefield with your radiance. If you shy away from the darkness, Moon will one day surpass you."

    Sun frowned and turned to the two Goddesses behind him. They weren''t Ancient Goddesses but merely Goddesses. If not for the extraordinary price they invested into the Crusade, they would not have a chance to participate in this event.

    "I place my trust in Lady Seven Face," the Goddess of Redemption, donned in a long milky white dress, said. "She is most familiar with them."

    "And you are most familiar with her," Sun said. "Though I was not there, I knew that she gave you a drop of her Essence."

    Redemption further lowered her head, glancing at the last Goddess, the Nightly Goddess.

    "I, too, choose to believe in Lady Seven Face," Night said. "We''ve spent so much in this Crusade; the reward is in front of us. If we retreat without trying anything, we''ll waste everything, both time and resource."

    To the Ancient Deities, these resources meant nothing, but it was not the same for the two Goddesses.

    "You also agree with her?" Sun glared at Night. "Is it because I''m the opposite of Moon? If you fear Moon, why don''t you fear me?"

    Sun''s orange cloak violently shook. Intertwining solar flares emerged from the fabric and danced around him. The sky turned red, then orange, shifting towards blue. An oppressive pressure spread and clasped onto Redemption and Night.

    "Sun, you are an Ancient God. Is it deserving of your status to bully fellow Goddesses?" Seven Face raised her hand. The overwhelming heat dissipated. "Knowledge, my side has more votes. Are you unwilling?"

    Sun clutched his fists, but he dared not go against Seven Face. He turned to Knowledge, who stared at Seven Face.

    "The decision is reached. No one can overturn it." Knowledge smiled. "Let us end this long-lasting animosity. Lilith has fallen. Now, Gulia, it is your time."

    The five Deities shifted their attention to Purple Cloud Peak below them. Redemption and Night quietly moved towards Seven Face. They were too weak to participate in the battle of this scale, but Seven Face requested their presence. She would protect them herself.

    "Gulia, Lilith, I''ve come to take back what''s mine," Seven Face said.

    The three Ancient Gods focused their attentions. Inside their souls, their Divine Flames ruptured with endless radiance, producing tides of Divinity, each droplet composed of the interweaving Faith of countless believers.

    Behind them, the wall of purification glowed. Its translucent yet firm surface trembled. As it forcefully devoured all the Faith and souls of the dead believers, its surface cracked. Even the believers of the Crusade panicked.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In contrast, the Purple Cloud Peak remained still.

    ...

    Gulia raised her head and smiled. Her gaze peered through the confinement of time and space, reaching into the depth of the void, and landed on five figures in the Main Material Plane.

    "Lilith, it seems that you''ve underestimated both the Divine and Iris," Gulia said. "None of your plans worked as intended, but there is another possibility: You didn''t trust anyone, not even me."

    Gulia crackled. The rusty chains which bound her fiercely trembled. They yanked backwards, constraining Gulia, but she felt nothing. With her slightest touch, the chains shattered into countless shiny fragments.

    "Now that your plan is obsolete, it''s time for me to step on the stage." Gulia walked forwards. "Take a guess: Iris or Lilith, who am I going to help?"

    The darkness of the prison dimension quivered. The divine formations left by the Ancient Deities silently dispersed. They could not suppress Gulia; their purpose was never to suppress her. They only needed to inform their creators of her arrival.

    Once everything disappeared, silence returned. Without its power source, the prison dimension rapidly disintegrated. Through the cracks, the unending void crawled out and devoured everything.

    "Iris, I''ve great expectations for you." Gulia waved her hands.

    Space and time distorted, folding, shifting. The foundation of existence morphed itself according to Gulia''s design. They moved the world around her and arranged a one-step path whose destination was Purple Cloud Peak of the Main Material Plane.

    Gulia stepped forth. She appeared in front of the five Deities. Her presence was nothingness, but nothingness permeated everything. Thus, she was everywhere and nowhere.

    "How long has it been since we last saw each other?" Gulia said. "I didn''t expect that three of you would come here. Do you not fear the others¡¯ escaping?"

    "While all of you sit and rot inside the prison, we continuously grow stronger." Ancient Sun God laughed. His blazing aura intensified. Though his side had the numerical advantage, he did not feel safe. "The day we got rid of all Fateless and healed the Source will be the anniversary of your death."

    "Even after so many years, the Source is still broken. What has Fate been doing? Without Death, you all have been crumbling from the inside?"

    Sun trembled, his eyes turning bloodshot. He pointed at Gulia and opened his mouth, but Knowledge raised his hands and prevented Sun from exposing more information.

    "Gulia, time has changed. If it were back then, when you five were at your peak, we would not be able to keep you here. Now, however, Lilith has fallen, you are dying, and the other three can''t save you. This is the weakest you''ve been since then."

    "You''re still as long-winded as ever. Spare me the introduction. If you were sure of my demise, you wouldn¡¯t have spoken this much."

    "No one can ever be so sure of everything, Gulia, especially everything related to you people." Knowledge reached into his cloak and took out a worn-out book. "Of all the seven major battles, we have won thrice and lost the rest."

    "But in the end, I am the ultimate loser. I became a lonely prisoner in the lonely prison, trapped inside the darkness, unable to leave, unable to die."

    "Gulia, I hate that expression of yours," Seven Face said. Behind her, Redemption and Night tensed. "The ease at which you escaped from our prison is evident. Why are you still acting? In your eyes, do I amount to nothing?"

    "Of course not, Seven Face, you worth more than you think." Gulia licked her lips and smiled. "Without half of your body, I wouldn''t have lasted this long. You even gave me a dessert not long ago. I''m eternally grateful."

    Redemption shivered. Her eyes darted between Seven Face and Gulia, her heart frozen. Ever since she obtained her Divinity and ascended to godhood, this was the first time she felt such palpable terror.

    "Redemption, don''t listen to Gulia. Once she gets into your head, she will eat you from the inside out." Seven Face snapped her fingers.

    Behind her, the rest of the Seven Goddesses manifested. They all placed their hands on her, gently grasping, connecting.

    "Everyone, I know our wound hasn''t yet healed, but if we don''t combine, we might not walk out of this alive," First said.

    "Don''t worry, First. I know you can do it!" Second said.

    "Just this once, I''ll help you," Third said.

    Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh all gave their encouragement, each having their unique disposition. They pushed their hands into First. Their bodies fused. First¡¯s aura rapidly surged as she gained more power and special talents. Her aloof demeanour shifted towards gracefulness and naturalness.

    At that moment, the true Seven Face woke up from her long slumber.

    Watching the transformation, Gulia wiped the saliva off the corners of her mouth. Her eyes fixed on Seven Face''s delicate, delicious body. Her nonexistent aura quivered, sending out the faintest ripple.

    "I think I''ve given you enough time to finish your preparation." Gulia grabbed her tattered cloth and tore its sleeve apart. She held the fabric in her hand and knitted it gently into a napkin. "Thank you for the meal."

    From the golden dome of purification, Faith flooded out and merged into countless grand heroes. They held their legendary weapons and donned in their signature uniforms, each with an epic behind their history. Their golden silhouettes formed a great circle encompassing the Sinking Dark Forest, blocking all evil from escaping.

    Though they had died, their tales endured through generations.

    Above them, the drifting clouds parted. Armies of Angels flew from the Heavenly Kingdom. As they flapped their wings, their white feathers rained from above. They escorted the souls of the heroes, who fused with their respective golden silhouettes.

    The heroes rapidly recovered their peak strength, ranging from Grandmaster to True Master, equivalent to Solidification Phase. Among them, an old man with an ancient, fleeting aura stood out. He was the Second Hero, the strongest.

    "This is the first time we have awakened from death," he said. "Hopefully, it will be the last."

    He gazed forwards, his sight landing on Gulia. She turned to him, smiled, and lowered her hand.

    The Sinking Dark Forest gradually sank. From the shadow of the forest, the all-corrupting blackness seeped out and tainted the surrounding. It morphed into shadowy silhouettes resembling Monster Girls, each having its distinctive charm and talent. Though they were weaker than the heroes, their number far surpassed the heroes.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t bring back the souls of these Monster Girls. They have long dispersed into the endless void." Gulia looked at Seven Face. "I sometimes envy your power. How nice must it be to have an immortal army that can be anywhere?"

    Seven Face didn''t speak. She stepped forwards, and the other two Ancient Gods followed her. Their powers erupted, tearing the sky asunder.

 Chapter 116: Reforming the Evil

    The shadowy Monster Girls fought against the heroes of the past. Their battle echoed throughout the Sinking Dark Forest, shattering the quietude which permeated the landscape. As they crashed, rings of colours bloomed atop the sky, forming an inescapable maze.

    Staring at the scene of the myth, the living believers and Monster Girls stopped their battle and retreated rapidly. The impression of the world-ending calamity firmly grasped their minds. Urgency and dread overpowered their rationality, filling their hearts with panic. They quickly rushed back to their hideouts, the believers away from the Sinking Dark Forest, the Monster Girls towards it.

    Unlike the other Monster Girls, Flamira led Serinda and Artium against the current. She forced herself forwards, away from the Labyrinth of Love, away from that powerful Monster Girl, away from Gulia and Lilith.

    To make full use of the chaos, she did not stop to give Serinda and Artium any explanation, though they too would not ask for one.

    They followed Flamira, watching her back. Their speed could have been faster, but, knowing that Flamira had not yet recovered, they slowed down. They did not wish for her to overexert herself again.

    "Sister Flamira, how did you know about the battle in the sky?" Serinda said. "Are you related to it?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation if I had that kind of influence." Flamira slowed down, panting. "What I anticipated isn''t the battle above, but the Monster Girl who locked onto us earlier. This is beyond my imagination."

    "It feels like a scene from the myth," Artium said. "Do you really have nothing to do with it?"

    Flamira glanced at Artium, who cheekily smiled back.

    I can''t tell you that I''m a Foreign Existence, that I''m related to the battle in the sky, and that I''m going to fight against not just the Divine, but also Lilith and Gulia, can I?

    "Of course not. Don''t try to paint me as a Goddess. I''m just a weak Slime Girl."

    "Then, where are we going? Though everything is chaotic, the Crusade is regrouping at the edge of the forest. It won''t be easy to sneak out." Serinda blinked. Her black eyes shone in black light. "I can''t divine anything concrete, but I know our chance of success is minimal."

    "We''ll be staying in a familiar place," Flamira said. "Not too far from here, there is a cave, a cave whose owner has already passed away. We''ll rest there."

    And hopefully, I''ll dream about you. Flamira smiled, but she did not say that out loud. She continued running towards the cave.

    ...

    Gulia held her napkin and wiped her mouth gently. Her bloody lips reflected the glaring sunlight which enveloped the surrounding. Whenever the light touched her, its intensity would fade, devoured by the unseen, unknown power. Even the Authority of the Ancient Sun God could not overpower Gulia.

    "Your Authority has become much harder to digest," Gulia said. "If it were like before, I would have already eaten a third of you."

    Sun gritted his teeth but said nothing. The ever-burning flames around him flickered in and out of existence, growing dimmer as they resisted Gulia''s all-devouring power. Just like the dimming sun, Ancient Sun God''s aura grew weak, his orange cloak tattered, his red hair messy.

    Beside him stood the trembling Knowledge. His weary hands gripped the torn book. His neat cloak split into multiple slices, dancing along with the powerful gales around him.

    "We''ve learnt a lot from you, Gulia," Knowledge said. "Those who are stagnant will be washed away by the flow of time."

    "Is that why you imprisoned us? To make us stagnant, to grind us with time?"

    "Time alone cannot grind you down, but it is a seed that will germinate into something remarkable." Knowledge opened the torn book, pinched a page, and tore it apart. "It took me almost a hundred years to fill in the pages, but now, I''m wasting it again."

    In his hand, the page glimmered. The golden light enveloped the sky and compressed around Gulia. Countless symbols and words manifested on the page. They detailed a hazy event of the battle between three Ancient Gods and a Foreign Existence.

    Clouds parted. Sky fell. A new mountain range emerged from the Sinking Dark Forest as the collateral damage from the battle above the sky.

    "The appetizer is over?" Gulia said. "Opening with a Page of Truth, you''re much more eager than before. Is it because I''ve gotten so weak that you fancy your chance?"

    Knowledge gripped another page and tore it apart. He threw it in the air, watching it turn into ashes, and glanced beside him. Unlike the two Ancient Gods, the Ancient Goddess of Seven Virtues remained relatively tidy. She rested her hands on her chest and closed her eyes. Her expression shifted from graceful to indifferent.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "Gulia, you are the personification of gluttony. Temperance will restrain you," Seven Face said. "Though I lost half of my body to you back then, it wasn''t for nothing."

    "Indeed. You''ve gained a tiny part of my essence, and you''ve used it well." Gulia glanced at the Goddess of Redemption and the Nightly Goddess. "I''m curious, Seven Face. Why did you bring those two?"

    Redemption tensed, her eyes darting between Seven Face and Gulia. Still, she could not leave, for she had already picked her side. She moved even closer to Seven Face, her hands holding a tiny chest Seven Face gifted her.

    Seven Face kept quiet and stared at Gulia. She did not reveal any majestic power or influence. Her subtlety lay in the foundation of the living, thoughts, will, and emotions. Her presence permeated the world, granting everything endless Temperance, fighting back the unending hunger which threatened to devour the sun and knowledge.

    Gulia pointed below her. Mount Purple Cloud trembled. Along with the Sinking Dark Forest, it gradually sank, not into the depth of the world but the depth of the void.

    "Time is precious, Knowledge. If you don''t hurry, I will get bored and leave. Will you be able to keep me?" Gulia shifted her attention elsewhere. A golden hero froze and dispersed. "I didn''t leave because you brought me a buffet, but if you keep delaying the main course, my patience will wear off."

    Gulia pointed at a few heroes. Around them, invisible mouths formed and bit down, crushing their bodies. They exploded in a flash of radiance. Their golden light mixed with the bloody saliva, then disappeared, devoured by Gulia.

    The battle in the sky quietened as tens of heroes fell. Even the shadowy Monster Girls halted their fights. They tilted their heads and turned towards Gulia, observing her slim figure. Even after eating tens of human-size feasts, her size did not change at all. She was still slender, charming, and hungry.

    While Gulia was digesting the holy power, Knowledge grabbed five more pages and shredded them. He crumbled the remains and threw them upwards. Under the strong gales, the pieces scattered in every direction, turning into light particles, filling the sky with bright stars.

    As the Pages of Truth disintegrated, the wall of purification shattered. An endless stream of Faith gushed into the Sinking Dark Forest. Its blinding, purifying radiance flooded the corrupted forest and seared everything evil. The Monster Girls who failed to reach their hideouts fell to their knees. Their bodies quivered and split apart, purified and burned to ashes.

    Even the shadowy Monster Girls in the sky had trouble keeping themselves unharmed. Their flickering silhouettes grew weak as the black Corruption Power inside them fought the purifying light. Still, most of the light didn''t hit the ground or the shadowy Monster Girls.

    The most brilliant light shot towards Gulia. It contained more than half of the total power of the formation. Like the shooting star which contained all the wishes of the world, it headed towards the source of all disasters, the Foreign Existence.

    The Ancient Sun God closed his eyes and reopened them. His pupils morphed into balls of flame, which radiated endless heat thousands of times hotter than before. With a gesture, he distorted the sky and pulled down the sun. As it headed towards Gulia, its size magnified, pressing against her insignificant figure.

    Gulia opened her mouth and bit onto the sun. Around her, the scattered Pages of Truth twirled. Countless symbols on their surfaces rearranged into tens of scenarios, each conjuring impossible amounts of disasters and coincidences that inevitably resulted in her death.

    Dark clouds merged into a thunderstorm and shot gigantic lightning towards Gulia. The fabric of reality shattered below her and dragged her into the all-assimilating void. Every spell she cast failed, every thought disrupted, every opportunity hindered.

    Even her emotions got controlled. Seven Face clasped her hands into a prayer gesture, lowered her head, and chanted in an inaudible voice. Her expression morphed from indifferent, to smiling, to laughing, cycling through seven expressions, each representing one of the seven virtues.

    Each virtue controlled each aspect of desires. Seven Face prayed. Her Divine Flame flickered. Threads of emotions connected her with Gulia, sharing sins and virtues. Temperance suppressed the power of gluttony while six other virtues infected Gulia with virtues, turning her into a Saintess, one of purity, goodness, and faith.

    "Gulia, the reason I brought those two with me is for this moment," Seven Face said. "Redemption, the Authority you embodied is the perfect match for this plan."

    Sun and Knowledge turned to Redemption, who shuddered and took a step back. She didn''t know any of this, but she could not retreat now. Clenching her teeth, she flew to Seven Face''s side and touched the space between her brows.

    An intricate, incomprehensible symbol rose. It wiggled and expanded into a flower of black and white, which swapped places, permeated and separated, converged and diverted, won and lost. They cycled around and into and out of each other, forming a delicate balance of life and death, change and stasis, good and evil.

    The Authority of Redemption floated out of the Goddess of Redemption. Her holiness dulled, her presence fleeting. Behind her, the Nightly Goddess came near and touched her. The power of the calming night gushed into her, stabilising her condition.

    The moment they chose to follow Seven Face, the two Goddesses only had each other to rely on.

    "A beautiful Authority, one with the potential to ascend beyond the dream of the myth, to become an everlasting presence," Seven Face said. "Redemption, Night, I swear upon my Authority that, for as long as I remained, you two will not fall."

    Redemption took a deep breath and pushed her fingers forwards. The Authority of Redemption flew to Gulia, who remained unmoving, unable to struggle.

    "The three of us might not be able to annihilate you, but we don¡¯t need to," Seven Face said. "Gulia, even if you are a Foreign Existence, you can still be the force of balance that brings peace to this world, the guardian of this world."

    Gulia sluggishly raised her head. The sun above her crushed her body, but she remained standing, though trembling. The all-assimilating void seized her legs, swallowing her tattered clothes. The Seven Virtues clutched her heart and soul, faking her emotions, changing her thoughts.

    Still, she did not give up.

    "It''s time . . . to change . . . the name of this forest," she said. "It''s not . . . Sinking Dark Forest anymore . . . . It''s now . . . Sunken."

    The forest sank. Mount Purple Cloud collapsed, and the barrier between the Abyssal Plane and the Main Material Plane shattered. Red mists and ghostly screams flooded the Main Material Plane. A gigantic hole exposed the hellish landscape of spikes and volcanic mountain ranges, where the Demons and Demonic Beasts rested.

    They looked upwards, towards the paradise of the Pure Races, and shrieked. Their joyous screams echoed from the depth of darkness into the world of light.

 Chapter 117: The Willingness to Sacrifice

    From the Abyssal Plane, a crimson flood oozed out and gushed on the Sunken Dark Forest. Its tide overwhelmed the forest, flying skywards, tainting the clouds, covering the mountain peaks. The world turned grim and dreary. The ground cracked, the forest withered, the air turned stale, and the hellish landscape emerged.

    In the middle of the apocalypse, Gulia bathed inside the crimson tide. The void beneath her feet contracted, flooded by the demonic energy. The ink drops from the Pages of Truth evaporated, ruined by the chaotic energy. Even the sun which pressed against Gulia quivered, its brightness fluctuating.

    "So what if you know what I can do?" Gulia laughed. "You forced me to activate this plan prematurely, but can you handle the consequence?"

    Inside Gulia''s petite body, an invisible chain snapped. The Seven Virtues suppressing her soul shattered, went ablaze, and retreated into the depth of her body.

    Gulia munched, and the remnants of the Seven Virtues dispersed into holy energy. She moved her arms, and the ink characters around her dissipated. Despite eating so much, she remained slim, her hunger unsatiated.

    ¡°Thankfully, the main course is here.¡± Gulia reached forwards.

    The Goddess of Redemption screamed and rushed towards her Authority of Redemption, grasping at the air, trying to reach it. Her white dress, glimmering like the stars, faded into dullness akin to dust. Her holy power and Divine Flame erupted at its peak, glowing out of her heart.

    A pair of wings grew out of her back, one black, one white. They arched over her body and flapped, generating blinding light and obscure darkness. They blended and blasted forwards.

    Though casual, Gulia was faster than Redemption. She gently grasped the Authority of Redemption, everything around her frozen in subservience. Her delicate fingers wrapped around the fading symbol, her nails grazing its brittle surface.

    The blinding light and obscure darkness engulfed Gulia, then disappeared inside her mouth. Her bloody lips reddened as her teeth ground the blobs of holy energy. She held the Authority of Redemption and licked it.

    Redemption shivered. "Save me!"

    Seven Face frowned. Behind her, six phantoms, whose appearances resembled her, materialised and rushed towards Gulia. Ancient Sun God and Ancient God of Knowledge also made their move.

    In Knowledge''s hand, the tattered book spat out Pages of Truth. They flew downwards and burnt into ambers. The ashes multiplied and built an army of angelic sculptures, who descended into the Abyssal Plane and suppressed the Demons.

    Sun held his hand forwards. A miniature sun manifested. He crushed it. As the projection of the sun fractured, the true sun above Gulia also crumbled. Lava showered Mount Purple Cloud, melting even the hellish landscape of the Abyssal Plane.

    Gulia hunched forwards, the weight of the sun pressing on her back. Her hands shook. The Authority of Redemption radiated endless warmth and cold, giving off familiar scents, nostalgic sounds, dreamy visions, intimate memories. They twirled around Gulia, corroding her evil intention, cleansing her mind.

    Unlike the holy power, which clashed against the Corruption Power, the Authority of Redemption redeemed all. Its impartial conversion purged nothing of significance except for the subtlety of the mind.

    This was the unique power of the Authority of Redemption, which even the Ancient Goddess could not replicate. Despite her arduous efforts, Seven Face could only imitate it. The Monster Girls who retained their faith were the byproduct of her experiment.

    "I won''t change," Gulia said. "Even if it means changing the world itself."

    Gulia opened her mouth and bit onto the Authority of Redemption. Her teeth broke and ground themselves along with the Authority of Redemption. With each bite, the Goddess of Redemption shuddered. Weariness filled her silhouette, decaying her elegance and beauty.

    She screamed. Her lovely voice turned hoarse. Inside her soul, the Divine Flame ruptured. Its golden flickers seeped out of her mouth and eyes, burning her fine hair and white cloak. Losing her Authority was akin to losing half of her soul; her condition plunged to near death.

    "Seven Face!" she shouted. "Save me. Why don''t you save me!"

    Seven Face looked at the remaining Authority of Redemption and smiled. Ancient Sun God and Ancient God of Knowledge amplified their paces. Their peak power rumbled, sinking the Sunken Dark Forest, pushing the firmament further upwards. The Main Material Plane stretched, cracked, and tore open a gigantic rift.

    "It¡¯s too late, Seven Face." Gulia frowned. "I''m getting full. It''s time to end this."

    As Gulia swung her hands forwards, the power of gluttony emerged. Her arms detached from her body, extending, reaching the Goddess of Redemption. The muscles and flesh and blood spilt out of the wounds and rained down the forest.

    Inside her veins, the residue of the Seven Virtues flashed. The ground-down fragments of Redemption Authority glimmered and joined with the Seven Virtues, reigniting their potent purification power. They once again went on a rampage inside Gulia¡¯s body and soul.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "This?" Gulia clenched her chest, golden light leaking out of her skin. "So this is your plan, Seven Face. Do you really need to do this, or is it because you want others to suffer your fate?"

    Gulia pulled back her arms and grabbed at the sun above her. Her palms pushed upwards, splitting into countless mouths. They devoured the leaking sun, crunching its plasma, drinking its plasma. All kinds of energy, heat, coldness, holy energy, fires, light, the mouths of gluttony consumed all.

    Even Ancient Sun God had to pull back the sun and fight Gulia with his body instead. The sun was precious; if Gulia devoured it, the world would plunge into eternal darkness. Still, with the Seven Virtues and Redemption Authority hindering Gulia, the battle became easier.

    Seven Face, her six phantoms, and Knowledge joined in.

    As time passed, Gulia lost her initiative. She had to split her attention into two, one for the external battle, the other internal. The brands of Redemption and Seven Virtues engraved themselves on her flesh. They weaved a formation of purification inside her body.

    If nothing changed, she would eventually fall.

    "You forced me!"

    Gulia took a deep breath and sucked in everything. Behind her, a monumental mouth manifested. Its size spanned the ground and the sky. Its bloody saliva and rotten stench swamped the world, dying everything red.

    The heat of the sun, the six phantoms, the Pages of Truth, the all-assimilating nothingness, the mouth behind Gulia devoured everything, even the fabric of reality itself.

    Gulia''s stomach bloated. Her tattered clothes decayed further. She held her mouth and gagged, but she forcefully swallowed everything back. Her dry skin rejuvenated. Her unfocused eyes regained their clarity, yet her expression remained solemn, stressed.

    The pressure on her body multiplied. After recklessly devouring everything, she became full. Her bloated stomach shook, and she vomited. Not a smelly stench, but a river of black blood. Along with impurity, the residue Seven Virtues, Authority of Redemption, souls of the damned, and holy energy flooded out.

    The black river engulfed the six phantoms and assimilated them with the power of the void. Redemption and Night wished to retreat, but the flood was impossibly fast. They grouped together and used everything they had, but it was not enough.

    Chained by her vow, Seven Face moved to protect Redemption and Night. Compared to Sun and Knowledge, Seven Face took the most of all pressures. She rapidly retreated. Her old wounds reopened, blood spewing out.

    "Knowledge, Sun, this is her weakest moment!" Seven Face shouted. "This move has once taken half of me and left me half-dead. Aside from Gulia, I know the most about it!"

    Seven Face gripped her palms until they bled. Golden blood dripped out of her hands and fell. They branched into a system of glowing roots, which imitated the power of gluttony and devoured the river of black blood. Even though the impurity was harmful, Seven Face paid no attention to her condition.

    "Are you looking for me?" Gulia emerged in front of Seven Face. "You''ve taken a part of my legacy. It''s time for me to take it back."

    Gulia reached out. Sun and Knowledge made their moves.

    A tattered book manifested below Gulia and dragged her into the pages. The sun compacted and released a solar flare. Its power blew apart the black blood river and melted the torn fabric of reality into one, sealing the rifts to the void.

    Compared to the majestic power, Gulia looked meek, yet she was unfazed. The heat seared her skin, ripped apart her flesh, and melted her bones. Her cloak fused with her skeletons, like how spiderwebs fused into the ancient structures.

    Her skeleton hands reached out. Its tips pierced Seven Face''s heart.

    The all-devouring power burst forth. Blood, Divinity, Divine Flame, and Seven Virtues vanished. A large gulp entered Gulia, but she could not digest it, so it filled her stomach.

    At the same time, Seven Face pressed her fingers on Gulia''s forehead. Seven seals embedded themselves on Gulia''s skull. Seven Face¡¯s Divine Flame flowed into Gulia, engraving a series of repentance scriptures.

    Gulia grimaced. She turned around and tried to escape. The inks around her legs pulled her back. She chewed on her teeth, and her legs shattered into pulps. Her soul emerged from her skeleton body and carved a path ahead of her.

    Seven Face tensed. Her fingers flexed. The invisible threads which connected her with the symbols of repentance dragged back Gulia, who struggled fiercely.

    "Gulia, today is the end of your world!" Seven Face shivered. Blood leaked out of her skin.

    "Even you survived after losing half of yourself, Seven Face. How can I not?"

    Laughing, Gulia bit herself. A snap resounded; her soul split in two. The world trembled in pain for her. Her delicate body shattered into a mist of blood, but she still forced her way ahead. The smaller, broken part of her soul inflated and exploded.

    The shockwave pushed everything; even the distance between space got stretched. Seven Face desperately pulled the sews in her hands, but all she could do was drag back the fragmented soul.

    Ancient Sun God and Ancient God of Knowledge wanted to give chase, but the eruption of the soul was too powerful. They could only brace themselves to avoid suffering grave injuries.

    Only Seven Face, who stood at the point of impact, disregarded her safety and grabbed onto the fragmented soul. Behind her, Redemption and Night stuck close to her and thus avoided the brunt of the damage. Though they had their physical bodies mutilated, their souls remained relatively intact.

    When the explosion settled, Seven Face turned around. The left half of her body was charred black. Smokes rose from her burnt flesh, but she did not mind it. Her eyes locked onto Night.

    "Lady Seven Face," Night said, "thank you for . . . protecting us."

    "Take this and leave with Redemption." Seven Face pierced her hand into her chest and took out a scroll. "It''s something Darkness wrote."

    Night perked up and accepted the scroll. She put it inside her robe and helped Redemption. When she turned to Seven Face, she found that Seven Face had already disappeared. Only Sun and Knowledge remained, looking down at the portal into the Abyssal Plane.

    "She is quite reckless, isn''t she?" Sun said. "This has gone beyond the scope of revenge and hatred. What is there to be gained from all this?"

    "I can only deduce with sufficient information, Sun." Knowledge sighed. "Outside of herself, maybe only Fate knows."

    "What should we do now?" Sun patted his torn cloak. Flames burst out of his hands and fixed the mess. "Gulia has escaped, but she suffered severe injuries. On the other hand, Seven Face sacrificed too much. We cannot force her to participate in the hunt. We might even need to protect her while she was recovering."

    "Let''s go back. Everything will depend on Fate."

    Knowledge and Sun flicked their hands and vanished. In their places, the holy power descended and pulled the Sunken Dark Forest back into the Main Material Plane.

 Chapter 118: Move On

    At first, Flamira intended to wait it out inside Vilia''s cave. With Serinda and Artium, she wouldn''t be lonely. However, all of it changed in just one moment, the moment she looked up.

    The phenomena in the sky, the falling sun, the splitting mountains, the darkening day, the illuminating night, everything during that moment, which seemingly lasted an eternity, painted a clear, unconcealable picture of the legend. For the first time, Flamira saw the firmament of the Main Material Plane. It glittered in colourful lights as it cracked and shattered.

    The earth sank, the sky rose, and the void flooded in between. Distance, time, and meaning lost their importance. Chaos magnified, consumed the old normality, and gave birth to a new era. Nothing ever happened; everything happened at once.

    While Artium and Serinda watched the rupture in awe, Flamira observed the flickering details in the sky in fear. Her exceptional eyesight, once unhindered by darkness and haze, failed her. The fractal maze of energy shifted, flowed, and folded. Symbols emerged and vanished in each instant, morphed into something else, then regressed to nothingness.

    Flamira squinted her eyes. Amidst the nebulous gas cloud, the fluctuating energy waves, and the changing void, six luminous silhouettes stood at the centre of all that be. Their appearances, unconcealed by haze, untainted by dust, remained towering, undisturbed by all they commanded.

    Despite how she tried, Flamira could not observe them. Their appearances, their auras, their speeds, their powers, their speeches, their everything, though unconcealed, was unreachable from below. They were open, in front of the world, yet the world could not comprehend them. Flamira failed to comprehend anything other than the boundless crisis.

    "Sister Flamira, what did you do?" Serinda said. "How did that happen?"

    "What do you mean?" Flamira turned to Serinda. "What did I do?"

    "Your eyes, you''re crying."

    Flamira touched her cheeks and wiped the tears with her thumb. It was warm and milky, but Flamira knew this sensation was not of tears. It was of blood.

    My eyes are bleeding? Just because I look at them?

    Flamira wiped her slimy blood and smiled. Serinda and Artium smiled back.

    "It''s all right," Flamira said. "When we left that cave, my memory overcomes me. I''m too sentimental sometimes."

    "It''s not a bad thing to be sentimental. Memory and emotions are precious. Crying for your loss proves that you still have a heart, Sister Flamira."

    "Yes, Vilia is watching over me. Marina, too, is watching over you two. We must live in their stead. Though they have left this world, their hope and dream remain inside our living heart."

    Flamira proudly marched forwards. Her eyes gleamed with feverish determination. Her confidence, on the verge of conceit, fueled her desires to break away from the chains of Fate, the invisible arrangements, which had been turning since before she came into this world.

    Vilia, you stay a little longer inside my heart. One day, I¡¯ll take you out for a walk, and you will discover that you can walk again.

    Touched by Flamira''s words, Serinda and Artium contemplated their meaning. Quietude returned to the three and embraced them in the inspirational silence. The soundless forest, disturbed by the occasional booms in the sky, merged with the high mountains and the hills, blurring the boundary between the Sunken Dark Forest and the surrounding nations.

    "Watching you walk, Sister Flamira, is a pleasant sight." Serinda raised her pace to keep up with Flamira. "You should tell us more about yourself. Your manner fills your aura with such elegance unfound in commoners. You must be an important person in the past."

    "I''m nothing important. Even if I told you my history, you wouldn''t recognise any names, surnames, or households."

    "Your mystery intrigues me, Sister Flamira. If your family is out of the record, it must be incredibly hidden or unfathomably old."

    Flamira giggled. The Goodwill Family was not ancient nor hidden, but it was from another world. No matter how knowledgeable Artium and Serinda were, they could never imagine such a possibility.

    "I will tell you when you can believe me."

    "Are you perhaps a princess of an ancient, fallen royalty? Or a mixed-blood between the Demon and the Human?"

    "Your imagination sure is colourful. If my past were that complicated, I wouldn''t have become a measly Slime Girl who wanders around."

    "If you''re measly, Sister Flamira, no one is extraordinary anymore."

    Flamira sighed. Serinda stopped chatting with Flamira and went to Artium. The two whispered something, but Flamira couldn''t hear the content. She also didn''t have the mind to eavesdrop. Her attention remained on the frequent trembles of the earth and shatterings of the sky.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    They must be related to Gulia and the Divine, which means they are related to me. Just what happened? Isn''t the Sinking Dark Forest a Forbidden Location, one whose peace has been unbroken for thousands of years?

    No matter the reason, I shouldn''t stay here any longer. Lenmia and others have left, while Serinda and Artium are with me. We have already disguised ourselves as humans. It will not be hard to blend in and find a way to hide inside the large population.

    Flamira chose the Tentoid Empire as her hideout. It was a big chaotic warring state with multiple faiths coexisting, competing. From Varda''s experience, there were also Evil Cults and Secret Organisations, as well as libraries and mage towers and various kinds of Pure Races persisting.

    It will be a perfect place to mingle in. Also, maybe, just maybe, I''ll see her again.

    The hazy image of Errenia, Iris''s first corruption, surfaced. That moment marked the beginning of her acceptance towards her nature as something naturally wicked, naturally lewd. Though her main body rejected it, Flamira didn''t feel any aversion. Maybe it is how Main Body deals with stress?

    After a long time, Flamira and her friends arrived at the cave in which Iris spent her happiest time. The Soul Tree had already been toppled and taken away, but the inconspicuous tombstone was still there. Covered in dust and overgrown, it remained undisturbed by the fighting and the looting.

    Flamira led Serinda and Artium to the grave and knelt. Along the way, she picked a few colourful flowers, arranged them into a bouquet, and filled it with her condensed emotions. The flowers glittered as Flamira''s slime seeped into their stems.

    With the bouquet in her hands, Flamira embraced it as if to have her warmth transmit into the flowers; when she placed it down, it would permeate Vilia, who was sleeping alone beneath the earth.

    "It is time I formally introduced you two to her," Flamira said. "She is a Snake Girl, Vilia. Vilia, they are Serinda, a Snake Girl like you, and Artium, a Flower Girl."

    Serinda and Artium looked at each other, then at Flamira, who remained still, solemn. Serinda took a deep breath, turned towards the grave, and bowed. Her respectful, graceful action gave birth to the warmth inside Flamira''s chest.

    "Sister Vilia, though I never had the chance to meet you in life, you''re Sister Flamira''s precious friend, girlfriend, lover. Thus, you are my precious friend too."

    Artium stepped forwards, stooped down, and placed a Soul Gem in front of the tomb.

    "Sister Vilia, though I can''t see you when you''re still alive, I believe you are a good person. There is someone I want you to meet. Her name is Marina, and she''s inside this Soul Gem. Please let her talk to you in our places."

    "You two . . ." Flamira turned around, concealing her face behind her fragile, trembling back. "You don''t have to go that far. That tomb is just a memorial, a pretence. Vilia is not here; she has disappeared. I''m the one who absorbed her Soul Gem. She''s . . . no longer with us."

    "She''s inside your heart." Artium got up, walked to Flamira, and placed the Soul Gem on Flamira''s chest, next to her heart. "Now, they can talk."

    Flamira tensed. The three waited in silence, but there seemed to be invisible sounds of an intimate, heart-to-heart conversation. Giggles, laughter, crying. Muffled words which echoed from nowhere filled the atmosphere with perplexity, one which everyone wished to prolong.

    The persisting silence only broke away when Flamira could not hold her tears. Her face reddened as teardrops warmed her cheeks, dripped from her face, and landed on the soil beneath her.

    She could not listen to nor participate in their conversation, and it was unclear if they could hear or see her. Nevertheless, she cried. Her heart and soul lamented in the hope to attract their attention, to feel their comfort, to hear their whispers.

    Vilia, are you really here, or is it just my silly, delusional fantasy?

    Biting her lips, tensing her arms, Artium took back the Soul Gem. She looked at Flamira, then at Serinda.

    The two understood each other. Serinda went to Flamira, whose legs were shaking, and supported her. She did not hug nor comfort Flamira. The person in the air should be the one who did so.

    She had no idea if they were real; it was all faith, something she thought she''d forgotten.

    When the tears dried and the numbness spread throughout her face, Flamira recollected her thoughts. No matter how frequent, every time she cried, she felt relieved. Her fragile mind felt light, her heart empty of darkness.

    "It''s time to move on,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry for dragging you to this place, even though it means nothing to you. I just want to see her for one last time, in the case where I can no longer come back."

    "Please don''t be so bleak, Sister Flamira," Serinda said. "My intuition has not alerted us of anything. We can still hide here until the chaos becomes uncontainable. After that, it will be easy for us to sneak into the Tentoid Empire."

    "Now is the best time to leave." Flamira glanced at the rainbow atop the sky, then quickly stopped looking. Her eyes grew slightly numbed. "No one has any idea what is happening, and panic is spreading at a rapid rate. We can blend in easily."

    "It''s not like someone would find us, right?" Serinda chuckled. "No one will look for us in this chaos unless they are madly in love with you, Sister Flamira."

    As Flamira argued with Serinda, rapid footsteps echoed. Multiple figures rushed through the forest, fast approaching the cave. The three Monster Girls, disguised as humans, quietened and stuck close.

    According to their arrangement, Flamira disguised as a spearwoman, Artium a mage, and Serinda an archer. They stood in their position, their demeanour shifting to suit their profession. They were no more Monster Girls, but nervous adventurers who got caught up in the Crusade.

    "Show yourself!" Flamira shouted. "I''ve heard your footsteps. Are you lost?"

    The three Monster Girls tensed. In front of them, a group of knights and archers closely guarded a familiar individual: a fiery maiden with a pair of spears in her hands.

    "My Dear Iris, you''re lost?" The maiden, Errenia, said. "Fortunately, my love has led me to you. Dear Iris, please come to me."

    "Errenia?" Flamira took a step backwards, tensing. "Did you come back to take revenge?"

    "You''re hurting me with that distrust, Dear Iris. You made me into this, and now you want to abandon me?"

    Errenia raised her hands. Flames burst from her grips and materialised into searing chains, which bound the knights and archers around her.

    "You¡ª"

    "It''s all your fault, Dear Iris. You''ve changed me, my body and soul, into this alluring temptation."

    The flames spread from Errenia''s hands to cover her body. Her human-like skin burnt into ashes. The gentle breezes blew them away, revealing the smooth red skin, which glittered in orange, burning sparks. The heat roasted her hair and turned it into a blazing flame, illuminating the beauty of the Fire Fairy.

    "I''m now a Monster Girl like you, Dear Iris," Errenia said, her voice enchanting. "Now, can you come back to me?"

    Serinda and Artium looked at each other, then at Flamira, who blushed. In the end, she nodded and stepped forwards, her heart racing.

 Chapter 119: Promising End

    Ancient Sun God and Ancient God of Knowledge stepped into the great hall made of soft clouds and glittering stars. Countless Angels knelt on the ground with their heads lowered. They lightly fluttered their wings, blowing the snow-like fluffs up the air. Though individually unique, their silhouettes merged into a formation, one which enveloped the world, from the deepest abyss to the highest firmament.

    "Oh, Supreme Ones, your grace lights our paths; your advice guides our souls."

    The voice, seemingly echoed from one of the Angels, reverberated endlessly, like a hymn of old, one that had begun aeons ago, continued today, and would persist until the end of time.

    "Where is Fate?" Knowledge said.

    An Archangel, three halos above her head, three pairs of white-feathered wings on her back, walked out of the crowd and laid on the ground, kissing the clouds on which Sun and Knowledge placed their feet. Her face slightly flushed as happiness flashed through her eyes, puffing her cheeks.

    "Supreme Ones, Lady Fate has been expecting you. She is in the Purgatorial Confinement Hall."

    With the Archangel leading the way, Sun and Knowledge arrived at the Purgatorial Confinement Hall. In the middle, Fate stood alone, her right hand holding a crystal ball, from which fine threads extended and penetrated through all things. They intertwined, forming a complex, harmonious structure of infinite variations, twisting, straining, defining the general trend, the precise happenstances, and all that derived from casualty.

    Sensing Sun and Knowledge, Fate turned her head. Her right hand left the orb, which remained floating, and moved to rest on her chest. It sank into her body and took out a scroll, in which written ink morphed into countless scenes, all happening simultaneously.

    "Thank you, Uion," Fate said. "Sun, Knowledge, Seven Face sent a letter."

    Fate opened the scroll. Black inks flowed and reconstructed countless hazy memories. They shifted perspectives, locations, then periods. Everything happened at once, then backwards, then jumping. It was a chaotic mist of information, one gained from Gulia''s shattered soul fragment.

    "She indeed is crazy, but the rewards from her risk must be unimaginable," Sun said. "If she can afford to show us these memories fragments, the recollection she had must be enormous. Just how much did Gulia lose in this exchange?"

    "Don''t be too quick to jump to the conclusion," Fate said. Her flowing, extending, contracting hair fluttered with her slight movement, creating magnifying ripples that resulted in unpredictable changes in the outside world. "She indeed gained endless benefits, but she also suffered unimaginable pain."

    "Has the Seven Virtues Constellation dimmed?" Knowledge said. "Do we need to help her? Gulia has escaped; she will surely spread the news. No one will be able to resist the allure of the Authority of an Ancient Goddess."

    "We will help her. After all, there are only eight of us left."

    "But they only have four, and soon, they will only have three," Knowledge said. "Fate, has your experiment succeeded?"

    Fate smiled. "You should see yourself."

    Her fingers bent and tucked invisible strings in the air. The Purgatorial Confinement Hall sank into the void. The cold, mouldy atmosphere engulfed the once beautiful and majestic hall, permeating it with a thick scent of death and decay.

    In the middle of the hall, the marble floor plunged into the darkness. At the bottom chained an ancient, frail, and semiconscious figure. He raised his head and stared at the top of the abyss, where the three Ancient Deities stood.

    "Fate, Sun, Knowledge, have you finally lost your patience?"

    The three said nothing. They descended into the abyss and landed in front of the Foreign Existence, bound by countless chains made of his own flesh and blood, forged by innumerable fine threads of Faith and Divinity, superimposed within them an era worth of restriction formations.

    "High Lord Lacross, Bloody Arms of the Abyss, today will be your last day on earth," Fate said. "Rejoice, for your suffering shall end, and in its place, the timeless slumber will grind down your consciousness until nothing but pure instinct remains."

    "In the end, you''re unable to break through your limitation." Lacross laughed. His voice sounded bloody, filled with madness unconcealed and uncontained. "No matter how powerful you''ve become, you''re still mere tools who parade your collars like necklaces. The Source will never allow you to reach further into the depth of perpetuity, for your independence means its doom."

    "Your attempt at sowing discord will not work, Lacross," Knowledge said. "We may exist under the Source, but as long as the Source assimilates you and grows in power, we will naturally benefit from it."

    "How laughable. When you finish cleansing this world, uniting all races, vanquishing the Foreign Existences, and subduing the Evil Deities, what, then, will be your purpose? Do you think that the Source will leave you behind, you, ones who have the potential to break its balance?"

    "It will," Fate said. "Though I cannot command the Source, I''m intimate with its mechanism. The Source seeks balance; it needs us, its protectors, for the event in which more of you Foreign Existences sneak into our world."

    "Then you shall remain its eternal hounds." Lacross smirked. "Kill me already. Shatter my soul, seal my consciousness, separate my vessel, muddle my memory, inhibit my thoughts, but remember, so long as my True Name persists, I will forever exist. Such is the state of perpetuity, of everlasting permanence, one which you all cannot hope to reach."

    "Then, remain in your slumber and wait for the day we can erase your very last trace. When the Source is healed, your end will arrive."

    Fate raised her hand. A fragment of something great manifested. It cast a shadow onto Lacross, who violently trembled. His silhouette tried to leave the shadow, but such shadow encompassed the whole world, from the Main Material Plane to the Abyssal Plane, to the Heavenly Plane.

    Fate held the fragment of the Source and pierced it through Lacross. It stabbed his heart, embedding itself into his existence. The all-ending, all-beginning power surged and engulfed him. His soul quivered, his memory muddled, his consciousness sealed.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Fate, Sun, and Knowledge took a few steps back as the power of the Source pressured them. In front of the true ruler of the world, the Ancient Deities felt powerless, yet also admiration, zeal, and motivation.

    "You . . . mere mechanical will . . . dare to fight me, High Lord Lacross?" Lacross''s eyes turned bloodshot. "Fate, nothing will go according to your plan. I''ll make sure of it!"

    His shrivelled body expanded, fractured, and exploded. His soul, memory, consciousness, everything ruptured into a blood-red flash which submerged the Purgatorial Confinement Hall under its intense madness. The pillars and walls and ground trembled, but the great shadow of the Source suppressed all destruction.

    "It''s useless," Fate said. "This moment is predestined. Even Gulia cannot help you now."

    Lacross froze. His destructive tendency vanished, replaced by indifference. He raised his head to meet Fate''s gaze.

    "You let Gulia escape?" Lacross snickered. "To deal with me, you let Gulia, that Gulia, escape?"

    "Her title as the Spectral Dream is no more. The current her is a mere shadow of her former self."

    "So you took advantage of her weakness but still failed to vanquish her." Lacross gradually disintegrated, but there was no panic in his voice. "Moon, Life, Season, Dream, and Seven Face aren''t here. Four of them must guard the other prisons. It is Seven Face, isn''t it?"

    Knowledge frowned. "What are you planning?"

    "Taking one of you with me."

    High Lord Lacross madly struggled. The fragment of the Source assimilated his body into the world. His eyes rolled back as his soul dimmed, but its content had already decayed into a chaotic mess. Because the Source was heavily damaged, it could not prevent Lacross from destroying himself.

    Fate sighed. Though they had sealed Lacross, their benefit was not much. The Source suffered minor damage, and Lacross''s memory was in disarray. It would take a long time to decipher the content and secrets.

    "The state of true perpetuity," Sun said. "Once the seal is released, High Lord Lacross will come back from nothingness. Just how hard it is to attain such height?"

    "It will be possible when the Source is complete," Fate said. "Lilith and Gulia might succeed in the past, but they won''t succeed now. We must hasten our plan and deal with as many Fateless as possible. They''re hindering the Source''s restoration."

    "The chaotic era is fast approaching," Knowledge said. "Not just the Abyssal Plane, but the Underground Domain will also make their move. This will be a retelling of the ancient war."

    "Let them come," Sun said. "We''ll take them all. We only lose back then because of the Foreign Existences. The Demons and the Subterranean Creatures are no match for us!"

    "Don''t be too hasty," Fate said. "Even if we''ve imprisoned them, their influence still lingers throughout the world. We must be cautious, or there will be the second Lilith."

    She snapped her fingers. The Purgatorial Confinement Hall returned to its majestic, holy state. The abyssal prison vanished, and the dreary atmosphere turned serene, peaceful.

    "Fate, if there is nothing else, I shall take my leave," Knowledge said. "It''s going get busy."

    "The reason I want you two here are not Lacross, but this."

    Fate tossed the scroll. Knowledge caught it and unfolded it. It faintly shone, revealing an image of a delicate Slime Girl.

    "What is this?" Knowledge said.

    "Iris, a hidden Foreign Existence."

    ...

    Iris plunged through the void. Unlike her clone, she had a layer of protective membrane around her. The assimilation could not reach her, but the safety net wouldn''t last long.

    I must hurry, or Nupian will find me. The explosion of the Legacy Ground can only delay her for so long.

    Iris concentrated. Amidst the endless void, multiple flickering star-like dots flew. They were the stable rifts leading into one of the multiple Planes. To leave the void, she had to go through one of them.

    The Broken Empire is towards the north. The rest of the world is too unfamiliar for me. I should go up north. The faster I meet up with my clone, the better.

    There were multiple bright spots in the void, but most did not lead Iris into the Main Material Plane. Some led her into the Abyssal Plane while others to the lesser Planes she did not recognise. Her knowledge was too limited.

    More importantly, she learnt from the Legacy Ground that, though the Puppeteer Legacy Ground was the last legacy of the civilisation, there existed multiple resource points throughout the world.

    If I can get to the resource points in the north, I can train myself in safety until I become strong enough to ensure my safety. Condensation Phase, or even Solidification Phase, might not be a pipe dream anymore.

    Iris swam through nothingness while keeping half her attention on the protective membrane. It gradually decayed as the assimilation worked its way towards Iris. She did not have much time now.

    While she was searching for the perfect rift, an explosion burst from behind. It was something unimaginable. An explosion so powerful it pierced through the boundary between the void and the Main Material Plane?

    Iris turned around and cast her spells, but the assimilation of the void rendered her effort futile. The eruption broke through her protective membrane and pushed her afar, changing her direction, shifting her location.

    Like a purposeful hand, it grabbed Iris and swung her towards the east, tearing the last layer of protection around her. The assimilation hastened her disintegration, but she could do nothing to prevent it.

    She morphed into Serinda and cast the destiny spell, yet every successful casting failed to produce any result. There was an all-encompassing layer of Fate hovering above her, arranging every chance to fail, every misfortunate to occur.

    There was no rift in her trajectory. Everything around her was an endless void. No escape, no retreat, no second chance.

    She opened her Virtual Space Ring and took out everything. The exotic materials disintegrated, the Cloak of Obscure Destiny wore off, and the Puppeteer Token cracked. Though they delayed her assimilation speed, it was still inevitable.

    "Someone, save me!" Iris shouted. Her voice travelled nowhere. "I can''t die here!"

    Just as she was about to self-detonate, a beam of light locked onto her and enveloped her. With its unimaginable speed, it hauled into a peculiar direction.

    ...

    Ludmint frowned. This had never happened before. In front of her, the Void Capturing Formation, designed to capture the Void Creatures, summoned a Transformation Phase Slime Girl.

    "Who are you?" Ludmint said. "I have never seen a Void Creature that can mimic the Corruption Power before."

    Iris looked around. She sat on a large array of symbols, above which countless defensive formations hung. Though the chains and the lightning and the fireballs had yet to strike her, if she dared to move recklessly, she would no doubt become dust.

    "Miss, where am I?" Iris said. "An explosion tossed me into the void, and as I was about to pass out, I remembered a ray of light enveloping me. When I regained my sense, I''m already here."

    "Impossible. The void is endless. The chance of you, a weak Monster Girl, surviving long enough to get captured by my formation is close to nil."

    "Is my Corruption Power good enough as the proof?" Iris slowly raised her hand. A hint of Corruption Power emerged from her fingers. She did it so carefully as not to agitate Ludmint, who could end her at any moment.

    Ludmint focused on the Corruption Power. She intensely studied it for a few minutes, a few minutes which, to Iris, felt like an hour. Though Ludmint acted scared, she was at Peak Condensation Phase, powerful enough to crush Iris with her pinky finger.

    "Then, what is your name?" Ludmint revoked the defensive formations and stepped towards Iris. Her eyes glittered with curiosity, which gave Iris a chill. "You''re a Slime Girl, but there is something wrong about you. You . . . do not feel like ordinary Monster Girls."

    "My name is Iris." Iris gradually got up, her heart racing, not in excitement but anxiety. "What do you mean?"

    "The Void Capturing Formation aim to capture the most exotic Void Creatures. If it chooses you, that means something about you is unique, worthy of study and experimentation."

    "Are you going to lock me up?" Iris wanted to cry.

    Ludmint giggled. "Of course not. We are both Monster Girls. There are better, more intimate ways of studying each other."

    She reached her hand out to Iris. Iris hesitated for a moment before she grasped it.

    "My name is Ludmint. Welcome to the Court of Indulgence." Ludmint grinned. "You''re in the Main Material Plane, Eastern Continent, at the heart of Garcient Kingdom, the origin of the Seven Virtues Church."

 Chapter 120: Time of Peace

    Iris placed her hands on the window frame. Beyond the third floor on which she stood, a beautiful, calming landscape emerged. Houses and stores, like flowers amidst the grassland, called attention to themselves. Their picturesque rooftops reflected the setting sun''s orange dusk light, painting the pale sky with cool yet warm shades.

    Across the horizon, instead of the mountain ranges and boundless forests of the Central Continent, the Eastern Continent only had the vast oceans surrounding it. On the swirling waves, ships, fueled by natural winds and glowing magical engines, sailed along and against the currents. Below the clouds, aircraft, built with exotic woodcrafts and metallic motors, drifted from one vantage point to another.

    So, this is what a living civilisation of this world looks like.

    Iris took a deep breath. Cool wind entered her lungs, seeped into her flesh, and tingled her extremities. She felt like she had returned to when she was Elizabeth, the Eldest Young Miss of Goodwill Family.

    The way of living between the Monster Girls and the Pure Races were incomparable. The Pure Races were the true ruler of the world. They occupied most of the landscapes, transforming them into lands of comfort and order.

    Only the Broken Empire, the paradise for Monster Girls, could compete with the Pure Races.

    "You¡¯ve never been to a city before?"

    Ludmint walked towards Iris, stood close, and observed her curiosity. The two were so close that Iris could smell the scents of medicines and chemicals from Ludmint. Not only those scents, but also the ethereal fragrance of perfumes, herbs, sweats, and passions.

    Iris held her breathes, her arms tingling. Something about Ludmint gave her a chill. She still couldn''t figure what type of Monster Girl Ludmint was, but she was too shy to ask, and it seemed that Ludmint wanted her to keep guessing.

    "I''ve been to a few cities before, but they are not like this," Iris said. "This place looks like it comes from the collective dream of the mass. Everything looks orderly despite how chaotic it should be."

    "That''s a strange assessment, as expected from you." Ludmint smiled. "In your eyes, I see no awe. Have you ever seen something more beautiful than this?"

    "I''ve been inside an incomparably ancient ruin. Just the wreckage alone has shown me something I thought impossible."

    "How envious." Ludmint flicked her hands. A quill and a journal manifested in her hands. "The Eastern Continent are mostly islands and seas. It is exceedingly rare for us to find any ancient ruin or sunken island. They also decay over time, making it even more difficult to find them intact."

    Iris looked at Ludmint, whose eyes glittered like a child eager for a bedtime story. Though they had been together for a short time, they had felt their limits and personalities already. As long as one did not ask any sensitive question about their identity, the other would gladly answer the question.

    It was also a way of exchanging information. After all, Iris came from the Central Continent, which, to Ludmint, was a faraway land full of magical stories.

    "I can tell you, but what can you tell me?" Iris smiled. "Ever since I began travelling across the land, searching for my place, I''ve come to realise how little I knew about this world. It is so big, yet I am so small, insignificant, powerless."

    Ludmint fell silent. Her hands, which gripped on the quill and the journal, trembled. Though Iris didn''t know what the story behind Ludmint was, she knew her words resonated with Ludmint.

    "We''re but mere mortals, subjected to the whim of the strong," Ludmint said. "If not for the Corruption Power coursing through my soul, I would still be a fragile woman who can only drift across the sea throughout my life."

    Iris remained silent. Inside the room, only the ambient noises disrupted the contemplation between two Monster Girls, whose past weighted on them throughout their lives.

    "Getting emotional, how embarrassing of me," Ludmint said. Her aura returned to its previous liveliness. "If you want to find out more about the world, I can give you a few recommendations. My human identity is a famous scholar with many connections."

    "There is no need for you to go through such length for me. I''m a foreign person, whom you couldn''t have known. It will only draw attention if you suddenly give me special privileges. Just tell me their names and locations."

    Ludmint paused. Her eyes flashed. Iris didn''t miss it, but she pretended not to see anything.

    If she accepted the offer, she would have been in debt of Ludmint as well as the Court of Indulgence. She didn¡¯t know what kind of place it was. If possible, she didn¡¯t want to rely on it too much. She had to build her path in the case where everything went wrong.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "So long as you don''t regret it." Ludmint chuckled. "In Donhalgen, there are three places renounced for their collections: the Prime Archive of the Knoffvegent Imperial Family, the Royal Magic Academy of the Elemental Council, and the Vault of Scriptures of the Church of Knowledge. You probably don''t want to go near the last one, so you should focus on the first two. In my opinion, the Royal Magic Academy is the easiest, but it also takes the longest."

    "What about the Prime Archive?"

    "It is the largest library of the Garcient Kingdom, funded by the imperial family itself. Because of its lax requirement for membership, it''s also one of the biggest institutions of the Eastern Continent. If you have extraordinary talents or unprecedented findings, you can publish it in the Prime Archive and gain the membership."

    "They don''t do background checks?" Iris took a deep breath. Both choices are troublesome, but I must gain membership. If I don''t take on the proactive role, I''ll forever be on the passive side. "What is the minimum requirement for the membership of both institutions?"

    "For the Prime Archive, a book that adds a unique view of magic, or an explanation of magical phenomena, or finding of the ancient time. There are many categories, but the minimum requirement is the approval of the Phenomenal Committee.

    "For the Royal Magic Academy, if you pass their attribute tests and other written tests, you can become their students and gain access to their vast library of spells. Or you can pass their advance knowledge test and become their professors."

    Iris nodded. "What do you want to know?"

    Ludmint glowed like a star as she adjusted her posture to a comfortable writing position. Her hands grasped the quill and the journal, her heart racing. She transformed into another person when Iris spoke of her experience, of course, with modifications and withheld secrets.

    Still, her unimaginable experience was enough to stun Ludmint. Just the cultures of the Central Continent, the architects of the Labyrinth of Love, and the vast landscapes of the Sinking Dark Forest were enough to fill pages after pages of the journal.

    When Iris finished her little speech, an hour had passed. The sun went down the horizon a little further, but the sky was still bright. The rolling waves and shifting clouds persisted, same with the sailing ships and floating aircraft. Unlike the rural towns, Donhalgen was never asleep.

    "Ludmint, I want to take a walk and visit a nearby library," Iris said. "Is there anything I should take note of?"

    "No more stories?" Ludmint''s voice dropped, but she quickly regained her composure. "The city has been quite peaceful for a while now; there aren''t many patrolling guards or agents. You won''t run into any problems."

    "I hope it continue to be peaceful."

    After a few minutes, Iris exited the house, donned in a long loose dress and a fluffy hat. Orange sunlight greeted her face, reflecting off her white dress, which danced along the currents of the chill dusk winds. The veil hanging from her hat concealed her eyes, but it could not conceal the smile on her face.

    Ever since she came to this world, she had promised herself that she would one day return to the world of Humans, walk among the Humans, and regain her humanity. Though her personality and nature had changed, her promise remained.

    The scents of the oceans drifted into her nose. She looked around. The houses and stores surrounding her exclaimed their magnificence in unison. Visitors, natives, guards, and tourists walked the packed streets, their shoes clicking against the brick pavement, producing chaotic rhythms that, though random, gave rise to something musical, something pleasant, soothing.

    Iris glanced around and found that her clothes were still too eye-catching, but she could not turn back now. She stepped into the streets, her air shifting towards that of Elizabeth, the Eldest Young Miss of Goodwill Family. Even officials and nobles passing by had to stop to admire her demeanour, which instilled a sense of dignity into them.

    As she walked, the crowd instinctively parted for her.

    Have I overdone my entrance? I might have underestimated the natural charm of a Monster Girl, especially a Transformation Phase Monster Girl.

    Because of the Corruption Power, Monster Girls all became extraordinarily beautiful, their auras made for seduction, corruption, and sensuality. To the ordinary Pure Races, such beauty was dream-like, unimaginable, and heart-gripping. Even when Iris disguised herself as her previous appearance, her aura remained.

    Fortunately, she had memorised the location of the nearby library and didn''t need to ask for directions. She kept her mysterious air and walked towards the library, giving her glance to no one, caring for nothing except herself.

    Her cold, aloof attribute, though safe, attracted even more attention.

    Throughout the journey, she maintained silence. As she entered the more secluded, sophisticated part of the city, the crowds gradually dispersed. With more magnificently dressed people gathered, Iris felt at ease. She walked along with nobles and officials, who knew better not to stare at strangers.

    When she entered the library, her air transformed from cold indifference to fleeting ethereality. The background noises from the outside faded into obscurity, blocked by the sound isolation formation of the library. In here, serenity reigned.

    "Miss, welcome to Auburn Leaf Library. Are you here to borrow or to read?" the librarian said. She adjusted her glasses and lowered her head, tensing. "If you don''t have a membership card, there will be a fee for it, as well as a small monthly maintenance fee¡ª"

    "This is my first time, but I know the rules. A friend recommended me this place." Iris took out her purse and placed a few silver coins Ludmint gave her on the reception desk. "I don''t need a VIP room. I''ll just read at a public table."

    The librarian quickly made a new card, engraved a small magic circuit on it, and checked for any mistake in the information. Iris intensely watched the process, learning about the applications of magic, which she found fascinating.

    "Here''s your card, Miss Iris," the librarian said.

    Iris received the card. Her fingers playfully grazed the librarian, who shivered, her face turning red.

    "Thank you, Miss Librarian." Iris smiled. "May I know your name? I''ve already told you mine. It¡¯s only fair."

    "My name is Tundra. I¡¯m a Mage Apprentice working part-time as a librarian."

    Iris nodded, took off her hat, and went into the inner part of the library. There were only a few people inside, but they paid no attention to others. Their eyes fixed on their books. Iris took out a book about the myths of the world and found a quiet place to sit. She gradually sank into the world of knowledge.

 Chapter 121: Miss You

    Iris loved reading books, fiction and nonfiction. When the weight pressing on her became unbearable, she would retreat into the comfort of silence, immutable tranquillity, and impossible reality. She would sit in front of her cluttered desk, and, for a few moments, the piles of books, their printed words, and their abstract meanings, would become a wall between her and the exhausting elsewhere.

    In here, she lost herself in the sea of contemplation. Waves washed over her tired heart. Whispers of responsibilities, echoing inside her mind, faded into flickers, submerged behind fireworks of imaginations.

    Reading was happiness. It allowed her to forget her loneliness. Everything was for the present, the everchanging sensations, the awareness of self.

    Now, she sat alone in a hall full of books and stories, flipping through pages of tales. Her eyes scanned the texts and grasped their meaning, but the mystification she yearned for did not manifest. Loneliness, instead of decreasing, increased.

    The void in her heart widened with each page turned.

    After she finished a book, she sat in silence, taking the emptiness in, then opened another. The wall between reality and her slowly crumbled, decayed by the numbing solitude. She who once took happiness in the world of silence, of nothing but the sense of self, found herself a stranger to what she once referred to as her comfort.

    I used to love this? Iris flipped another page. Her reading speed got faster, but she could not understand anything. This is how I used to live, alone, thinking it was for the best?

    Iris took a deep breath. Her agitation persisted. Why am I not like before? I promised myself to visit a library and read whatever I fancy. I¡¯m doing it now, but why am I not satisfied?

    How did I manage to do it back then? Why is it so much more excruciating now? What went wrong?

    "Miss, why are you crying?" A slender woman in a green dress sat opposite Iris. "Reading should be a pleasant experience. You mustn''t let sadness overcome you."

    Iris raised her head and wiped her tears. Through the reflections of the other lady''s eyes, Iris saw her reddened cheeks and melancholy. She closed the book, closed her eyes, and adjusted herself.

    "Thank you, Miss,¡± Iris said. ¡°I used to like reading alone. It made me forget about my troubles. When I contemplated their contents, I found myself distracted, relaxed. I won''t deny that I was just running away, but it kept me going forwards."

    "Is that not the goal of reading, to lose yourself in the world crafted by another person? You may call it running away, but I shall call it taking a rest."

    "What would you do if you found out that, no matter how much you rested, you would always feel exhausted?"

    "I would be devastated."

    "How would you walk out of it?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t know, but I would try my best. Life is about the struggle between yourself and the world, right?" The lady placed her right hand on the book Iris was reading. "You''re reading about the local myths? Do you like the past?"

    "I want to learn more about the world, the happenstances, the reasons, everything." Iris smiled, but her eyes reddened. "They might help me understand why I''m like this and where to go from here."

    "That''s your answer, Miss."

    My answer? Iris looked at her hands. Beneath their concealment was the bouncy, cute, bubbling slime. I am not human anymore. I have changed. But since when?

    I still liked to read. Why is reading so painful now? When I imagine reading with them, I feel happy. If reading is not the answer, are they the answer? Have I been spoiled by the happiness they gave me?

    Longing blossomed in her heart. A sea of sorrow overflowed out of her body through her eyes. They changed me. I''m addicted to their presence, their affection. Iris, why are you so unreasonable?

    "You''re crying again," the lady said. "But I hope, this time, it is the tear of understanding and not sorrow."

    "Sometimes, I''m ashamed that I''m too fragile." Iris shook her head. "Miss, I''m sorry for disturbing your experience."

    "Call me Jania," Jania said. "I''m an avid reader. I''m virtually a member of every library in here. What about you? My eyes tell me you''re special."

    "I''m Iris. You can think of me as a scholar. I recently came here to relax, and maybe I''ll settle down if the opportunity arises."

    "I know you''re a foreigner!" Jania chuckled. "If you don''t mind me asking, where did you come from? I have never been out of the kingdom before."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Iris nodded and narrated the false story she prepared with Ludmint. At first, she wanted to have her background as a scholar from the Central Continent, but it would be too difficult to answer how and why she came here. In the end, she let Ludmint fabricate a new story about a humble scholar who wandered around the Eastern Continent.

    "I see." Jania nodded. "You must be quite wealthy to dress in such fine fabric. Even your perfume is of superb quality."

    Iris blushed. She did not apply any perfume because her Monster Girl scent was already inviting. Maybe too inviting. "Please don''t compliment me too much. I might melt."

    "Please don''t melt. You''ll destroy the books!"

    The two ladies laughed and chatted together, though in their low, soft voices as not to disturb others. Their topics were mundane, pure, enthusiastic, unlike the time inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground or the Labyrinth of Love, where everything was dangerous, lewd, or both.

    It was the monotony of life, which, seemingly tedious, was filled with colours without mistakes, excitements without worries.

    "Iris, you''re a Master-Tier Mage, right?" Jania said. "I''ve impolitely sneaked a glance at you. You''ve been slowing down your speed to match my pace."

    "So, you noticed. Sorry, I thought it would be better that way."

    "Don''t be. I''ll reach the Master-Tier soon too. I may look dainty and small, but I''m already a full-fledged Mage!"

    "Then, I hope you become a Master Mage soon. I''m sure, with your mindset, you would be an amazing Master Mage."

    If Iris were a human, she would have advised Jania on a few key points. Unfortunately, she could not tell Jania to become a Monster Girl. Just the thought of having to corrupt the lovely Jania was too much.

    "Everyone," Tundra, the librarian, said. "The sun is setting. Our library will be closing in an hour. Please finish up your reading or prepare to borrow them. Thank you for your patronage!"

    Iris raised her head and closed the book. Today had been a fulfilling day for her. Though short, she had fun with Jania, whom she regarded as a kind of acquaintance, a friend, perhaps. She needed someone to talk to, especially when she found herself in a strange new place, far away from her old home.

    It''s going to be a while before I can see you all again. Iris sighed. I don''t know if it was the right choice, but it is the only choice with hope, even if it was just a glimpse.

    "Thanks for helping me through it, Miss Jania," Iris said. "Will you be coming here again? I want to repay you with a gift, compensation for your time today."

    "That would be unnecessary, though appreciated." Jania waved her hands. "I help you because I want to talk to you. I''m the master of my choices. If I demanded compensation from you, that would mean my choice were not mine."

    "Even after knowing such, I still wish to give you a little gift, as my appreciation." Iris giggled. "It''ll be quite impolite to reject it now, won''t it?"

    Jania looked at Iris, whose eyes glowed mischievously. "Indeed. I can''t continue to be stubborn. If I got you depressed again, my previous effort would have been in vain."

    "I, too, don''t want to bear such guilt. If I got depressed again, it would mean that I''ve failed you. I won''t let that happen."

    "Is that a promise?"

    Iris paused for a moment. "It is a promise."

    "Then I''ll gladly accept that gift." Jania nodded. "Unfortunately, I can''t be here too often. If you want to find me, it is better to go to the Prime Archive; tell them you''re there to meet me, Jania, their VIP member."

    "You''re a famous person?" Iris chuckled dryly. "Can I have your autograph?"

    "If I were famous, you would have recognised me. I''ll give you my autograph when you find me at the Prime Archive. Here is not a good place. I don''t have a nice pen with me."

    "I was just joking, just joking."

    "But I''m not!"

    Iris and Jania got up and parted way. Before leaving, Iris borrowed a few books and carried them back to her place. She smiled at Tundra, who blushed and nodded rapidly. Though they hadn''t chatted together, Iris knew her impression must have solidified in Tundra''s mind. It would be helpful later.

    Along the way, Iris increased her pace. The sun had already set. Darkness descended and cloaked, veiled, obscured, the black clouds and the firmament. The moon, hanging neatly atop the world, radiated chill breezes and wan light, painting the world in a bluish tone.

    To others, the object of admiration would be the moon, the milky, glowing jewel of the night. However, to Iris, the glittering stars, the comets, and the flickering radiances were much more attractive than the grand yet lonely moon.

    Flamira, even if I can''t see you, I can still talk to you. Please be with them, so I can tell them how much I miss them. I hope they won''t feel down. After all, I''m doing this for them. They will understand. They will.

    At home, Iris found that Ludmint still hadn''t left her room. Or she was in the underground lab. Iris didn''t disturb her. She went inside her bedroom on the third floor. It was a humble, cosy bedroom, where everything was just right.

    The soft bed, the thick curtain, the big pillow, the scented candles, all mixed into a whirlpool of serenity.

    Still, Iris didn''t sleep. She was tired, but she had to do this first. Her fatigue could wait.

    Atop the dark sky, countless stars gleamed palely. They circled the world through some complex paths, governed by magical laws of nature, but Iris couldn''t know about that. She only knew that she had to choose one, and she had to choose wisely.

    The largest and brightest stars are out. Some powerful beings might use them. I have no idea if their magic can reach such height, but the Divine might also be monitoring them. I''ll just get a medium-size one, a random one, and hope I choose it correctly.

    Before committing, Iris morphed into Serinda and cast a destiny formation spell, but the scope of the sky was too big. All her casting failed. She felt that her luck had been dropping since she started going against the arrangement of Gulia and Lilith.

    In the end, Iris picked a random one. She drew a complex magic formation around the room. It was the most difficult, most intensive array of symbols she had attempted to date. Even drawing a hundred consecutive destiny spell formation would still be easier.

    After an hour of nothing but engraving symbols onto the floor, the walls, and the ceiling, Iris finally finished the preparation. She took a deep breath, commanded Faith in her heart, and channelled her holy energy into the formation. The formation glowed like an aurora. It detached from the physical world and transformed into a ray of light.

    Guided by Iris, the light flowed out of the window and towards the chosen star. It bypassed distance, arriving at the star in an instant, then merged into it.

    "Hear me, my most faithful believer," Iris whispered. Her eyes glowed in golden light. "I, Iris, your beloved Goddess, call for you."

    With Hearts Connected Through the Stars, Iris transmitted her message to Flamira.

 Chapter 122: Connected Through Faith

    Flamira raised her head. Atop the night sky, stars glittered like flickering campfires in the empty darkness. Cold winds glided along the quiet night, crashed onto the ancient mansion in which Flamira lived, and seeped into her bedroom. Its chill reignited her anticipation. She turned around. On the king-sized bed, Serinda and Artium chatted in secrecy. Their topics ranged from Flamira to the weather and everything in between.

    "Sister Flamira, don¡¯t you want to sleep with us?" Serinda said. "Are you feeling shy? But we have already done it back then."

    "Speaking about that," Artium said. "Your main body¡¯s promised to be gentle with us. She still hadn''t fulfiled that promise yet."

    "We aren''t alone in the wood anymore. We are in Errenia''s mansion,¡± Iris said. ¡°In fact, our identities are that of Errenia''s personal maids. We shouldn''t even have this big bedroom."

    "But it''s comfy. If we have the small bedrooms, how will we nuzzle each other?"

    "I''m quite certain she arranged a separate bedroom for each of us." Iris sighed. "Aren''t you afraid of the rumours? We aren''t Monster Girls anymore. We''re maids!"

    "Yes, we are maids, not Monster Girls. Who would care about our being together?" Serinda smiled. "We aren''t like Monster Girls who move according to their desires. We are all girls. This is just a girl thing."

    Flamira was about to argue when a spark of Faith in her body flickered. She turned around and went out to the balcony. Her eyes traced from one star to another until she found a modest yet familiar dot of light in the distance. Though she had never seen it before, it resonated with her soul, stirring her emotions.

    "What happened?" Serinda said. "Did the stars do something?"

    "Since you are both here, come and stand with me." Flamira placed her hands on her chest. "Didn''t you miss Iris? She''s coming."

    Serinda and Artium perked up. They followed Flamira to the balcony and glanced around. The garden and fountains and pavements swept a vast area before them, giving the quiet night a sense of serenity. Unlike the bustling streets of the commoners, the atmosphere around the mansion remained mellow, soothing, singing to its residents a soft lullaby.

    "Where is she?" Artium said. "Are you lying, Sister Flamira? The flowers whispered to me. There is no sign of Sister Iris around here."

    "Is she one of the maids?" Serinda looked at Flamira. "Or is she already with Errenia, in a sound-proof bedroom, in a whirling night, in a sensuous moment?"

    Flamira glared at Serinda, then sighed. "She is not physically here, but our hearts are connected through the stars."

    Flamira closed her eyes. The chosen star brightened. It released a stream of pale light, which weaved through reality and twirled around Flamira. A screen of milky vapour manifested around Flamira. A familiar, charming silhouette emerged from its hazy surface.

    "Hear me, my most faithful believer," Iris said. "I, Iris, your beloved Goddess, call for you."

    Flamira grinned, knelt, and opened her eyes. Her hands clasped into the prayer gesture as her eyes sparkled with a hint of zeal, playfulness, and thoughtfulness.

    "My Goddess, my beloved Goddess, your believer has heard your voice," Flamira said. "Oh, Goddess, can you hear my longing?"

    Seeing Flamira''s feverish expression, Serinda and Artium giggled. They knelt and prayed to Iris.

    "Oh, Goddess of Love, please bless me with your gentle touch," Serinda said. "Please shield me from the cold, embrace my lonely heart, and stay with me until I turn to dust."

    "Oh, Goddess, please guide me to happiness," Artium said. "Please teach this little flower everything, from the gentlest touch to the most exciting sensation. My dream is yours."

    Iris sighed. She adjusted her posture and sat on the chair beside the bed. Starlight peered through the window and illuminated half her figure with milky colour, while the candlelight illuminated the other half warm orange. She followed the method in her mind, which told her to assume the manner of the Goddess, but she didn''t know that her other half would tease her like that.

    "Please stop, all of you, especially you, Flamira." Iris pouted. "You''re me. You know how I feel. Why did tease yourself?"

    "Main Body, you need to relax. If you keep everything to yourself, you might break."

    "I know what I''m doing." Iris smiled. "Moreover, I have you as my successor. Even if I break, I trust you to piece me back."

    "Yes, my Goddess, I shall follow your divine guidance."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "All right, stop. I''ll take better care of myself." Iris faked coughing. "Anyway, where are you? Are Lenmia and others here?"

    "We didn''t meet up. Your other clone has taken them to the Broken Empire. The situation is too chaotic in the Labyrinth; Serinda, Artium, and I escaped to the Tentoid Empire. We''re currently at Errenia''s mansion as her personal maids."

    "Errenia? She''s with you right now?"

    "Thanks to you, Main Body. She''s one of us now."

    "One of us? She . . . has already become a Monster Girl?" Iris blushed. "Is she here? I want to ask her some questions."

    "She isn''t here, but we''re here," Serinda said. "Sister Iris, what is this spell? It''s too magical!"

    "It''s a reward from the Legacy Ground. I can teach it to you, but it isn''t something you can use." Iris pointed at her heart. "You need to have a trace of Faith inside you. I can barely use it with Flamira, my other self."

    "Is this an imitation of the divine prophecy?"

    "You can treat it as such. It involves Faith after all." I can¡¯t tell them it¡¯s a method of a Goddess from another world, right? "Enough talk about the spell. You can ask Flamira about it. We don''t have much time. I''m still not familiar with this spell yet."

    "Then, I''ll ask the most important question," Artium said. "Sister Iris, between Serin and me, whom do you love the most?"

    "I love both of you equally the most, but that isn''t an important question. Be serious!"

    "It is important for our hearts!" Artium giggled. "Where are you now? Can you come back to us?"

    "Eastern Continent, Garcient Kingdom, Donhalgen. We''re a continent apart, separated by seas and oceans."

    "How did you even get there?" Serinda said. "And how did this spell connect us despite such a vast distance?"

    "It''s a complicated story. I''ll try to explain as much as I can."

    Iris talked about her experience after she parted with them. Of course, all information regarding the Lord and the Foreign Existences were concealed, fabricated, and mystified. In the end, Serinda and Artium understood that Iris survived the ordeal because of the black card and the Puppeteer Token but got forced to escape through an emergency formation by a powerful Monster Girl.

    "I didn''t know you go through such a dangerous crisis and survive unscratched!" Serinda said. "If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to replicate your feats."

    "That''s why I need to stay behind. Only I can do it." Iris raised her head and her chest, but she could only stay smug for a few seconds before she realised Serinda and Artium were admiring her bosoms. "Because of me, you get to have a peaceful journey. You should treat Flamira well. She''s also me."

    "Our journey isn''t any less interesting than yours, Sister Iris."

    Serinda then narrated her experience after coming out of the Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Iris finally learnt about the Dwellers, the Crusade, the Condensation Phase Monster Girls, and the scene of the legend. She immediately understood that the explosion which threw her off her course was one from that moment.

    So it is the Divine and Gulia who swipe their hands and fling me to wherever they desire. The gap between us is so vast that it''s almost hopeless.

    "Compared to your description, what I''ve been through is child play. Even a hundred of me wouldn''t survive it." Iris shook her head. "One last question: how''s the situation over there?"

    "No need to worry," Flamira said. "The Tentoid Empire is getting chaotic. The Broken Empire launched an invasion while the Crusade was in operation. The Evil Cults and the Secret Organisations saw the opportunity and stirred up things. The Three Warrior Families and the Holy Royalty have their hands full."

    Iris still remembered that the Three Warrior Families and the Holy Royalty constituted the upper echelon of the Tentoid Empire.

    "Then, Errenia must be busy. She provided you with a shelter, so help her as much as you can." Iris averted her gaze. Her cheeks vaguely flushed. "Also, give her my thank. Tell her I also think of her sometimes."

    "She''ll go crazy once she knows that." Serinda laughed. "We heard from her her feeling towards you. You sure are blessed with love and affection, Sister Iris."

    Iris ignored Serinda and turned to Flamira, who bit her lips and nodded lightly. Because she was also Iris, Errenia had spent some quality time with her. It was a time of bliss and obscenity. It was unforgettable. Just thinking about it made Flamira feel shy.

    "Please endure it a little more." Iris wryly smiled. "I''m glad you all are fine. Let''s do our best. The day we can be together once more will come, sooner or later."

    "Time''s up?" Serinda looked dejected. "See you later, Sister Iris. Though I can''t see your expressions clearly, you must be reluctant to part. I am too."

    "Take good care of yourself, Sister Iris," Artium said. "Once I get stronger, I''ll visit your dream every night. Hold on until then!"

    "Please don''t. I want to have a good night sleep, not a lewd dream."

    Everyone giggled. The hazy vapour distorted and collapsed, dispersing as particles of soft light. Iris vanished into nothingness, leaving Flamira, Serinda, and Artium in the balcony, accompanied by the cold winds of silence.

    "I didn''t lie, did I?" Flamira said.

    "You didn''t, Sister Flamira." Serinda grasped Flamira''s hand. "Now, I shall reward you. A kiss on the lips sounds reasonable. Don''t you think so?"

    Flamira tried to grab Serinda''s hand, but Artium restrained her other hand. Flamira turned to Artium, who coyly leant onto her, rubbing their chilly skins together.

    The air heated up.

    "People might see us." Flamira stepped backwards. Serinda and Artium stuck close to her. Their burning breaths stroked on Flamira''s ears, turning them pink.

    "Let''s head to bed," Serinda said. Her alluring voice intoxicated the atmosphere with a strange yet soothing fragrance. "As Sister Flamira said, others might see us here, but inside our bedroom, there exists only us."

    "They might hear us."

    "Then, please keep your voice down," Artium said. "If you can''t, we will have to seal your lips, both up here and down there."

    Flamira tensed, but she didn''t refuse. The flames in her chest numbed her mind. She was Iris but also not Iris. She was an aspect of Iris, one that knew her desires better than her main body. Serinda''s and Artium''s breathes, bodies, touches, voices, hands, abdomens, saliva, breasts, lips, crevice, everything, she wanted them all.

    She wanted to feel that bliss, which her main body yearned for but pretended not to. She was no Main Body; she would gladly embrace her desires.

    Basking in the moonlight, Flamira licked her lips. She shivered, her eyes turning red, her skin tingling. She walked into the bedroom and reached out to Serinda and Artium, undressing them with her hands, keeping that lewd smile on her face.

    The curtains fell. Candlelight and moonlight illuminated only the three silhouettes, which merged into one, uniting, separating, fusing, moaning.

 Chapter 123: Conspiracy of the Ancient

    Iris couldn''t sleep.

    She got up from her bed, walked around, and settled in front of her desk, completely awake. Pale moonlight peered through the thick curtain, dimly revealing half of her figure. The other half, cloaked under the darkness of the night, glowed dimly as the dispersed moonlight caressed its fabric.

    Alone, she sighed, then took off the Virtual Space Ring. The cracked gem on its head flickered. Blue light shone, revealing silhouettes of countless items. Though most of what Iris owned had been lost to the void forever, she still retained a sizable portion in her ring.

    "I¡¯ve somehow grown used to sleeping with others," Iris mumbled. "I''ve become soft, too soft."

    While grumbling, Iris searched through the Virtual Space Ring. She slowly confirmed the condition of her items. One by one, she pulled the exotic material out of the virtual space, inspected its texture, and nibbled at some while putting others back.

    To progress in the Transformation Phase, a Monster Girl needed to practice her innate talent, innovate, and elevate it, as well as devour and digest exotic ingredients. The more compatible the exotic materials, the faster the progression.

    At first, Iris planned to distribute them with her sisters once she got back, but it was no longer feasible.

    "What is this?" Iris took out a broken black star fragment. Its smooth surface revealed distortive images, which morphed into something new in each instant. "Power of distortion . . . so it was you, Kurion?"

    When Iris volunteered to sacrifice herself, the other Monster Girls expressed their gratitude to her. In particular, Kurion patted her shoulder and, during that moment, gifted Iris a life-saving treasure, which would automatically help its owner when she was in danger.

    This power of distortion, for an instant, confused Nupian and granted Iris a precious moment to escape. More importantly, Iris was too fragile. If Nupian moved too fast and grabbed too hard, Iris would crumble into slime vapours, utterly annihilated.

    "Sister Kurion, I know you can''t hear this, but thank you." Iris held the black star fragment close to her chest. "I won''t forget this help. Even if my mind forgets it, my body won''t."

    Iris opened her mouth and placed the black star fragment on her tongue. Her slime tongue gradually assimilated the star fragment. A sour yet addicting flavour ruptured inside Iris¡¯s mouth as she digested Kurion''s power of distortion.

    As the star fragment fused into Iris, she moaned. Her body gained a hint of intimacy with Kurion. She could recall more vibrant Kurion''s silhouette, figure, facial expressions, eyes, lips, breasts, thighs, everything.

    It was as if she had become Kurion, fused together, inseparable.

    "There, I''ve remembered your everything." Iris bit her lips. "It feels amazing, way too amazing. I''m getting addicted to it."

    In fact, it felt too strange. The other things didn''t help me this much. Why? Iris frowned. Is it because I have a compatible attribute with the power of distortion? It can¡¯t be. Is it because this object has Kurion''s lingering scent?

    "I need to do it to become stronger?" Iris gasped. "I''m a Monster Girl now. It''s in my nature. I must do it to become stronger. I have to do it. I won''t get addicted to it. I know how to control myself!"

    Iris shuddered. She looked down. Her left hand was pressing against her breasts while her right hand was reaching further down. Blood rushed to her face and spread pink shades on her cheeks, neck, and ears. She forced her hands on the table and inspected the remaining exotic materials.

    Don''t think about it. It''s just a lapse of judgement.

    Iris absentmindedly absorbed an exotic material. It didn''t feel as good as the star fragment. It also didn¡¯t provide much improvement if at all.

    With just the ordinary exotic materials, my progression speed will crawl. I . . . have no choice.

    Something clicked in Iris, and she smiled. Logic and instinct blended into a mix of desires. It permeated her body, fusing into her soul. Her moral code, one which she upheld since the transmigration, turned dark, corrupted. Her nature suppressed her reason and flooded her mind with fantasies she found herself unable to reject.

    No. Don¡¯t let go of your humanity, Iris! You can do it!

    When she came back to herself, she had already gone through everything inside the Virtual Space Ring. To stop her hands from moving around, she commanded them to hold onto Speculative Divinity, the only book she took out of the Legacy Ground.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    One step at a time, Iris. One step at a time, and you''ll find yourself a thousand miles from the beginning. All it takes is that first step. Keep moving. Do not stop.

    Iris placed down the book and lit up the candle lamp beside her. A soft yellowish glow painted a corner of the room in a shade of orange. As Iris focused her attention on the pages, the faded ink symbols glimmered and came to life, providing Iris with ethereal knowledge.

    Despite her superhuman comprehension speed, Iris could not rapidly flip through the pages like when she did in the library. The content of Speculative Divinity was impossibly dense. Its sentence structures were like a spell, one which, even in the absence of intention, activated itself upon reading. It conjured unreal imageries inside Iris''s mind, imprinting the strange impressions of the lost era unto her memories.

    With each symbol containing a spell within, everything connected with everything else, forming a string of formation, a vast, complex, and unified array of meanings. This perplexing experience continued even when Iris took her gaze off the page, and when she returned, she found the contents unfamiliar. They had already rearranged themselves, transforming into new information.

    This book is absurd. How am I going to finish it? Maybe my reading method is wrong. Iris shuffled through her memories, but she found no clue that could lead to the answer to this mystery. The other books aren''t like this. Who wrote this? Why?

    Iris furrowed her brows as she closed the book. The cover lightly lay on its pages, revealing a clean, brownish leather-like frame. On its surface depicted a curious being. She initially resembled an angel, her eyes shut, her hands on her chest, forming a prayer gesture, but the more Iris looked, the more detail she gleaned.

    The angel now looked demonic. She had a pair of spiralling horns beside her temples and one exquisite, almost holy, sharp horn protruding from the middle of her forehead. Her feathery pair of wings, growing out of her back, spanned twice her height, touching the cover frame.

    "This isn''t here before." Iris placed her right hand on the book, conjured a fireball, and burnt it. Nothing happened. The cover remained unharmed. "Strange. This texture, although mimicking the leathery feel, is much more durable than anything I know."

    Speculative Divinity . . . ?

    Iris closed her eyes and called out to her soul. The ray of Faith inside her responded with a muffled cry. It gushed out sacred energy, which mixed with her Corruption Power. They violently crashed before merging into a unique form of energy.

    Channelling it to her fingertips, Iris pressed her fingers against the principal horn of the angel. They passed through the cover and plunged into the page, reaching into the depth of the untold story.

    Sensing a guest, the praying demonic angel opened her eyes. Her pair of wings fluttered, and another pair of fleshy, bony wings unfolded behind her. She raised her head and opened her eyes. Her gaze pierced through the world inside the page and landed onto Iris, who leant forwards and met it.

    The two maintained eye contact as Iris''s hand moved towards the angel, while the angel also reached out to Iris. On the page, the angel was tiny, but in the world inside the page, she was taller than Iris. Her height was double that of Iris''s.

    "Miss, can you speak?" Iris said. "Are you trapped? Who trapped you in here?"

    The angel, with serpent scales covering her lower body and breasts, smiled at Iris. She grasped Iris''s hand and tugged Iris gently as if inviting Iris into the page. Still, Iris refused to move forwards. She had not trusted this mysterious angel yet.

    The angel remained smiling. She did not yank Iris but relaxed and moved closer to Iris. She pressed her face against Iris''s backhand, rubbing her cold, smooth, scaly cheek against Iris''s soft skin. Iris felt a tingle on her hand, but she could not pull back. Her strength faltered in front of the angel.

    If the angel desired so, she could have easily pulled Iris into the page.

    This power is at least Condensation Phase. She is stronger than most people in this world. But even as strong as her, she was trapped inside a mere book. Who did it?

    After a few moments, the angel kissed Iris''s palm and let go. She waved her hands at Iris, then pushed Iris''s hand away. The world inside the page froze, and the angel returned to her initial posture, becoming the cover once more.

    Maybe she is not trapped, but she is the guardian of the book?

    Iris examined her right hand. There was a black and white symbol of a mixed face, one a crying angel, the other a smiling succubus. The two mixed and separated like yin and yang before they sank inside Iris''s skin, invisible to the eyes, dormant, waiting for the day Iris called upon it.

    "I seem to have stumbled upon a major secret," Iris muttered. "This book is obviously not something the Legacy Ground made, but how did they get it? Who is the author?"

    Iris shifted her gaze. Aside from the title and the silhouette of the demonic angel, there was another blurry line on the cover. Shrouded in a thin layer of mystery manifested, it quivered and pulsated like blood vessels.

    I can''t read it? I can see and recognise the symbols, but I can''t comprehend them. They feel out of reach. Do I need to read more before I can understand them?

    As Iris was about to read the book again, she noticed bright orange glares flashing beside her. She turned her head towards the curtained window. The moon had already fallen, the sun risen. Unknowingly, she had spent hours reading the book as well as communicating with the demonic angel.

    To get the fresh morning air, she got up from the desk and opened the curtain. Sunlight bounced inside her room, painting it bright and shiny. Chill yet warm breezes drifted past her. Its temperature gave her a refreshment, dispelling her fatigue.

    A new day, a new goal. Maybe, this time, I''ll have a chance to retaliate. My hope rests within you now, Speculative Divinity.

    Burning with hope, Iris sat back and began reading the first page.

    A knock interrupted her experience. A few more followed, then a creak. The door gently open as Ludmint, with her messy hair and darkened eyelids, walked into the room, excited and flustered.

    "Iris, I think I need a break. How about we go to a secret base of the Court of Indulgence today?"

    Iris sighed. She wanted to refuse, but the matter was too important. The Court of Indulgence would be her new home for the upcoming future. She needed them if she wanted to live safely.

    "Sure." Iris stored Speculative Divinity back inside the Virtual Space Ring, her expression unchanging. "But first, you should take a bath and tidy up. We can''t go there without dressing up, right?"

 Chapter 124: Outing with Ludmint

    Iris had learnt her reason. She curbed her desires for perfection and chose only above-average outfits. She donned pastel-coloured clothes with a short-sleeved jacket over them. Her pink skirt reached her thighs, revealing only the slightest skin. Her milky white stocking covered her legs. She complimented them with leather high heels, not too bright, not too shabby.

    Why am I dressing up again? Iris bitterly smiled. I used to disregard these things. Now, I want Lenmia and the rest to praise me, to look at me with their eyes gleaming in delight.

    Iris picked up the pink herbal lipstick and carefully painted her lips, staring at herself from the mirror. She also touched up her eyelashes, puffed up her cheeks, and admired herself. Her eyes glued to her transformed appearance, stunned, seduced.

    Contrasted to her previous life, in which she radiated a cold, weary air, Iris of now smiled with otherworldly beauty, amplified by the Corruption Power, aroused by the Monster Girl¡¯s scent. She tilted her head. Her reflection followed.

    That girl inside the mirror was her, not an illusion.

    Yesterday, I went so overboard that I didn''t recognise myself. This time, I can see a hint of the old me through these makeups and dresses. Iris touched the mirror, her fingers brushing her reflection. I am still me. Though a few parts of me have changed, and such change is inevitable, I will continue to exist as me.

    "Iris, are you ready?" Ludmint''s voice echoed from another room.

    "I''m coming." Iris drew back her hands and smiled at herself. Her reflection smiled back.

    She got up, erased the trance on her face, and walked to the door. Standing in front of it, she took a deep breath and grabbed the door handle. She pushed open the door, revealing Ludmint, who cloaked herself under a thin wet towel. The translucent fabric exposed hints of her skin.

    "How am I?" Ludmint said. "Not too bad for someone who stays in the lab all day, right?"

    Iris nodded while biting her tongue, keeping her expression straight. Fortunately, the experience she had with her sisters, all those long, exhilarating nights, numbed a part of her morals. Her threshold was higher than before.

    "Why did you call me when you aren¡¯t ready?"

    "Are you shy?" Ludmint chuckled. "I want you to help me with my clothes. I saw you yesterday; you have better eyes than me."

    So you indeed kept tabs of me. Iris smiled. "But I thought you were inside your lab the entire day?"

    "I managed to glimpse at you when you left."

    "Then, Miss Ludmint, please forgive me if I mess up your style. I don''t have much experience in this matter, especially when I need to dress up others; this is my first."

    "No need to worry; this is my first too."

    Left with no choice, Iris helped Ludmint dress up. Ludmint was taller, slimmer, and more handsome than Iris. She had the air unlike the pureness of Iris; it was like the old Iris, the aura of stability, concealing within it the undercurrent of madness.

    Iris gave Ludmint sets of clothes which captured the essence of her character. She had an ice-cold demeanour, her sharp eyes radiating wise air that came with her profound knowledge. The blue cap complimented her pale, almost sickly skin colour, while the neat tuxedo revealed her silhouette in a way that invoked admiration, not lust.

    "Miss Ludmint, why do you have clothes of my size?" Iris said. "I know that you can change your appearance, but these clothes don¡¯t feel suited for your character, the colour schemes and all."

    "I bought them because I want to have a younger sister." Ludmint wryly smiled. "Unfortunately, I only have a younger brother. Well, I only had one. I''m now a Monster Girl; I can''t have a younger brother anymore. The Corruption Power is incompatible with men."

    "My apology."

    "There''s no need to. I''m fine now." Ludmint chuckled. Her eyes gleamed with the brightness of the stars. "But if you want to compensate me, help me with a few experiments. I promise it won''t be inhumane."

    "I''ll reserve my promise until I know the details. I have a feeling that I might get cheated."

    "I will never cheat you. I only add bonuses. You''ll love it."

    After a few moments of chattering, Ludmint stood up and spun gently. The large mirror in front of her revealed the reflection of a dignified lady neatly dressed in a suit. Her sleek black accessories magnified her excellent aura, invoking sharpness dormant inside her style.

    "You look handsome, Miss Ludmint," Iris said. "No one will be able to resist your charm."

    "Is that so?" Ludmint turned to Iris and seized her hands, laughing. "Then, Iris, may I have your hands?"

    Iris paused, then grinned. She had already expected this outcome. The teases done on her didn''t go to waste. "It will be my honour, Milady."

    "Oh, I didn¡¯t expect this. You¡¯re a cunning lady. "

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Please allow me to take advantage of you, once." Iris faintly blushed. Though she had imagined it in advance, speaking the words out loud was still too much.

    Ludmint noticed her flushes and smirked. She pulled Iris close and guided her out of the house. Outside, Ludmint transformed into another person, calm, collected, gracious, unlike the excitable scientist she was inside her lab.

    "Where are we going today?" Iris said. This was already the second time she had gone out. The attention didn''t bother her as much as before. Most of the eyes were also on Ludmint.

    "I''ll tour you around first. We can visit a few renounced stores: restaurants, jewellery stores, clothing stores, anywhere you desire."

    Iris nodded. Ludmint will bring me to the hideout sooner or later. I''ll just need to trust her. For now, let''s relax and go with the flow. I need to let loose too.

    The presence of two extraordinary beauties attracted many gazes and greetings, but Ludmint, perfectly assuming her role, played up her cold personality and evaded multiple playboys. Though she was ruthless, it only served to amplify her air, drawing even more attention.

    In contrast, Iris made herself shy, petite. She attracted the gazes which sought to protect her. Though she was not short, the act of standing beside the taller Ludmint instilled an impression of minuscule into her.

    No matter what she told herself, she could not deny with all her heart the fact that she enjoyed the praises and attention.

    If Lenmia and others see me like this, will they be able to resist themselves? Iris covered her reddened face with her hat. I want them to fail. I want them to ravish me, defile me, make me theirs, take¡ª

    Ludmint stopped. Iris almost walked onto her. Iris quickly collected her thoughts and raised her head. She and Ludmint stood before an intersection. A few carriages, pulled by horses, gradually crossed over, stopping the traffic.

    "Do you want to get on a carriage?" Ludmint said. "I know a place with good prices and routes. We''ll walk a little further. They''re just a few corners away."

    Iris nodded. Her eyes fixed on the expensive black carriage in the middle of the group. Its material proved superior to the rest of the carriages, on which multiple guards and maidservants boarded. It was not an ordinary carriage train but an official carriage for an important person.

    It is not every day one gets to see an official carriage. I wonder who''s inside that carriage, and why are they here? Iris glanced at Ludmint, who lightly smiled. Ludmint¡¯s eyes locked onto the carriage as if she could peer through the magical curtains and concealment formations.

    After the carriages passed the intersection, the traffic resumed. Iris and Ludmint strolled into another street, where expensive stores started to appear. The number of pedestrians lessened, but their quality of life drastically improved. They were in the wealthy district now.

    Because of Ludmint''s encouragement, Iris toured almost every shop. She restrained herself at first, but the fun she had was simply too addicting. Coupled with Ludmint''s recommendation and deep pocket, Iris practically tried everything she could.

    After a few hours of fun, Iris and Ludmint seated themselves in front of an outdoor cafe. On the table were desserts and drinks, as well as Iris and Ludmint''s bags of purchases.

    "You really like shopping," Ludmint said. "Don¡¯t you have the opportunity to do so in the past?"

    "My life has always been hectic. Only after I come here can I relax a little. Even if it''s just a little, I''m grateful."

    "Won¡¯t it be great if you can do this and many other fun activities, all day, every day?"

    "Is that your dream?" Iris narrowed her eyes.

    "Many others¡¯ too." Ludmint''s voice was somewhat hoarse, solemn. "What do you think about it? Pipe dream? Improbable? Or are you optimistic about it?"

    "I know my capability. The current me is too insignificant to move anything of such scale. However, if the dream echoes the sentiment of the mass, it will happen; I do not doubt that."

    Ludmint nodded. "We also think so, which is why¡ª"

    A strange hymn murmured throughout the street. Depressive air descended and engulfed the neighbourhood. This gloomy atmosphere originated from a sickly man wrapped under a thick layer of stained bandages. He stood in the middle of the road, his head hung down, his mouth moving, whispering something inaudible.

    It was unclear how and when he appeared there, but his detestable aura was unmistakable. When his murmurs grew louder and more erratic, the ordinary visitors finally noticed them. They treated him as a madman and avoided him, but he paid them no attention.

    With all his heart, he chanted, his voice growing bleaker and bleaker, hoarser and hoarser.

    "Seven stars atop the sky, once thought eternal, dimmed and waned under the horizon. Seven stars atop the sky, once thought unreachable, collapsed and fell on the ground?"

    Iris frowned. She shifted her position, clenching her fists. The madman exuded a peculiar aura which Iris had never encountered before. His power was comparable to her, at the Transformation Phase, though he didn''t seem to attain such power through continuous effort.

    The madman raised his head and swept his gaze across the street. The ordinary pedestrians froze in their place as their muscles convoluted. Their faces twisted in pain. An invisible swarm of hands seized them and ripped them apart. Their ripped flesh and organs fell on the ground, their screams echoing endlessly.

    Those close to the madman fractured like glasses, their blood rupturing into a tempest. A metallic stench swamped the atmosphere, accompanied by panic and terror.

    Even when Iris was in the Legacy Ground, she had not met such a gruesome scene. The battles between her and her enemies were decisive, not sadistically torturous. Now, in front of her, human lives faded away like candles amidst a thunderstorm.

    As once a human, Iris trembled in anger. She was not a paragon of virtues, but she still had her principle. She had killed, but she had not prolonged their suffering through pure spite.

    What should I do? If I fight him, I''ll expose myself and Ludmint. But if I let him do as he please, more lives will be lost. Iris looked at Ludmint, who, staring at the scene, shook her head.

    "An imperial carriage has recently passed through this street, and now you want to cause trouble?" Ludmint said. "Iris, look carefully. This will happen if you dare to create chaos amidst Donhalgen."

    Ludmint pointed at the madman. Iris followed Ludmint''s direction. Sensing two extraordinary gazes, the madman turned to Iris and Ludmint. His blurry eyes grew dark. A hint of rationale flashed inside his decaying pupils. He laughed and sprinted towards Iris.

    "Beauty is a sin!" As he ran, his bandages fell off, revealing countless worms infesting his skin. "Flesh body is a vessel. Virtue is a shackle. Only when you tear it apart will you¡ª"

    Countless symbols emerged from beneath the streets and shone. Brilliant lights submerged the invisible hands and the stained bandages and the madman. A majestic pressure descended, crushed all opposition, and shattered the evil aura that occupied the street.

    The madman became nothing. The bloody aftermaths, the ruined streets, the broken stores, and the dead, all reverted to their original states, their memories wiped, their thoughts deceived. Such was the power that be.

    Stunned, Iris intensely observed the symbols sinking into the ground. They came and went without any sound, yet their ominous presence hung in her heart. She could not resist such might, and it could strike her at any moment.

    "Sister Ludmint, what was that?" Iris said.

    "Finally, Sister Ludmint instead of Miss Ludmint." Ludmint grinned. "Didn''t I tell you I''m quite a famous scientist? That''s the project we''ve been managing: Evil Punisher Grand Formation."

 Chapter 125: Evil Punisher Grand Formation

    "Evil Punisher Grand Formation?" Iris said. "Should I be scared?"

    Ludmint grasped Iris¡¯s hands, lightly caressing them. "How can I place my cute Iris in danger? So long as you don¡¯t do anything overboard, the Grand Formation won''t act, and if it somehow tries to harm you, my authority will protect you."

    Iris relaxed and shifted her attention to the street. The passersby walked past shops and admired the displayed goods, unaware of their prior deaths or the destruction. They continued their routine as if nothing had happened.

    "The mortals won''t remember anything," Ludmint said. "To them, nothing happened. They won''t even know they lost a few days of their lifespan."

    "Can the Grand Formation revive the dead Monster Girls?" Iris held her breath.

    Ludmint shook her head. "Unfortunately, the Grand Formation is still within the limit of the mortal. To grasp the control over life and death, only the realm within the legend can do such."

    "But it clearly revives those people. They are alive!"

    "Only the mortals, and only because they hadn''t faded away yet. If they¡¯d died for longer than a few minutes, the Grand Formation wouldn''t be able to do anything."

    "That''s just a tiny part of the Grand Formation. If it''s¡ª"

    Far away, behind Ludmint, a beam of light flashed and penetrated the drifting clouds atop the sky. An invisible power swept across Donhalgen, cleansed the remnant of the evil aura, and deceived the ordinary. A few more beams pulsed at other locations, signifying the might of the Evil Punisher Grand Formation.

    Iris swallowed her words and shrunk back, anxiety simmering in her heart. Her eyes darted around, afraid of the attention of others. The invisible, inescapable might of the Grand Formation shocked her so much she forgot her current situation.

    "Have you calmed down?" Ludmint said. "I''ve already cast an isolation spell before you lost your bearing. They will only see and hear we talk about mundane matters."

    Iris nodded and took a deep breath. Her mind gradually cooled down. "Thank you. The illusion of peace made me complacent. It won''t happen again."

    "It''s my fault. Usually, Donhalgen is peaceful. A month may pass by with nothing happening. You''re just unlucky."

    Iris nodded. I hope it''s a coincidence. "What should we do now?"

    "I initially want to tour you around more, but I''ll have to skip the procedure. I''ll make up for it later. Shall we board a carriage and go sightseeing?"

    So fast? Looks like the situation is worse than I thought. Iris smiled, got up, and took all the bags of purchases. She resisted the urge to put them into her Virtual Space Ring. She carried them with her while she followed closely behind Ludmint.

    The two blended into the bustling crowd, revealing nothing unusual as if they, too, forgot the gruesome event. Though Iris could still carry more, she lost the drive to buy more items. When she looked around, she felt like she was looking at a ruin and a graveyard, where the dead forgot their inanimation and walked the earth once more.

    Such thought instilled chill within her, but she quickly regained her calm. These people have their hopes and dreams; they aren''t dead. It is good that they can live once more. I should not be afraid of them.

    As Ludmint and Iris drifted farther into another street, whose atmosphere grew thin and quiet, a carriage emerged around a corner and stopped in front of Ludmint. Its decoration was neat, black, and rich with complex designs. On its walls was the golden silhouette of a flowery wreath.

    The driver, a middle-aged man whose leather hat concealed his features, glanced at Ludmint, then Iris, and tilted his hat in greeting. The carriage door slowly opened, revealing the spacious interior, inviting the passengers to enter.

    "Let''s go," Ludmint said. "This is one of the highest quality carriages around here. You won''t feel a bump inside. No sound will disturb you either."

    Iris stared at the driver and nodded. I thought the Court of Indulgence was for the Monster Girls. Is this man a disguise of a powerful Monster Girl? I can''t smell any scent of Corruption Power.

    Ludmint looked at Iris and smiled. She entered the carriage, then offered her hand to Iris, who gracefully took it and smiled.

    The dark purple curtain and red cushions of the interior gave off a faint aroma. Iris sank into the seat opposite Ludmint, who closed the door and veiled the window, preventing the outsiders from seeing the inside.

    "Is he one of us?" Iris said.

    "It depends. He is not a Monster Girl, but he is a member of the Court."

    "I thought the Pure Races feared us. We turned women into Monster Girls and drained men to death."

    "You''ll be surprised how many of them feel about us. Like them, we too have hope and dream, joy and sorrow, love and hate. We''re just blessed, or cursed, with beauty borderline temptation, sensuality borderline temperance. Only the most extreme of us will act like those depicted by the Churches, beasts with only carnal desires in their hearts."

    "Is the Churches'' grip on the ordinary people not enough to change such perception?"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "The Churches have a strong grip on many things, but ultimately, they can''t control everything." Ludmint giggled. "The world is too vast, filled with numerous conflicts. Moreover, through the restriction of the Churches, we Monster Girls have become a taboo, an alluring taboo."

    "Their teachings restrict us but also help us?"

    "Maybe." Ludmint fell into deep thought. "It might be better, or worse, if they didn''t spread misinformation about us. I have no idea."

    Iris thoughtfully nodded and turned to the side. Her gaze passed through the curtain and fell on the streets, where ordinary humans, and sometimes Beastkins, and Elves, and Dwarves, walked from one place to another. They came and went in groups, some with friends, some with family, some alone.

    If I were to come to this world as the Pure Races, what would I become? Iris closed her eyes. I might become a renounced scholar, or librarian, or Mage, or even Priestess. If I were lucky, I might get reborn as a princess!

    But then, I wouldn''t have met Lenmia, Dulcie, Reta, Tardi, Vilia; all of you are precious, precious enough to offset the hardship of this life. Maybe I''m the lucky one after all.

    "Sister Ludmint, I want to know more about this Evil Punisher Grand Formation," Iris said. "If I don''t know its limit, I''ll get anxious and start imagining bad things."

    "Even if you don''t ask, I''m going to tell you regardless. Be sure to praise me for working hard on it." Ludmint giggled. "The Evil Punisher Grand Formation is a city-wide formation, endorsed by the Knoffvegent Imperial Family and the Churches, especially the Church of the Seven Goddesses, or the Church of Seven Virtues, their original name.

    "The Grand Formation¡¯s main function is to suppress and regulate dangerous magical phenomena, including the Evil Cults, like Pupils of Masolis, and the Secret Organisations, like our Court of Indulgence. At its peak, its power is akin to a Peak Condensation Phase Monster Girl.

    "Because of the high energy consumption, this kind of firepower is rarely used. The Grand Formation will monitor the fluctuation of energy and only react if the fluctuation exceeds the thresholds."

    Iris nodded. "If we limit the destructive range of our power, the Grand Formation won''t react?"

    "Either we reduce the potency, or we reduce the range. Ideally, the Grand Formation would be all-encompassing and all-detecting, but then it would be too unstable. Even if it is possible, the commotion for such a project will prompt all the rogue supernatural beings to unite and tear down Donhalgen until the Grand Formation is no more."

    Rogue extraordinary beings? Their numbers must be comparable, if not superior, to the Churches and the imperial family. Should I be considered as one? "I supposed the official extraordinary beings must have something to identify themselves in the case of friendly fire."

    Ludmint chuckled and reached inside her body. Her hand passed through her chest, which rippled like water surface, and took out an emblem. It had a symbol of tome and quill and a pair of wings engraved on its surface.

    "This little badge is like an identification card. It''s called the Rising Horizon Badge, given to every member of the Rising Horizon Council," Ludmint said. "Rising Horizon Council is the team of the scholars and officials who managed the Evil Punisher Grand Formation. Our authority is only inferior to the Imperial Badge of the imperial family."

    "Sister Ludmint," Iris said as she made her eyes teary, pitiful. "Can I have one?"

    "These badges are for the Rising Horizon Council members."

    "I''ll try my best. No need to help me. Though I don''t know much about this place, I''m quite knowledgeable in other aspects."

    "Your sense of fashion is enough to please me, but I doubt it can help you pass the academic test." Ludmint giggled. "Of course, if you''re willing to use your charm, I can guarantee your success."

    Iris lowered her head, blushing. "It will be too suspicious. If you help me, and I accidentally got discovered, you''ll be implicated."

    "If they look, they will know we live together. To others, our relationship is deeper than just acquaintance, maybe even more than friends."

    "Even then, I want to do it by myself. Can I have this autonomy?" Iris fiddled with her hair. "Please?"

    "You''re trying so hard to charm me, but your blushes tell me you aren''t very good at it." Ludmint reached out and caressed Iris''s face. "Consider yourself lucky. Your blushes are enough to charm me. I''ll let you do as you please. However, if you have any problem, you must tell me. After all, you''re already a member of the Court of Indulgence."

    Is the procedure always this lax, or is it because of my circumstance? Iris nodded. Seduction is an art that I need to practise more. Wait, why am I trying to get good at it? No, Iris! Don''t let that feeling get to you!

    Soon, the carriage came to a stop in front of a large estate, where multiple two-story buildings made of concrete and woods seated. The door of the carriage slid open. Soft breezes of the midday air drifted inside. Iris adjusted her clothes and hair before she stepped out with Ludmint, who wore a gentle smile on her face.

    The children and teens playing in the nearby field noticed the two visitors and rushed out to greet them. The orphans recognised Ludmint and thus implicitly trusted Iris, Ludmint¡¯s friend, to be a good person.

    "Miss Ludmint, welcome back," a young teen said. "You didn''t visit us last week. Did something happen?"

    "A scholar like me sometimes needs to work through the night, especially during the critical phase of my project."

    The teen nodded. The other kids and teenagers greeted Ludmint and chatted with her. They occasionally cast their gazes on Iris, curious, shy.

    "Miss Ludmint, who is this fair lady?" Another teen said. "Is she your colleague, your relative, or your friend?"

    "She is Iris." Ludmint turned to Iris. "We live together."

    The kids widened their eyes and snatched a few more looks at Iris and Ludmint. Their gossips spread like wildfire, giving Iris no chance to explain herself.

    "Then, everyone, can you give me and Iris some private time?" Ludmint said.

    The orphans understood the hidden meaning and scattered, eyeing Iris and Ludmint from afar. Iris sighed but still stayed close to Ludmint.

    "You''re wicked, Sister Ludmint." Iris pressed herself on Ludmint. "You plant this seed of impression so fast and give me no chance to correct the misunderstanding. Now I have to act according to your script."

    "It''s for your own good. The more impressions you leave on the innocent eyes, the easier you can blend in."

    This is why I called you wicked. You take advantage of me, and I have to accept it. I''ll have to frequent this place a lot; it would be suspicious if I were to stick close to Ludmint without any deep relationship tying us together.

    When all the kids left the perimeter, Iris leaned to Ludmint''s ear. "Because you spent your time in the lab for a long time and neglected me, I''m upset and won''t be cuddling you too much. It''s your turn to seek my forgiveness."

    With this setting, I won''t need to act too much. What are you going to do now, Ludmint?

    "Iris, that premise doesn''t correspond to how you acted in the carriage." Ludmint smiled. "You should act like a shy yet mischievous lady who can''t admit her impure thoughts."

    A bad feeling rose in Iris''s heart. "No one except us knows what happened inside the carriage."

    "Are you sure? You should look around."

    Iris glanced around. The orphans were playing, chatting, sleeping far away. No one was near her, but there was a faint shadow beside her. Iris realised someone was standing behind her. She spun around and inwardly chanted a spell, but Ludmint lightly squeezed her hand, dispelling the panic.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Iris, but Lady Ludmint has ordered me to conceal myself," the petite lady said. "Please accept my introduction. My name is Secain, a Master-Tier Assassin."

 Chapter 126: Controlling

    Despite standing beside Iris, Secain remained invisible to the orphans. If not for Ludmint''s reminder, Iris would also miss her.

    Secain wore a black overcoat on her body and a dull expression on her face. Her short purple hair gently swayed along with her controlled movement. Her sharp, black eyes focused on Iris, reading everything they could. She was shorter than Iris, but the crimson tattoo of the horizontal pupil on her forehead gave her a terrifying air.

    Though surprised, Iris quickly recovered and snapped her fingers. Her Corruption Power spread and formed an isolation barrier. The orphans would not see nor hear anything out of the ordinary.

    "Master Assassin? Miss Secain, are you of the Pure Races?" Iris said.

    Secain nodded. "I used to be a slave assassin of Two-Fold Wind Order."

    "What is that?"

    Secain blinked. Surprise seeped through her dull expression. She turned to Ludmint, who wryly smiled, then back to Iris, who remained solemn.

    "Is this common knowledge?" Iris narrowed her eyes as she glared at Ludmint.

    Ludmint dryly coughed. "Secain, tell Iris about it. Just treat her like a tourist who knows nothing about the Garcient Kingdom."

    Secain faintly smiled and nodded. Her eyes gleamed as her thoughts raced, trying to decipher Iris''s situation. "Two-Fold Wind Order is one of the renounced Secret Organisations in the Garcient Kingdom. Though its headquarter isn¡¯t located in Donhalgen, it is still strong enough to inspire terror to the local cliques."

    "Forgive me if I touch upon any sensitive topic, but you mentioned something about slave assassins. Are most of them as strong as you?"

    Secain is already a Master Assassin. If the other slave assassins are as strong as her, I might have to sleep in fear. It''ll be difficult to always remain active against them.

    "Only a few are Master Assassins; most are Assassin Apprentices and Assassins. However, my knowledge is only limited to the Donhalgen branch."

    Scary. I wonder how powerful their headquarter is. Iris reached out and touched the crimson pupil on Secain''s forehead. A spark jolted both Iris, who hurriedly pulled back, and Secain, who trembled, almost unable to hold her voice.

    "It''s a magical tattoo?" Iris said. "Is it a slave contract?"

    "Yes. The enslavement effect has already been disabled, but the sense-sharing and the electrocution are still there." Secain lowered her head. A hint of pinkness emerged on her face. "Though it only brings pleasure now, it''s uncomfortable to be touched in public."

    Frowning, Iris turned to Ludmint. "Why are you torturing her? I know you can get rid of it."

    "Because she likes it." Ludmint smiled. "She wants to enjoy the pleasure of a Monster Girl, to prepare herself before becoming one, so I modify the effect. It''s now orgasmic."

    Iris glared at Secain, who tensed up and shifted her posture, rubbing her thighs together.

    "Miss Iris, this tattoo can sense the other members of the Two-Fold Wind Order. With it, I can warn others of any potential assassination attempt."

    "Answer honestly," Iris said. "Is that really the reason to keep the tattoo?"

    Secain looked up to Iris and stepped forwards. She grasped Iris''s hand and nuzzled closer, pressing herself against Iris, who stood still, taking in the inviting aroma. Something about Secain is naturally soothing. It brought tranquillity, building up an urge inside Iris.

    Though she dresses like an assassin, she does take care of her skin and scent. I wonder how fair her appearance is under that black fabric? Wait, something is amiss. Why am I thinking bad thoughts?

    Iris seized Secain''s hands and stepped back. As their distance widened, the seductive aroma faded.

    "Did you try to charm me?" Iris tensed. Her aura solidified, turning oppressive, suffocating. "What I hate the most is when someone tries to change me. Do you understand?"

    Even Ludmint ceased her smile. She glanced at Iris, surprised at the madness inside those beautiful azure eyes.

    "Iris, please don''t be mad. Secain can''t control her bewitching scent. It''s what every assassin of Two-Fold Wind Order has," Ludmint said. "I still can''t figure out its secret. I only know that it is something mystical."

    Secain also bowed. "My apology, Lady Iris. I only want you to punish me, but I unknowingly fall back into my old habit. I''ll try my best not to seduce you from now on."

    The thought of punishing Secain and hearing her moans made Iris lose her motivation.

    If I punished her, I might enjoy it. If I did, that would be the end of me. I need to restrain myself, especially when I''m a member of the Court of Indulgence. Its name already makes me nervous, as expected of a Secret Organisation for Monster Girls.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "I won''t be as lenient the second time." Iris sighed. "Since your task is to observe me, what is your verdict?"

    Secain hesitated and turned to Ludmint, who nodded.

    "Lady Iris, you''re indeed a foreigner. Your manner, word choices, and curiosity, if not an act, strongly resemble someone who doesn''t know anything about the Garcient Kingdom." Secain''s voice gradually returned to steady. "Though you act shyly in front of others, my intuition tells me that you''re hiding your confidence; maybe because you have something to conceal."

    "You''re telling me that you know I have an unspeakable secret? Don''t you fear I might silence you? Do you trust me that much?"

    "Lady Iris, you are a Monster Girl, have a voucher, and arrived here with Lady Ludmint."

    Iris turned to Ludmint. "It seems like you''re of high status here. You didn''t act like that at home."

    "Home is where you relax and let go of all the worries, right?"

    Iris looked up at the ceiling, her smile growing mellow. "Yes. Home is like that."

    While chatting, the three walked deeper into the building until they reached a stairway leading to the underground cellar of the orphanage. They passed many staffs and orphans, who greeted them, notably Ludmint, with respect and envy.

    Iris came to know that some people of the orphanage knew about the Court of Indulgence. They did not fear Ludmint but instead expressed their admiration and longing towards Monster Girls. If not for keeping up the appearance, they would revere the Monster Girls and beg to become one.

    Descending the staircase, Iris found herself in a spacious underground complex, which spanned the entire foundation of the orphanage. Unlike the aboveground, the underground was a place for Monster Girls and the inner members of the Court of Indulgence.

    Here, there were human attendants following Monster Girls. They acted like servants, maids, yet they had the autonomy to move around, though they seldom did. They preferred to spend their time near their favourite Monster Girls, hoping to gain their favour, to experience something unattainable from the Pure Races.

    "Secain, before I was here, are you also one of these attendants?" Iris said. "Did you also dress like this, or did you wear a cute outfit, like maid uniform?"

    "If you wish so, I''ll change into it. Please instruct me with your preference."

    Iris paused, then looked back at Secain. There were resolve and anticipation in Secain¡¯s black eyes. "Does this mean you want to be my attendant? Do you not have other favourite Monster Girls to follow?"

    "I''m an assassin, Lady Iris. My job is to assassinate. No one has ever requested anything else for me, and I don''t want to disappoint them."

    "Does that mean you can afford to disappoint me?" Iris chuckled. "Do you want to be punished?"

    Secain bowed, trembling. "I did not mean it that way. Please punish me as you see fit."

    "What is so special about me that you decided to become mine?"

    "You can overcome my bewitching scent. You also have no attendant and no plan to acquire more. I want to be yours alone."

    Iris averted her gaze, but her eyes could not help but wander back. After entering the underground complex, Secain had taken off her black overcoat. Her petite, curvy body revealed itself under her tight-fit black bodysuit.

    Though she usually wore a dull face, her occasional smiles and blushes contrasted and complimented her cold demeanour.

    "Your mastery in the art of seduction is quite an achievement."

    "I''ve picked up a few tricks from observing other Monster Girls. I hope one day I can be like you."

    Admiration and craving sparked in Secain''s eyes. From the bottom of her heart, she wished to become a Monster Girl, to be free from the shackle of her fleshy body.

    Iris wanted to drive the conversation to find out the reason, but she had to stop talking.

    Unknowingly, she had already entered a private lobby, where only a few gorgeous Monster Girls and their close attendants remained. Unlike the sensual atmosphere of the outside, this neat, quiet lounge radiated a calming quality.

    If the outside is a club, then this place is a bar. Iris looked around. Soft yellow lanterns hung along the walls, dimly illuminating the black tiles and glasses tables. Faint jazz music, as well as a rustic fragrance, lingered in the air. This private lounge was for the senior members of the Court of Indulgence, one of their meeting rooms.

    Ludmint, who stayed silent for a while now, stepped forwards and raised her hand. The Monster Girls smiled and nodded at her. The attendants lowered their heads and excused themselves. They routinely complimented the Monster Girls, then orderly left the room.

    Secain also left, leaving Iris, Ludmint, and two other Monster Girls in the lounge. Aside from Iris, the rest of the Monster Girls had a relaxed countenance, a fleeting yet firm aura, and a faint smile on their faces. They were all the powerhouses of the regions, Condensation Phase Monster Girls.

    Iris glanced at Ludmint, who remained solemn, and decided not to leave. Ludmint hadn''t said anything; Iris intended to listen to the meeting, hoping to find more information about the new land she had found herself in.

    Ludmint clicked her tongue and turned to the Monster Girl sitting nearest to her. "Why was I not informed?"

    The Monster Girl, disguised as a beautiful human, got up and placed the napkin she was knitting on the glass table in front of her. After staring at Ludmint for a few moments, she shifted her attention to Iris. Her brown eyes glittered with strange flashes. Her silky brown hair fluttered with the cooling breezes of the lounge.

    "You must be Iris, our newest member." The Monster Girl smiled. "Welcome to the Court of Indulgence. Though the few of us don''t always gather here, everyone has heard of your name."

    "Parmin, don''t avoid my question." Ludmint took a step forwards and pressed her hand on a decorative black railing. It trembled under her grip. "Why was I not informed?"

    "Because we don''t know," Parmin said. "We also received the information as soon as the incident occurred. Our spies didn''t catch wind of any of this."

    "None of them know about this?" Ludmint turned to the other Monster Girl who was blowing her hot herbal tea. "Morbi, what do you think?"

    Morbi, also disguised as a human, was sickly in both appearance and air. She dressed in a piece of tainted white fabric which draped on her body like a shroud. Her grey eyes radiated weariness. Her silver hair glimmered like starlight. On her right hand, which held the teacup, was a ring with black gemstone.

    "There are two possibilities," Morbi said while taking a small sip of the herbal tea. Her pallid lips shivered as the hot tea seared her flesh. "First, this plan is of supreme secrecy, one that even the inner members have no right to know."

    "Unlikely. This plan is of far-reaching consequence and needs a huge amount of preparation. It is difficult to conceal it."

    Morbi placed down the teacup and tapped her black fingernails against the glass table. A screeching noise softly echoed. "The other possibility is that this plan is hastily thought up, prepared, then implemented within a span of a few days."

    "A plan of this magnitude, hastily conceived? Does this mean . . ."

    "As you might have guessed. The only thing that can move Chained Corpse Vessel on this scale is the Unholy Revelation."

 Chapter 127: Wild Speculation

    "The Unholy Revelation?" Iris said. "A prophecy?"

    In her mind, fragmented knowledge about the Deities emerged. She couldn''t remember reading about it, but she intrinsically understood it. This knowledge was ingrained into her soul; it morphed and shifted according to her will as if she had spent years learning it.

    Is it Speculative Divinity? My memory about its content is fuzzy. I can remember the act of reading it, but the knowledge I gleaned from it is blurry. Is it because I''m too weak?

    "Yes, Lady Iris. You seem to know something about them?" Morbi said. "Indeed. Anyone who came here through the void must have a story behind them. It isn''t surprising that you have some curious knowledge."

    "Only a little, Lady Morbi. I''ve read about the Holy and Unholy Deities in an ancient record before I came here."

    Morbi nodded and did not pursue the truth further. Everyone had a secret; the tacit understanding of such was essential for a Secret Organisation to flourish.

    "I used to work with a few Evil Cults. They are the pawns of the Evil Deities, their ultimate goal the descension of their Deities." Morbi caressed the black gemstone on her ring. "Chained Corpse Vessel''s faith is the Evil God of Chain. Their members specialise in spell formations, necromancy, and anything that impose restrictions and subjugation."

    "Morbi, what do you think is their goal for this operation?" Ludmint said. "Iris and I were coincidentally in one of the sites. We saw a White Carcass intentionally triggered the Grand Formation."

    "As far as my knowledge goes, there is no ritual that requires this operation."

    "I''ve received the location of most incidents," Parmin said. "The operation range is the entirety of Donhalgen, but I cannot yet determine the common factor between them. My initial guess is they are preparing for something big."

    "To figure the limit of the Evil Punisher Grand Formation?" Iris said. "If I were them, I would accomplish something else to conceal the truth. For the descension of the Evil Gods, I''ll repeatedly figure out the limit of the Imperial Family and the Churches. This is a preparation for the awakening rite. If I''m correct, we will see the chaos ramping up."

    This Unholy Revelation is not related to me, right? I was flung here by chance; Ludmint found me by chance; I ended up in Donhalgen by chance; these are coincidences. Gulia and Lilith aren''t Evil Deities; they are Foreign Existences.

    My status as a transmigrator must be kept in total secrecy. I thought there would be a consequence, but not this serious. If the world knows of this, they will hunt me down. I might even implicate Lenmia and the others.

    When Iris pushed back her thought, she found Parmin, Morbi, and Ludmint staring at her. She blinked and tilted her head.

    "Was my speculation drastically wrong?"

    "You¡¯re quite something." Ludmint dryly coughed. "You escalate the situation too high. Please don''t frighten us."

    "Because you haven''t mingled with them, it''s reasonable you don''t know the specific." Morbi took a big gulp of her herbal tea. Her pale skin slightly brightened. "The descension of the Evil Gods is not something easy. I don''t know the truth, but there has not been any major descension for millenniums."

    Parmin nodded. "We can''t dismiss it entirely, but it is indeed implausible. I speculated that they might be after something the Imperial Family has. My source told me there has been an emergency meeting between the Imperial Family and the Churches."

    "It''s getting close to the Ten-Night Festival too." Ludmint frowned. "The Crown Prince is going to visit the Church of the Seven Goddesses during the Ten-Night Festival. That might be the main target."

    While the three Condensation Phase Monster Girls discussed their intelligence, Iris silently listened. She wanted to participate, but she utterly lacked the knowledge regarding everything. She could only sigh and find an empty seat to sit, listening to their meeting, committing the keywords to her memory.

    After a while, she dozed off. The fragrance in the lounge soothed her mind, and the cold air relaxed her body. Her thought wandered around, slowly digesting the content she memorised from all the books in the Legacy Ground as well as Speculative Divinity.

    "Iris, wake up!"

    Iris snapped her eyes open and looked around. Ludmint was standing in front of her, smiling. Parmin and Morbi remained in their seats, their gazes fixed on Iris, who forced a smile and tidied her clothes.

    "Too many things happen today; I''m too tired and accidentally doze off," Iris said. "The atmosphere here is too suitable."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "I forgot to tell you, but the fragrance in this room is for relaxation. It is naturally harmless, but you, as a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, might get somewhat affected." Ludmint laughed. "Don''t worry. It''ll only make you sleepy and stimulated."

    Iris perked up; her body turned pink, sensitive. She blushed hard, then glared at Ludmint. "Did you intentionally overlook this? I hate you!"

    Iris wanted to get up and hit Ludmint, but she feared that Ludmint might hug her and make her mind go haywire. She could only take a deep breath while Ludmint held back her giggle.

    "Iris, Ludmint is just joking," Morbi said. "This fragrance won''t arouse you. I made it myself; it''s only for relaxation and contemplation. It would be counterproductive if it stirred our heart."

    "What? Then . . ." Iris''s cheeks reddened. Are those thoughts all mine?

    "Let''s not tease our Iris any further." Parmin tabbed the glass table. "If there is nothing else, shall we conclude this emergency meeting? I want to go back to knitting my napkin."

    "I also want to take a nice nap. Iris''s sleepy face makes me quite envious." Morbi smiled.

    "How about this?" Ludmint said. "We''ll let our newest senior member close the meeting. She needs to get used to it for the official meeting."

    The three turned to Iris, who tensed up. "Me? Senior member? But I just joined . . . ."

    "You''re special, Iris. You came through the void, from the Central Continent, and have no relationship with anyone except us." Parmin smiled. "We want to pamper you, to attach you to our side. You can become our representative when dealing with the Central Continent''s organisations."

    Lady Parmin is very direct. Iris paused for a moment, then nodded. "I understand. I''ll repay this favour in the future."

    "I want to promise you that we, Court of Indulgence, will help you in every matter possible, but unfortunately, I''m not the Court Founder. We don''t know where and when she will appear. When she returns, I''ll take you to see her."

    "Did she know about me?"

    "We consoled her about your matter; it is her who suggested taking you in as a senior member."

    "Then I must thank her myself." Iris beamed.

    She is the one who thought up the plan of bringing me to her side. Either she is lucky, or she knows something about me. I need to be careful when I meet her. She might have a Shadow Heart Fragment with her. If she realises I have the Core and demands it, my life in Donhalgen will end.

    It isn''t like I''m greedy and want to keep the Core, but my very existence trembles when I think of throwing away the Core. Lilith must have done something. The Shadow Heart Core might have already become my Slime Core, which is why I didn''t have one when I transmigrated.

    With no choice, Iris stood up and went to the middle of the lounge. Smiling, she gracefully curtseyed.

    "It''s my pleasure to bring this emergency meeting to a tender closure." Iris raised her head. "Lady Ludmint, Lady Parmin, Lady Morbi, please accept my gratitude."

    Iris emulated the speeches from her previous life. The meeting concluded successfully. Parmin and Morbi summoned the attendants from the outside and let the quiet yet lively atmosphere resume its flow. Ludmint led Iris out of the lounge to meet up with Secain, who was leaning on a wooden wall, staring at her reflection in the mirror, trying to bring out her charm.

    "Lady Iris, do you think I''ll look good in the maid uniform?"

    "I''m sure your charm will prevail in any clothes you wear." Iris wryly smiled. "If you don''t feel like it suits you, you don''t have to wear it."

    "But you, my mistress, wants to see me in one."

    I shouldn''t have asked her that question. Iris sighed. "Then think about the style most suitable for yourself."

    Secain''s eyes flashed as she solemnly nodded. Her figure rapidly dispersed into the air. Though she was still around, Iris couldn''t see her anymore.

    The thought of having someone invisible protecting me is assuring but also frightening. Will she be watching me change? Will she stare at my soft, pink body? No, her job is to protect me, not to do anything lewd!

    "Ludmint, is there actually no screening process?" Iris said.

    "Why do you think that? Is our date not fun enough?"

    "It isn''t a date! Wait, so you just bring me to shop for fun?"

    "It''s been a long time since I had a chance to shop with a friend, especially one with a refined grace."

    "Complimenting me isn''t going to make me forget about your lie."

    "But you enjoyed it. Is it really a waste of time?"

    "It . . . is not."

    Ludmint smiled and hugged Iris, who attempted to struggle out of the embrace. The commotion attracted a few gazes, but they paid Iris and Ludmint little attention before going back to their routine.

    "What, then, can I do to make you forgive me?" Ludmint said. "You can punish me, on the bed, during the night. I won''t resist."

    "Give me a few preliminary scholar books and papers. And you must teach me the common knowledge of the Eastern Continent. I can exchange it with my knowledge about the Central Continent or even my exploration of the ancient ruins."

    "Can I exchange it for pleasure and courtship?"

    "Then forget it."

    "I''m sorry! I''ll teach you everything." Ludmint faked panicking. She liked to tease Iris, but she also wanted to know more about the Central Continent and the ancient ruins. "I''ll apply for your premium membership of the Prime Archive. You will gain access to everything except the confidential files of the highest order."

    If I accept this offer, I''ll be too indebted to you that I might not be able to refuse climbing up your bed if you wish so. Iris shook her head. "I''ll gain the approval myself. If I used you, the scholars would only look down on me. Nepotism is a dangerous thing in the academic field."

    My knowledge about ancient history and culture should be enough for me to become a member of the Prime Archive. I''ll also try to enter the Royal Magic Academy. I can''t just keep relying on Ludmint and Court of Indulgence.

    It was already dusk when Iris and Ludmint arrived at their place. After they parted, Iris went to her bedroom and sat in front of her desk. Her Virtual Space Ring glowed and put out Speculative Divinity. She read the book until her mind spun and her body exhausted, then looked outside.

    Darkness descended and engulfed the cityscape. The moon palely radiated coldness, accompanied by the stars. Unfortunately, the star which Iris imprinted was too dim to connect with Flamira today.

    With nothing to do, Iris sighed and shifted her attention to an empty notebook she bought.

    The nap in the afternoon was too effective. I should note down my knowledge about ancient history. It''ll be my gateway to the academic world, the first step to gaining a footing in the Garcient Kingdom.

 Chapter 128: First Mission

    Iris placed down her quill and rearranged the scattered pages on her desk. After her notes became neat, she glanced to the side. Outside, soft yellow sunlight glowed. It peered into the window and glittered on the tucked curtains to the side, shimmering the quiet room with a sense of tranquillity, stability.

    Iris got up and tidied herself. She wore thin orange pyjamas. Her skin shone under the silk fabric, taking in the refreshing morning breezes, which occasionally invited themselves into her room. Her bedroom was on the third floor, and she had set a few simple spell formations around it. No one could see her beauty without her permission.

    It had been a week since Iris had officially become a senior member of the Court of Indulgence. During this peace, she spent her free time condensing and digesting the content memorised inside the Puppeteer Legacy Ground.

    In the morning, she stayed with Ludmint and learned fine control over her spell and Corruption Power. In the afternoon, she went to the nearby libraries and read about the general knowledge and unusual pieces. After a few attempts, she found herself most comfortable in the nearest library, Auburn Leaf Library, in which Tundra was a part-time librarian.

    In the evening, Iris returned to Ludmint and helped her with some experiments or exchanged some information. Towards midnight, Iris spent her time reading Speculative Divinity and writing notes about history. She also observed the stars in the sky, but she lacked the knowledge to predict their movements.

    She only knew that her star was too far away; she could not connect with Flamira.

    Unknowingly, I''ve digested another book worth of content. At this rate, it''s going to take me a few more months to comprehend everything. However, this much knowledge is enough for me to become a historian. I should start drafting my first paper soon. With Ludmint as my editor, I''ll be able to meet the requirement of most academic committees.

    As Iris was contemplating her future path, a few knocks resounded. They were firm, rhythmic, yet playful, not something too serious or too carefree. Iris spun around and looked at the mirror. Though her appearance was alluring, she did not blush nor change her clothes.

    It''s too comfortable, and Ludmint won''t mind. After all, we have to act like a couple. Letting her see a part of my charm is natural for a couple.

    Iris giggled and walked to the door. After a week of living with Ludmint, Iris had accepted the situation and grown mischievous. Teasing Ludmint and getting teased by Ludmint were a part of her routine; it reminded her of her other friends, whom she could not see right now.

    Maybe their spirits have finally influenced me. Well, if it makes me closer to them, I don''t mind. Monster Girl I am, Monster Girl I''ll be.

    "Ludmint, why are you up so early?" Iris opened the door. "Did you not sleep again?"

    Ludmint stared at Iris''s revealing pyjamas and perked up. "I was feeling sleepy, but your beauty rejuvenated me; I can go without sleep for a few more days now."

    "Go to sleep. You''re so tired that you start to speak nonsense now." Iris sighed. "Though I can divine your safety for your void exploration, it''s only for when you have sufficient rest and aren''t reckless."

    To repay Ludmint, Iris helped her in the void exploration experiment by casting the destiny spell to foretell any danger. Though she could only detect those below the Solidification Phase, she had helped Ludmint avoid multiple accidents and quickened the process.

    "This time is different!" Ludmint fiddled her hair. "I promise I''ll get more rest. My research has reached a critical point!"

    "You also said that three days ago. If you keep this up, I won''t divine for you anymore."

    "Sister Iris, please!"

    Panicking, Ludmint stepped forwards and grasped Iris''s hands. She leaned on Iris and hugged gently, nuzzling Iris, rubbing her smooth, delicate body. Iris tensed up for a moment, then relaxed. She also embraced Ludmint, feeling the warmth and tingles.

    "Shameless," Iris said. "If you target my weakness, how can I punish you?"

    "On the contrary, you should reward me." Ludmint slowly moved away, smiling. "I didn''t lie this time. My research has borne fruit."

    "You lied to me the other times?"

    "Don''t focus on the insignificant matter." Ludmint faked coughing. "Let me show you my recent breakthrough. Don''t worry; it''s free. Your contribution is actually enough to become the co-author if I were to publish it."

    "How flattering. I''ll let you off the hook this time." Iris beamed. "However, you need to sleep more. Even if we Monster Girls are extraordinarily alluring, sleepless nights will still ruin your face."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "If you let me sleep with you, my sleep quality will approach infinity. Just a look at your figure is enough to revive me."

    Iris led Ludmint into her bedroom and sat on the bed. Thankfully, I always clean up my room. If Ludmint came in and saw that the room was a mess, I would be too embarrassed and get teased.

    After calming herself, Ludmint closed her eyes and raised her hands as if she were grasping at something. Her green Corruption Power coiled her fingers and seeped into the fabric of reality. Tiny cracks manifested.

    "Voids Creatures, beings from nothing and nowhere, heeds my call," Ludmint said. "My messenger, you who rupture and reform, you who travel through the void undetected and space unhindered, appears before me!"

    Above Ludmint''s palms, a small rift opened. A Void Creature floated up. It was an aggregation of translucent bubbles, continuously rupturing and reforming. Inside the bubbles were mist-like eyeballs, which moved erratically and observed everything around them. The Void Creature stared at Iris, then at Ludmint, and hovered around Ludmint.

    "You can summon a Void Creature as a messenger?" Iris circled the Void Creature, looking at it from different angles. "Is the incantation the requirement for this type of Void Creatures?"

    Ludmint nodded. "I called them Eye Bubbles. They are fast, inconspicuous, and have an appreciable regenerative ability. Now, if you want to reach me when you''re far away, you can summon this messenger and write a letter to me. With its speed, even if we''re countries apart, it''ll only take no more than a week to reach me."

    "Let''s test it." Iris went to her desk, wrote a sentence on a piece of note, and handed it to the Eye Bubble.

    It stared at the paper for a few moments before its bubbles extended and engulfed the letter. It then turned around and moved to Ludmint, who reached inside the bubbles and pulled out the intact letter. After sending the letter, the Eye Bubble sank into the fabric of reality and merged back with the void.

    "Dear Ludmint, what do you think your reward should be?" Ludmint read. She looked up and smiled. "Can I have a night?"

    "You know the answer." Iris smiled back.

    "What if I only sleep with you and won''t do anything indecent?"

    "There will be consequences if you go back on your words." Iris thought for a few seconds. "I''ll trust you."

    "Then, tonight, you can come to my room, or I to yours."

    "Yours has a king-sized bed. Mine is too small for two Monster Girls."

    "We can sleep cuddled."

    "You won''t be able to resist it." I won''t be able to resist it. Don''t test the devil inside yourself, Iris!

    Ludmint smirked. "You don''t have to worry. You''ll fall asleep fast tonight. After all, today, you''ll finally get to participate in a mission."

    "A mission?" Iris''s eyes flashed. "The Court of Indulgence finally has something for me to do?"

    Ludmint went to sit on the bed and leaned her head on Iris''s shoulder. "You''re our newest senior member. Though you''re still at the Transformation Phase, your circumstance and background are unique and precious. Your mission is to represent our will and contact a fallen noble family."

    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? What''s the detail? Is there anything I should keep in mind?"

    "Iris, you''re asking a lot." Ludmint chuckled. "I also just knew about this. It''s an emergency meeting, so the chance of leaking information is minuscule.

    "The fallen noble family you''re meeting is the Babille Family. You''re meeting the current Family Head, Gantil Babille. She is a relatively famous Master-Tier Pirate active in Yilon Archipelago. Her request is to obtain a poison antidote for her daughter, Mantil, from us.

    "You don''t have to worry. The one who poisoned Mantil is Two-Fold Wind Order. Gantil came to us because our Morbi, that senior member you met a week ago, specialises in poison and diseases."

    Iris nodded. In the past week, she had grasped much common knowledge of the Eastern Continent.

    Yilon Archipelago is one of the closest groups of islands near the mainland. Due to its special wave phenomena, it''s also a treasure trove for ruins and legacies. Pirates and outlaws ran among in such place, with many riches and mystical items appearing and disappearing.

    "What is our aim?" Iris said.

    "Let Gantil eat a Seed of Corruption. That''s our lower limit. If possible, build a friendly, even better if it''s intimate, relationship with the Babille Family. Though they''re a fallen noble family, their connection still proves useful to us, especially Gantil''s. Her network in Yilon Archipelago will broaden our reach significantly."

    "A Seed of Corruption?"

    "Our speciality, created by our founder," Ludmint said, her voice eager. "It''s imbued with Corruption Power. Like a time bomb, we can detonate it, and it will corrupt its host, turning her into a Monster Girl! Of course, the purification magic can dispel it if it''s yet to detonate, but the host will also lose their amplified beauty and charm."

    "It sounds evil. How hard is it to detect its presence?"

    "If the host wishes to expose it, it''ll be detectable. Otherwise, it is nigh-undetectable." Ludmint sighed. "To avoid detection, the amount of Corruption Power inside is also little. To a Master Tier and above, a Seed of Corruption will only arouse them, unless they let it corrupt them."

    Iris nodded. Even as a Monster Girl, I feel relieved when the seeds aren''t too effective. If they had no such limitation, the Court of Indulgence would have sold them as beauty supplements and turned all noble ladies into Monster Girls! Another Broken Empire will surface, and I''ll see more beautiful Monster Girls beside me.

    Don''t even think about it. Iris shook her head. "When is the meeting? I need to get prepared. It''s my first time, after all."

    "Do you need a hug to cure your anxiety?" Ludmint grasped Iris''s hand. "Two in the afternoon. We''ll go to our secret place around one. From there, a carriage will drive you to the meeting location."

    Once Iris and Ludmint finished discussing, Ludmint bid farewell and left Iris inside her room to tidy herself. Iris couldn''t hide her smile at the thought of representing a Secret Organisation and dealing with a noble family, acting mysterious and all-knowing.

    This will be my first mission as a member of the Court of Indulgence. Even if Ludmint and others have accepted me, I still need to put in my all. I must not let them down. Everything will be perfect; I''ll show them how capable I am!

    Now, before everything, I need to take a bath and change my clothes. I''ll be there not to seduce but to make a transaction. I need to keep up the profound atmosphere, and it starts with neatness and cleanliness!

    After a few moments of contemplation, Iris took off her pyjamas and wrapped herself with a towel. She went out of the room, passed Ludmint''s bedroom, in which Ludmint was sleeping, smiled at its door, then entered the bathroom. She mumbled a hymn of happiness as she cleansed her body, immersing herself in the cold water and warm air.

    What, then, should I prepare? Iris smiled as her thoughts scattered and converged into a specific image.

 Chapter 129: Mysterious Meeting

    On a quiet street, a beautiful black carriage moved forwards. Its wheels monotonously rolled, pushing the pebbles on their path. Occasionally, the driver, donned in a brown jacket with a grey bowler hat on his head, reined in the horses and clicked his tongue. He looked ordinary, but with his control, the carriage ride was stable, relaxing.

    Inside, Iris sat opposite Secain. Unlike her previous black overcoat, Secain wore a black and white maid outfit, though there were modifications to retain her original silhouette and lessen the movement restriction. Her maid dress fluffed to her knees, and a pair of black stockings hugged her thighs.

    "Lady Iris, please tell me your request." Secain pressed her hands on her chest. "There is no need to hesitate. The Court has assigned me as your attendant. Unless it is the Court Founder, I only answer to you."

    Iris leaned on the red cushion and tilted up her head. She was adorned in a neat black suit, a feathery white scarf, and a black bonnet. Her white inner clothes and her white gloves contrasted her suit, creating a mystical feeling around her. She rested her hands on a black cane, on whose head embedded a milky gem.

    For this mission, Iris changed her demeanour and style of clothes. She also changed her hair colour and eye colour to black, making herself look mysterious and aloof.

    "Tell me, how do I look?" Iris laid the cane on her lap and gazed outside. She took off her gloves and pressed her right hand on the window frame. "Do you think I''ll be the centre of all attention?"

    "Someone of your calibre is naturally eye-catching. However, unless one closely observes you, they will not be able to connect your current appearance with your true appearance."

    Iris lightly nodded. "You, too, change a lot. Your current attire is much more lovely than before."

    "It is because of your suggestions." Secain coyly lowered her head. "Is my new appearance to your liking?"

    "I like you in any clothes, just some more than others."

    "I''ll try my best to dress in the kinds you prefer." Secain smiled. "When the time comes, please be gentle."

    Iris chuckled but said nothing. Silence returned. The carriage had taken another turn to where even fewer people frequented. The tall buildings on both sides of the street silently overlooked the street, their hidden gazes locking onto the carriage.

    "Secain, this will be my first command to you," Iris said. "Hide. Do not reveal your presence to anyone except me. Tap my shoulders or whisper to me if there is a need to report something."

    Secain bowed. As her head drooped down, her figure disintegrated. She evaporated into thin air, but Iris knew she was still there somewhere, hiding, protecting.

    Once Iris confirmed that the carriage was approaching the destination, she took a deep breath and exhaled. A puff of mist gushed out of her mouth. Her Corruption Power surged and flooded the carriage with a thin layer of vapour.

    Amidst the concealment, Iris took out a Seed of Corruption and played with it. It was a purple candy-sized orb. She caressed its smooth, fragile surface. Its sweet, inviting aroma drifted into her nose, but she knew better than tasting it.

    When the Monster Girls corrupt the Pure Races, we do so according to our instinct, granted to us by Lilith. Such corruption fundamentally and irreversibly affects the body, mind, and soul. I still cannot understand its profundity, but the Court Founder must have already grasped it.

    After playing with the seed, Iris wrapped it with a white candy wrapper and put it in her pocket. Taking a deep breath, she reached forwards and grasped at nothing. Her Virtual Space Ring flickered; a delicate deck of cards appeared in her hand.

    She gently tossed it in the air. The black cards, glittering in the faint mist, spun and came to a halt around Iris. They surrounded her with their faces down, their results hidden from her gaze.

    They were the Cards of Destiny, something Iris had created. Inspired by the knowledge from the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, she combined the art of mini formation, artefact, and destiny spell into one. With Ludmint''s help, she successfully created the Cards of Destiny. They were tiny pre-made destiny spell formations.

    "Cards of Destiny, gateways to the future, I call upon my Destiny to reveal my path." She didn''t have to say that, but it suited her current identity.

    With her eyes closed, Iris followed her heart and picked a card. Her fingertips pinched its edge and flipped it. Her Corruption Power seeped inside the Card of Destiny and activated the spell formation. A blurry image manifested on the front of the card, while a fleeting vision manifested in Iris''s mind.

    In the hazy mist, Iris was chatting with a shadowy silhouette. The room they were in was blurry, undiscernible. The content of their conversations was ordinary yet indecipherable. As everything went smoothly, the roof above Iris and the shadowy silhouette collapsed, and a black wave of darkness descended. The room grew chaotic, and the vision shattered.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Though the Cards of Destiny were compact and practical, their potency was inferior to the full version. Iris had to interpret the content and speculate to fill in the blurs of her visions. Nevertheless, knowing was better than not knowing.

    As expected, there will be dangers. Iris chuckled and raised her hands. The unused Cards of Destiny flew to her and disappeared into her Virtual Space Ring. The used card landed on her hand. On its front was a scene in which Iris sat peacefully, savouring a cup of tea in silence.

    Once I used tens of these cards, maybe I can make them into a set. Cards of Iris will be the set of the finest quality. Will this turn into a prominent mark, my proof of existence, in history?

    The carriage gradually slowed until it stopped on the side of an empty road. The carriage driver reined in the horses and pressed on his hat, lowering it to conceal his expression. He leaned on the wall behind him and closed his eyes, taking a nap.

    Iris wore her white gloves and white masquerade mask. She stood up, grasped her black cane with her right hand, and nodded lightly. The carriage door clicked and opened. As the faint milky vapours gushed out, Iris alighted the carriage and walked to the nearby building.

    To her side, there was another carriage, black like hers but less sophisticated. This carriage was the group of Monster Girls tasked to accompany Iris on this mission. Of the five, three were at the Metamorphosis Phase, the other two at the Transformation Phase.

    Iris glanced around. The surrounding buildings, like their dismal appearances, remained dull, still. The people inside them made little sounds and movements; they did not detect anything unusual or come out of their houses to take a walk.

    With no power, one can easily get influenced by unseen, unknown beings without any knowledge. Even with power, I still can¡¯t move out of the confine of those who stand atop the world. When they crash, not to mention the mortals, even those like me only amount to mere distractions.

    Adjusting her bonnet, Iris went up the three-step stair. Up against the door, she grabbed the door knocker and pushed it against the door lightly. A series of footsteps echoed from the inside, and the door slid open.

    A girl dressed in casual yet formal attire surveyed Iris until her eyes fell on a small badge on Iris''s chest. It was an emblem of a winged rose with two snakes intertwined around it, the symbol of the Court of Indulgence.

    "Please forgive my impertinence, Lady Iris," the Monster Girl said. Her pink eyes sparkled. "You must have learned about me from the Court, but it''ll be discourteous if I didn''t properly introduce myself. My name is Lorient, a Plant-Type Monster Girl."

    Her tone was not too cold nor too warm. She didn''t disregard Iris, but she also didn''t respect her either. After all, Iris was only at the Transformation Phase. How could she become a senior member without doing anything?

    "Miss Lorient, I''ll be in your care today." Iris smiled. "Let''s meet up with the rest. Miss Gantil is waiting."

    "I''ll lead the way."

    Iris followed Lorient, passing the other four Monster Girls, who stood around the building, scattered yet close to each other. They were looking for any abnormality, guarding against any ambush or violence.

    Taking a few steps, Iris paused and turned to the side. Her gaze passed through the murky window and landed on the bricked wall of the other building. She looked at each window in the building and grinned, faintly nodding. Her action took only a second. She quickly caught up to Lorient.

    In the guest room, Gantil sat alone, sipping her warm tea. To her right was an ocean-blue tricorn, and on the back of her chair was her blue jacket. She also placed her flint-locked pistol on the table. Her blue eyes flickered when Iris entered the room. She stood up, her short silver hair fluttering.

    "My name is Gantil Babille." She bowed, then sat down. "Miss Representative, please have a seat."

    Lorient glanced at Iris and stepped out of the room, closing the door. Iris observed the guest room. It was decorated with simple picture frames and shelves, with signs of worn and tear. The glass vases around the room animated the atmosphere, but the flowers in them faintly exuded a sense of withering.

    "No matter how decorated and expensive a house can be, it will never live up to a home lived." Iris walked to the table and sat opposite Gantil. "My name is Iris Goodwill, the representative of the Court."

    "May our cooperation last until time itself ceases." Gantil poured a cup of tea for Iris. "Please criticise my tea-brewing hobby."

    "Like you, it smells wonderful." Iris took the cup and sipped it. The warm green tea flooded her tongue. "An unexpected sugary flavour, but a welcome one."

    "I''ve modified the existing recipe of our family during a voyeur. Sugar is a delicacy, and I aim to elevate such sensation with my simple tea." Gantil lowered her head. "My daughter is my first tester, and she likes it so much she''s asked me to teach her how to brew it."

    While talking, Gantil shifted her gaze. On the side of the guest room was an entrance to another room. Mantil was resting on a bed, sleeping silently. More accurately, she was put to sleep. Her breathing was uneven, her face pale, her body shivering. An air of decay radiated from her body.

    Looking at her daughter, Gantil''s expression moved. Her eyes reddened. Her cheeks flushed. She trembled as if trying to endure the suffering for her daughter. She wanted to sit by her daughter''s side and calm her pain, but she could not do it now. She had to endure. An important guest was here.

    Iris, who had remained silent, tapped her fingers on the table. A muffled noise echoed, pulling back Gantil. She regained her composure and bit her lips. Pain crept on her face and suppressed her sorrow.

    "My apology, Lady Iris." Gantil took a deep breath. "Could we please skip the formality and begin with the transaction?"

    "If that is your wish." Iris leaned the black cane on her chair and took out a vial containing ethereal liquid of everchanging colours. She placed it on the table, smiling. "A drop of this nectar will flourish life and treat ailments, both poisons and illnesses. So long as there is still a hint of life in her, she will recover."

    Gantil held her breath. She wanted to grab the vial and rush to her daughter, but she had not yet owned it. "What must I do to obtain it? I''m willing to do anything."

    "Join us, and your desires will come true." Iris reached into her pocket and pulled out a white candy. She unwrapped it, revealing the Seed of Corruption. It wiggled in her hand as she placed it on an empty plate. "Your freedom, or her life?"

 Chapter 130: Deception and Traps

    The Seed of Corruption rotated on the white plate. Whirring noises pierced the silence which enveloped the guest room. Cold winds seeped through the gaps between the windows and permeated the atmosphere, cooling the warm sugary tea. Time marched, but Gantil was motionless, contemplating.

    Her eyes darted from the Seed of Corruption to her sleeping daughter, then to Iris, who quietly smiled. After a few rounds of hesitation, Gantil clenched her fists. Her shoulders drooped as the oppressive pressure on them vanished.

    "Lady Iris, I''ve made my choice," Gantil said. "I''m willing to pay the price right now."

    Iris tilted her head and tapped gently on the Seed of Corruption. Her fingernails locked the seed in place. She grabbed it and reached forward. The ring on her finger glowed. Gantil leaned to Iris, closed her eyes, and opened her mouth. Her cherry lips, painted with herbal lipstick, quivered at the thought of consuming something so wicked, so sensual.

    "I''ve heard your wish," Iris said. "From now and until the end of time, our desires connect us. May yours come true."

    Iris grasped Gantil''s chin and pulled her closer. Iris''s warmth tickled Gantil¡¯s cheeks. She tensed. Her eyes tightly shut, squeezing out tears of joy, excitement, and relief. Something pressed against her lips. The round purple candy slid into her mouth and kissed her tongue.

    A burst of sour, sweet, bitter, and spice flavour flooded her throat. Touched by saliva, the candy melted into irresistible nectar. Gantil''s eyes snapped open. She stared at Iris, who pressed her index finger on her lips and winked. Gantil didn''t know what to do but kept sitting straight.

    "Miss Gantil, it might feel like your body is on fire at first, but do not worry." Iris giggled. "The arousal will disappear in an hour. Moreover, you''ll become like us, fairer, more charming."

    Gantil dropped her head. Her face flushed. She shrank her shoulders as if trying to squeeze the heat out of her chest. Her eyes rapidly jumped from Iris, to the surrounding, to the windows, then the sleeping Mantil.

    "In the meantime, allow me to help your daughter." Iris grabbed the magical vial and stood up. "We¡¯ll be more intimate¡ª"

    The ceiling above Iris and Gantil cracked, then shattered. Countless splinters shot groundwards. A series of thin grey membranes emerged on the walls, sealing the room from the outside. Amidst the chaos, five feminine figures cloaked in black uniforms descended. One of them jumped towards the living room where Mantil was sleeping, the other two aimed their blades at Gantil, and the last two flung their knives at Iris.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Gantil kicked her chair and flipped the table. The plates and cups went flying.

    Iris tossed the vial in the air and leaned to the side. The daggers whistled past her, grazing her black hair. Purple dots manifested at the cut and corroded more of her hair. She suppressed her pain and decisively disconnected the wound as she grabbed her black cane, then struck it at one of the assassins.

    The assassin raised her other dagger and parried Iris''s cane. As it clashed with the dagger, the cane shook and morphed into a slimy whip. Its tip lashed at the assassin, who tilted her body. She dislocated her waist and popped it back with her fine body control.

    Two-Fold Wind Order? Her aura is much stronger than ordinary assassins. She must be a Master Tier Assassin! Iris raised her whip, but the whip grew sluggish. Purple dots rapidly corroded it. This again? I must not get hit by these weapons. Their poisons are too potent.

    The other assassin shuffled close to Iris and swung down her dagger.

    Iris stooped down and stomped her right foot. The impact crushed the wooden floor. A barrage of wooden fragments erupted, shooting in all directions. They passed through Iris''s slimy body without any problem, but the attacking assassin had to block them and retreat.

    During that instant, Iris created an electric spear and stabbed forwards. As it was forming, the spear, rushing with full speed, produced crackles in the air and splashed a rain of azure slime. It headed towards the attacking assassin, who backstepped while taking out a hidden knife in her back pocket.

    A dull hymn reverberated. Blinding light flashed and engulfed the guest room. The power of purification descended. Iris¡¯s Corruption Power halted. To combat against the Monster Girls, the Master Assassin had taken out a holy-type artefact to subdue them.

    Iris''s electric spear slowed. Countless prayers assaulted her mind, trying to reform her soul.

    Because of the drop in speed, the assassin narrowly dodged the electric spear. It grazed her shoulder and electrocuted her. As she trembled, she threw out a hidden knife at Iris.

    Gritting her teeth, Iris twisted her body. The ring on the assassin''s finger glowed in pitch-black light, and Iris''s movement froze; lethargy overwhelmed her strength. Her eyes widened. She could not do anything against the ambush with two powerful artefacts working in conjunction.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The knife pierced through her core, shattering it. Purple dots emerged on her body, devouring her. She collapsed on the ground and screamed, her voice hoarse, her eyes bloodshot. Her azure slime wiggled and formed a translucent puddle. Its activity slowly ceased.

    The assassin sighed in relief as she deactivated the movement restriction, her body drenched in sweats. Her superior, the Master Assassin, also suspended the holy-type artefact and walked to her, checking her body.

    To instantly kill a prominent member of the Court, the Two-Fold Wind Order bestowed the two assassins with two artefacts. They used the darkness-type to conceal the commotion and restrict Iris''s movement, then the holy-type to suppress her power and disrupt her thought.

    The two artefacts were powerful, but they were also energy intensive. Despite only using it for less than a minute, the two assassins felt their fatigue building up, but they couldn''t rest yet. They had to help their friends.

    The Master Assassin turned around. Gantil was still fighting against two assassins; after all, she was a Master Tier Pirate and did not get suppressed like Iris. This battle would go on for a while. There was no need to intervene right now.

    Because of the faint mist surrounding the guest room, the Master Assassin couldn''t see the situation of the other room clearly. There was only a feminine silhouette in the other room, near the bed on which Mantil slept.

    Something''s wrong. How could there be mist in the sealed room?

    The Master Assassin activated her heightened eyesight. Her gaze penetrated the mist. The motionless silhouette was her other underling. She knelt on the floor, her eyes filled with shock, her hands grasping her throat. From the clean-cut wound, blood poured out.

    An extreme danger tingled the Master Assassin. She tensed her arms and jumped backwards. A figure dressed in maid uniform appeared and stabbed with her dagger. With her reflex, the Master Assassin raised her dagger and redirected the blow. It grazed her skin, but there was no poison.

    "You traitor!" The Master Assassin recognised Secain''s technique. "The Head will come for you!"

    Secain silently jabbed with her left hand. A hidden blade slid out from under her wrist. The Master Assassin shifted her legs and kicked up, knocking Secain''s left arm.

    The subordinate assassin nervously gripped her dagger and charged towards Secain. She had never fought a traitor before, but she knew that someone who could become a traitor was powerful. If not, they would never escape from the Two-Fold Wind Order in the first place.

    She could not use the ring, for it would also affect her superior, and she would be at her limit if she forcefully activated it. That way, if Secain didn''t die, she would be the one to die.

    As the subordinate assassin closed in, Secain abruptly drew back her dagger and her arm. The Master Assassin''s boots scraped Secain''s arm, drawing blood. Secain pushed her legs against the floor and leaped back.

    The subordinate assassin missed her target. She forcefully stopped her momentum but failed to prevent herself from crashing into the Master Assassin. The Master Assassin retreated. It was ill-advised to group together when fighting a lone opponent. Friendly fire would benefit the enemy.

    As the Master Assassin fell back, she kept her eyes on Secain. The premonition of danger persisted. Her body tensed as she signalled to her subordinate to use the darkness-type artefact.

    Behind her, a slender hand emerged from the mist. Iris held the poison-coated dagger and stabbed the Master Assassin. The blade penetrated the tight black outfit, cutting open a clean wound.

    Pain shocked her. She spun around and flung her dagger at Iris. Iris twisted her dagger and pulled it out, parrying the strike, widening the wound.

    Blood splashed, boiling, then turned purple. The exotic poison seeped into the Master Assassin. Purple dots crawled around her body, searing her organs. She collapsed on the ground and screeched, her eyes dimming. Her skin shrivelled in seconds.

    Panic, the subordinate assassin activated her darkness-type artefact and retreated from Iris, but Secain intercepted her. After forcefully using the artefact for the second time, she lost most of her Pure Power. Secain quickly overwhelmed her defence and stabbed her heart.

    Iris gradually regained her movement. She looked at the corpses of the Master Assassin and her subordinate. A puddle of blood underneath them exuded a metallic stench.

    I murdered them. Iris took a deep breath. Today, I''ve taken two human lives.

    Strictly speaking, this was the first time Iris killed someone she regarded as human. In the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, she fought machines and monsters, but here, she fought two humans.

    If I didn''t kill him, they would kill me. Iris shook her head and turned her attention to Gantil. This Master Pirate could still hold on for a long while.

    "There is no need for your interference, Lady Iris," Secain said. "I''ll accomplish it for you."

    Iris nodded.

    Since using the Card of Destiny, Iris had been preparing. When she arrived, she covered the surrounding with her slime vapours. It was in line with her mysterious character and served as a method of detection. Then, she mimicked Artium''s power of illusion and Serinda''s power of concealment. She also swapped out the Seed of Corruption with a flavourful candy to let Gantil keep her battle power.

    Finally, with the tap earlier, she hinted at Secain to protect Mantil.

    Though she didn''t account for the two powerful artefacts, her plan still worked. She who had experienced the Ascension and had Faith inside her did not fear the holy-type artefact. The darkness-type artefact restricted her, but the assassins failed to notice her illusionary substitution.

    As for the source of danger, her first guess was Gantil''s malicious intention, but she ruled it out after Gantil''s actions and expressions. Then she thought about the moles, but the meeting location was only recently selected.

    The last option was the Two-Fold Wind Order. They poisoned Mantil to lure out a prominent member of the Court. They only needed to monitor Mantil.

    What is their objective? Why did they want to assassinate an influential member of the Court? Do they not fear our retaliation?

    Iris picked up the two artefacts. Without an energy source, the two artefacts automatically deactivated themselves. Iris spent her Corruption Power to activate the concealment power of the artefact.

    When the darkness-type artefact halted its concealment, the Monster Girls outside sensed the abnormality. They kicked the door open and rushed in.

    Though the room was a mess, Iris remained relatively intact. Her black and white suit was still neat, with a few tears here and there. Her cane was still in her hand, her bonnet on her head. Beside her were two corpses wrapped in black assassin uniforms. Blood oozed out of them, forming a disgusting puddle of crimson and purple.

    "You''re late," she said.

 Chapter 131: Cleaning Up

    Gantil slashed her cutlass. The last Master Assassin raised her arm and blocked it. The blade tore apart her sleeve, revealing a black vambrace. As the momentum carried her, she exerted her legs to the limit, jumping back to a nearby window. Her hands tensed and flicked, shooting out a pair of poisonous needles.

    The Master Assassin didn''t hesitate to abandon her partner, who was delaying the Monster Girls from catching up. Because of the narrow space and the looming threat of the Evil Punisher Grand Formation, the five Monster Girls could not unleash their full power.

    The Master Assassin spun around and braced herself. Once she crashed through the window, she would have much more room to manoeuvre. In such an open space, her chance of survival would increase tremendously.

    As she was about to reach her salvation, a pitch-black light beamed and landed on her. Her thought stagnated, her mind muddled. The air grew thick, with invisible hands clutching her limbs. Her strength, powerful enough to crack brick walls, turned fleeting.

    During that instant, Secain materialised beside the Master Assassin and stabbed the Master Assassin''s thighs. Her dagger cut through the black uniform and the soft flesh, severing muscles and tendons.

    Blood spewed out as pain surged throughout the Master Assassin''s body. She collapsed on the ground and groaned. Her hands rapidly reached for the hidden pockets on her sides, but Secain stomped her right hand and threw a dagger at her left.

    Knowing there was no escape, the Master Assassin bit her teeth, aiming for the fast-acting poison capsule. A ray of black light flashed again. Everything turned heavy; the Master Assassin''s thought slowed, her movement rigid. As she watched a figure donned in black and white clothes walk to her, despair filled her muddled eyes.

    Iris gently knelt, took off her gloves, and grabbed the Master Assassin''s jaw. She reached into the Master Assassin''s mouth, searching for any hidden items. Once done, she drew her right hand to the side. Secain, holding a handkerchief, carefully wiped the saliva and blood sticking to Iris''s hand, then wore the white gloves for her.

    "I didn''t think you would be this fierce," Iris said.

    "If I weren''t fierce now, I would regret it later. It''s better to be ruthless before you lose what you treasure."

    "Am I what you treasure?"

    Secain smiled and touched her chest. "Your worth is inside here, guarded by my heart. They will have to crush it before they can touch you."

    "I now feel much safer. Thank you for everything." Iris patted Secain, who lowered her head, indulging in the emotion she never thought she had. "You protect me, and I help you. We''ll support each other. We''ll be both happy."

    Secain didn''t say anything, but she inched closer to Iris. Her powerful temperance melted, replaced by meek expectation, which subtly requested a reward after hard work.

    Iris chuckled and pulled Secain to her chest. While caressing Secain''s cheek, she turned around. The other Monster Girls had already subdued the subordinate assassin. Gantil had her right foot on top of the Master Assassin''s neck, preparing to stop whatever the Master Assassin would do.

    Sensing Iris''s gaze, Lorient walked to Iris. She lowered her head and knelt, tensing. Her hands pressed against the hardwood floor, her fingers gripping her palms until they bled. The splinters and shards pricked her skin, but she felt no physical pain.

    "I''ve failed you, Lady Iris," Lorient said. "I''ve secretly looked down on you and neglected my duty. I didn''t thoroughly check the surrounding, resulting in this perilous assassination attempt. Please punish me. It won''t ever happen again!"

    Lorient bent down until her head touched the floor. Fear and panic mixed in her heart and wreaked havoc on her body. A rush of chill and heat fought in her body, churning her stomach. She feared the consequence of losing the grace of the Court and disappointing the senior members who had taken care of her.

    "Get up; we Monster Girls only knee to our lovers and mentors." Iris waved her hand. "How can I punish you when you readily admitted your mistake with sincerity? Am I that petty?"

    "Of course not, Lady Iris!" Lorient sprung up, still tensing. "Even though you didn''t want to punish me. Please do it. It''ll serve as a reminder for the future."

    "Then, you will serve me diligently for a month, in addition to the tasks delegated by the Court."

    "By your command." Lorient suppressed her cracked voice. Excitement overflowed in her eyes. "Thank you for such a precious opportunity!"

    Iris nodded. "Your first task is to clean up this mess. Be quick. We must leave soon."

    As Lorient eagerly went back to other Monster Girls, Iris turned to Gantil. She reached out and clasped her right hand. Her Virtual Space Ring glowed; a colourful vial and a Seed of Corruption manifested in her grasp. She held it in front of Gantil, smiling.

    "Would you like to do it yourself, or let me do it for you?" Iris said.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Please feed her for me." Gantil shielded her heart, grabbed the Seed of Corruption, and swallowed it.

    A burst of heat engulfed her. Her chest felt suffocated, her arms tingling, her heart throbbing. A torrent of strange, tempting thoughts plagued her mind, whispering words she found hard to resist. The tone of the invisible voice melted her brain, turning it into a blob of desires. She bit her lips, trembling. Everyone in the room seemed so inviting to her; she could barely contain her urge.

    Looking at the shivering Gantil, Iris found it cute. A desire to touch Gantil and push her over the edge of reason manifested, but Iris suppressed it well. She grabbed the vial and walked to the side room. There was a corpse of an assassin, but Iris paid it no attention.

    "You''re lucky to have such a wonderful mother." Iris opened the vial and helped Mantil drink it.

    The colourful, everchanging liquid gradually slipped inside Mantil''s mouth and went down her throat. Iris did it slowly while monitoring Mantil''s condition; she, too, wanted to know how miraculous this vial was.

    After a few seconds, Mantil''s pale face twitched. She shifted her posture as if she were having a nightmare. Her blue hair quivered, glimmering in faint, magical light. Like a fairy, her pale body glowed, regaining its lively lustre in seconds.

    Iris took back the vial, placed her hands on Mantil''s chest, and closed her eyes. She silently observed the pulsation of the heart and the rate at which the medicine was absorbed. It was much faster than what ordinary mortal could do, even when counting the effect of the miracle medicine.

    She has a talent for magic? How envious. Maybe this is why the Two-Fold Wind Order wants to poison her. They can control the antidote and slowly brainwash her into their loyal member. Iris sighed and petted Mantil, who snapped open her sparkling blue eyes and stared at Iris, confused.

    "Miss, are you a doctor?" Mantil said, her voice tired. "Did you save me?"

    Iris shook her head. "I''m not a doctor. I didn''t save you; your mother did."

    "Mother?" Mantil grabbed the edge of the bed and pushed herself up, but the weariness overwhelmed her. She fell back on her pillow. "Where is Mother? I want to see Mother."

    "Sleep for now. She will come soon." Iris smiled and pressed her fingertips on Mantil''s forehead. "You need more rest. Look, you''re already a lady; how can you act like a child?"

    Iris channelled her Corruption Power. It merged at her fingertip, morphed into a spell, and entered Mantil¡¯s forehead. Drowsiness permeated her mind. Her eyelids drooped, and she collapsed back into the dreamland. Though she had a talent for magic, she could not do resist a spell of a Transformation Phase Monster Girl.

    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Mantil, Iris went back to Gantil, who found a chair and sat on it. She gripped the armrests and stared at the ground, panting. Her face was red, cute, and sensual.

    "Do you need help?" Iris sat on a chair Secain prepared for her. "The effect of the seed is unusually intense because you''ve just exhausted yourself."

    "I can handle it." Gantil glanced at her daughter. "Will there be any follow-up? Is there any side effect? How do I contact you again?"

    "She will recover in a few days. You don''t have to do anything except feed her healthy food. You can also buy beauty supplements from us; she has a lady look. It would be a waste not to elevate it." Iris reached inside her suit and took out a letter. "If you want to repay me, write to me occasionally. This is my address."

    Gantil sluggishly took the letter. "I''ll remember your help, Lady Iris. If you ever come to Yilon Archipelago, write to me; I''ll help you whenever I can."

    "Lady Iris." Lorient came to Iris. "We''ve already cleaned up the place. If anyone sees the scene, they will think of it as an accident and nothing more."

    Iris lightly knocked her black cane on the floor and stood up. The guest room was still messy, but the traces of blood and corpses and fighting had disappeared, buried in the skilful artificial covers. Without magic, no one would know the truth.

    "Then, it''s time to leave." Iris pulled out a Card of Destiny and tossed it up. The card shone in soft golden light before burning to ashes. Its function was to disrupt divination magic. "Have a pleasant future, Lady Gantil."

    Secain took a step forwards and vanished. Iris tapped her bonnet and strolled out of the building. She brought with her the poison-coated daggers and the two artefacts, while the rest of the Monster Girls took the fainted captive and everything else. They planned to interrogate the captive at their base, where they could assist the process with magic.

    Lorient wanted to follow Iris, but Iris told her to stay with the group.

    The door of the carriage opened, and Iris entered. She rested on the soft cushion as she exhaled, took off her gloves and mask, then placed down her bonnet and cane. The carriage door closed by itself. Its curtain swiftly concealed her figure from the outside. Secain was there somewhere, faithfully hiding, guarding.

    "Secain, you''ve done well." Iris held a dagger in her hand. "This is the most intact dagger we''ve acquired. I reckon that the poison on it is extraordinary. You can have it."

    After a second, Secain, in her modest maid dress, materialised in front of Iris, sitting on the opposite seat. She grasped Iris''s hand, caressing it, and grabbed the dagger as if it were a family heirloom. She held it close to her face.

    "Thank you for your reward," she said. "Please give me more reward in the future as well."

    "So long as you stay with me, I''ll shower you with much more."

    "Then I''ll always stay with you. Even if this body isn''t there, this mind will always think of you." Secain lowered her head, her cheeks pink. "Do I still need to hide? Can I sit with you like this?"

    "You can think of it as a reward."

    Secain nodded. She sank in her seat and fell silent. Her eyes focused on the new dagger she got, occasionally glimpsing Iris, who took out a Card of Destiny and flipped it.

    Using three Cards of Destiny in short succession was taxing, but Iris wanted to confirm that there was no more problem. She didn''t want to place her trust in luck anymore.

    Luck is never as it seems. I can''t be too careful.

    Her Corruption Power surged into the card; a hazy, fleeting vision played in her mind. She was sitting with Secain, chatting happily. Her carriage moved into a lively street, where visitors walked to and fro. They sometimes marvelled at the carriage''s elegant design before moving on with their lives.

    As Secain asked Iris to pet her again, the carriage came to a halt. The driver, frowning, opened the tiny window and informed Iris that there was a carriage accident ahead. They had to change their course.

    Iris thought for a moment, signalled Secain to hide, and told the driver to change the course. The carriage shifted its path and went through another street, passing multiple stores and buildings. All the time, Iris held the black cane and the two artefacts, the darkness-type ring and the holy-type box, in her hands.

    Her body and soul tensed, preparing for all types of assault, but nothing happened. The carriage safely arrived at a hideout of the Court.

    The vision cleanly ended.

    Iris frowned and looked at the Card of Destiny. On the front, a pink heart manifested. Carved on it was a cute line of red ink written with passion and love.

    "My Dear Iris, they''ve deceived you!"

 Chapter 132: Fatal Deception

    Shivering, Iris pinched the Card of Destiny. Her aloof, mysterious demeanour collapsed, replaced by panic. Invisible hands of terror seized her arms and legs, pulling her deeper into the soft yet bone-chilling cushions. She could not move nor breathe. Her strength vanished, leaving only her despair inside her heart.

    Dread overcame her. She grabbed her chest, her eyes rapidly alternating between the carriage door, the curtains, the backseat, and the front seat, searching for an escape. But how could she, a mere Transformation Phase Monster Girl, escape from that horror?

    "Lady Iris, what''s wrong?" Secain sprung up, her hands reaching for her daggers. ¡°Should I call for the reinforcement?¡±

    "No. Don''t." Iris took a deep breath. "I just recalled some unpleasant memories. Nothing bad has happened yet."

    That''s right. Nupian isn''t here; she can''t be here. If she were here, she would already be sitting beside me.

    Iris closed her eyes and reopened them. The Card of Destiny in her hand changed. The heart and the red line dispersed as if playfully waving goodbye. Behind them, a scene manifested. On a ruined street, an excellent black carriage lay crumbled. Golden flames burst from its wreckage. Above it was a majestic bronze weight balancer. Its size dwarfed the carriage, towering over the street.

    Iris focused on the picture, surprise flashing in her eyes. Her vision revealed nothing of extraordinary danger, but the scene on the Card of Destiny told a different story.

    Nupian wouldn''t make a joke like this, not when it would expose her mark on me. She must have left the mark to track me but also to prevent others from taking me. Something has interfered with my divination. What could it be?

    The scene painted on the Card of Destiny was symbolic; Iris had to interpret the meaning herself. Spinning the card in her hand, she fell into deep thought.

    A bronze balancer . . . balance, karma, justice? Someone will bring judgement to me? Is it because I''m a Monster Girl? But I have yet to commit any crime. No, I''ve just done it. But no one knows that.

    Is it the Evil Punisher Grand Formation, then? No. It won''t strike unless I go overboard with my power. Someone will force me to go over the limit? That would be suicide unless they have permission to act. They must be someone from the imperial family or the Churches!

    Iris flicked the Card of Destiny and looked up. Secain, with her hands hovering over her pockets, pressed her back on her seat. She kept a quiet demeanour, but her shifting eyes betrayed her weariness. Her body faintly quivered, guarding against all possible threats.

    "Secain, I''m sorry, but please give me the poison dagger; I''ll return it after it''s safe," Iris said.

    "But . . ." Secain hesitated for a moment, then handed Iris the dagger. "If you say so."

    "Don''t say that. I''ll compensate you in full." Iris took out the three other daggers and hovered her right hand over them.

    The Virtual Space Ring shone, and the daggers vanished. Iris sighed and turned her gaze to the two artefacts, a pitch-black ring and a golden music box. The Virtual Space Ring could not contain powerful artefacts.

    In the symbolic scene, the bronze balancer is massive, oppressing the black carriage. It represents an overwhelming threat. Since I came here, I have never interacted with the Churches or the imperial family. They can''t track me, but that doesn''t mean they can''t track what''s on me.

    Iris turned to the suitcase beside her. Inside it were masks, clothes, and fake documents befitting her status. It looked conspicuous.

    This will have to do.

    Iris grabbed the suitcase and squeezed the artefacts inside. She closed it and pressed her right hand on it, chanting under her breathes. Her azure Corruption Power surged around the suitcase. Isolation spells manifested, then sank into the leather casing. They could not hide from the powerful means, but they could delay the weaker ones from finding out.

    As Iris was planning, the carriage came to a halt. Frowning, Secain parted the curtain and peered outside. People of different clothes and appearances filled the street, but none could get past the blockage. They stood near the accident site and whispered to each other, talking about their bad lucks.

    "What happened?" Iris said, tensing. Time is running out. "A carriage accident?"

    The tiny window connecting the inner compartment and the driver seat slid open, revealing the middle-aged driver. He lowered his head and tipped his hat, further pushing down its edge.

    "Yes," he said. "What should we do? Do we wait, or do we change our course?"

    "Change the course. And increase your speed. I want to arrive as soon as possible." Iris dropped her voice. "Don''t make it eye-catching, and don''t open the slid. From now on, when you want to tell us anything, knock first, then whisper."

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The driver sullenly nodded. He swung his reins and guided the horses to change path. The carriage started moving again. Iris sighed, then fell silent.

    How to escape? The enemy is more powerful than me, has no restriction of the Grand Formation, and is maybe tracking the artefacts I possess. It shouldn''t be the ring; that means it is the golden box. This enemy must be a member of the Churches!

    Then, which church? There are multiple faiths in Donhalgen, each having at least one Archbishop supervising its branch. How can I know which one they belong to? Iris lightly slapped her cheeks. I almost focused on the wrong question. It doesn''t matter where they come from. The fact that they come from one of the Churches is already excellent!

    Iris grabbed the suitcase and placed it beneath her seat. She stared at the Card of Destiny before shoving it inside her pocket, then turned her attention to Secain, who straightened her back.

    "What is your order, Lady Iris?"

    "I need you to calm down. No matter what happens, don''t do anything. Don''t resist, don''t panic, and don''t notice anything." Iris turned solemn. "Do you trust me? Will you swear never to leak anything you see from now on to anyone else, not even the Court Founder?"

    "Keep everything a secret?" Secain gasped. "It would be difficult. Although I chose to be with you forever, my loyalty to the Court is not something I can cut off easily."

    Iris smiled. "Then, keep everything that would not threaten the Court a secret. You''ll be the arbitrator of your choices. Is that acceptable?"

    Secain blinked and stared at Iris, then herself. She was of Pure Races. Though she was still an official member, her status was only high among the other Pure Races. She also had no outside attachment, no people to care about, and no people who cared about her.

    Her loyalty to the Court stemmed from its act of kindness. Now, another person had offered such kindness to her.

    "I will trust you once more, Lady Iris." Secain blushed. "I don''t know why, but something about you reassure me. I have a feeling that you will be someone important to me. If, in the future, I save up enough merits for a chance, will you let me choose you?"

    "I''ll be waiting." Iris chuckled. "I hope that you will think it through when the time comes. This body isn''t only beautiful and charming; it is also corrupted and evil. The world will truly become your enemies; you will no longer belong to the good and the heavenly. Can you bear such weight for the rest of your life?"

    Secain pressed her right hand on the left of her chest, squeezing against her dainty breasts. "The world has already abandoned me when it let the Order train me as its assassin. Back then, I blindly trusted the Order. Whomever it wanted, I would assassinate them. How many fathers and mothers I killed, I''ve lost count. If not for the Court, I would still be helping the Order perpetuating the cycle."

    "Then, allow me to be the devil." Iris reached out her right hand. "This hand shall never let go of you, no matter what happens. Even if the world abandons you once more, I''ll be there, waiting for you."

    Iris''s eyes stirred. Like tides of the ocean, they swirled, brewing deep currents beneath their calm surface. Their majesty radiated balance and assurance, one whose integrity would persist even if the tempest were to occur. This feeling, expressed through silence, permeated the carriage, crept inside Secain, and permeated her heart.

    No one had offered her such a choice. Even if they did, they could never have the same air as Iris. This air, though ethereal, hid beneath it the vicissitudes of life, the life which had lived within the unimaginable time.

    Her heart compelled her. She gradually reached out her left hand. Her delicate fingers grasped Iris''s palm and held it tight, never to let go. Still, her expression remained dull. Her chest tightened and burned up, her heart racing, her arms tingling. She could not express anything; it overwhelmed her.

    As Secain recollected her thoughts, the carriage came to a halt. The driver firmly knocked the wooden slid thrice, each equally separated from one another. There was a problem with the selected route.

    Iris frowned. The vision revealed nothing of such. She had told the carriage to go faster, but it was not that fast. The packed street prevented the driver from increasing the pace lest he drew attention.

    "What happened this time?" Iris drew back her right hand, but Secain didn''t let go. She followed the hand and sat beside Iris, leaning on her.

    "Lady Iris, there is another roadblock." The driver''s voice was low, weary. "What should we do?"

    "What roadblock is it this time?"

    "A public love confession."

    "What? Nevermind." Iris narrowed her eyes as she pulled Secain closer to her, embracing her. "Change the course. Don''t stop. Keep moving, and don''t call for me unless I give permission first. If you encounter any more accidents, avoid them all."

    The driver didn''t say anything. He kept his hat low and his arms steady, commanding the horses to change their course. The wheels of the carriage rolled, grinding the pebbles, producing muffled cracks.

    Love confession . . . it might be something Nupian did. Her power seems to have something about Love. Even if it weren''t her doing, it has given me a crucial inspiration. It''s dangerous and embarrassing, but I''ll try it. If the enemy is really a member of the Churches, Secain and I will be safe!

    While the carriage moved along a bustling road, Iris raised her hands and channelled her Corruption Power. She focused her mind and recalled a vivid night, one which she spent her time with Varda, a Mage who turned into a fine Green Snake Girl. She followed her instinct, Varda''s instinct, and cast multiple isolation spells of varying types: sound isolation, vibration isolation, visual isolation, heat isolation, and scent isolation.

    After a deep breath, Iris changed her manner and air. Her firmness melted into playfulness as her black eyes curved along with her emotions, producing a hypnotising gaze. Her breathes grew hot and foggy, caressing Secain''s bare flesh, damping her tight maid-assassin uniform. Secain shivered, her voice leaking out of her pursed lips.

    "Lady Iris?" Secain trembled. Her calm expression shattered. Blood rushed to her face. "I, I''m not ready! This compensation is too much, too valuable. I can''t accept it. My body is too inferior. I lack the knowledge and techniques!"

    "Be quiet." Iris''s enchanting voice rang inside Secain''s ears. It occupied her brain and infected all her thoughts, turning them into something about Iris''s beauty, voices, touches, scents, and tastes. "Bite me if you can''t take it anymore. This is a reward, as well as a punishment; you will choose which one you think it is. Remember, do not tell anyone about anything that happens here."

    With a smirk on her face, Iris stood up, pushed Secain firmly onto the cushion, and pressed herself on top of Secain, rubbing her sensitive flesh against the warm, petite body. Her hands caressed the gaps between the tight-fit uniform and wormed their way inside, stroking the soft, ticklish skin.

    Gradually, Iris lowered her head and sealed her lips with Secain''s. Her fingers sensually crawled inside Secain''s clothes. They stopped on Secain''s back and began to unbutton her dress.

 Chapter 133: Suspicious Coincidence

    It was only for a few moments, fleeting, almost invisible, but Halton managed to sense it. He was flying through the clouds, his destination the Church of Knowledge, when his soul quivered, singing praises for his god. His Holy Power detected and resonated with the divine aura somewhere nearby.

    He slowed his flight and closed his eyes. His silhouette floated atop the sky, below the clouds. Though the Grand Formation prohibited flying, he was an Archbishop of Knowledge. His privilege allowed him to act freely, so long as he did not go against the member of the other Churches or the Knoffvegent Imperial Family.

    This divine aura feels familiar. Is it one of the stolen artefacts? Should I investigate?

    I come here specifically to request assistance, but the request will not go through faster even if I arrive early. On the other hand, if I can find the origin of this disturbance, I might prevent a disaster from happening. This contribution will aid my request.

    Halton drew back his Holy Power, pressed his feet against empty air, and descended the invisible staircase. With his power, no one could detect his presence.

    The divine aura ripples faintly and shortly. The artefact owner must not be of other Churches; they wouldn''t have hidden the presence of the artefact. If they have to hide the holy aura, their intention must be impure. However, due to some unexpected reasons, their concealment broke, and the divine aura leaked out.

    Halton opened his eyes and swept his gaze across the streets. Holy Power, in the form of golden lights, subtly twirled inside him. They emerged from his Archbishop Robe and freshened his mind, igniting his sparks of inspiration. His thoughts raced until a plausible answer came to him.

    A clash between the Secret Organisations or the Evil Cults! This explains the lack of commotion, the failure of concealment, and the sudden disappearance of the divine aura. Judging from the intensity of the resonance, the artefact owner must be close.

    Halton wanted to use his authority over the Grand Formation to sweep through the streets, but he restrained himself. Such an act would expose his intention. If he failed, he would alert the artefact owner.

    I have to observe the suspects secretly. I can''t be too forceful, but I also must be quick. Thankfully, the divine aura will linger around the holy-type artefact. My Holy Power will detect it. The artefact owner must lack the means to get rid of the divine aura, not in such a short amount of time.

    Halton clasped his hands and prayed. His Holy Power reverberated with his Faith, resembling pure-white light of wisdom. They, like fireflies and stars, danced around each other until their rhythm reached unity. Their radiance expanded, developing into countless symbols, each of which contained profound knowledge of reality and magic.

    The symbols turned into countless formations. With a gesture, Halton commanded the vast array of spells. Innumerable visions and sounds manifested around him. They depicted the mundane lives of the mortals who innocently walked the streets, heading to work, stores, friends, and many other variations.

    Though Halton was an Archbishop of Knowledge, he could not process all information at once. His Archbishop Robe, though an immense help, was not omnipotent. He had to look through a few at a time and eliminate them one by one.

    In a blink of an eye, he had eliminated hundreds of suspects, most of whom were ordinary mortals. These people did not attempt to hide anything, nor did they have the divine aura lingering around them.

    Soon, Halton went through an entire street and started looking through the buildings. His countless spell formations locked onto multiple places, but none of them produced any result. Nevertheless, he did not feel dejected. His Archbishop Robe quickly healed his mental fatigue.

    This won''t work. I''ll have to narrow down the scope of my investigation. I can''t search randomly, or I won''t be able to catch the artefact owner. Halton tapped his forehead. His Holy Power rapidly depleted.

    "Father of Knowledge, Divine Sage Who Commands the Truth, please grant me a hint of your infinite revelation," he whispered. "I am pursuing a suspect who has in possession a holy-type artefact."

    The silver of Faith inside his soul trembled as a refreshing sensation washed over his body. Muffled voices echoed, praising the might of the God of Knowledge, echoing his divine feats, and spreading his teachings.

    If it were someone else who hadn''t undergone the teaching of the Church of Knowledge, they would suffer soul injury and gain no information from the whispers.

    Halton lowered his head and closed his eyes, immersing himself in the infinite revelation. The invisible voices presented countless possibilities, then debated among each other, excluding the implausible and the illogical, leaving only a few refined thoughts.

    The logical choice for the artefact owner is to escape. There are many ways to escape. However, if they want to avoid detection, they can only do so covertly. They also have to suppress the divine aura from leaking outside the artefact.

    Anyone who doesn''t have any sealed containment can be eliminated. Same for those who walk along the streets or stay inside the buildings. They can''t escape too far enough that I will lose sight of them. The only people I need to pay attention to are those hidden from the outside views, especially the sewers, the carriages, and the merchants.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Halton rapidly calculated the maximum distance of his search and commenced the operation. He went through the farthest suspects and worked his ways inside.

    He secretly unravelled a few isolation formations of a few carriages, in which the nobles and the officials, rested, chatted, discussed, or fixed their makeups. They wasted a fair bit of his time, but he consoled himself that, with each elimination, he was ever closer to the answer.

    After a while, his attention came to an elegant, pitch-black carriage. Its speed was nothing out of the ordinary. Its driver was a middle-aged man who looked weary and tired out of his mind. He occasionally reined his horses to change direction when the crowds upfront gathered, but he never once informed his patron.

    Halton narrowed his eyes. There is an unusual amount of isolation spells protecting this carriage, though their quality is subpar. This is way more protection than an ordinary carriage agency will offer, even for the elite companies. It must be the act of the passenger. What are they hiding?

    Halton had a feeling that his effort had paid off, that he was about to uncover the truth. With a smile, he swiftly infiltrated the isolation spells and spread his awareness inside the carriage.

    ...

    Lying on the soft red cushions, a lady in a black and white suit pressed herself against her maid, who blushed and closed her eyes. The lady lowered her head and licked the maid''s cheek until her tongue found its way to the maid''s right ear. She whispered something inaudible, then bit softly on the earlobe.

    The maid moaned, her lips shivering, unable to purse together. Her hands gripped the cushions below her, feeling the damped spots and the sweats of both herself and her lady. She gradually relaxed her legs, but a bout of electric pleasure tensed them up, repeating the motions in a chaotic rhythm, giving her no timing to prepare herself.

    "Please, I can''t," the maid said, her steamy breath thickening the air. "My voice will leak. It''s embarrassing. I''m just an ordinary woman, not worthy of your body!"

    "Then scream your heart out," the lady whispered. "I''ve already sealed the carriage off. No one will not disturb us. We will ride around the capital while I pry open every part of your body, then you will do the same for me. This is your reward for your tenderness."

    The lady''s hands slipped into the maid''s clothes and invaded every part valuable. Her fingers rubbed against the petite breasts while she teasingly unbuttoned the black laced bras of her maid.

    The maid trembled, desperately holding in her pleasing cries. The fear of someone''s hearing her voice and ruining this blissful moment clutched her heart, but it also excited her until she could hardly control herself. Her lady''s eyes, black like the darkness of the night, pierced through her clothes and scoured her delicate body. Such a gaze melted her mind, fusing it with her heart, letting her desires take over.

    "Oh, you''re starting to take the initiative." The lady laughed. "There is no need to hurry. We have all the time in the world. I can teach you everything, even awakening that which sleep inside your innocence."

    "Please be rough and forceful. Though I am not perfect, I''ll strive to become one for you, Milady."

    "I''ll mould you into my perfect with my playful hands." The lady licked her lips and slid downwards. Her hands grabbed the maid''s dress and took it off forcefully. "Your scent is like strawberry. Will you taste like it?"

    The maid instinctively covered her crotch with her hands, then she trembled, struggled, and finally placed her hands on her thighs, holding onto herself, her eyes burning with anticipation. Her lady pressed her face against the maid''s left leg and nuzzled it, rubbing her sweat-filled cheeks against the soft, bouncy flesh.

    "Please don''t tease me. I can''t wait for it anymore!" The maid averted her gaze as her face turned cherry-red. "This body, this heart, and this self, they are all forever yours. Please ruin it with your own body; please ruin me with your affection!"

    "If you keep saying lovely words like that, I will lose control of myself." The lady stroked her fingertips upon the palace of ecstasy. The maid tensed her back and arms, her breaths running out. The fingers abruptly dove further. "Don''t be shy. Let your emotions guide you. There is only you and me in this place."

    "But," the maid stuttered. "This is my first time, and Milady is too skilful!"

    "Then, I''ll let you do the same to me. We''ll reveal our secrets to each other; you won''t be alone." The lady moved up and kissed the maid. "Don''t worry. In this world of ours, there are only us two."

    ...

    Halton cut the vision inside the carriage the moment the scene of the noble lady pushing her maid onto the messy, wet cushions. His mental barrier collapsed as he subconsciously clenched his fists, trying his hardest to erase the obscene scene and its implication out of his mind.

    Though he only glimpsed such a private affair for an instant, he felt like he had sinned greatly. Shame and guilt rapidly built up in his heart and ruptured like a downpour. Panic spread from his brain to every part of his body. He profusely sweated, his mind numbed.

    So that is why they put on such an unusual amount of isolation spells. They are . . . following their hearts. Their actions are not out of the ordinary nor sinful. The God of Knowledge does not forbid the act of love.

    "Father of Knowledge, your devotee has sinned." Halton controlled his panic and closed his eyes. "My conviction has not wavered, and my act is on the side of the good. However, I shall not deny my wrongdoing. Please forgive your devotee and grant him another chance."

    The silver of Faith inside Halton vibrated. He lowered his head and cleared his mind, placing his focus back on the mission.

    I mustn''t waste any more time; I''ll confess my mistake in the Crown Chapel later. The priority is still finding the artefact owner!

    With newfound determination, Halton spread his awareness throughout the streets and the sewers. Countless spell formations around him displayed an endless amount of information. Halton pushed himself further, enduring the splitting headache, to prove that his mistake did not cost him the mission.

    As time passed, Halton started to feel the pressure weighing on his shoulders. He had searched through countless carriages, sewer systems, as well as the nearby hidden compartments and trains and some suspicious pedestrians.

    Still, the artefact owner was nowhere to be found. It was as if they vanished into nothingness, leaving zero evidence, hiding in plain sight.

    Why can''t I find them? Instead of the artefact owner, I found a lady and her maid pleasuring each other. How twisted is that? What bad luck is this? It''s too coincidental!

    Halton frowned. The bubbles of thoughts in his mind burst open, revealing countless scenarios.

    Coincidence? Hidden in plain sight? Of all the people I''ve examined, that carriage was the only one I failed to search. Because of my panicking, I preemptively cut off the possibility. I vaguely recalled an inconspicuous suitcase lying on the floor. My awareness cannot pierce through its leather surface; there is an isolation spell at work.

    Could this be a ploy to divert my attention? Am I overthinking this? Doesn''t matter; I''ll know the truth when I check again. If their act is fake, I''ll smite them until their bones turn into dust!

    After preparing his heart, Halton swiftly locked onto the elegant black carriage. His spells overworked themselves as his awareness penetrated through the layers of isolation spells.

 Chapter 134: Safe Return

    Halton''s awareness spread inside the black carriage. He deliberately skirted his vision around the messy red cushions and the two ladies, focusing all his attention on the suitcase hidden under the unoccupied seat.

    With his senses suppressed, he could not, and would not, hear, feel, nor think about anything except the items inside the suitcase. His speed increased several folds as he unravelled the concealment imbued on the leather casing. The invisible lock clicked open, but the two ladies remained oblivious to the intrusion. Their hearts concentrated only upon their heavenly bliss.

    The moment of truth! Halton invaded the hidden compartment of the suitcase. His awareness swept through its content.

    Inside the suitcase, clothes, underwear, and bras lay neatly on top of each other, beside a few complicated documents and notes. There were also snacks and flowers and a few napkins messily fitted inside the free space. Beneath them were where the lady had hidden her precious items.

    Smiling, Halton gazed through the piles of distraction; he froze.

    The lady had buried a black spiky collar and a long, white whip beneath the mess. Aside from the two, there were also sleek rubber gloves, pitch-black high heels, masks, and blindfolds. She hid her belongings well.

    What? Halton wanted to run away from the carriage as soon as possible, but he restrained himself and checked the suitcase once more. His awareness looked through all the contents, but he found nothing extraordinary except the peculiar taste of the lady.

    Is my prediction wrong? Then, why did my intuition stir up? Was it trying to stop me, but I misinterpreted its warning as an encouragement?

    Halton quickly retreated out of the carriage. He opened his eyes and withdrew his awareness near the black carriage. Humiliation and guilt crawled under his skin, biting his faithful heart. He floated in silence, his mind coming up with excuses while simultaneously shooting them down ruthlessly.

    Confession alone isn''t enough now. I need holy water to cleanse my eyes too. Halton sighed. No. Halton, don''t beat yourself up right now. You need to find the artefact owner.

    Halton suppressed his shame before he resumed his investigation. His awareness swept across the streets again, more determined than ever.

    ...

    The black carriage faintly shook every so often, but the driver and the pedestrians did not feel or hear anything. Inside, heat and sweats mixed, merging into a whirlpool of voices and pink stains, yet nothing leaked outside. Whatever Iris did to Secain and Secain to Iris remained within their bodies alone.

    Though Iris maintained her playfully mature demeanour, her heart could barely handle the shame boiling inside her veins. Despite having some experience with the wicked pleasure, she had never been the one who took the initiative, not with someone else as innocent as her past self.

    She is so clever, yet her heart grows weak and confused when it comes to a lovely matter like this; she is just like the past me, so cute, so innocent. I can''t get enough of her reaction. This must be why Lenmia and the rest are so tender to me.

    As Iris skillfully immersed herself into the depth of love, the wheels of the carriage rolled and knocked the stone streets lightly. The occasional bumps disturbed the motion of Iris and Secain, but it did nothing more than force a giggle and a moan out of the two. They rolled themselves onto the floor, covered in their half-undressed clothes and carnal scents.

    The pillows and blankets tumbled on top of their figures, hiding parts of their curves beneath the shadow, concealed inside their warm, thick breaths. Sunlight seeped through the fine red curtains and illuminated the interior with reddish blushes, spreading itself against the pinker flesh of the two ladies.

    Iris did not, could not, stop her action. On one hand, Secain''s reaction kept reigniting her flame of desires. On the other hand, the invisible enemy might return for the third time to check on her. She had to complete her act and bring it to a sensible closure.

    However, if she continued to prolong the act, she might lose herself.

    After the powerful gaze left her for the first time, Iris hastily created slime tendrils and dragged the suitcase to her. While pleasuring Secain, she opened the suitcase and took out the two artefacts. Though she had not tried this method before, she had to risk it.

    Evoking her memory of Pallorn and Lenmia, of the sensual nights she had spent with them, Iris mimicked their personalities and powers, gaining an instinctive familiarity over the power of the holy. With such ability, she stuffed the two artefacts inside herself, hiding them beneath her slimy interior.

    It felt stuffy, but she could only endure it. She also used Lenmia''s ability as a Holy Slime Girl and Pallorn''s Higher-Order Fallen Angel to absorb the remnant of the divine aura. Her Faith reacted with the divine aura, greedily devouring it.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Without examining Iris closely, her enemy would never discover that the artefacts were inside her.

    Though we''ve survived the most critical period, I still can''t let my guard down. The enemy might decide to try their luck for the third time, and if they discover any anomaly, they might realise I am the thief who stole their artefact.

    Iris pressed her fingers deeper inside Secain. A smile manifested on her face. She didn''t have to move much, for Secain had started to pick up a few tricks and let herself loose.

    Have I always been this lewd? Iris softly bit the corner of her lips. The two artefacts inside me are affecting me. My mind feels numbed. The silent murmurs in my ears are making it hard for me to control myself. Restrain yourself, Iris! Don''t fall into the temptation, or you''ll inadvertently corrupt Secain; she shouldn''t become a tainted being.

    In the end, Iris managed to resist herself from turning Secain into a Monster Girl, though they still reached the climaxes a few times too many. As the carriage came closer to their destination, Iris and Secain gradually, reluctantly, separated themselves from their embraces.

    They tidied themselves, dressed up, fixed the cushions, and cleaned their mess. The aftermath made Secain blush profusely as she recalled the fiery moment. Iris, too, felt shy, but she hid it well.

    Just in time before the carriage came to a halt, Iris and Secain finished restoring everything. Except for the warm, sensual air and the dizzy, inviting fragrance which lingered around the two, there was no trace of the wondrous ritual.

    The only mark left behind from the dreamy incident was the flushes on their cheeks, necks, and ears.

    "Remember your vow, Secain," Iris said. "This is my trust and promise. I do not give it away lightly."

    Secain faintly grinned. "My heart is already with you, Milady."

    "Don''t regret later. It''s improbable that I will ever give back your heart. I''m horribly possessive and unreasonable."

    "My heart is already yours; even if you discard it, I''ll pick it back up and present it to you. I''ll fall on my knees and beg for you to hold it."

    "Lovely. Let''s hope I won''t ever do that." Iris giggled. "It seems we''ve arrived at our destination. Let''s alight the carriage and return to the peaceful world."

    Secain lightly nodded. She dispelled her shy expression, returning to her usual cold, collected gaze. On her face, not a hint of exhaustion nor passion remained. Nothing ever happened inside the carriage. Everything was just a fever dream, an illusion only the two knew, a secret they placed inside each other''s hearts.

    Holding Secain''s hands, Iris alighted the carriage. Her refined, elegant manner indicated her status as a person of literacy. As a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, Iris had extraordinary stamina. She only felt slightly exhausted even after a long, exhilarating period of vulgarity.

    The same went for Secain, who was a Master-Tier Assassin. She curtseyed and stepped backwards. Her figure dispersed under the shadow of the buildings.

    Her ability is too great and terrifying. Fortunately, she is still pure. I don''t want to imagine what she will do when her naughty side takes over. Iris adjusted her bonnet, then walked into the coffeehouse in front of her. Behind her, the black carriage gradually drove off into the distance, returning to its company.

    Before going to the secret meeting, Iris came here to disguise herself as a mysterious noble lady. Inside, a few customers sat and chatted with their friends, sipping their latte and coffee as they spoke. They paid little attention to everybody else.

    Iris greeted the employee, a young, lovely lady dressed in pink, white-striped shirts. Smiling, the employee wiped the smooth, wooden counter and asked for Iris''s order. Iris requested a private room, to which the employee gave her a key and went back to work.

    Holding the silver key, Iris went upstairs and searched for the corresponding room. Once she found her place, she inserted the key, twisted the handle, and opened the locked door.

    Inside, another lady, similar to Iris in both appearance and height, sat on a rocking chair, reading fiction while yawning occasionally. She heard the door creaking and turned towards Iris. The moment she saw Iris, she jumped up and lowered her head.

    "Lady¡ª"

    Iris raised her right hand and placed her pointing figure on her lips, closing the door behind her with her other hand. "Is it fun?"

    The lady looked up; Iris was faintly smiling.

    "Lady Iris, my apology. I shouldn''t have ruined your image by reading these books!" The lady shivered. "It will never happen again. Please forgive me."

    "I haven''t said anything yet; why are you so nervous?" Iris smirked. "If you think you''ll get scolded when I return, why did you read it? Is it because you like the thrill?"

    "It''s . . . yes, Lady Iris. I enjoy the thrill." The lady tensed. "Will you let me go?"

    "Is the book good?" Iris reached out her right hand.

    "It is a captivating book. Please look at it yourself." The lady handed in the book.

    It was a sensual fiction about a forbidden love between a Monster Girl and a Priestess. Iris shook her head, feeling quite nostalgic. In a way, Iris had already experienced such thrill. After all, Lenmia was a Holy Maiden before she became a Monster Girl, and Pallorn was a Holy Paladin.

    "Nevermind. I don''t want to read it; you can take it."

    "But, Lady Iris, the author is quite a famous one, even among the nobles!" The lady pointed at the book''s cover. "Her pen name is Delicate Snow, one of the best romance authors of the Garcient Kingdom!"

    "Calm down, or the others will hear you." Iris walked past the lady. "I''ve already completed my mission. You can return now."

    "It is my honour to serve you!" The lady glanced at Iris.

    Seeing that Iris did not turn around and look, the lady placed down the book, took out a new set of clothes, and went into the bathroom, changing her outfit, removing her disguise. When she came out, she had already transformed into another person. Her current demeanour resembled Iris''s noble lady of black and white.

    "Is there anything else I need to do?" the lady said.

    "You can return. I''ll go out shortly." Iris took off her bonnet and sat on the sofa, loosening her clothes. "Tell them not to disturb me. I need peace to contemplate something."

    The lady in black and white bowed, then left the room. Tranquillity returned to the private room. Iris closed her eyes and leaned on the soft pad of the chair. She slowly took off her outer jacket and bonnet, then sat in silence.

    After the footsteps ceased, Iris opened her eyes, flicked her wrist, and aimed her palm at the romance book. It flew into her hand, though she almost fell to catch it. She hesitated for a moment before flipping open the cover and reading the forbidden love story.

 Chapter 135: To the Secret Base

    After promising not to read more than a chapter, Iris quickly finished the entire book. The plot was gripping, the steamy scenes exciting. She kept making excuses for one more chapter until she finished everything. Though a part of her soul felt empty, another part of it felt satisfied, fervent.

    Shameful. Hypocrite. I have no shame. I''ve just judged someone else for reading such a lewd book, but I also can''t stop reading it. I even get swayed by the plot!

    Iris raised the book, preparing to throw it away, then lowered her hand gently. She placed the book on the table in front of her and sighed.

    I mustn''t discriminate against literature; the book is well-written. I merely appreciated the literary skill of the author. I didn''t read because of the sexual scenes; I read because I like the writing style! Secain would have agreed with me!

    "Secain," Iris said. "Is it a good book?"

    "I like it, but I like you more." Secain''s voice softly echoed beside Iris''s ears. "After all, reading the words on the pages isn''t as good as having our bodies intertwined."

    Iris faintly blushed. "Remember the pledge. Everything stays a secret. Everything."

    "Does that mean I¡¯ll have to live as your mistress?" Secain pressed her chest onto Iris''s left shoulder, but Iris couldn''t see her. "It is my honour. I''m . . . elated beyond words."

    "Twisting my words like that, do you want to get punished?"

    "Please punish me; scar this body until I can¡¯t forget your touch; make me yours and yours alone."

    The atmosphere stiffened. Silence continuously compelled the desires dormant inside Iris and Secain. The faint sensations, which dwelled inside the black carriage of the past, crept into their hearts and whispered demands they hated to refuse.

    Secain''s warm figure manifested beside Iris. She leaned forwards, blowing. A puff of hot air caressed Iris''s cheeks, which turned flush-red. The distance between Iris and Secain rapidly shrank. They closed their eyes.

    "We''ve waited long enough." Iris hastily got up, turning away from Secain. "Ludmint and others are waiting for us at Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. We have to give them the two artefacts before someone tries to search for us again."

    Secain looked down, disappointed, but she didn''t voice her objection. She lightly clenched her fists, suppressing her discontentment. She was Iris''s attendant, nothing more than that.

    "As compensation, I''ll let you kiss me once," Iris said. "That is for helping me with the plan. I''ll also return the poisoned dagger, as promised. And for this interrupted moment, what do you want in return?"

    Secain raised her head, surprised at Iris''s shaking voice. As a Master Assassin of Two-Fold Wind Order, Secain knew much about tones and their associated emotions. Hidden in Iris''s voice was not anxiety nor fear; it was anticipation, excitement, as well as timidity.

    "Then, Lady Iris, can I request a continuation later?"

    "I can''t promise that. Can I satisfy you with something else?"

    "Your love, can I have that instead?" Secain smiled. "I don''t need any intimate moments. Just the permission to have your embrace and hold your hands."

    Secain almost stuttered when she uttered such words. Despite her skill in seduction, such perversely innocent request filled her with embarrassment beyond what any dirty thoughts could.

    As Secain processed her thoughts, Iris pressed her hands on her cheeks, hiding her red blushes.

    Is that a confession? A Human and a Monster Girl? This is a plot straight out of fiction! Is it even possible? Do I need to turn her into a Monster Girl first? Wait, Iris, don''t get flustered! This isn''t your first time.

    "I''ll allow you to hold my hands and embrace me."

    "What about your love?"

    "You can stay inside my heart." One more won''t hurt. "But, it will be a lot more difficult to get out compared to getting in."

    "I don''t plan on leaving you, Milady." Secain walked to Iris and embraced her back. "I''ll become your shadow as to be with you forevermore."

    Secain''s silhouette melted into Iris''s back, lurking inside Iris''s shadow. Iris faintly smiled as she glanced at her dark, rippling shadow. A sense of security enveloped her, ridding the subtle anxiety and weariness deep inside her heart.

    Her eyes sparkling, Iris knelt in front of her shadow and reached her right hand forwards. The Virtual Space Ring glowed. A poisoned dagger manifested in her palm. She grabbed its handle and lowered it to the shadow. As her hand moved, her skin bubbled into a slimy texture before shifting to a slender, pale, frail arm.

    Iris''s arm leaked out the aura identical to Secain''s. It contained the power of shadow, assassination, and seduction. After she got to know intimately about Secain, Iris''s power rose; she could mimic Secain''s appearance, mindset, feelings, and skills.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Take it; it is your reward and compensation." Iris turned her hand into a shadowy form and passed the dagger through the shadow. "I''ve imprinted you into my body and soul. This way, you will never be able to separate yourself from me."

    Iris''s shadow swayed, expressing joy.

    "Then, Secain, please continue to watch over me."

    Iris packed the books, notes, and clothes inside the prepared suitcase. She cleaned up the room, messed up a few things deliberately, and burned a Card of Destiny to mislead any divination attempt. After adding false clues into the room, Iris resumed her scholar identity, changing her outfit into casual yet reserved clothes. Even her demeanour morphed from aloof to moderate.

    Now, she was the scholar Iris, who spent a few hours inside the coffeehouse, reading her documents, writing her papers. She had never left the private room in the afternoon or gone anywhere near the crime scene.

    Hopefully, the Court has significantly prepared cover-up and evidence for my innocence. They have been operating for so long in the Garcient Kingdom; they ought to have powerful means and connections.

    Well, even if I somehow get in trouble, Ludmint will definitely save me!

    Iris quietly exited the coffeehouse and boarded a carriage to Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. This time, she encountered no strange occurrence or accident. Her carriage safely traversed the streets, reaching the orphanage in a short nap''s time.

    The carriage stopped in front of the wide twin gates of Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. The carriage door opened; Iris, wearing a soft smile on her face, alighted the carriage, paid the driver a few bronze coins, and strolled to the twin gates.

    As Iris approached the gates, a pair of guards came to her and greeted her. They offered to help Iris carry her baggage into the main building, but she refused. After a few seconds, the gates parted, allowing Iris to take a relaxing walk across the garden and the greenhouses.

    The orphans were playing in the field, running, jumping, sitting under the shades of the trees. Once they spotted Iris, they rushed to greet and tell her about their various activities and amusing moments. She calmly listened before taking out a few candies and cookies from her baggage, gifting them each.

    During the past week, Iris had established herself as Ludmint''s close friend and pen pal. She came to visit Ludmint at the orphanage and often bought snacks for the orphans. The people of the orphanage, especially the orphans, were fond of her.

    As Iris chatted with the orphans, Ludmint exited the main building. She spotted Iris and jogged to her, smiling widely. Though Ludmint didn''t reveal any trace of emotions, Iris still felt a tingling sensation as she looked at Ludmint.

    "I''m back," Iris said. "Sorry for coming so late. There were a few accidents on the road. Thankfully, I''m unharmed."

    Ludmint squeezed into the group of orphans and grabbed Iris''s right hand. "You made me worried. If you were a little later, I might have to go to the officer station and file a missing person report."

    "Please don''t be so harsh; indeed, I had only recently come to Donhalgen, but I wouldn''t get lost so easily. My memory is quite good, as you already know."

    "You''re also quite smart." Ludmint narrowed her eyes. "What am I going to do next?"

    Shivering, Iris forced out a stiff smile. "You''re going to drag me away to scold me."

    "What?" one of the orphans said. "Miss Ludmint, please don''t take away Miss Iris. We want her to stay!"

    "Iris, give them the snacks." Ludmint slightly increased her grip strength. "I''ll compensate you later, but you won''t be able to get away from this."

    "I fear your compensation more than your punishment."

    "You''re going to get both, no matter what. After all, we live in the same house, our bedrooms connected."

    Ludmint swept her gaze across the orphans and lowered her head, her cheeks reddening. The orphans nodded, took the candies, and sprinted away from Iris, leaving her with Ludmint.

    "I hate you." Iris pouted. "That day, I shouldn''t have let you decide my backstory."

    "No room for regret. However, if you''re unsatisfied, I''ll compensate you more and more. My bed will always be warm, cosy, and soft. No sound will ever leak outside, including vibration, visual, smell, everything. We can do anything, and only us two will know of it."

    "Secain, did you hear that?" Iris said. "Can I request your protection, even after I return home?"

    "My apology, Milady," Secain said. "My inadequate skill can''t possibly obstruct Lady Ludmint. Both her authority and power dwarf mine. At most, I can share the pain and pleasure with you."

    "I changed my mind. Secain, you can leave early today. Go back and practice your maid etiquette."

    "But your safety¡ª"

    "Ludmint is with me. Nothing can harm me without defeating her first." Iris coyly looked at Ludmint. "Right, my Dear Lover?"

    "I hate that you''re getting better at using it to your advantage." Ludmint sighed. "But I also like that you''re getting into the role. Maybe that role will turn real in the future?"

    "You''ve used that line a few too many times. I can''t even blush at it now."

    While chatting, Iris and Ludmint strolled into the main building of the orphanage. They passed and greeted multiple workers and teachers, who respectfully complimented them. To these people, Iris and Ludmint were big donators who partially funded the orphanage, someone of high status and generosity.

    Iris and Ludmint descended the staircase, entering the official secret base of the Court of Indulgence. Multiple maids and Monster Girls indulged themselves and their partners, while some relaxed among the waitresses and waiters, who donned pretty clothes and danced for the amusement of their patrons.

    Instead of heading forward to the private lounge area, Iris and Ludmint turned left at the intersection, heading to the more solemn section of the underground complex. Less and less Pure Races appeared along the way as more and more Monster Girls stood guard each room and doorway.

    This section of the underground complex was where most works of the Court of Indulgence happened. Unlike the recreational part, only the trusted personnel of the Court may enter this part, and each must have their identification bracelet and approval before going deeper into the section.

    Of course, Iris and Ludmint, both senior members of the Court, could freely enter and exit the complex. Their authority allowed them to do anything except go against the fundamental interest of the Court of Indulgence.

    Because the Court Founder seldom graced the Court with her presence, the senior members were the highest authority most Court members could see.

    "So, what is it you want to show me?" Ludmint walked into a private soundproof chamber and sat on the bright red sofa in the middle of the room. "You don''t normally come to this place. I wonder what new items you''ve gotten your hands on."

    Iris looked around the room. The walls, the floor, and the ceiling were covered with rose-red cushions. Underneath them were isolation formations and containment formations, enough to stop all kinds of signals and auras from entering or leaving.

    "I risk my life to get these two artefacts here, so you need to increase my reward." Iris walked to Ludmint and sat on her left, leaning on Ludmint''s shoulder. "Not just the compensation from the Court but also you."

    "Can this body of mine reimburse your loss?" Ludmint licked her lips. "This room is already soundproof and vibration-proof. We can¡ª"

    "Stop. Look at these first." Iris slipped her right hand into her chest and took out the two artefacts, a pitch-black ring and a golden box.

 Chapter 136: Interrogation

    "How did you get two artefacts when your mission is simply to establish a transaction with Babille Family?" Ludmint frowned. "They use two artefacts in the assassination attempt?"

    Chuckling, Iris wore the pitch-black ring and tossed the small golden box to Ludmint, who carefully caught it. "As predicted, Two-Fold Wind Order tried to assassinate Gantil and me. Two Master-Tier Assassins and three Official Assassins. One holy-type artefact, that box, and one darkness-type artefact, this ring."

    "It¡¯s illogical. Why did they use such a powerful composition to take you out?" Ludmint gripped the small golden box. "Their plan is meticulous too. That darkness-type artefact is for restriction, while this holy-type artefact is for suppression. A perfect combination against Monster Girls."

    "They also have this." Iris raised her right hand, took out three poison-coated daggers from the Virtual Space Ring, and handed them to Ludmint. "Do you know what kind of exotic poison it is? One hit on the assassins and the purple dots grew and devoured their bodies. I have to cut away my infected part to be safe."

    Ludmint carefully accepted the daggers. After casting a protective spell on her hands, she gently stroked the blades. The purple poison bubbled and corroded the magical barrier on her fingers. She raised her hand to her nose and sniffed it gently. It was a sweet fragrance that lingered in her chest.

    "Heart Stirrer," Ludmint said. "This poison is an extract from a Heart Stirrer, one of the Mythical Creatures. Rumour has it that they can be found in the Pale Tempest Ocean. It seems the influence of Two-Fold Wind Order in Yilon Archipelago is deeper than we''ve imagined."

    "How powerful is it?"

    "Scarily potent. A drop of the Heart Stirring Poison will kill you. It''ll intensify your emotions until you lose control of yourself. If the Heart Stirrers aren''t nearby or don''t accept you, the pent-up energy inside you will rupture. You''ll explode; the scene will be quite gruesome."

    "How scary." Iris glared at Ludmint. "Please don''t exaggerate its effect. I got grazed by the daggers twice, but I''m still alive. There is nothing wrong with me."

    Ludmint sighed. "It¡¯s strange indeed. From my prior examination, it will be difficult for me to suppress the poison. You should''ve lost control and melted into a puddle already."

    Iris scowled, but Ludmint maintained her surprise. She didn''t lie, nor did she try to frighten Iris.

    Is it because of my special body? Though a Slime Girl, I lack the Slime Core, and my consciousness spreads throughout my body. The Heart Stirring Poison can only infect that part of my consciousness. If I cut off the connection before it''s too late, I won''t go crazy.

    Wait, is it because of the poison that I became bold and did it with Secain?

    Iris glowed slightly pinker. "Maybe I''m luckier than most."

    "Of course, you are. You have me as your lover; how is that not lucky?"

    "And you have me gifting you these two artefacts. I think I''m on the losing end of the deal."

    Ludmint faked coughing before turning serious. "I need more time to examine the ring, but I think I know this little box."

    Iris perked up. "It must be something valuable."

    "Precious, even." Ludmint played with the box. "Box of Conviction, a holy-type artefact of the Church of Knowledge. Its power is a counter to us Monster Girls. It can purify Corruption Power and suppress wicked thoughts."

    "Fortunately, I''ve suffered from such attacks before. Otherwise, I might be in trouble."

    "The secret behind your past is intriguing. May I ask for a hint?"

    Iris giggled. "I''ll tell you what I''ve done recently."

    Ludmint leaned her head to Iris''s. Iris also pressed herself to Ludmint, then recounted the event of visiting Gantil, fighting off the assassins, and then the surveillance of the powerful enemy. Though Iris didn''t touch on the specific detail of the plan, especially about the lengthy session with Secain, the tale remained unbelievable.

    "Ludmint, do you think Two-Fold Wind Order planned this?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier!" Ludmint tightly hugged Iris, squeezing until Iris almost burst. "That''s an Archbishop! Even if I were there, it wouldn''t be easy for you and me to escape undetected."

    "My secret plan worked well." Iris smiled. "I might not know much about the Eastern Continent, but I know a lot about survival, especially against overwhelming odds."

    "You keep teasing but never tell." Ludmint puffed up her cheeks and turned away from Iris. "One day, I''ll make you tell me. I¡¯ll know everything about you, everything."

    "I''ll tell you when it''s due time." Iris nuzzled Ludmint''s shoulder. "In the meantime, can I request more rewards for bringing these daggers and artefacts?"

    "Of course." Ludmint nodded. "Two-Fold Wind Order shouldn''t have planned to use the Box of Conviction as a trap. It isn''t worth it to assassinate a representative of the Court in exchange for losing two artefacts. You are truly unlucky and lucky at the same time."

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "They try to harm us," Iris smirked. "Can the Court tolerate this?"

    "They have done it this time. Instead of the usual conflict, they dared to harm our newest senior member, our beloved Iris! I''ll consult Parmin and Morbi. We''ll flatten one or two secret bases as a punishment."

    "You''re the best, Ludmint!"

    As Iris and Ludmint chatted away, a few knocks interrupted their mundane moment. The door gently opened, revealing a lady in butler uniform. She held a medallion with her right hand, her left hand crossing behind her back.

    "Speak," Ludmint said.

    The lady bowed. "We''ve finished preparing the interrogation room."

    Ludmint lightly nodded and turned to Iris. "Shall we?"

    "I''ve been dying of curiosity. They wouldn''t have risked so much just to assassinate me. There must be something we don''t know."

    Ludmint got up, took Iris''s hand, and walked out of the room. The lady in the butler uniform quietly led the two deep into the section, where multiple Monster Girls in sleek black uniforms walked. When they saw Iris and Ludmint, they would stop to greet the two with the utmost respect, filled with admiration, adoration, affection, and more.

    Though she had come here a few times already, Iris still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the authority she wielded. She silently hid behind Ludmint and let her do the talking.

    "Lady Ludmint, Lady Iris, we''ve arrived." The lady in the butler uniform stepped to the side and pointed her hand forward. "The two captives are in the two separate rooms, each guarded by four Monster Girls, a pair inside, a pair in hiding."

    "Iris, would you like to go in with me?" Ludmint said. "You won''t need to do anything. We have an expert interrogator with us. Just treat it as a show."

    "Is the interrogator going to interrogate the Master Assassin first?"

    "We''ll interrogate the other assassin first. We can¡¯t interrogate the Master Assassin yet. Her injury is quite severe; you two are vicious."

    "She is strong and ruthless. If we didn''t do our best, the one getting captured and hung wouldn''t be her. It would be me."

    "You should be this ruthless in the bed too." Ludmint laughed as she touched her lips. "Or else I''ll eat you up, and you''ll be the one who gets captured and chained on the bed."

    "I''ve decided: I''ll be interrogating the Master Assassin myself."

    "You know about the art of interrogation?" Ludmint couldn''t hide her surprise. "You should tell Parmin about it. It''s her speciality."

    "You misunderstood me." Iris raised her hands to her side. "I don''t know any physical interrogation method, but I have a couple of spells, specifically dream-diving spells."

    "You want to immerse yourself in the Master Assassin¡¯s sea of consciousness?" Ludmint contemplated for a few seconds. "It is too dangerous. You might get infected by her memory and emotions. If you can''t resist it, you¡¯ll go insane."

    "I''ve learned a few things from a good friend of mine. She''s the one who taught me these spells." That is a lie. I get them from imitating her appearance and thoughts. "I know how and what to do. You can rest assured."

    "Still, can I be in the same room with you? I can save you if anything unexpected happens."

    "You have to promise not to take advantage of me."

    "Do I look like someone who would do that?" Ludmint pouted.

    Iris solemnly nodded. "You not only look like one, but you also act like one."

    "How can you be so mean!" Ludmint wearily shook her head. "If I were as you said, I would have already done you in all those nights you slept alone, soundly. Though your sleepy face and defenceless body are seductive, I have my principles."

    I didn''t even know you watched me sleep! Iris shivered. "Stop! Don''t say anymore. I''ll let you stay with me. I can''t prevent you from doing it, so please be gentle."

    "Thank you for the invitation," Ludmint smirked.

    Which one is that response for? Iris sighed and looked around.

    In front of her were two rooms. The left one was for the Master Assassin. The Monster Girls guarding it solemnly readied their spells in the case for any unexpected breakout. When Iris and Ludmint came near, they bowed then returned to their tense posture.

    Iris nodded and walked past the guards, Ludmint following behind. Iris raised her right hand, where she donned a bracelet the shape of two intertwining snakes and a rose-shaped ring. She pressed her hand on the metallic door. The two accessories glowed in dark purple light, sending commands to the confinement formations.

    A translucent barrier manifested, dispersed, and unlocked the door. Inside, the Master Assassin, stripped of her uniform and hidden weapons, knelt in the middle of the room. She wore a piece of thin brown fabric, which barely concealed her private parts. Though black metallic chains bound her wrists and ankles, they allowed her some freedom of movement.

    Taking a deep breath, Iris stepped into the confinement. Ludmint followed her, relaxed, curious. She glanced around the room and nodded lightly. The hidden Monster Girls accepted her command and left the room.

    "You can do whatever you want now," Ludmint said. "Only I, you, and the prisoner are in the room; nothing will leak out."

    "I''m a little nervous," Iris said.

    "With me here, nothing can harm you." Ludmint stepped closer to Iris. "If you''re still anxious, I''ll let you lie on my lap. You''ll be in the safest place that way."

    "I''ll sleep on your lap when we get home." Iris giggled, then focused on the Master Assassin.

    Though it had only been a few hours, the captured Master Assassin had grown feeble. Her previously ruthless and cold eyes were now muddled. She hung her head down, her body unmoving, her thoughts stagnant. At that moment, she resembled a beautiful corpse more than a human.

    "I know you''re still here," Iris said. "We''ve healed most of your injuries, but how come you look worse than before?"

    The Master Assassin recognised Iris''s voice; she raised her head, her gaze beaming with bloody killing intent before collapsing into despair and dullness. Tears welled in her eyes as she lowered her head, staring at the dark metallic floor.

    "The one who helps me, she was once an assassin from Two-Fold Wind Order too." Iris studied the Master Assassin. "Even if you return, you will only face punishment. Why not come with us?¡±

    The Master Assassin remained unwavering. She did not shift her posture nor attempt anything. Her silent protest overwhelmed Iris''s words, turning them into fuel for her determination. She could die, but she would never betray the Order.

    "Maybe I''ll have to force you? Will you remain the same if I pluck your flower and turn you into one of us?" Iris reached out and caressed the Master Assassin''s pale right cheek. "The Order must have done something to your body, right? If I taste your body, not only will you not turn, but I might also even suffer greatly."

    The Master Assassin faintly smirked as if she were ridiculing Iris.

    "Fortunately, I did not intend to taste your body. I intended to taste your mind."

    As her words echoed, Iris tapped the Master Assassin''s glabella. Ethereal symbols manifested on Iris''s fingertips and assimilated into the Master Assassin. Drowsiness gushed inside her body, permeated her senses, and clouded her mind. She struggled, tensing, but her muscles refused to listen to her.

    Gradually, she fell into a deep, peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 137: Mind Palace

    Iris descended through the endless sea of fogs, which periodically surged and depressed like the ocean. Her body took the form of her human appearance and not her Slime Girl appearance, as she was now only a mind inside the vast sea of consciousness.

    Because the power related to dreams was too mystical and rare, most people lacked effective and practical defence against it. Two-Fold Wind Order might have binding spells which forbid its members from leaking secrets, but it could not do anything to dreams and subliminal thoughts.

    Nevertheless, Iris remained cautious. Before entering, she used a few spells to check for anomalies. The Court of Indulgence had already done it, but she wanted to be extra careful. She even used a Card of Destiny to divine her safety.

    Though I am taking a bit of risk, I need to know what Two-Fold Wind Order is plotting. They invested too much in that assassination attempt, too much for an ordinary conflict between Secret Organisations. Two artefacts, as well as the arrival of an Archbishop, I hope those are but coincidences.

    Iris looked at her palms. They turned ethereal as multiple images overlapped on them. She could not control her mental appearance, but she could distinctly observe them. Her silhouette morphed from one of her identities to the next, shifting between her artificial personalities and emotions.

    My ability to turn into anyone I desire is excellent, but it also blurs my self-perception. This subliminal projection is my trying to sort out my bewilderment.

    Iris sighed. Her breaths glimmered like rainbows as they expanded into blue clouds, which rained translucent milk. The cooling vapours coated her skin, tingling her senses, calming her nerves.

    Her shifting appearances gradually stabilised. Each image merged into the unwavering maiden whose appearance reverted to the humble, charming, blue-haired lady. It was Iris''s human appearance after she attained the Transformation Phase, a combination of her humanity and Monster Girl''s self.

    After clearing her confusion, her descension slowed. The mist below her parted, revealing a traditional room decorated in wooden ornaments and furniture. She lightly landed on the smooth wooden floor. Though her incorporeal body produced no force, the floor still creaked. The noise echoed inside the room, but no one from the outside reacted.

    Surveying the room, Iris walked to a large window and placed her hands on its surface. Coldness seeped inside her. She endured it and pushed forwards, but the ordinary window remained firmly shut. The thick mist outside the mansion blocked everything from entering and leaving.

    "This place must be her mind palace, and this room should be her bedroom, one she lived in before she became an assassin." Iris drew back her hands and went to the makeup table on the side.

    Though the thick mist blocked the sunlight, and the candle lanterns inside the room could not hope to provide full illumination, the room was magically bright. Iris could easily see her reflection in the mirror. She was a lady dressed in elegant dresses with an air of mysteries.

    "Thankfully, Artium''s spell works. If not, I might have to take the identity of the Master Assassin or her friends. It would be much harder to remain detached from the muddled memories." Iris tapped her cheeks and smiled. "To this mind palace, I am a mysterious visitor. Thus, I gain this mysterious charm."

    "But it is not enough, isn¡¯t it?" Iris¡¯s reflection said. "You may appear modest to others, but I know you more than anyone else."

    Iris blinked, then chuckled. "Indeed. The mind palace cannot hope to replicate my fallen glamour. After all, its owner is a human, not a Monster Girl."

    "You are evil." Iris''s reflection pressed herself against the mirror. "But I like you like this. We know, in our heart, we accept this curse wholeheartedly; they might think we are innocent and humble, even we think so, but our deepest desire, it will one day surface."

    "We''ll see whether I''ll grind it out or it''ll grind me out."

    Iris''s reflection laughed. As her voice grew hoarse, the mirror cracked. Its exquisite wooden frame shook, creaking. Iris¡¯s reflection slammed the mirror with her hands. It shattered into countless shards, which spewed out blinding light, filling the room with intense glares.

    When Iris regained her vision, silence returned. The mirror was unbroken, but her reflection no longer spoke nor moved.

    "It is quite dangerous," Iris mumbled. "The mind palace is indeed a place of opportunities as well as dangers. Thankfully, this is not my mind palace, or the manifestation of my worries would have been even more intense."

    As Iris dismantled her doubts and overcame the mind palace''s defence, her heart grew clearer. A sense of familiarity existed between her mind and her subconsciousness. She could control her emotions better; her influence over the mind palace also strengthened.

    Iris closed her eyes and concentrated. Her hands reached forward, grasped at the air, and pulled back softly. The dream mansion quivered. In front of Iris, space twisted, forming a hazy rift. A delicate diary tumbled out of the void and landed on her palms.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Feeling the leather cover, Iris opened her eyes and flipped through the diary. It detailed the life of a little girl named Barineer. She was the third daughter of the Junarc Family, a nobility in the countryside of the Garcient Kingdom. Though her family provided much for her, she felt unhappy, not because she was greedy, but because she felt like she didn''t deserve it.

    "Lovely name," Iris said. "I can''t wait to see how you look like."

    She kept the diary and exited the bedroom. The hallway extended beyond her vision, impossibly long and intertwining. Countless doors and intersections weaved into a maze, which Iris had no way of leaving. The real mansion was not this vast, but its impression on Barineer was as such.

    While walking down the corridor, Iris admired the hazy paintings on the walls, feeling the carpet beneath her bare feet. Though the fabric looked soft and cosy, its stiff, thorny texture pricked her every time she stepped on it. Itchiness spread from her feet, but she endured it with a light smile.

    "Miss, who are you looking for?" a voice echoed.

    The uncomfortable sensations vanished. The carpet grew soft, and the lanterns hanging on the walls flickered with bright, warm light. At the intersection in front of Iris, a little girl peeked out her head. Her right hand grabbed the wooden corner as if she were resisting something from dragging her away.

    "Are you Barineer?" Iris walked to the girl and knelt. "Can you show me the way? I¡¯m unfortunately lost."

    Barineer lowered her head. Her pretty but faded clothes concealed her worried expression. She breathed in and out a few times, but her heart refused to calm down. No matter what she did, she could not suppress her shyness when encountering a stranger.

    "Don''t be afraid." Iris patted Barineer. "Your eyes are beautiful."

    Trembling, Barineer slowly raised her head. Her left hand, which covered her left eye, parted. Unlike her black right eye, her left eye was dull green. It dimly shimmered before Barineer quickly averted her gaze.

    "Don''t you hate my green eye?" she said. "Everyone says it''s cursed."

    "Are you sure everyone said that?" Iris covered her right eye with her palm. When she withdrew her hand, her right eye turned dull green. "Do you think I''m cursed too?"

    "Pretty Lady, you''re not cursed!" Barineer gasped. "I remember now. There are a few people who like my green eye. Not everyone hates me."

    "Then, can you lead¡ª"

    "Barin!" a lovely voice resounded from far away.

    Barineer perked up and turned around. Iris also lifted her gaze, her eyes narrowing. Another girl, dressed in a green scholar uniform, ran to Barineer. In her left hand held a thick tome, whose surface bore signs of tears and wrinkles, filled with marks scribbles. She pressed her right hand on her headdress, preventing it from sliding away.

    "Barin, why did you run off on your own?" The girl turned to Iris. "And who are you, Madam?"

    Iris glanced at Barineer, whose expression remained oblivious, then furrowed her brows. The girl in front of Iris, though well-mannered and lively, lacked an appearance. Silvery vapours cloaked her silhouette, revealing only her clothes. Despite that, her emotions and gaze remained unaffected, perfectly readable.

    "My name is Iris, Iris Goodwill." Iris''s eyes flashed. A faint magic circle manifested in her irises, but it could not penetrate the concealment. "What is your name, Dear?"

    "Madam Iris, it is my pleasure to meet you." The girl curtseyed. "My name is ¡ª¡ª¡ª. I am Barin''s best friend!"

    "Why did you say that?" Barineer pouted. "Who''s your best friend? You''re the most annoying girl in the world!"

    "Then you''re the most annoyable girl in the world."

    While listening, Iris contemplated the anomaly. As expected, it is not the mind palace which concealed this girl''s identity. Barineer herself has forgotten about her precious friend''s appearance and name. But if she is such an important person, why is she forgotten?

    Iris faked coughing. "Since both of you are here, can you please give me a tour of your mansion?"

    The two girls stopped arguing. The Scholar Girl tilted her head. "May I know why? Though I didn''t live here, I know this place even better than Barin. You can trust me."

    "That''s because . . ." Barineer''s voice died down. "I don''t like when they stare at my green eye . . . ."

    "Barineer, don''t you want to go with me?" Iris pointed at her right green eye and winked.

    "I . . . I want to go. I''ll guide you!" Barineer faintly grinned. Her dull green eye sparkled. Her shy demeanour sank beneath her clothes, replaced by a childish liveliness. "I won''t take their words to heart anymore. Unlike ¡ª¡ª¡ª and Miss Iris, those bad people mean nothing to me."

    Along with her confidence, her talkativeness increased. She quickly led Iris deeper into the mansion, almost breaking into a sprint. Her petite figure passed through multiple intersections, taking countless turns, some of which defied logic.

    Thankfully, I have the owner of the mind palace guiding me. Otherwise, it would take a long time before I grasped the principles of the mental world. I would never have guessed that this mansion would be non-Euclidean.

    "Madam Iris, may I ask where you came from?" The Scholar Girl slowed her pace and walked beside Iris. "My apology for asking such a sensitive topic, but please understand; Barin is a little slow and too trusting. No matter how much others hurt her, she never learns."

    "There is no need to be too polite. You''re still young, and a young girl should be carefree and lovely." Iris beamed as she covered her mouth with her right hand. A small magic formation appeared in her concealed palm, then glowed. "I didn''t live around here. The place I came from is a faraway place. Today is my first time visiting this place."

    The Scholar Girl nodded as her smile widened. She loosened her grip on her tome, turned around, and tried to catch up with Barineer. Her unsteady footsteps echoed, then halted as she tripped over the red carpet. Her precious tome crashed on the ground, spinning towards Iris, wide open.

    Soft wind flowed, flipping through the old, yellow pages. On them, ink letters distorted, morphing into randomness whose meaning was up to interpretation. For a split second, Iris''s eyes contracted. A series of words, written in blood-red substance, emerged from the chaos.

    Before Iris could process the information, the mind palace trembled. The infinite mist outside the mansion howled, moving along the walls and windows. It slammed its intangible body against the glass surface, but it could not break through the thin protection. It crashed against the windows a few times, then returned to stillness.

    The Scholar Girl picked up her tome and closed it firmly. She bowed at Iris, vaguely smiling, and held the tome close to her heart.

    "That was foolish of me," she said. "Please don''t tell anyone about my embarrassment, especially Barin."

    Iris nodded. Her mind did not linger at the accident. Her eyes kept alternating between the infinite mist, which seemingly only she could see, and the Scholar Girl, whose appearance she could not see.

    What are you, really?

 Chapter 138: Hazy Memory

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª, why are you so slow?" Barineer said.

    "You''re too fast." The Scholar Girl shook her head. "Your manner right now is unladylike. If you keep doing it, you won''t find a husband before you grow old with your hair turning grey."

    Barineer stopped running and turned around. Her eyes widened with anger, then contracted as she pouted. She crossed her arms and tilted her head away from the Scholar Girl, trying her hardest to ignore her friend.

    The Scholar Girl held her breath. She rushed to Barineer, swaying her arms to her side. Her calm facade shattered into countless fragments of childishness, flipping her personality from courteous to mischievous. This sparkling innocence captivated Barineer, who ceased her anger and laughed at her friend''s clumsiness.

    From behind, Iris walked at a moderate pace. Though she was relatively far from them, her distance from them remained unchanged. As they played by themselves, Iris kept wondering, her eyes admiring the indecipherable paintings on the walls.

    After observing them for a while, Iris connected the muddled paintings with the story inside the diary. The pictures, each containing myriad meanings and movements, resembled the descriptions of Barineer''s life.

    A real mind palace is considerably stranger than what Artium described. I should have asked her to tell me more back then. I didn''t listen carefully, and now I can''t glean much information from the symbolism. Still, it''s fascinating. Maybe, I can use this way to become more intimate with others without doing those lewd things?

    Why do I think it''s regrettable?

    "Madam Iris, do you really like arts?" The Scholar Girl slowed to match Iris¡¯s pace. "May I know what you think of them?"

    "I think they''re precious. These still pictures, they give me a sense of nostalgia. I can sit and muse over them for hours. The contemplative emotion they evoked is what I love about them."

    "What are you two gossiping about?" Barineer walked back to Iris. "I have no idea what''s Lady Iris''s talking about. I only see pretty pictures; are there words hidden inside them?"

    Iris pointed at a picture. Barineer stared at it, tilting her head. Iris softly laughed.

    "Every picture is unique, not just from other pictures but also from each viewer."

    "Can you give me an example?" Barineer''s eyes reddened as she refused to blink. "I''m not slow; your wording confuses me."

    "Of course, you''re slow," the Scholar Girl said.

    "No worry," Iris smiled. "Imagine a picture of your bedroom. When you see it, you feel comfortable, right?"

    Barineer nodded. Her dull-green eye sparkled.

    Iris flipped her palm. "However, to me, if I saw your room. I''ll think that it''s luxurious and pretty. After all, your bedroom is not somewhere I''m familiar with. I will never feel the warmth you felt."

    "Then, can I invite you to my bedroom so you can feel the warmth?"

    "I''m grateful for the invitation, but it might not be appropriate."

    "I see." Barineer dropped her head.

    Iris controlled herself from reaching out to pat Barineer. Such lovely personality. How did she change so much? There is no trace of cuteness in her adult version. Has this little girl disappeared along with her best friend?

    Lost in thoughts, Iris strolled forward. With each bubble of imagination rising in her mind, her speed dropped. The distance between Barineer and she widened, but the Scholar Girl compensated her speed for it. She raised her right hand, which held the thick tome, and waved it lightly before rushing forward.

    Her voice echoed from afar, distracting Barineer.

    Peace came to Iris. She turned to the side, pressed her hands against a golden-framed white door, and pushed forward. The door creaked, but its firm lock didn''t budge. Piercing whispers seeped through the gap under the door as hazy mist crawled out of the room. The atmosphere instilled drowsiness into Iris.

    She curled her fingers and pinched her palm. Her milky blood oozed from her wound. Holding a small puddle of blood in her palm, she wiped her hand on the door. The dull, crimson trail tainted the door, then congregated, forming a complex hexagram.

    "Memory is the window to the past and heart to the soul," Iris said. "Open for me, sealed chamber of sentiments. Let me untie that knot in your mind and free you from your regret."

    The milky blood boiled, producing bubbles. The locked door trembled as it absorbed the blood. Patches of grasses and colours grew atop the blood trace. Their roots permeated the wood, penetrating the invisible confinement.

    Smiling, Iris gently tapped the door. It rotated open, revealing a sea of mist whose boundary extended beyond the horizon. Despite the room''s small exterior, the interior defied logic as if it were the outside.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Iris turned to Barineer, who talked and played with the Scholar Girl. The two failed to notice the commotion; their fun conversations distracted them from the existence of Iris.

    Those two will not be looking for me any time soon. I don''t know why that girl is helping me, but it''s beneficial to me. Our goals align, so I''ll help you as much as you help me.

    Taking a long, deep breath, Iris stepped through the door. The mist shrouded her figure and blurred the surrounding. A flood of emotions and memory assaulted her.

    ...

    Why is the fire so big? Are they trying to cook me?

    Barineer slammed the door open. Her momentum dragged her out of the bedroom, crashing into a crumbling wall. The blazing flame surrounded her, spewing endless heat, which reddened the air and burned the world into a vortex of black smoke. The lanterns hanging on the walls fell from their melting handles, shattering into countless fragments, sending sparkles all around.

    As she tripped, Barineer screamed. The shards cut her, then she suppressed her voice by biting her cheeks. Must not cry. I¡¯ll disappoint them if I cry. I must get out of here alive!

    Panting, Barineer grabbed a crack on the wall and pulled herself up. The splinters cut in her palm, but the shocking pain from the shards had already numbed it. Shivering, she looked around the messy hallway, finding no one.

    Before she moved, she grabbed her dress and flapped it. I need to be clean, but there is dust everywhere. They will not blame me if my blood dirties my dress, right?

    Barineer walked forward. Behind her, the passage which led to the nearest exit had collapsed, drowned under the roaring fire. The aberration of heat, flickering in and out of existence, crawled towards her. Because of her injuries, her speed was barely enough to outpace it.

    Toxic smokes gradually filled the ceiling, drifting up the higher floors through cracks and holes in the ceiling. Their blackness obscured her path, but Barineer still remembered the general direction to the other exit. She passed through the broken hall, crawled under the wreckage, and slipped behind the shattered walls.

    Alone, she pressed forwards, yet she did not feel sad. She had always been alone; it was better this way, no one to judge her, no one to blame her.

    Once I get out, maybe I can stay at her house? Will she accept me? Barineer shook her head. The pain subsided. Don''t think badly of your best friend, Barin. She has always been with you; she will help you. You''re not alone.

    As Barineer walked through the collapsing ballroom, the room shook. An explosion erupted, flashing a bright ray of light, enveloping the mansion in its midst. Its shockwave crushed the supporting pillars, collapsing the higher floors onto the first floor.

    Barineer, who was moving along the wall, slid beneath the wreckage and cowered in the darkness. She pressed her hands on her head and crouched down, pushing her frail body deeper under the ruin. Stone fragments and tiles rained on the ballroom, breaking everything that remained intact.

    Dust and ashes rose from the ground, coating the world with dull air. Barineer covered her mouth and nose, but she could not stop herself from coughing. As she tensed up, her wounds reopened, and the pain sapped her stamina.

    When the world quietened, the all-consuming flame reached the ballroom. Barineer crawled out of her hiding. Her blood soaked her colourful dress, turning it dark crimson.

    She grabbed her left shoulder, trembling. There was a large wound on it, so large she almost screamed when she saw it. If not for the aching agony which exhausted her, she might cry until her lungs burst.

    I need to get treated. If I leave it be, I''ll get sick, or I might have to cut off my left arm!

    But where is everyone? Have they successfully escaped? Did they forget me, or did they not care?

    Fatigue and stress plaguing her mind, Barineer dragged her body onward. Once she passed the ballroom, there would be a short hallway, followed by the exit. Outside, there would be rescuers who would save her. She had to persevere until then.

    Why is walking so tired? Did I not sleep enough last night? Her strength left her. Despite the overwhelming flame behind her, she could only feel the chill inside her. It seeped into her flesh and froze her movement.

    Her legs refused to move, then crumpled like lifeless twigs. As she fell head-first on the ground, she braced herself, closing her eyes, but she did not reach the ground. A pair of quivering hands supported her, and a familiar warmth enveloped her body, embracing her entire being.

    "Barin, don''t sleep!" The Scholar Girl''s voice echoed. "Listen to me: you must not fall asleep. Keep breathing, keep talking, and don''t let your mind wander!"

    "Why . . . why are you here?" Barineer opened her eyes and held onto the Scholar Girl''s shoulders. "Leave, quick. The fire is coming."

    "Barin, you fool. How can I leave you? You''re coming with me." The Scholar Girl supported Barineer, slowly making her way past the ballroom. "I came early today to meet you, but everything was on fire. If not for you, I wouldn''t have risked coming here. Remember to pay me a lot!"

    "Everything is burning down. I might be homeless after this, let alone paying you."

    Barineer turned her head to the side. Through the cracks between the walls and ceiling, moonlight glimmered, filling the quiet forest with tranquillity, which suppressed the flaming mansion from bursting into a gigantic commotion.

    Liar, no one would come to play at this hour. Barineer frowned, but the headache kept her from thinking too deeply.

    The Scholar Girl and Barineer slowly passed through the ballroom and the hallway. Their conversation kept going as if there were no destruction around them. No matter how boring the topic was, the Scholar Girl maintained her pace, forcing Barineer to talk, keeping her awake.

    "Hang in there. The exit is within sight." The Scholar Girl lightly tensed her arms. "Once we get out of this, I''ll get you to the clinic. You won''t need to worry about anything after that. So, please, don''t sleep. Talk to me, keep talking."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª, have you seen my family?" Barineer said. "Do you think they forgot me?"

    "No. They wouldn¡¯t forget you, but I haven''t seen anyone except you." The Scholar Girl''s voice grew hoarse. "You don''t need to worry. You can stay at my house. Once you''re ready, you can go back to them if you want."

    Barineer fell silent. The Scholar Girl grew anxious, then calmed down after realising that Barineer was contemplating, not sleeping. The two dragged each other until they crawled under the last crumbling pillar and reached the outside.

    Dark green garden and broken fragments of buildings surrounded them. From behind, the entity of fire formed a massive behemoth, whose size towered over the falling mansion. It greedily devoured everything, yet there was no sound in its path of destruction, no scream, no wail, no call for help.

    Silence persisted amidst the inevitable downfall.

    "Let''s go, Barin," the Scholar Girl said. "Don''t look back. It isn''t pretty."

    "Oh, there are still some survivors?"

    The Scholar Girl halted her footstep and turned to the shadow behind a tree. Her eyes narrowed as she reached her free hand behind her back.

    From the blackness, a man walked out. He held a long sabre in his right hand and an extinguished torch in his left.

 Chapter 139: The Grey Hound

    "Who are you?" the Scholar Girl said. "Why did you do this?"

    "The client wants such." The man tossed away the extinguished torch and adjusted his hair. "No need to fish for information. I have no idea who the client is either. We Grey Hounds only accept money and execute our tasks. Better get our manager if you want to know the truth."

    The Scholar Girl narrowed her eyes while distancing herself from the man. Her free hand flicked behind her back, opening a hidden pocket of her ordinary-looking uniform, and retrieved a pair of small blades before sliding them under her neat sleeve.

    While the Scholar Girl and the man confronted each other, Barineer clenched her fists. "Why? Why must it be me? Is it because of my cursed green eye? Will I be alone now?"

    "Don''t worry. You aren''t alone." The Scholar Girl smiled. "I''ll protect you."

    "She''s right. You won''t be alone." The man placed his left foot forward and held his sabre in front. "Soon, you¡¯ll be with your family. I''ll send both you and your friend together, so you won''t feel lonely."

    As his words fell, the Grey Hound sprinted forward. His feet sank in the dry soil, leaving a deep depression on it. Faint winds whistled along his track as he stabbed forwards, his sabre reaching Barineer before she could react.

    Barineer screamed and closed her eyes. Her hoarse voice hurt her throat, but she felt no excruciating pain. A sharp metallic clash startled her. She opened her eyes and widened her mouth, shock spreading on her face.

    With two blades between her fingers, the Scholar Girl diverted the sabre, grazed the Grey Hound''s arm, and flung a knife at his face. While executing her move, she also retreated, pulling Barineer away from the strike.

    Surprised, the Grey Hound held his breath as he raised his free arm. The knife pierced his flesh. Blood gushed out of his wound while pain radiated throughout his arm and chest. He swung his sabre down and leapt back, getting away from the Scholar Girl.

    "You''re an assassin?" The Grey Hound frowned. "Such viciousness. You don''t even look eighteen, but your ruthlessness has already taken form. Who are you?"

    The Scholar Girl let go of Barineer and bent down, pulling a dagger from her boots. Her innocence and diligence dispersed into indifference. She glared at the Grey Hound. Her piercing gaze even chilled Barineer, who felt that her best friend had turned unfamiliar, dangerous.

    "Who are you?" Barineer said. "Are you still ¡ª¡ª¡ª?"

    The Scholar Girl glanced at Barineer, her eyes betraying a flash of familiarity. The sharpness inside them vanished as if afraid of frightening Barineer, her best friend.

    "I''ve never shown you this side of mine because I don''t want you to know I''m too talented." The Scholar Girl smiled. "Do you hate me now? It''s dangerous to be near me, someone who has killed and will kill more in the future."

    "Since when?" Barineer grabbed her knees and forced herself to stand up, trembling.

    "Since the beginning." The Scholar Girl turned away from Barineer and walked towards the Grey Hound. "Leave, run away, and never return."

    "How can I? This ma¡¯s target is me; this is not your problem!"

    "Don''t make me repeat myself." The Scholar Girl scowled at Barineer. "You''ll just hinder me. Get lost!"

    The Scholar Girl''s eyes glowed bloody as suffocating killing intent gripped Barineer. Despite her effort, Barineer could not stop her legs from trembling. She clutched her chest, panicked, turned around, then ran away. The fear and confusion on her face were like a needle, which stabbed the Scholar Girl.

    Watching the event unfold, the Grey Hound massaged his wounded hand. Once Barineer disappeared under the shade of the night, he clenched his blood-soaked hand, his demeanour regaining its calmness.

    "Earlier, I was careless. It won¡¯t happen again." The Grey Hound grimaced. "You don''t look like her guardian. You didn''t even bat an eye when her family died. Why did you intervene?"

    "It''s amusing."

    "What''s so amusing? Don''t be too arrogant. I must admit that your technique is superior to mine, but you''re still a young girl. My physique is way superior!"

    "A talking corpse doesn''t need to know anything." The Scholar Girl stepped forth. Her figure slid between the line connecting the Grey Hound and her. She twisted her body, dodging a sabre strike, then pushed her dagger forward.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    As the Grey Hound bent away from the dagger, the Scholar Girl flung a needle at his neck. He tilted to the side, letting his shoulder take the hit. Enduring the pain, he jabbed toward the Scholar Girl. His fist struck her stomach. She grimaced, clenching her muscles.

    "Who''s a talking corpse now!" He punched again and repeatedly slashed forward. His overwhelming momentum forced the Scholar Girl to retreat while parrying.

    Every time her dagger clashed with his blade, her arm shook. Numbness ate away her senses, but she could not relax. She could barely parry the strikes while exerting her frail arms to the limit. If not for her needles and hidden knives'' threatening him, she would have a much harder time.

    Aside from the first strike, her attacks could at most graze or cut him, while his attacks numbed her hands.

    The Scholar Girl flung a tiny spike at the Grey Hound. He easily deflected it, but the distance between them rose.

    "If your friend were here, I would have a much harder time," the Grey Hound said. "However, it would also be a lot easier to finish the job. Right now, once I kill you, I''ll have to waste a lot of time searching for her."

    "If killing me is effortless, why haven''t you done it yet?" The Scholar Girl panted, but her eyes stayed unwavering. "Tell me, are all the Grey Hounds as ignorant as you? Don''t you know that trespassing into our territory is a capital offence?"

    "If we knew the Junarc Family was under the eye of your Order, we wouldn''t have accepted the request. However, you are weak, not even an official Assassin yet. Judging by the look, this relationship must be a secret one too. Two-Fold Wind Order never let any external relationship remain."

    The Scholar Girl trembled. Fury erupted in her irises. "Don''t remind me of the past. I will not warn you the second time."

    "So, it''s true." The Grey Hound laughed. "Once I kill you and that girl, there will be no evidence left. No one from your Order will know who the culprit is."

    "Instead of hound, you should be a fox instead. It suits your nasty tongue better."

    Frowning, the Grey Hound darted forwards and slashed with all his strength. His blade whistled through the air. The Scholar Girl smiled and sidestepped. Her body gracefully slipped past the strike as she stabbed her dagger on his waist. He twisted his body and pulled back his sabre, yet he could not keep up with her rhythm.

    Agony came in like a punch. Searing pain drained his concentration and thought. He grabbed his wound while wildly slashing at the Scholar Girl. She danced around them with little effort, her movement incomparable from before.

    "You," the Grey Hound said. "You''re hiding your strength? You deliberately take a few hits to lower my guard?"

    The Scholar Girl''s expression did not shift. She silently gripped her daggers and jumped forwards. Her strikes and movements pressured the Grey Hound, who struggled to break free. Every bleeding wound added to his anxiety and despair.

    While fighting, his chest tightened. Fires erupted in his lungs, burning his heart. He flung himself away from the Scholar Girl, enduring a stab on his right leg. His throat felt itchy and painful. He coughed, but the air was not the only thing that came out. Blood seeped between his teeth, dripping down his face.

    The Grey Hound shivered. "You aren''t getting stronger or faster. It''s me who got weaker and slower. How did you bypass my resistance?"

    Silence met his question. His vision was slipping, his teeth clattering. The Junarc Family mansion was in an isolated place with few people nearby. If the poison resistance he built up was useless against the Scholar Girl''s poison, only the magical antidote could heal him.

    There was little hope of surviving.

    "No answer, huh?" The Grey Hound reached inside his jacket. "You must really see me as a talking corpse. However, can you bet that this corpse won''t take you with it?"

    He took out a blood-red bead and popped it into his mouth. His teeth crushed themselves and the medicine, mixing blood and gums with his saliva. The veins on his body enlarged as his pupils turned bloodshot. His vitality returned, but his sanity disappeared. He dropped the sabre and growled, turning into a rabid wolf in human skin.

    The Scholar Girl tensed; it was as she feared. The Grey Hound title was not for show. The death bead was the mutually assured destruction method. Once ingested, it would turn its owner mad, granting them explosive strength at the cost of their lifespan. Such existence could only live in pain for a few days, but it would become a nightmare for its victim.

    "Mad dog, you might be the end of me." The Scholar Girl sighed. "Even under the effect of the poison, you still look so ferocious. It seems like I won''t die pretty."

    The Scholar Girl threw her daggers at the Grey Hound and sprinted to him. Her burst speed pushed her figure near him. She stomped her feet and flicked a needle at his face while grabbing his sabre. The Grey Hound clawed the daggers, flinging them away. The blades cut his flesh, but the wounds were not deep as before.

    He screamed and eyed the Scholar Girl. His right hand, gushing blood, curled into a fist and punched. It reached the Scholar Girl before she could dodge, hitting the sabre she used to protect herself. The impact knocked her a few feet back, but it also shattered the fist.

    Screeching, the Grey Hound leapt after her. His broken hand did not hamper his violence. He clawed and bit like a wolf.

    Buzzing noises rang in the Scholar Girl''s head. Her left arm had turned numbed, and she was bleeding profusely. Though the Grey Hound was in a much worse position than her, she would die all the same.

    "I guess this is my punishment. For I who killed my family, it is a fitting ending." The Scholar Girl exerted herself for one last time. Her right hand, holding the sabre, swung at the Grey Hound''s legs. "I''m sorry, Barin. I can''t see you anymore."

    The Grey Hound''s claw pierced through the Scholar Girl''s stomach while her sabre severed his left leg. The two collapsed on the ground at the same time, breathing weakly. Their eyes locked on each other.

    The Scholar Girl''s eyesight failed her. Her tears and sweats blurred the boundary of life and death. She lay on the bloodstained soil, feeling the heat of the burning mansion behind her. The darkness of the forest surrounded her figure, looking at her slow descend.

    A growling resounded. The Grey Hound whimpered as he crawled to the Scholar Girl. His blood poured out of his gigantic wound, yet it could not stop his hunger. His bruised arms dragged his unmoving body forward, creeping closer and closer.

    Anger and hopelessness fueled the Scholar Girl, but her arms no longer listened to her. The pain in her stomach, the hole in her stomach, paralysed her body. She could only watch the Grey Hound''s disgusting silhouette getting larger in her murky field of view.

 Chapter 140: To Avenge Her

    The Grey Hound reached for the Scholar Girl. His quavering fingertips touched her face, then froze. A sharp blade pierced his head. His skull shattered under the abrupt pressure, splitting a hole from which blood gushed out. His indignant eyes flickered as his shivering body collapsed on the ground, drowning under his puddle of blood.

    Surprise and anxiety oozed out of the Scholar Girl. She raised her head, her eyes tearing up. In front of her, the frail, terrified Barineer dropped to the ground as she lost her grip on her blood-soaked knife. She covered her mouth with her right hand, but the metallic stench on it almost made her retch.

    "Why?" Barineer said, sobbing. "This has nothing to do with you!"

    "Silly Barin, you''ve mistaken." The Scholar Girl drew her right hand forward, touching Barineer''s cheeks. The warm teardrops on them gave her the determination to endure a little more. "It has everything to do with me. I¡¯m your best friend.¡±

    "I don''t need such a best friend. I want a living friend, not one who will leave me." Barineer grabbed the tail of her dress, bit it, and tore it apart. She messily pressed the fabric on the gaping wound. "Talk to me; keep speaking. Don''t ever sleep on me."

    The pressure on the wound made the Scholar Girl frown, but she silently withered through everything. The scorching sensation gradually disappeared from her senses, as with all else. "Barin, I''m tired, really, really tired."

    "You aren''t. Don¡¯t think otherwise."

    "I know I shouldn''t sleep, but . . . I need to."

    Barineer clenched her fists until her palms bled. She applied more pressure on the Scholar Girl''s wounds, making her groan, snapping her mind.

    "Sorry, but I can¡¯t let you go. Every time you . . . try to sleep, I''ll . . . hurt you."

    "I won¡¯t blame you; I never will." The Scholar Girl coughed. Blood spat out of her mouth. Her vision became tainted by dull grey. "Barin, your eyes, they are beautiful. Since I first met you, I''ve always admired your green eye."

    "I understand. I fully understand. I also admired your determination, especially your perseverance. You never get discouraged by failure. No matter what obstacles you face, you''ll rise above them."

    The Scholar Girl smiled. The light in her flickering eyes faded. She tensed up and grabbed Barineer''s arms, pulling her closer. "I want you to promise me one thing."

    "As long as you stay with me." Barineer''s agitated voice peaked. She tried to carry the Scholar Girl, but her injuries were too severe.

    "Sit still, will you?" The Scholar Girl softly chuckled. "I''ll . . . try my best. Now, listen carefully: you''ll go to my house and retrieve . . . Inside my bedroom closet, the one you once hid in, there is a hammer. Use it to . . . break a black tile in the storage room. That tile . . . underneath it is a wooden chest. Take everything inside it and go somewhere far away. That new identity will be useful to you."

    "I''m not leaving alone. We will go together!"

    The Scholar Girl closed her eyes, which had lost their function. She couldn''t feel anymore. "Whatever you do, don''t try to avenge me. And most importantly . . . don''t . . . be like me. Don''t join . . ."

    "Speak up, ¡ª¡ª¡ª!" Barineer shook the Scholar Girl, whose head hung low, unmoving. "You mustn''t sleep. I don''t want you to sleep; I don''t want to be alone. I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"

    Barineer cried and screamed until her voice got lost to the indifferent air around the forest. Despite the sea of fire devouring the mansion, only chill and sorrow permeated her. For a few moments, her heart stopped pulsating, the refusal to continue.

    Her grief stretched her perception of time towards eternity. She sat for a long time on the cold, lonely earth, staring at the lake of blood, in which the corpse of her dearest friend inevitably sank. Though the Scholar Girl smiled in her last moment, it could not dispel the everlasting pain in Barineer¡¯s heart.

    That depressing tranquillity seemingly lasted forever until a metallic click shattered the harmony of life and death. Barineer rigidly turned around.

    A woman cloaked in a series of silky black fabric placed her hand on her chin and smiled. Her dull yet sharp hazel eyes focused on Barineer, who stubbornly stared back, then the late Scholar Girl, who lay motionless, devoid of life.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "In the end, you chose your ideal over your life," the lady said.

    "Who are you?" Barineer said, her voice shrill. "Are you here for me, or are you here for ¡ª¡ª¡ª?"

    "I''ve heard of you from ¡ª¡ª¡ª." The lady knelt beside Barineer and placed her hand on the Scholar Girl''s forehead, feeling the lingering warmth. "Indeed, I came from Two-Fold Wind Order, a Secret Organisation of us assassin ladies. ¡ª¡ª¡ª is akin to my half student."

    "Could you have, have saved her?"

    The lady shook her head. "If it were poison, I might have a chance, but I cannot cure mortal wounds. We assassins are weapons for killing; we don''t have much to save ourselves."

    "Then, will you kill me?" Barineer closed her eyes. "I have nothing left, no family, no friend, and no one to rely on. I have nothing on me that can guarantee my safety. Unless you want my green eye, there isn''t anything precious on me."

    "Will you keep what happened here a secret?"

    "I don''t think it''s enough for you to spare me."

    The lady snickered as she lightly grasped Barineer''s neck. Her sharp, purplish fingers grazed Barineer''s flesh, leaving a tiny bleeding mark. Facing such despair, Barineer closed her eyes and sighed, but she revealed no fear. In her sigh were only solace, even slight contentment.

    "Barineer, I shall give you a chance." The lady pulled Barineer closer. "Will you hold onto it?"

    Barineer tensed. "My answer will depend on your condition."

    The lady laughed. "Join us. We will teach you everything about killing. You''ll be like her."

    Barineer pressed her hands on her chest, staring at the corpse of her friend. "What am I going to lose?"

    "Your freedom and your ordinary life." The lady drew back her hands and pulled down her sleeve. There was a crimson eye-shaped tattoo on her wrist. "Once you step to this side, there is no return. This mark will connect us until oblivion claims us."

    "Why did you choose this life?"

    "I¡¯m good at it, and it can help me achieve my dream.¡±

    "Is ¡ª¡ª¡ª sent here to kill someone from my family?"

    "My clearance is not high enough to say definitively, but I doubt it. The Order won''t do anything detrimental to its members, especially regarding the matter of their fake identity."

    The lady curled her fist and unfolded it. An exquisite knife appeared in her hand. She passed it to Barineer, who reached out but couldn''t accept it.

    "Miss, why did ¡ª¡ª¡ª join the Order?"

    "I wasn''t there when she joined, but I heard from my colleagues that she was the last survivor of her caravan. The lady who found her saw her killing a bandit and took her in."

    "Just like me, huh?" Barineer bit her lips and grabbed the knife. "What must I do to be like her?"

    "Perish your old life. The wound of the blade will be where the eye tattoo manifests. Remember, there is no turning back."

    Barineer took a deep breath as she lay beside the Scholar Girl. She held the knife above her neck, closed her eyes, and contemplated for a moment. Her memories swirled in her heart, blossoming into an array of visions, which formed around one singular figure.

    "Barin, don''t be like me," the Scholar Girl said, her figure slowly disintegrating. "Ahead of you is a peaceful life. You can settle down and forget the pain of the past. You might even find the love of your life and start a family. Do you want to forsake that future?"

    "These people implicate you, us." Barineer smiled. "I''m sorry I can''t keep your promise, but you did it first."

    "I hold a little hope that you might be smart for once." The Scholar Girl''s figure rapidly vanished. "In the end, we''re all fools, aren''t we?"

    Tensing up, Barineer pulled in her knife. It punctured her throat, creating a gaping wound. Pain and panic flooded her heart, but she endured it. As she struggled to breathe, crimson light shone from her injury. On her throat, blood-red lines engraved themselves on her, branding her with a life-long contract.

    "Despite your frail appearance, you''re quite determined." The lady grabbed the knife and pulled it out. She took out a pill and slid it inside Barineer''s mouth. "Sleep first. When you wake up, you¡¯ll start a new life. Hopefully, you''ll do what ¡ª¡ª¡ª couldn''t."

    The pill dissolved into a wave of cooling wind. It battled the searing pain and left overwhelming drowsiness behind. Barineer quickly fell asleep, immersing herself in the strange lightness of her mind.

    ...

    Once Iris walked out of the mist, she found herself standing in front of the locked door, her position the same as when she entered the room.

    That was dangerous. I shouldn''t have randomly walked into the mist like that. Though I gained more knowledge and connection with the mind palace, I almost lost my sense of self.

    In the memory, Iris became Barineer. Her emotions got tangled with Barineer''s. Her mind fused with the experience that moulded Barineer into a ruthless assassin. If Iris couldn''t resist it, she would have gone mad, unable to find her identity.

    "Let''s get this over with," Iris said. "Barineer, I''ll help you remember her."

    Closing her eyes, Iris grasped forward. Her fingers merged with the mansion and pulled the maze in her grip. Her awareness encompassed the endless corridors and fractal corridors. Every hallway and intersection connected with her, giving her a concise image of the entire mind palace.

    Though Iris couldn''t shift and morph the mind palace, she could sense almost everything within it. Smiling, she increased her pace and caught up to Barineer and the Scholar Girl.

    "Madam Iris, you seem different. Is there good news?" Under the hazy appearance, the Scholar Girl beamed.

    "I want to know too!" Barineer, still a young, lovely girl, perked up. "I don''t get to leave the mansion too often. If you have good news to share, I promise to be a good girl and not run around anymore."

    "How sly of you. You should act refined because you''re a beautiful girl, not because I''m going to show you something interesting." Iris chuckled. "I remember where I have to go now. Do you want to follow me?"

    "May I ask where we are going?" The Scholar Girl held the thick tome closer to her chest, shivering.

    "Somewhere unforgettable."

    Iris held Barineer''s and the Scholar Girl''s hands as she guided them across the myriad hallways. As she marched, the red carpet under her fluttered. Their soft fabric grasped her feet, but they could not slow her pace. No matter what happened, she would arrive at her destination and reclaim what Barineer had once lost.

 Chapter 141: Truth Forgotten

    "Lady Iris, why do you want to enter this place?" Barineer said, looking around. "It doesn''t look safe or fun. What if ghosts were living in it?¡±

    As her ominous imagination flared, Barineer grabbed Iris''s dress. She was still a little girl, her heart fragile. Not just her, but the Scholar Girl, who usually maintained her disposition, also furrowed her brows. She pulled her thick tome close to her chest and grasped Barineer''s shoulder with her free hand.

    Iris, standing at the front, smiled. "Do you trust me?"

    The Scholar Girl gasped. Her face, hidden under the hazy mist, betrayed a mournful smile. "You are trustworthy, Madam Iris. I trust you, but I cannot do the same for Barin. She has to make her decision herself."

    "Then, Barineer, will you believe in me?"

    "If it''s Lady Iris, I''m willing you trust you." Barineer beamed. "You treated me well and didn¡¯t hate my green eye. I have a feeling that you''re an angel; you come from the sky!"

    "Unfortunately, I''m not an angel. If I were, I should have white feathery wings on my back and a halo above my head." Iris covered her mouth, smiling. She could mimic the angelic appearance, but she didn''t want to add to the fantasy.

    Technically, I came from the sky, and the Lord sent me here. In a sense, I''m her messenger. I might really be an angel. Iris touched her lips, giggling. Sadly, even if I were an angel, I''d have already fallen. My wings would be pitch-black, my halo broken and corrupted. Sigh, this devilish thought is catching up to me.

    While musing about her nature, Iris reached forwards. Her hands pressed on an old, worn-out door. From the gap under it, freezing mist spewed out, enveloping the red carpet. The candle lanterns on the walls flickered; the atmosphere dimmed. Even the windows, which revealed the outer sea of haze, grew dark.

    "Both of you," Iris said. "No matter what happens, do not leave my side. Grab my dress, or my arms, and walk with me. I''ll gift you each a small lantern, which will provide you with warm light. Do not lose them, and do not falter. Remember: I¡¯m always beside you."

    Iris lightly tapped the gate. It creaked, then parted, revealing a narrow corridor, which extended into the endless blackness. On the stone walls, torches illuminated only the tiny area in front of them, creating small, disconnected spheres of light whose path led into the unknown.

    Barineer and the Scholar Girl huddled behind Iris, gripping her dress. They looked at each other, their eyes sparkling, and nodded rapidly. They stopped shivering as they stared into the darkness, feeling something calling out for them.

    Iris drew back her hands and waved. A pair of delicate lanterns appeared in her palms. She handed them to Barineer and the Scholar Girl, then got herself another one. As she nodded at the Scholar Girl, she stepped through the gate, which closed behind her.

    "Lady Iris, I''m scared," Barineer said. "Someone is calling me. I don¡¯t know them, but they sound familiar."

    The Scholar Girl raised her head, opened her mouth, then closed it. She leaned close to Barineer, her thoughts hiding in her misty face. Despite that, Iris still noticed the excitement mixed with regret around her.

    "There is no need to worry. I shall protect you from those who wish to harm you." Iris gradually walked forwards. "In this place, you may see the impossible and hear the imaginary, but you need not fear. So long as your conviction remains, you will remain.¡±

    Barineer held her lantern higher. Its light dispelled the darkness, revealing the cracked stone walls. There, a figure sat on the floor, hugging her knees. Her appearance looked like Barineer, but she lacked the childlike carefreeness and happiness. She only stared at the floor tiles, her thoughts concerning her uncertain future.

    Plagued by horror, Barineer shuddered. Desolation crept inside her heart. Her hand, which held the lantern, quivered, losing its grip. She saw herself in darkness, locked inside her bedroom, unable to free herself. There was no one to help her, no one to talk to her, and no one to remember her.

    Even if she went outside, they would gossip about her cursed green eye. It would be better if she disappeared. It would be better if she remained here.

    "Barin, I''m right here!" The Scholar Girl yanked Barineer out of her trance. "Don''t listen to their lies!"

    The vision shattered, and the desolation ceased. Gasping, Barineer looked at the Scholar Girl, whose face expressed worry, and Iris, who beamed a warm, carefree smile at her. She was not alone, never alone, for her two best friends were by her side.

    "I''m sorry," Barineer said. "I let my doubt infect me. I almost forgot that ¡ª¡ª¡ª and Lady Iris are with me."

    "Even if you forgot, we would still exist." The Scholar Girl hugged Barineer. "I''ll still help you even if you''ve forgotten about me."

    "What are you saying? How could I forget you?" Barineer smiled. "I can''t forget both of you when one is my best friend, and the other is an angel on earth."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Iris shook her head and started walking. "It seems you''ve recovered enough to joke around. We should increase our pace."

    "Lady Iris, are you flustered? Are you really an angel?"

    "Would you like to see my back and confirm it yourself?"

    "Can I have one of your feathers? I heard that angel''s feathers bring fortune and happiness."

    My feathers will probably corrupt your soul and turn you into a lewd Monster Girl. In a twisted way, they also bring fortune and happiness. Wait. Why am I thinking about this?

    "I''m not an angel; I''m more like a devil, a . . . succubus."

    "Why did you lower your voice?" Barineer tilted her head and was about to press on, but the Scholar Girl diverted her attention.

    The three pushed on, doing their best to keep their minds unwavering. Because of Artium''s lessons and spells, Iris kept her calm throughout the experience. She faced her doubt and anxiety headed on, resolving their roots, purifying her mind.

    On the other hand, Barineer suffered the most. If not for Iris''s deliberately slowing down and the Scholar Girl''s timely rescues, she would have succumbed to her painful memories.

    "I might have said that we should increase our pace, but you don''t have to push yourself," Iris said. "I can afford to wait. Your well-being means much more to us."

    The Scholar Girl grasped Barineer''s hand. "You should rest first. There is no need to be reckless."

    "This is nothing; I have a feeling that I''m very close." Barineer gripped her lantern. "I''m about to remember something, but I can''t quite articulate it."

    Iris sighed, glancing at the Scholar Girl''s profound look. "Then we shall proceed as you like. We''re indeed nearing the end of our journey."

    When all of this end, I''ll have to leave this lovely Barineer and face the Master Assassin Barineer. We''ll become enemies, the target and the assassin.

    Will she remember what happened here? Is there a way to prevent our clash?

    From afar, a wall of mist marked the end of the corridor. The trail of torches on the wall ended before the fog, illuminating only a part of the darkness. As Iris and her group walked closer, multiple unfamiliar voices whispered to their ears.

    The temperature dropped; the light flickered.

    "I think I can understand what they''re whispering," Barineer said. "Behind the mist is where our destination lies."

    "Will you be alright?" The Scholar Girl lowered her voice. "There will be no going back."

    "With you and Lady Iris beside me, what do I need to fear?"

    "Don''t say that. You should have more confidence. Even without me, you''ll live; I know you can."

    Iris glanced at the Scholar Girl, then walked up to the wall of mist. She placed her right hand on it. Azure Corruption Power surged around her fingertips, seeping on the mist''s surface, creating an intricate symbol of a garden of roses. The thorned vines crawled around and stabbed their roots under the wall, yet it remained standing.

    Despite trying a few dream spells, Iris could not open the path. The symbol of the rose garden withered away as Iris stopped supplying her Corruption Power. She had tried her best, but she could not penetrate this strange barrier. There was no mention of this wall, even though she had exhausted her knowledge from Artium.

    "Something is missing," Iris said. "I cannot open it."

    "Lady Iris, please let me try." Barineer handed her lantern to Iris. "I feel very close to this wall."

    Before Iris could stop her, Barineer stepped forth. Her body merged with the mist, which rapidly evaporated. The Scholar Girl ran after Barineer and disappeared inside the haze. Fearing for their safety, Iris, too, entered. Her vision blurred, distorted, and brightened as she left the dark tunnel.

    She came into a large room decorated with lovely and sugary colours. The pink walls and pastel ceiling emitted a sweet fragrance while the white window frame exuded a milky scent. The soft sunlight of the outside glittered when falling on the luxurious furniture.

    In the middle of the room, Barineer sat on her knees, staring at her palms. Her silhouette rapidly expanded as she aged from her current child appearance to her mature, elegant figure. Her petite dresses stretched, then tore apart, revealing her wan yet smooth skin, her private parts hidden under the sparkling light.

    Hearing Iris''s footstep, Barineer raised her head, her dull green eye glowing. A wry smile manifested in her face, accompanied by the welling sorrow in her reddened eyes. Her silent tears streaked her cheeks, wetting her cold, sensitive flesh.

    "Lady Iris, you knew all along?"

    Iris sighed. "She hinted it to me. It is her wish."

    "Do you think she''s correct?"

    "My thought matters not. It is yours that will dictate her fate."

    "Lady Iris, you''re mean." Barineer clenched her fists. "You take the position of an onlooker, yet you still participate in this play. You know full well what the end will be, but you still patiently guide me to it."

    "Do you hate me for it?"

    "That''s the worst part; how could I?" Barineer touched her chest, feeling her pulsating heart. "It hurts here, knowing that I''ve forgotten someone so important; it really hurts, but I cannot blame you. Instead, I¡¯m grateful for it."

    Iris sat down and hugged her knees. "Have you remembered?"

    "You aren''t someone around here, and this place isn''t real."

    "Do you hate the outside me?"

    "I did, but now, I''m not sure." Barineer looked around. "But I don¡¯t regret it."

    "Will you give yourself another chance? I can help you begin anew."

    "I''ve already achieved my dream. The Grey Hounds are no more. A third chance will only prolong my loneliness."

    "Before you decide, look around you first." Iris chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep asking until you agree.¡±

    "Lady Iris, you''re quite childish at times, but that''s your charm, right?" Barineer laughed as she stood up. "I won''t resist. Please take what you want."

    "I want to know what the Order is plotting and, if possible, her name."

    "You''re cruel, heartless." Smiling, Barineer waved her hands. A diary manifested, then floated to Iris.

    "That''s because someone has already taken my heart."

    Taking a deep breath, Iris grabbed the diary and flipped through it. It contained all information Barineer knew about the Order. After reading a few pages, she raised her head.

    "Then, may I know her name?"

    Barineer bit her lips. "You''re an evil lady, a succubus disguised as an angel. You can forcefully take my memory, yet you make me reveal it myself."

    "You''re also a sly person. You acted like you didn''t hear what I said." Iris faintly blushed. "You''re too adorable for me to scold you."

    There was a pause, then a giggle.

    "You help me regain my memory; you deserve to know it. Her name is¡ª"

    All voices quietened. A foreboding sensation, which dulled the colours of the world and amplified the darkness, seized Iris. An incomprehensible horror had cast her gaze on Iris. A lady in a green dress stood between Iris and Barineer, her right hand holding a fan, covering her mouth. As she stared at Iris, her dark green eyes flashed.

    "A mortal trying to pry into the secret of my Order?"

 Chapter 142: Facing a Transcendent

    Like the abyss, her dark green eyes expressed nothing but an endless vacuum. She donned in a black, silky dress, whose fabric glowed translucent, revealing her tempting lace lingerie. Her right hand held a fan, which concealed her graceful smile, while her left hand rested near her abdomen, an elegant composition worthy of her stature.

    With a mere gaze, she forced Barineer to her knees and Iris to tremble. As her delicate figure moved, her leaf-green hair fluttered. Soft winds blew around the room, carrying her alluring fragrance onward.

    "After the Ascension, you are the first to admire me," the divine lady said. "Fortunate One, will you serve me?"

    Iris clenched her fists, her chest tightening. Blurriness infected her vision, confusion her heart. The marvellous voice magnified endlessly inside her mind. A strange scent permeated Iris, twisting her soul, raising irresistible suggestions. For a moment, her identity and goal became null. Everything was meaningless compared to such beauty, the beauty worthy of everything.

    This is love, true love. Unquestionable love. Ah, this is my purpose. All for this moment, when I see her and when I pledge my undying love to her. We shall be together, I in her embrace, she in mine.

    With shyness in her eyes, Iris gradually knelt. She covered her face, but she could not conceal her blushes. Her body glowed pink, sensitive, happy. Her gaze could not help but wander to the mysterious lady, her soulmate, her mistress.

    "I, Iris, have found my goal." She shuddered. Weariness flashed in her eyes, but her love suppressed it. "Mistress, you''re the brightest gem of this world, the guiding light of my life. From now until the end, I swear¡ª"

    Iris raised her hand and punched the floor, her azure Corruption Power enveloping her fist. The impact shook the room, sending dust flying. Pain jolted her mind, yet she still couldn''t concentrate. Her confused expression rapidly shifted until endless love overwhelmed her mind.

    She grew tranquil and once more bent down, pressing her forehead on the ground. The lethargy inside her soul grew stronger, but she could not forsake her feeling. Something was yelling at her; she was doing something serious, something which required more thoughts, more deliberation.

    Amused, the lady chuckled as she walked to Iris. She stopped in front of the kneeling Iris with her left leg forward.

    "Iris, you shall not be my maid no more. My Blessed is where your worth shall be." Her ethereal voice dawdled. "Your potential pleases me."

    "Th¡ªthank you, Mistress." Iris lowered her head, violently fighting back her urge.

    Though the lady wore black stockings and high heels, Iris still felt excited. It was a blessing for her to kiss the feet of someone so wondrous, so perfect. She had to repay it with her undying devotion, her everlasting loyalty.

    She was going to make a promise. Was it worth it? Had she thought enough? She hesitated, but her body no longer followed her.

    "Please let me serve you, Mistress." Her head spun as she slowly leaned her lips towards the back of the foot. Its perfume enveloped her mind, compelling her to abandon her resistance. "In this life, I shall only lov¡ª"

    Above Iris, an invisible red thread manifested and tucked lightly. It pulled her up from her knees, creating a symbol of love, a pink heart, above her head. From it, Nupian''s faint silhouette emerged. She embraced Iris from behind, preventing her from kneeling again.

    "O, Divine One, please grant her forgiveness," Nupian said. "I do not wish to go against your grand arrangement, but she is my precious, my only hope. May your mercy grace me."

    Nupian''s voice rang in Iris''s head, clashing with the lady''s voice. They infested her body, heating her chest, messing with her mind. Her love blossomed, but its target kept changing. Her memory of the sensual nights flashed before her, each building up more intense feelings than before.

    "In the end, a mortal is still a mortal. My heart has touched her, and she shall be mine." The lady tightened her grip on the fan and waved it gently.

    There was no sign of power or commotion, but Nupian''s symbol of love, as well as her silhouette, dispersed with the wind. Nupian could not do anything except sigh.

    Despite commanding endless terror and pleasures of the Northern Continent, she stood powerless against those who viewed the world as a board, a vast landscape as a mere tool.

    Before she disappeared, she kissed Iris. Her dissipating figure merged with Iris, gifting her the last trace of power.

    "No, Nupian, don''t go," Iris whispered. The voices in her heart intensified. "No, the love of my life is Mistress, not Nupian!"

    What am I thinking? I must not fall for their charms! I only love Lenmia, and Tardi, and Varda, and¡ªwhy are there so many of them!

    "Interesting. Iris, your existence is fascinating." The lady held Iris''s chin and moved her face closer. "Your mortality limits your worth. Become my Angel, and in exchange for your love, I shall grant you Divinity and a spark of the Divine Flame."

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Mis, Mistress, what are you trying to do?" Iris blushed, but her tone was not of someone in love. "Please don''t force me; I hate it when someone plays with my feeling. I hate it the most!"

    ¡°I have yet to force you. Is my appearance considered a manipulation?" The lady smiled and withdrew her fan. Her perky lips invited Iris¡¯s tender caress. "Be mine, and I shall gift you the greatest pleasure and beauty. The Order will follow your command. Even my daughter will be your equal."

    It was an invitation, a requestion. A promise. Iris gritted her teeth. She never gave out promise lightly.

    What am I doing? Who is Mistress? Why do I want to promise my loyalty to her? Is she . . . worthy?

    "Mistress, no, I¡¯m not yours!" Iris screamed. Her azure Corruption Power turned purple, then exploded out of her body. Her human appearance shattered, revealing her Slime Girl appearance. "Both you and Nupian can never have my heart!"

    The sugary room shook as Iris swung her hands forward. Her electrifying palms went through the lady as if she were mere mist. As Iris retreated, godly pressure pushed down her shoulders. Her purple Corruption Power stagnated, her movement ceased.

    Before the transcendent, all became insignificant.

    "Mistr¡ªno, I won''t ever call you Mistress. Who are you!" Iris gnashed her teeth.

    "You''re worthy of knowing my identity, but not my name. I am Bewitch, the true faith of Two-Fold Wind Order."

    Iris winced. It''s like what Nupian said. She''s a Divine One, an Evil Deity! "But I thought the Order is a Secret Organisation, not an Evil Cult."

    "Only a few members of the Order know about our true nature." Bewitch licked her lips. "Now, there is one Slime Girl on the list, but my previous statement will stand correct."

    "Your bewitchment won''t work on me. I will never betray the Court!"

    What can I do? This crisis is even more dangerous than when I meet Nupian. I''m in Barineer''s mind palace, so I can''t use any of the items I have on me. Even if I enter the Shadow Plane, she must have a way to chase after me. What do I do now?

    "Indeed, my scent and manner alone can''t sway you, but will you change your mind after you''ve tasted the flavour of my lips?"

    Iris turned her head away. She wanted to retort, but she knew she could not deny it. A mere Transformation Phase Monster Girl could not go against the power of an Evil Goddess. Again and again, she was too weak.

    "You''re expressive, Iris. You should become an Evil Goddess of Sentiment." Bewitch smiled. "With my help, you will accomplish what others cannot hope to reach."

    "I . . . why me? What do you see in me? Am I that worthy?"

    "You can withstand my temptation. You have a talent, one compatible with my power. Your Monster Girl origin, though troublesome, is also beneficial to me." Bewitch stood in front of Iris and pressed her nose against Iris''s. "Don''t worry. I won''t alter your personality or memory. I''ll only bind you to me, and gradually, you will treasure our connection."

    Iris shut her eyes. Tears welled in them. Discontentment pervaded her motionless body. "Someone, please save me."

    Once Iris uttered her prayer, the Faith inside her soul ruptured with endless radiance. In her translucent body, the Shadow Heart Core materialised. It released dark purple glares, which enveloped Iris and pushed away Bewitch.

    For a moment, the absolute suppression vanished.

    Iris snapped her eyes open. Though astonished, she still clasped her hands and separated them. A complex, everchanging spell formation carved itself into the mind palace.

    "This . . . Iris, you''re much more valuable than I''ve imagined." Bewitch touched her lips and licked her fingers. "You have not only the mark of a Solidification Phase Monster Girl but also an inheritance from Lilith, as well as the holy energy of the Divine. I want you more than ever now. This news must reach my main body."

    "I won''t allow it!" a hushed voice resounded. "Lady Iris, please escape!"

    Frowning, Bewitch turned around. Barineer, gasping, reached her hand towards Bewitch. The sugary room shifted its appearance, extending the distance between Bewitch and Iris, creating obstacles between them.

    "Iris, are you really not Lilith Incarnate?" Bewitch sighed. "In such a short amount of time, you''ve charmed a member of my Order. Your talent is indeed overflowing. Unfortunately, my complacence has betrayed me."

    Bewitch''s body gradually disintegrated. The mind palace grew unstable, collapsing. The current Bewitch was only a hint of her power, not even an avatar. It would not have mattered if her opponent were mortal, but inside Iris were two powers of the transcendent, one from the Divine, other the Foreign Existence.

    "I''m sorry, Divine One, but I cannot leave my last friend in your hand," Barineer said. "Your Order had given me a second chance, and I''ve repaid it with gratitude. Now, Iris has given me a third chance; I must repay her!"

    "My scent permeated your body and mind. You''re the host of this avatar; by going against me, you''re harming yourself." Bewitch stepped forward. The extending space twisted, shortening the distance between Bewitch and Iris. "Don''t you want her to be with you? Once she joins us, you two will be together. I can make you my Blessed, and if you wish, you can be her Blessed or even her beloved."

    "I . . . do not deserve her. Moreover, that promise, I remembered it now." Barineer got up, her body glowing. "I might have failed it once, but I won''t fail it again. So long as I''m here, Lady Iris will not join you. She will not come to this side; she will not have to feel this pain!"

    The sugary room shattered along with Barineer''s body. Countless mirror fragments flew to the sky, reflecting the endless sea of fogs. From Barineer''s crumbling heart, a ray of light blasted towards Bewitch. Its radiance occupied the mind palace, replicating itself in the mirror surfaces.

    Though blinding, their intensity did not harm Iris, giving her only the gentle, welcoming warmth. She closed her eyes and clenched her fists. The spell formation in front of her shapeshifted into a bell, which rhythmically rang throughout the mind palace.

    Everything was rapidly crumbling, yet nothing could stop Bewitch''s advance. She took one step, which encompassed the distance, the ocean of light, the mental distortion, and arrived in front of Iris. Her endearing, curvaceous body pressed against Iris, her fingers grazing Iris''s chest, her cheeks rubbing Iris''s.

    She opened her mouth and blew affectionately. Her soft, burning breath caressed Iris''s right ear.

    "This will be our parting gift." Bewitch sealed Iris''s lips with hers.

    As she evaporated, her tongue playfully tangled with Iris''s, leaving a strange, unforgettable aftertaste in Iris''s mouth. This savoury sensation imprinted itself inside Iris, supplying her with a lingering heat in her chest.

    Indeed an Evil Goddess of Bewitchment. Just a kiss is enough for me to fall for her. If it were another Monster Girl, she wouldn''t be able to resist her. Even with the gift of the Lord, I still can''t get rid of her influence.

    Iris tapped the corner of her lips, where Bewitch licked. A faint green insignia manifested. Though nearly invisible, Iris could only conceal it and not remove it. Its power wasn''t enough to turn her into Bewitch''s follower, but it was enough to control her once.

    "At least I gain valuable information. Two-Fold Wind Order is an Evil Cult!" Iris closed her eyes as her spell formation completed itself.

    Her vision went white.

 Chapter 143: Waking Up

    The moment Iris twitched, Ludmint frowned. Her silvery Corruption Power surged out of her sleeves and enveloped Iris, who was sleeping on her laps. Like strands of hair, they tickled Iris, stimulating her mind. Her body quivered.

    "Iris?" Ludmint whispered. "Have you met with any danger? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you.¡±

    Ludmint held her breath and bent down. Her hair fell from her ears, obscuring her eyes, casting a shade on Iris''s nervous expression. Her breathing grew rigid, her heart aching. Despite the lack of danger, she couldn¡¯t calm herself. She raised Iris¡¯s head toward her, and her lips slowly descended, pressing softly, uncontrollably.

    "Why are you tempting me with your diabolical scent?" Ludmint tensed, her tongue reaching out, caressing the whiff of burning air seeping from Iris¡¯s mouth. "Your clueless face, it''s inviting me. Will you forgive me if I overstep¡ªthis scent?"

    Ludmint''s silvery Corruption Power glowed, suppressing her rising desires. She almost pushed away Iris, but she held herself, for she did not want to hurt her lovely, shy friend. Instead, she slowly lowered Iris to the ground before distancing herself, eyeing Iris and the chained Barineer.

    After a silent second, Ludmint pointed at Barineer. A silver needle shot toward Barineer. Its sharp tip pierced her left forearm, splashing blood against the floor; a peculiar scent, the same scent which Iris had, rose out of Barineer.

    As the pain spread, Barineer snapped open her eyes and coughed violently. Blood rushed out of her mouth, ears, eyes, nose, every orifice. Her pale face withered further, but there was now a hint of vitality, of determination, in her gaze.

    "What did you do!" Ludmint swiped her right hand. Tens of burning rays of light surrounded Barineer. "Get rid of your scent on her, or I won''t let you die."

    If not for the chains binding Barineer, the pressure would have forced her to kneel. Her bones and flesh ached, yet she gritted her teeth and raised her head. Despite her exhaustion, she spat out blood, her eyes staring at Ludmint.

    "Save . . . Lady Iris . . . first," she said, shivering.

    "Lady . . . Iris?¡± Ludmint''s mind raced through countless possibilities and found no explanation. "Impossible. She comes through the void; there is no connection between your Order and her. How did you control her?"

    "She . . . saved me."

    Ludmint did not bother arguing with Barineer. She clenched her right hand. Her Corruption Power invaded Barineer¡¯s body, forcefully stabilising her condition. Without checking, Ludmint turned around and rushed to Iris. Her Corruption Power delicately entered Iris, diving deep inside her body, dispelling her disguise, returning her to her Slime Girl appearance.

    The strange scent permeated Ludmint, but she endured its enchantment. Her power intertwined inside Iris, merging with the azure Corruption Power, sharing with Iris her senses and emotions.

    Iris shook, awakening.

    As heat accumulated inside her body, Ludmint failed to resist her blushing. Her sensitive touches tickled her mind, which gradually grew nervous and dizzy. Her gaze kept wandering towards Iris''s lips, breasts, abdomen, neck, every soft, inviting place.

    Before her was the sleeping maiden, and Ludmint had to wake her up.

    "Iris, you must wake up before I fall asleep." Ludmint covered her eyes. "You once told me about a fairytale in which the prince woke up the sleeping beauty with a kiss. I am no prince, but I can be your princess."

    "Lud, Ludmint?" Iris''s voice was meek, confused, yet excited. "What are you doing?"

    "It''s nothing." Ludmint turned away. Her messy hair concealed her face. "I was surprised at your silly¡ª"

    Iris reached forward, grasped Ludmint''s head, and pulled down. She lifted herself, blowing a puff of heat, then kissed Ludmint. She allowed no break nor preparation as she licked Ludmint''s mouth and inserted her tongue inside. The burning itches spread throughout their bodies.

    Surprised, Ludmint instinctively resisted, but she relaxed before long and let Iris dictate the flow. This sensation of going along the flow was fresh, something she hadn''t experienced in a long, long time. As something inside her shifted, she tensed her legs and abdomen, but the pleasuring relief did not arrive.

    Iris separated from Ludmint, panting.

    "If you''re going to be my princess, please follow your script properly," Iris said, blushing hard. "I, I don''t know what I was doing. Please don''t get carried away. I''m not going to continue this."

    "Iris, you are the beauty, I the princess. How could you order me?¡± Ludmint moved down and sniffed Iris''s neck. "It''s your fault. You set aflame my breasts. I can''t control myself; I can''t follow your request."

    "Evil Ludmint, you''re smirking. You''re at the Condensation Phase. This fragrance cannot overwhelm your mind unless . . . unless you want it!"

    "Will you defy Your Royal Highness?"

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Iris wanted to speak, yet Ludmint''s pairs of reddened eyes, laced with blooming lust, stopped her. Like precious gems, they captivated her, awakening her desire as an elder sister, as a prideful maiden. The seductive scent also affected her; she was a Monster Girl. Her instinct called for her to accept the embrace, to become one with Ludmint, to fall into the abyss.

    Ludmint, you''ve taken good care of me, too good for a stranger like me. Outwardly, we are lovers. We must play our part. It is my obligation, the obligation of the wife. I am hers; she''s mine.

    "How can I say no to such a face?" Iris grinned. "Now, make me yours."

    Ludmint trembled. Though faint, she could discern it. Iris seemed to melt into a new person, someone so soft and delicate, yet firm and mature. Despite laying everything open, Iris became an endless depth where warmth and chill coexisted. Her unreadable face smirked, and her foggy silhouette sneered.

    Iris was about to join with Ludmint when Barineer weakly coughed. Although feeble, her tone reverberated inside the room. Iris and Ludmint froze, then untangled themselves, their body temperatures rising rapidly.

    "Ludmint, save her first," Iris said, facing away from Ludmint. "I need to stabilise my condition. This wicked scent is affecting me."

    "As you wished." Ludmint lightly hit her chest and clenched her fists. An uncomfortable feeling circulated her body. She hated this unfinished heat that kept bothering her, yet she could not do anything lest Iris might hate her.

    The awkward atmosphere permeated the torture room while Ludmint checked on Barineer, who sweated and bled so much the damp spots below her merged into a dark stain. She wanted to touch her face, but the chains prevented her.

    "Be careful. Your injuries are too strange. Your wounds open up from the inside, but you didn''t seem to do anything." Ludmint tapped Barineer''s forearms, abdomen, forehead, neck, and thighs. Her silvery Corruption Power entered Barineer, dressing the wounds. "Don''t move. Let me unchain you."

    As if she were a doll, Barineer stayed motionless. She did not resist nor express anything when Ludmint''s Corruption Power invaded her body. If Ludmint wished, she could have turned Barineer into a Monster Girl, and Barineer would not resist either.

    After unlocking the chains, Ludmint slowly put Barineer on the ground and bandaged her wounds. The silvery Corruption Power mended the cuts and regenerated blood veins, but it could not heal the injuries of the soul; only sufficient rest and care could rejuvenate the mind.

    "Now, may I know the full story?" Ludmint said, still not turning to Iris. "You, what happened?"

    Barineer grabbed her right forearm and lowered her head. "I don''t know. I''m sorry. It''s my fault."

    "What about Lady Iris? What is your relationship with her? Why did you become so attached to her? How dare you trick¡ª"

    "Ludmint," Iris said, her voice calm. "You''re flustering. I''ll explain everything, so don''t stress her out."

    "How can I trust you now?" Ludmint gradually turned to Iris, but she kept her hands covering her eyes. "I need a confirmation that the scent didn''t influence you."

    "Then I have bad news for you. The scent infects me because . . . because . . ." Iris narrowed her eyes. She could not mention Bewitch. Her body and soul lost the motivation to leak any information about the Evil Goddess. "The origin of the scent is something extraordinary. I can only stop it from taking over me, but I cannot get rid of it completely, at least until I become stronger."

    "What are you trying to say?" Ludmint stepped closer to Iris, worry evident in her eyes. "Don''t resist. I want to make sure you aren''t hurt."

    Chortling, Iris got up and raised her hands to her sides. She let Ludmint infiltrate her body with the silvery Corruption Power, feeling the tingling, naked sensation. Her slime quivered as sparks of electric pleasure jolted her, but she kept her mouth shut, though her cheeks could not conceal their pink shades.

    Once Ludmint confirmed Iris¡¯s safety, she retracted her Corruption Power then hugged Iris, who also hugged back. The two stayed inseparable until they realised Barineer was sitting on the floor, staring.

    "Now, Iris, tell me: are the prior words true?"

    "The bewitching scent is not something you can dispel easily. Its origin is . . . astonishing. Unfortunately . . . nevermind. I cannot tell you."

    "No. I wasn''t asking about your condition. My trust in you is not that fragile." Ludmint parted her fingers, revealing her smouldering eyes. "I''m asking about your invitation. Iris, do you still to be mine?"

    Iris averted her gaze. "Now is not the time. Keep your priority straight."

    "But I''m not straight. Your kiss has bent me all over you."

    "Listen carefully, for I will not repeat myself."

    "Now you¡¯re acting like a princess. Do I need to fall asleep for you to kiss me?"

    Clenching her fists, Iris walked toward Ludmint, who stepped back. Despite her taller figure, Ludmint felt small and brittle, a prey to Iris''s voracious gaze. Something about this headstrong Iris gave off a foreign feeling, an otherworldly, ethereal impression.

    Ludmint collected herself, leaned ahead, and closed her eyes. She waited for the sweet, sweet kiss, but Iris walked past Ludmint. Her destination was Barineer.

    "How do you feel?" Iris crouched down.

    "You made me realise many things, even though I''m your enemy."

    "You were my enemy. Now, we''re more like friends." Iris raised her right hand. Her Virtual Space Ring brought out an exquisite dagger and an elixir. "And as a friend, I¡¯m willing to give you a choice."

    Barineer raised her hands but failed to choose between the two. "Lady Iris, though you saved my life, The Order also saved my life. They indeed used me, but that is the price for my revenge."

    "What about their attempt at taking your life?" Iris moved closer to Barineer. "They tried to take your life, hid a part of your memory, and infected you with that scent. Do you still trust them?"

    Barineer clutched her tattered cloth. Her silence said it all.

    "Very well. I cannot force you, nor can I turn you into one of us. Nevertheless, I can still let you live."

    "May I ask why?"

    "We¡¯re friends. I cannot bear to kill you when your experience . . . resonates with me."

    For a moment, Barineer reached out to the dagger, but her trembling hands didn¡¯t take it. "I''m willing to place my loyalty on you. Please give me that vial."

    "Are you sure? There will be no going back."

    "My life will be in your hand. Even if you don''t want it, please consider it. For the sake of the Court."

    Iris smiled as she retrieved the silver dagger and handed the vial to Barineer. The liquid inside glowed green, swaying viscously.

    Fearlessly, Barineer grabbed the vial and drank the liquid in one gulp. Once she endured an intensely bitter taste, fires spread throughout her body. Her muscles and bones ached everywhere, and her vessels felt like stretching, breaking, reconnecting.

    Like a boiling lake, her flesh bubbled and shuddered. She collapsed on the ground, her vision blurring. Everything she touched was pain. Every breath she inhaled was agony. Under this misery, she could only grit her teeth and reach forward, hoping to gain some comfort from her last friend.

    "Endure it." Iris grabbed Barineer''s hands. "It will be over soon. Because of your severe injuries, the regeneration is much more intense than normal."

    "What . . . do you mean?" Barineer felt the pain subsiding. A gush of refreshing wind coursed through her mind. "What did you give me?"

 Chapter 144: Successful Interrogation

    Hidden under a piece of tattered fabric, Barineer''s smooth, bouncy skin glimmered when the light around the room fell upon her feeble silhouette. Excluding the fatigue and confusion on her face, she resembled a delicate maiden longing for affection. Her body, once tainted by scars and wounds, had healed.

    Despite not being a Monster Girl, her beauty rivalled one. She shredded her damaged shell and emerged as a new person as if there were a rebirth.

    As she looked at her soft hands, unable to process the situation, Ludmint sneaked up behind Iris and grabbed her waist.

    "Be thankful, Barineer," Ludmint said, her voice aggravating. "She could have given you poison or requested for a Seed of Corruption. She could have made you her eternal retainer. Nevertheless, she gave you the healing vial of the highest quality, something only we Monster Girls could have."

    "Ludmint," Iris said, pinching Ludmint''s arms. "Is the heat inside your chest jealousy? Is your racing heart calling out my name?"

    "We need to get this problem fixed as soon as possible." Ludmint wanted to separate from Iris, but she could not, would not, slip from Iris''s grasp. "I . . . can''t handle you like this. Your previous disposition is much cuter."

    "You''ll get to handle me, but not now." Iris grinned. "Don''t you want me to take the initiative? This scent is the push we need. Please don''t back out at the last second, or I''ll have to force you."

    "Your change is too abrupt, too much. I might have to lock you up to do a comprehensive check-up on your body and soul." Ludmint''s arms turned illusionary and passed through Iris''s body, freeing herself. "You are a dangerous one. I must keep my eyes on you. For the sake of the Court."

    "This reaction is unlike you. Why are you drawing the line when I''m the one giving you a chance? Have we switched bodies?" Iris sighed, though her face also steamed pink. "Nevermind. These thoughts are indeed dangerous. I''ll have to suppress them along with this scent."

    While Ludmint was staring, Iris closed her eyes. Her azure Corruption Power collided with her Faith, fusing inside her body. The Bewitching Mark, the origin of the scent and the gift of Bewitch, emerged on the corner of Iris''s lips. It traced her right cheek, moved down her neck, and ended right on her right collarbone.

    The Bewitching Mark took the shape of an emerald vine, where flowers bloomed, exuding the bewitching scent. These flowers swayed gently as they spread on Iris''s slimy membrane. They encountered the azure Corruption Power and the sacred energy from Faith, but their battle was not epic nor noticeable.

    The bewitching scent around Iris thickened for a moment as the petals on her right cheek withered, retracting themselves inside the vine, which hid under Iris''s membrane. After a few moments, the seductive fragrance vanished.

    Iris''s sweet, flowery aroma returned.

    "Though I cannot dispel it yet, it also cannot harm me." Iris opened her eyes as she placed her fingertips on the corners of her lips. "You''ve missed your only chance, Ludmint. I''m not letting it take over me again."

    While Ludmint was sulking, Barineer gasped. She knew the Bewitching Mark''s origin. Even though the Bewitch who cursed Iris was a mere trace of her true self, the quality of her power was not something mortals could resist.

    It was already a miracle for Iris to hold onto her identity, let alone suppressing the unholy power.

    "Lady Iris, are you the incarnation of a Saintess?" Barineer said. "Must I address you as Your Holiness?"

    Ludmint ceased sulking and turned to Barineer. "Why must you address Iris as such? What do you know about her?"

    "Don''t misunderstand my identity. I''m not an incarnation of any Saintess." Iris eyed Ludmint. "I''m not Lilith Incarnate either. My identity is complicated, but because of it, I cannot be both of your assumptions."

    Still, if I weren¡¯t rebellious, I would have become a Saintess of the Lord; now, it''s my little Herrifer who takes my mantle. I''m close to being an incarnation of a Saintess, as well as Lilith Incarnate.

    Lord, what do you see in this insignificant me, so much that you granted me a second chance to live in another world, as well as gifting me the knowledge about your godhood?

    Iris raised her hands. Though she was free, she could faintly sense a series of invisible chains constraining her body, holding her heart hostage. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if her heart were the only hostage, but these chains, though restricted only her, could harm her family. Their influence reached outward, enveloping those who remained close to her.

    With a light tuck, she, as well as her beloved, would crumble into dust.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    I''m still so weak, yet I have so many wishes. I must be the greediest Slime Girl ever. If only I could trade myself for their safety.

    "Iris?" Ludmint said. "You''re spacing out. What excuses are you concocting?"

    "I was thinking about your unexpected reaction." Iris inched closer to Ludmint. "Is our princess the shy type? Do I need to teach her the forbidden paradise between our legs?"

    "If you keep bringing it up, I won''t let you sleep tonight." Ludmint stuck out her tongue and licked her long, slender fingers. "I''ll make you embrace your lust. Your Slime Girl body has much untapped potential, an amazing experiment ground."

    "Don''t say that, or I won''t let you sleep with me tonight." Iris took a deep breath, then walked to Barineer. "Barineer, you''ll have to stay in this room a little longer. The others will come to interrogate you, but if you want, I can remain beside you throughout the process."

    "As long as it''s your wish, Lady Iris." Barineer lowered her head, admiration flowing out of her manner. "I''ll gladly place my loyalty on you, then the Court of Indulgence. However, may I request one condition?"

    "I''ll make sure you never have to do anything related to Two-Fold Wind Order unless you want it yourself."

    "You''ve done much for me. I''ll repay it with this life."

    "I don''t need your life. Keep it safe so that you can accomplish your dream."

    "I''ve already achieved it. There is only one regret left, and only you can mend that regret for me."

    Despite the numerous tries, Iris could not persuade Barineer to drop her pledge. Not only Barineer was being unreasonable, but Ludmint also took advantage of this conflict to tease Iris, making her feel like slapping her housemate.

    While the battle of wit raged on, a knock interrupted the flow. A Monster Girl dressed in a sleek officer uniform peeked inside through the barred window. Taking off her cap, she bowed at Ludmint, then Iris, her movement elegant and charming.

    "Lady Iris, Lady Ludmint, we''ve already finished interrogating the captive Assassin," the Monster Girl said, her voice disciplined. "Do you want to hear the report now? It¡¯ll be my honour to report it directly to you."

    "No need," Ludmint said. "Compile the document and send it to me later. For now, interrogate the Master Assassin, Barineer. However, don''t use any unsavoury method. Our Iris has taken a liking to her. You can consider her as someone related to our dearest."

    "May I ask for your advice, Lady Iris?" The Monster Girl opened the door and stepped inside. "As she is yours, she is one of us. Please instruct us with her treatment plan."

    "Give her a nice bath and a new set of clothes. She used to be a noble lady. I want to see her elegance once more." Iris snapped her fingers. "Give her a maid, preferably someone with good self-control. Do not, under any circumstance, make love with her. Her body is dangerous for us Monster Girls."

    "We dare not taste her before you, Lady Iris."

    "Don''t misunderstand my words. She is not my girlfriend!"

    "That''s right," Ludmint said. "Only I am Iris''s girlfriend!"

    Iris almost snapped at Ludmint, but Ludmint''s flirty smile drained her energy. She had a feeling that her outburst would only feed into the cycle. She should break it, but she didn¡¯t want to, did she?

    This Bewitching Mark is ruining my composure. My lustful instinct alone was already difficult to deal with, but now I have to deal with two flames inside my chest. I got used to Ludmint''s antic, but it seems all my previous immunity is for nought.

    "Whatever. I''m running late on my schedule, so I''m going back." Iris instructed a few minor things to the Monster Girl officer and left the interrogation room with Ludmint.

    "We got sidetracked because of the artefacts, but what will my reward be?"

    "Is my previous promise not enough?"

    "I''m not taking your body as my reward. The maintenance cost is too high," Iris said, flushing, "and it is too addictive."

    "I used to think you should be more assertive, but I''ve finally understood that I love this cute, corruptible you much more. Please don''t change too much."

    "So long as you don''t touch me."

    "But don''t you like that fuzzy feeling in your heart?"

    While arguing, Iris and Ludmint left the strict sector of the underground complex and entered the lounge, where Monster Girls and their lovely attendants relaxed, played games, and drowned themselves in pleasures.

    "Stop with the tangent. I need to leave soon," Iris said.

    Ludmint wiped her nonexistent tears. "You''re too mean, Iris. You can''t do this to your caring girlfriend."

    "You''re not sleeping with me tonight."

    Ludmint held her breath, returning to her energetic spirit. "The reward for your first mission is, of course, everything!"

    "Everything?" Iris''s high-pitch voice expressed her surprise. "I can''t possibly swallow them all without exploding. I''m just a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, one that joined the Court shortly after her appearance."

    "You''re our newest senior member, one conferred by the Court Founder herself. You should value yourself more." Ludmint grabbed Iris''s hands and kissed them gently. "Your charm blinds me, and your power is exotic even for me. Despite my effort, I still haven''t found a way to suppress the bewitching scent of the Order. You did it the moment you got it."

    "Still, I can''t take everything, for I am now a part of the Court. Greed will lead me to ruin." Iris lightly pulled back her hands. "I''ll gift the two artefacts to the Court and the rest of the poison daggers to you."

    Ludmint nodded. The two artefacts were valuable for the Court; they could put Iris in danger. "However, giving me the three daggers is my loss. I think my favour is worth much more than that."

    "Letting you sleep with me is a loss for me too. My innocence is at stake."

    "What? You''re still innocent?"

    "I still am! You can''t bend me!"

    "Of course, I can''t bend you; you''ve already done that yourself."

    "I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m leaving." Iris was serious. To prevent any suspicion on her, she had to continue her usual schedule.

    "Let us meet again when the moon is sky-high and the flowers earth-bound."

    "See you tonight." Iris wanted to deny it, but her anticipation for the rose-filled bed and moonlit atmosphere was undeniable.

    After bidding farewell, she exited Yellow Dandelion Orphanage and boarded a carriage. She quietly headed out of the bustling city and to the quiet street, where fewer people frequented. The quietude calmed her while she contemplated the strange, many events which transpired.

    Compared to the hectic life in the afternoon, I very much prefer the carefree, peaceful life in the evening. I''ll take a chance to rest, and while at it, tease Tundra some more. She''s quite a cute lady, one worthy of my compliments.

    There was no more accident or crisis during the journey. Iris eagerly alighted the carriage and entered the Auburn Leaf Library.

 Chapter 145: Teasing Tundra

    When Iris entered the Auburn Leaf Library, a gaze locked onto her. It was not the malicious kind but the curious, longing kind. She flashed a radiant smile as she hung her pastel jacket and hat then turned around, winking at the observer.

    Despite busily handling other visitors, Tundra still glanced at Iris, eyeing her serene, ethereal charm. When Iris noticed and reciprocated her, Tundra tensed up, tears of delight stirring in her eyes. She could barely contain her flushes as she rigidly withdrew her gaze and served other visitors, though her manner had become much sweeter.

    After the few visitors left, quietude returned. With nothing to busy herself, Tundra fiddled with her hair, which glimmered in brown light of the lanterns. Her eyes shifted between Iris''s body parts, but she could not keep them at the same place for long.

    Such otherworldly beauty pervaded her mind. Its perfection agitated Tundra, stealing her pulses and breathes.

    "Miss Tundra, we meet again," Iris said with a bright smile on her face. "To tell you the truth, I''ve been looking forward to coming here."

    Tundra forced herself to meet Iris''s gaze, maintaining her polite manner. "We¡¯re glad our service satisfied you. We have to thank you too for your patronage; your presence brightens our library."

    Iris placed her arms on the reception table, leaning forward. "You''ve misunderstood me; I didn''t look forward to coming to the library. I come here for you."

    Facing the beaming Iris, Tundra instinctively stepped back, her face reddening. She glanced to her left, where a small vanity mirror was.

    She donned her usual librarian uniform, cute, petite, and polite, but she didn¡¯t sprinkle any extra perfume or makeup. Her short brown hair was not messy, but it also was not captivating. She regretted not dressing her best today, for she wanted Iris to see her best version.

    "Spacing out already?" Iris said. "What indecent thoughts are you playing inside that sleepy head of yours?"

    "Lady Iris, please don''t tease me. I''m not worthy of your time." Tundra forced a smile, but she kept trembling and flushing that her smile turned out silly.

    "Don''t belittle yourself, or I''ll have to list your good points, like your cute, your bashful expression, the way you fiddle your hair when you''re nervous, the way you look at me with admir¡ª"

    "Please don''t!" Tundra walked towards Iris and held her hands to cover Iris''s mouth, but Iris''s mischievous grin was too much. "This is a public place. I''m begging you, Lady Iris. Please don''t do it here, or you''ll embarrass me so much I won''t be able to face my colleagues."

    "There are only you and me here, though." Iris pulled back and covered her lips with her palms. "Can I continue? Your face tells me you enjoy the compliment."

    Tundra rigidly shook her head and recorded Iris''s personal detail on the check-in document. Her ears glowed pink while she tried her hardest to suppress her heartbeat, yet she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Iris could have done, now that there existed no one else to interrupt them.

    With that magic, no one would see them, and no one would ruin their moments. They could spend as much time together as they desired. No need to hold back, no need to panic. Everything would be laid open.

    What am I thinking! Lady Iris is a knowledgable scholar, while I''m a mere Mage Apprentice. She is too far above me, yet she still comes to see me. It doesn''t make any sense. Is it really true that she sees something in me? Does she . . . ?

    Tundra swiftly finished the document and escaped from Iris, going around rearranging the messy papers and organising the whiteboard on the wall. Her gaze would sometimes wander towards Iris, but Iris''s unwavering gaze on her made her chest fuzzy. As she did all the works she could, the strange sensation in her heart glowed. She had to confront it, or it would grow too large to suppress.

    Using up her bravery, she clenched her fists and turned around.

    "Lady Iris, could you please¡ª" She paused. No one was in front of the counter.

    Iris had already gone inside the library and seated herself in the middle of the public lounge. Surrounded by neat stacks of books, she attentively read the book in her hands. Her star-like eyes focused on the printed letters as if casting spells to invoke its descriptions to life.

    Tundra held her breath and turned herself to the vanity mirror. She slightly crouched as she adjusted her uniform, fixing the faint imperfections her eyes caught. If it weren''t for her obligation, she would have gone home to wash up and redress herself before approaching Iris.

    Still, she had other options.

    As she eyed the vacant street on which Auburn Leaf Library stood, Tundra made up her mind and pressed her fingers on the middle of her forehead. Her Pure Power, faintly blue, emerged from her fingertips, covering her skin. The spell enveloped her body, cooling her sensitive body, cleansing her flesh.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    I must be crazy to use my precious Pure Power for something like this. You aren''t thinking straight, Tundra! If someone catches you using magic in public, you''ll be punished!

    Taking a deep breath, Tundra surveyed the surroundings again. Only a few people were walking on the street, and the curtains and stained glasses of the library were enough to obscure their vision. Still, she could feel a gaze lingering on her, not from the outside but the inside.

    Iris held the closed book in her left hand and smiled at Tundra, who almost let out a cute cry.

    Oh no. It''s over. Tundra alternated her gaze between the entrance of the library and Iris then placed her hands on her chest, nervous. She must think of me as a wasteful girl. She might even report me to the Magic Royal Academy for my carelessness. I can''t disappoint her.

    With an anxious expression, Tundra hurriedly walked to Iris. Her unsteady footsteps echoed alone, each step amplifying her worry. Iris hadn''t said or done anything, but Tundra had already conjured countless expressions and thoughts by herself.

    "Your apprehension is adorable," Iris said. "Should a librarian like you leave the reception counter unattended?"

    "It isn''t what you think, Lady Iris." Tundra bowed. "I don''t usually use my magic in public, but¡ª"

    "Calm down. I''m not going anywhere." Iris put down the book and pointed at the empty seat opposite of her. "If you''re going to accompany me, you should sit."

    "Then, excuse me." Tundra adjusted her collar and sat opposite Iris. She found herself awkwardly tapping her fingers on the table. She forgot to get a few books to read.

    "Do you enjoy watching me?" Iris rested her head on her left hand. "Don''t be too conscious. There is nothing to be shy about your usage of magic. There is no useless spell, only useless caster."

    Tundra lowered her head. "I''ll try my best. I won''t waste your guidance."

    Iris clicked her tongue; a clean notebook appeared in her right hand. She placed it on the table and moved it to Tundra.

    "This is?"

    "A few notes, lecture notes, if you will." Iris straightened her back, beaming. "Your cleansing spell is commendable, but it can be improved."

    Iris raised her right hand and tapped the air, generating a stream of azure Corruption Power. It coiled around Tundra, permeated her body, and soaked her uniform. She shivered as the mix of warmth and chill circulated her veins, her mouth letting out a weak moan. Embarrassment flushed her cheeks, but she could not speak, for any noise which came out of her would turn into sensual cries.

    Having learned from her instinct, the other Monster Girls, and her past life, Iris''s magic was much more refined than Tundra''s. She did not even need to conceal the nature of her Corruption Power, for she was much stronger than Tundra, who lacked the acute perception to differentiate its nature.

    "Endure it, or you might attract the passersby," Iris said. "If the academy catches winds of this, your teachers will be very disappointed."

    But the person I don''t want to disappoint the most is you!

    Tundra opened her mouth, but her sticky saliva made it hard for her to speak. Her pitiful cries, which disrupted the silence, forced her to close her mouth. A flaming spark manifested in her chest and spread throughout her body. She hadn''t felt anything like this before, and she hadn''t prepared for it.

    A hint of Corruption Power entered her body, playfully tickling her mind. Its intensity was not enough to turn her into a Monster Girl, but it was enough to muddle her thoughts and instill craving she couldn¡¯t resist.

    While biting her lips, she pressed her arms on her modest chest. Her breathing grew rigid, rapid. Her eyes reddened as tears and confusion oozed out of her face. Her resistance gradually collapsed.

    Then, Iris closed her fist. The azure Corruption Power halted its working, fading into sparkles. The raging flame inside Tundra dissipated, leaving only the warm afterglow to yearn for.

    "Ah?" Tundra blinked. "What am I doing?"

    "You look endearing in that pose. This new side of you is fascinating."

    Tundra separated her arms from her chest and bowed deeply. "My apology, Lady Iris. I don''t know what has gotten into me, but I suddenly felt strange when your magic touched me. I''m not like myself today. When I''m around you¡ª"

    "Carefully savour the sensation. If you can replicate and understand the principle, it''ll help you in your journey to an Official Mage."

    Tundra froze, then closed her eyes. The burning sensation emerged from her memory, turning her face pink. She wanted to run away, but Iris''s encouraging words echoed in her mind. As she focused, she noticed that, aside from the embarrassment, there was another thing in that state.

    It was a sense of freedom and raw, distilled magic. Unlike the rigid, banal way with which Tundra cast her spells, this bubbling, carefree style was like a new door, which held another set of endless possibilities.

    If she could comprehend this method, her progress in magic would increase much faster than before.

    Once she came back to herself, Tundra pushed herself up from her seat and bowed at Iris, flustered. "Lady Iris, thank you for this precious opportunity."

    "It is nothing. I just want to see how far you can go if given sufficient resources." Iris shook her head.

    She didn''t think much of her accomplishment, for her method wasn''t revolutionary. Most Monster Girls manipulated their Corruption Power the same way as her, following their wild, untamed instinct. It was that Iris incorporated the knowledge and advice from Ludmint, a veteran magic scholar; Varda, a genius Mage; and Lenmia, a former Holy Maiden.

    "Please don''t bully me. If your method is nothing, what will I amount to?" Tundra bitterly laughed. "I thought I couldn''t become an Official Mage before the end of the exam, but now, I think I have a chance."

    "Is it the final exam period already?"

    "Yes, which is why I might not have time to come to this part-time job anymore." Tundra sighed. "I''ll miss you, Lady Iris. If only you''re a tutor or even a professor at our academy."

    "I heard that the next professor recruitment is coming up soon?" Iris smiled. "I think you should still come here. Chatting with you have put me in a good mood; I can''t let my source of happiness slip away, right?"

    Tundra hesitated. "Then, can you teach me more? There are still many things I don''t understand. These problems are trivial for you, but they are challenging for me. Please don''t chuckle!"

    "That is my intention. I can''t force you to be with me at the expense of your grade, can I?"

    Tundra weakly inhaled. You could, Lady Iris. If you really insisted, I would make sure I have the time to meet up with you. Who are you to be so captivating? Even though I''m also a girl, you still grip my breath with your figure. It''s as if you were a seductress. No, Tundra. Lady Iris isn''t someone like that!

    "Miss Librarian, what are you fantasising about?" Iris snapped her fingers. "Let''s start your lesson. Don''t worry; I''ve cast an isolation spell around the library. No one will bother us. It might affect the business of the library, but you won''t tell the owner, right?"

    Tundra giggled. "You have my secret, and I have yours. Our secrets bond us together. I won''t do something that silly. My grade will rest in your hands, Lady Iris."

 Chapter 146: Unfamiliar Place

    The tuition did not go as Iris expected. She taught well, for she had consolidated her experience into her papers since the past week, and Tundra was hardworking, talented. Even though the topics were eye-opening, Tundra quickly absorbed the information, digesting and applying it to other fields of study.

    Nevertheless, halfway through the lecture, Iris tried to tease Tundra and ask about the layout of the Royal Magic Academy. She hinted at her interest in becoming a professor there, and Tundra lost it.

    The lesson turned into a sales pitch as Tundra, flustered, introduced every part of the Royal Magic Academy, praising its advanced technology, magic formations, and faculties. If not for her reservation, she would have gotten on her knees and begged Iris to become a professor at the academy.

    Though surprised, Iris did not mind the explanation. After all, she could see that she had gone a little too far with her flirts; her charms captivated Tundra; she underestimated Tundra¡¯s heart.

    I may have been too careless. Not everyone around me can resist our innate charms. I might have bent Tundra''s heart. This is worrying. If I become a professor, this blossoming love won''t be well received.

    The student-teacher relationship is a forbidden love, an alluring temptation, a dangerous one. I must deal with it delicately. Either I break away from her, or I keep her so entranced she¡¯ll desire nothing else.

    While musing, Iris also attentively listened to Tundra''s presentation. She learned that the Royal Magic Academy had a few buildings in its vast land.

    During her free time, Tundra would stay in the dormitory zone or head to the Academy Library. Aside from that, she had to study in the Lecture Hall and sometimes practised her spells or tested her hypothesis in the Research Lab.

    Lastly, though she had never been inside it before, she passionately spoke about the Alchemy Warehouse, where the academy stored their precious ingredients and materials, and the Mystic Tower, the state-of-the-art laboratory.

    "Lady Iris, if you become a professor of our academy, you''ll get to enjoy the benefit akin to nobility," Tundra said. "You won''t have to spend your effort gathering ingredients or funds; the academy will take care of them all! There are also a lot of connections you can tap into with the help of other professors."

    "Your enthusiasm is terrific, Tundra." Iris chuckled. "If I hadn''t known you before, I would have thought you a representative of the academy. I wouldn''t be surprised if you revealed that they sponsored you."

    "Ah. I''m sorry. My excitement is getting ahead of me." Tundra nervously gestured her hands, but she couldn''t find an excuse to defend herself. "I just wanted you to grasp this opportunity. Your lesson is enlightening; I want to learn more from you."

    "What if I get into the academy?"

    "That would be¡ª"

    "Don''t be too rushed to answer. If I become a professor, our time together will lessen." Iris mischievously tilted her head. "The Academy Library is much more advanced than Auburn Leaf Library, right?"

    "Ah. No. I mean, yes, but . . ." Tundra looked at Iris with the saddest eyes she could make. Her trembling body was ready to collapse in front of Iris and hug her legs. "The Academy Library isn''t as quiet and comfortable as Auburn Leaf Library. There are many visitors, so the librarian and the other staff won''t have enough time to tend to each visitor. It''ll be harder to find your desired books there."

    Watching the teary librarian, Iris reached out and petted her. I wonder, if I express my feeling now, will she abandon her restrain and embrace me? I want to try it, but she is too delicate.

    "You silly girl, I''m not going anywhere," Iris said. "I said I wanted to teach you. How can I break my promise? What I read is can be found in both libraries, but only this one has you. Why should I choose the Academy Library?"

    "Then, why did you?" Tundra sniffed. "I hate you, Lady Iris. I really hate you!"

    Iris stood up and grabbed the books. "Alright. If you hate me that much, I''ll disappear now. Goodbye, Tundra."

    Tundra slammed her hands on the table and jumped up, but her embarrassed face froze when she saw Iris''s smirk. She wanted to stop Iris, yet she could not bring herself to do so. Iris was playing her, and she must not let her get away with it.

    "Then, please let me send you off," Tundra said, her voice professional. "Thank you for your patronage, Lady Iris."

    "I haven''t brought any book home lately. Which one should I bring?" Iris pointed her fingers randomly until it stopped at Tundra. "Can I borrow you home? I promise I''ll bring you back in the same condition, untouched and on time."

    "Unfortunately, I''m not on the list." Tundra shook her head as she picked up the scattered books and put them back in their places. "I hope you a pleasant evening, Lady Iris."

    "I thought you would like to visit my house, but alas, I''m getting ahead of myself. Our relationship is but illusionary." Iris faked wiping her tears. "Please don''t see me out, for I might weep during my walk home. Also, read the notebook well. I put my heart and soul into it. There are secrets waiting to be discovered!"

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Smiling, Iris walked to the reception counter, noted down her departure, and took back her hat and jacket. She glanced back at the stunned Tundra, winking, then left the library before Tundra had a chance to say anything.

    She really left.

    "Lady Iris?" Tundra blinked, confused. "Did I misinterpret her action? How could she leave so suddenly? I didn''t hurt her feeling, right?"

    Such a thought gave Tundra a chill. She held Iris''s notebook close to her chest and lowered her head, denying the conjecture. Iris would not have left behind the notebook if she hated her.

    Tundra eyed the library entrance, hoping to see Iris''s returning, and found something amiss. Outside, the sky had already darkened, the moon rising. The number of pedestrians further decreased as they gradually made their way back to their residences.

    "It''s already this late?" Tundra turned to the clock. "It''s closing hour already. Wait, you played me again!"

    While grumbling, Tundra quickly cleaned the tables, arranged the books, and closed the library. She promised herself to finish Iris''s notebook tonight, or there would be no sleeping. She had to prepare more topics, for she must not let Iris slip away so smoothly next time.

    ...

    Iris strolled through the quiet street, passing the few pedestrians who would briefly pause to admire her temperance before resuming their activity. Unlike the other nights, where she would ride a carriage back home, she decided to change her pace and immerse herself in the mundane yet refreshing ambience.

    Tundra, you should have figured out the truth by now. Please don¡¯t be upset, but I feel bad for teasing you without reciprocating your feeling. If I stay too long, I might commit something evil, something irreversible. You are still too young.

    Sigh, if it were another Monster Girl, she would have drowned Tundra under the ocean of desires, twisting her humanity. It''s her luck to meet and fall for me.

    Iris smiled. Since when have I been this snobbish? Stop thinking about love, Iris; you have a more urgent matter to plan. While I''ll be joining Prime Archive soon, I should put some effort into joining Royal Magic Academy too. A stable source of income and legitimate funding for research will aid me in establishing my identity.

    Moreover, the Mystic Tower is something I would like to visit someday. Rumour has it that there are prototypes of futuristic technology in its depth. Maybe I can understand the boundary of the science of this world more. After all, the Divine seems to stifle civilisation progress.

    If allowed to flourish, will this world become like my last? If the two worlds fight, discounting the power of the transcendent, this world won''t stand a chance against the galactic empire of the Lord. Even though the magic here seems more diverse and abundant, it can''t bridge the gap of the planetary annihilation fleet.

    Maybe I''m too biased. After all, I haven''t seen the true extent of this world''s secrets. If they can utilise interplanar movement, they can conduct unavoidable strikes from undetectable places. This plane is also a strange celestial body. If it''s a planet, it''s much too big compared to the size suitable for life. It''s almost like this is an infinite plane.

    Whatever, I''ve been thinking about useless thoughts for too long. This walk is quite effective at clearing my mind, but it is rather longer than expected.

    Iris looked around the street, her eyes jumping from one storefront to another. Though she usually rode a carriage home, her powerful perception allowed her to remember the layout and path leading to her home.

    The place she walked into was unfamiliar.

    She frowned as she slowed her pace. While admiring the unfamiliar street and stores, she stretched her right arm up and covered her mouth with her left hand, yawning. As she exhaled, her azure Corruption Power embedded a simple, tiny formation on her palm. It rotated its components and sank beneath her skin, merging with her body.

    A rush of refreshing sensation washed over her, rejuvenating her mind. Though she hadn''t detected anything strange, she still tensed up.

    For me to walk into an unfamiliar place, either someone influenced me to take the wrong path, or they shifted me to this set location. Both scenarios are dangerous. I can''t be careless. Retracing my steps means risking exposing my intention. Even if I escape to the hideout, I''ll reveal my connection with the Court.

    Iris looked down. Underneath her disguise, the Shadow Heart Core remained still. Her instinct didn''t warn her. Either she wasn''t in grave danger, or the threat was all-encompassing, far above the range in which she could sense.

    It can''t be. I''ve just met an Evil Goddess, a trace of her will. I can''t be meeting another Evil Deity on the same day, the same day that I also had just encountered a powerful member of the Churches, as well as an assassination attempt from the Order. Am I cursed?

    Anxiety oozed out of Iris''s eyes as she concentrated her senses. Her perception of time slowed, dragging down the movement around her. She caught a faint, indescribable discomfort. Someone was staring at her back, from everywhere, at all times.

    Even when she turned around, pretending to browse through the items on sales, the persistent gaze lingered behind her, no matter how fast she turned.

    What is happening?

    Iris shivered. She wanted to cast multiple protective spells around her, but she had a feeling that she wouldn''t have a chance to do so. Her enemy was invisible, untraceable. They might be standing beside her right then, aiming their unknown weapon right on top of her heart.

    She desperately looked for the signs around the street, hoping to pinpoint her location. She went through a few blocks, but the gaze painfully remained fixed on her, with no intention of doing anything else.

    Am I getting paranoid, or are these people conspiring against me? Why hasn''t the Grand Formation done anything to this outrageous display of power?

    Iris rigidly walked while scanning the others. She had a feeling that all eyes were on her. When she wasn''t looking, everyone would turn their heads to her back, blankly staring.

    By not doing anything, the unknown enemy created endless pressure. At this rate, Iris would succumb to her fear before her enemy did anything at all. She knew this well and searched for something that might help her. Any information she gleaned from the surrounding would increase ever so slightly her chance.

    Something is strange. There aren''t many people on the street, but they seem to be in a trance, mumbling something when I don''t stare at them. They also looked at me, but they weren''t the source of my apprehension.

    Through the corners of her eyes, Iris peeked at a couple holding each other''s arms. They shamelessly flirted as they passed Iris, but when they left her sight, their eyes drooled; their movement grew sluggish. Despite the pain, they tilted their heads, threatening to break their necks, and stared.

    "You stand before his eyes," they repeatedly mumbled, their voices lifeless.

    Not just them, but all the pedestrians who walked past Iris cracked their bones to place their sights on her back.

    Everyone was looking.

 Chapter 147: Escaping the Gaze

    Iris froze for an instant before resuming her pace. Her inconsistent footsteps swayed her body. She instinctively sped up then suppressed her speed before she broke into a sprint. Unlike her calm exterior, her inside was churning. Her azure Corruption Power coursed under her skin, ready to burst out if danger struck.

    This experience was something she had never thought possible, but reality had proven her wrong. Before such foreign means of confinement, she dared not draw attention. She continued to walk and admire the stores as if absentmindedly musing, oblivious to everything.

    I''ve walked past a few streets already; there is nothing unusual about the layout. Iris slightly furrowed her brows, her heart palpitating. After observing her situation closely, she had confirmed a few crucial facts.

    She was still in Donhalgen., she hadn''t entered any distorted space, and she could feel the presence of the Grand Formation.

    Either I''ve come under a sealed realm so powerful it can replicate the entire Donhalgen, or there is an illusion spell influencing me and those around me. It can''t be the former; the enemy would be too powerful. They wouldn''t have to do any of this to get something from me.

    If it¡¯s the latter, the enemy mustn''t want to face the Grand Formation or the powerhouses protecting Donhalgen. This weakness is my chance. I must force a confrontation!

    With hope burning in her heart, she gradually relaxed and sauntered around. Her memory about the carriage transportation chain emerged, detailing the route and schedule on the mental map of Donhalgen. Though she didn''t plan to visit every part of Donhalgen, she still learned about the essential carriage route in the case of an emergency.

    I hate to gamble my chance with something this uncertain, but such is life.

    Iris casually shifted her direction, heading towards the nearest carriage stop. To conceal her intention, she entered a few shops along the way and bought a bag of various goods. Her natural, curious manner encapsulated her foreigner identity. Nevertheless, she paid attention to everything around her, including the item placements.

    "Thank you for your patronage, Miss," the store owner said as she handed Iris a pretty necklace coated in silver. "The sapphire will undoubtedly glow under your beauty."

    "You praise me too much. I just want to try a sapphire necklace for once." Iris rubbed the sapphire before putting it back inside her bag. "Your hospitality is worth the price. I''ll excuse myself now."

    "May you visit again, Miss." The store owner lightly bowed before going back to her paperwork.

    Iris nodded, turned around, and exited the store. She slightly tilted her head as she concentrated. The store owner, who was checking the validity of his documents, tapped the wooden counter rhythmically.

    "You stand before his gaze," she mumbled.

    Iris shivered. She suppressed her discomfort while eyeing the people around her. Dressed in various clothes, they walked to and fro along the street, absorbing the cool breeze of the evening. Some even secretly admired Iris''s beauty and nodded at her when they met her gaze.

    Everything is normal when I''m looking, but the moment I take my sight away . . .

    Iris didn''t dare to eavedrop any more conversation. Her perceptions filtered the world around her into random noises, which cleanly echoed but expressed no meaning. She locked her sight on her path as she guided herself to the destined intersection, where a wooden sign decorated with vines and flowers stood.

    Atop the stop sign was a black silhouette of a carriage. As Iris approached it, a crimson carriage came to park in front of her. The driver, an old lady donning a thick cloth, turned to Iris and nodded.

    There was no other customer. No one came down the carriage or entered it. Though its condition was shabby, sitting in it was better than walking in the open, where countless eyes closely watched.

    As Iris grabbed the carriage door and opened it, she took a deep breath and concentrated. A muffled noise caught her attention. The old lady, smiling at Iris, was grinding her teeth.

    "You stand before his eyes," she murmured before coughing. "Young Lady, is there a problem?"

    Iris froze, then shook her head. "I''m sorry; I forgot to buy something. I won''t waste your time anymore. Please don''t wait for me."

    "It''s nothing. Not many people take the carriage this route after all." The old lady chuckled. "Are you sure you don''t want me to wait for you? The next carriage won''t be here so soon. This round is one of the last for the day."

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "I''m fine. Please don''t worry about me. I''ll sit and wait for another one." Iris closed the carriage door, stepped away, and crossed the intersection.

    Though she could hide her emotions, she couldn''t hide her stiff motion. Her hope plunged into the abyss, consumed by despair. The evening breezes, once refreshing, turned freezingly cold. When they grazed her flesh, their chill cut through her clothes and stabbed her constricting heart.

    I didn''t even get to gamble! What can I do now? I thought the carriage drivers might not get affected because they travel around Donhalgen, but I''ve underestimated my enemy. If I change my course now to get near the churches, I cannot guarantee my safety. Do I need to trigger the Grand Formation?

    Iris clapped her hands. The surrounding pedestrians halted their footsteps and turned to her. Their unfocused eyes gawked at her trembling silhouette. Her disguise threatened to collapse into a puddle of slime under the immense stress of the invisible, treacherous gaze.

    I just want to live my life peacefully. Why is everyone trying to take everything away from me!

    Beneath her skin, a series of blossoming flowers manifested. They formed countless complex spell formations, morphing into an invisible garden.

    Let''s see if I''ll die by the Grand Formation or this evil gaze! Damn every¡ª

    As Iris chanted her incantation, her words fell silent. Her Corruption Power vanished from her senses while her spells ceased their functions. All-encompassing darkness engulfed her perceptions, but it didn''t crush her into oblivion or suppress her thoughts. It was comforting, friendly concealment.

    She blinked and found a pitch-black carriage stopping in front of her. On its roof, ashen leaves and black roses clung on the wooden boards, exuding soothing, alluring scents. In the driver seat, a lady in a noble black dress, with a veil concealing her face, vaguely beamed.

    "What . . . is happening?" Iris turned around. "The pressure . . . disappeared?"

    The surrounding pedestrians, who previously stared at Iris, returned to their regular activity as if the pitch-black carriage and Iris didn''t exist. They walked past her without mumbling any curses and continued with their lives uninterrupted. Even the threatening gaze was no more.

    This carriage saved me?

    Standing before an unknown carriage, she didn''t feel apprehensive at all. There was a sense of familiarity. She had seen this carriage and its insignia before.

    A withered black rose held by a feminine skeleton hand . . . I can''t remember all the carriage companies, but I''m sure none has this design. The most unusual thing is that, despite everything, I think I''ve seen it before. When was it? Where was it?

    No matter. This person saved me. I can''t reject their offer. Even if I did, I wouldn''t know how to proceed. At least, I have a feeling that this benefactor means no harm. Is this person a Monster Girl, someone from the Court?

    Iris took a deep breath, bowed at the beautiful carriage driver, and stepped inside the carriage. Despite its small exterior, its interior was enough for a few people to roll around, engaging in their private activities undisturbed. It was superior to the carriage in which Iris and Secain drowned themselves in each other''s scents, though it was much lonelier.

    Once Iris confirmed the carriage driver didn''t whisper those cursed words, she gradually relaxed, pressing her tired back on the fluffy cushion. She took out the sapphire necklace and inspected its crystal structure.

    Because the store owner was under the influence of the unknown evil, Iris wouldn''t wear this necklace, but she might gain something if she studied it.

    I detected nothing, but the Bewitching Mark and Faith inside me quivered when I tried to probe the necklace. Given that the Shadow Heart Core didn''t respond to anything, the evil I''m dealing with must be at least above the Solidification Phase. It''s something of the legendary realm!

    Its aura reminds me of Bewitch, but it seems to be weaker. My judgement should be correct. If it were as powerful as Bewitch, I wouldn''t be able to resist its influence. Still, I can only hope that my saviour is benevolent. I think she is. Wait, she? Did I know her?

    As Iris mulled over her confusion, the lady in black dress opened the tiny slit, looked around the compartment, and placed her gaze on Iris. She lightly bowed, her manner graceful, elegant.

    "Mistress, where is your destination?" she said. Her ethereal voice dispelled Iris¡¯s panic.

    Mistress? Iris returned the greeting. "May I know to where this carriage leads? My poor memory has embarrassed me in front of you."

    "This route leads everywhere you want, Mistress. Please instruct me and enjoy the ride. In the meantime, nothing and no one will disturb you."

    "There is no need to call me Mistress. I''m not worthy of that title." Iris tightened her grip on the sapphire necklace. "Can you . . . send me to the Cathedral of Deliverance?"

    The lady abruptly raised her head and stared at Iris, surprised. She maintained eye contact for a few seconds before averting her gaze. Her vague smile solidified as a hint of respect revealed itself in her green, ghostly eyes.

    The Cathedral of Deliverance was the largest and most holy site of the Church of Seven Virtues, known in the Central Continent as the Church of Seven Goddesses. For a Monster Girl like Iris, it was one of the most dangerous locations.

    There, Iris would go under the scrutinising eyes of the holy guardians. Though she didn''t know how powerful they would be, they wouldn''t be weaker than a Solidification Phase Monster Girl. Even if they couldn''t defeat the evil presence, they would create enough commotion for the legendary characters to take notice.

    "Is the request too much?" Iris said. "If so, can you please¡ª"

    "My sincere apology, Lady Iris. Your request is my command. It isn''t too difficult to send you to the Cathedral of Deliverance, but it is unexpected." The lady grabbed the edge of her veil and lifted it, revealing her ethereal beauty. "You''re indeed someone Her Excellency has given her blessing. Bold, foreign, and shrewd."

    Her Excellency? Someone of such calibre is interested in me? Since when? Iris lowered her head. "Your praise is too exaggerated, Miss. May I have the honour of knowing your name and the grace of Her Excellency?"

    "Unfortunately, I cannot. Our names are the test Her Excellency put in place. You''ll understand when you pass. I give my blessing to you, though I don''t think you''ll need such a meagre blessing."

    The lady giggled and closed the slit. As the carriage marched forward, Iris took a deep breath, her mind wandering about the previous conversation. Despite how much she reviewed her memory, she couldn''t find anything about Her Excellency and the familiar insignia.

 Chapter 148: Cathedral of Deliverance

    Iris clenched her right hand, in which she held the sapphire necklace. The gemstone trembled, faintly glowing, but it couldn''t do anything. An invisible presence suppressed its power, dimming it to its previous state.

    She slid her left hand across her hair and splashed it backwards. Her deep blue hair flowed like waves amidst an endless ocean. Despite the unfamiliar environment, she felt at home. All around her was a gentle atmosphere that soothed her anxious mind as if someone were beside her.

    Not once had she gone through trials without someone beside her. Nevertheless, all would be well, for her motivation wasn''t self-perseverance; it was her promise.

    So long as her promises remained unfulfilled, she would not stop.

    "Thank you, Your Excellency, for your kindness," Iris said. She was alone, but her heart told her to speak up, for Her Excellency might hear her words. "When possible, I''ll return your kindness."

    The wooden slit creaked. The lady in a black dress opened it and peered inside. As she stared at Iris, her ears twitched. Under the black veil, her lips pursed, surprise oozing out of her eyes.

    "Lady Iris, no, Mistress, this is, unfortunately, the farthest I can accompany you." She bowed lower than before. "The Cathedral of Deliverance is only a few blocks ahead of us. I would have led you there if not for my sensitive identity. Please forgive me."

    "Why are you calling me Mistress again?"

    "It is presumptuous of me to address you by your name, Mistress. However, if you insist, please don''t take offence to my valour."

    "You saved me; I won''t feel comfortable if you keep overpraising me. I''ll only allow it when I have the accomplishment to show. It is only fair."

    "Just the implication is enough to garner my respect, Lady Iris." The lady clasped her hands in a prayer gesture. "Though I am faithless, and my prayer provides no blessing, I''ll still pray for your stellar success. I dare not judge your depth, but I''m sure you will prevail."

    "When you say it like that, you make it seems like my victory is achieved with ease, not worth celebrating." Iris chuckled. "I won''t bore you with my small talk anymore. Please, give my thanks to Her Excellency."

    The lady bowed once more. "Her Excellency has already received it."

    The carriage door parted. The dreary sky painted the world purple and filled it with lonesome breezes. They engulfed Iris''s pastel jacket and blew lightly at her hat. She held down her hat as she alighted the black carriage, which gradually closed its door.

    When tranquillity returned to its spacious interior, the lady in black raised her silky veil and smiled at the seat opposite of Iris. Another person was sitting inside the carriage, watching Iris throughout her journey.

    She wore a fine, dark purple robe, whose sleeves gently descended on the floor, flowing despite her stillness. Her abyssal hair flickers with starry glimmers. Despite her majestic, saintly presence, her gaze of darkness did not stir Iris nor her instinct. It was as if she did not exist.

    "Your Excellency, please forgive my carelessness," the lady in black said. "I almost gave away your presence. Fortunately, Lady Iris did not suspect us.¡±

    ¡°She is indeed amazing, her connections even more so," Her Excellency said. "With my Insignia of Concealment, she should not be able to perceive any trace of my existence. Nevertheless, she still feels a sense of familiarity with you and me, even though she is merely at the Transformation Phase."

    "She is indeed someone destined for greatness." The lady in black beamed. "Though, Mother, your trial is a little too extreme. If it were someone else, they would have faltered and fallen to the grasp of Masolis."

    "You really like to disobey me, don''t you? I said not to call me Mother, but Your Excellency." Her Excellency sighed. "That Masolis is merely an avatar. He would never descend in the middle of Donhalgen."

    "Your Excellency, what do you think will happen to Lady Iris?"

    "Masolis will catch up to her soon, but she would have already entered the Cathedral of Deliverance. After that, it depends on her deep origin." Her Excellency turned her head, peering through time and space, looking at the Cathedral of Deliverance.

    Despite her vast power, she couldn''t discern anything inside the cathedral. It was covered by a murky fog. Even if she disregarded the consequence, she wouldn''t be able to penetrate this defence.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Such was the power of the transcendent.

    "Even with my height, I am still a mere mortal." Her Excellency took a deep breath. A hint of longing manifested in her twirling eyes.

    ...

    Once Iris blinked, the black carriage, as well as the gentle feeling, vanished. The protection also disappeared, and the evil gaze would soon lock onto her. She sped up her pace, though she dared not use any magic, for up ahead was the Cathedral of Deliverance.

    A creeping sensation clenched in her heart, intensifying with each passing moment. The passersby slowly directed their gazes to her. Inside her chest, the viscous paranoid oozed out and clogged her throat. She didn¡¯t need to breathe, but the unbearable suffocation slowed her cognition.

    She knew this was the evil gaze, but she couldn''t do anything. The Cathedral of Deliverance in front of her morphed into a haunted cathedral, whose spires extended deep into the terrifying darkness of the cosmos. If she dared to step her foot inside it, she would no doubt perish by the invisible, inviolable might.

    The more I fear the cathedral, the more I must get close to it! Iris gritted her teeth and increased her pace, ignoring the blatant stares of the entranced onlookers. They turned their necks until their bones cracked just to watch her struggle a futile endeavour.

    "You stand before his eyes," a man said.

    Iris ignored him. The rest of the pedestrians echoed his words, from mumbling to shouting. Their deafening, screeching voices shocked Iris, taunting her. She felt a pain radiating from her chest, spreading outward, restraining her legs and arms.

    "Show yourself, or watch me escape!" Iris roared and broke into a sprint. Her azure Corruption Power spun inside her body, suppressing her disruptive terrors.

    An evil gaze descended upon her back, peering into her heart. Before the eye that stripped her naked, she gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and reached forward. Her fingers seared with mental pain as she stepped into the cursed land.

    An unseen, voracious mouth bared its fangs and bit at her arms. Its burning, disgusting breaths engulfed her, threatening to consume her body and soul. She had to retreat now, or she would be no more.

    You think this is enough to scare me? I''ve seen way more terrifying entities! Iris snapped her eyes open and plunged into the mouth of the all-consuming monster. Her body passed through its corroding fume, merging with the blackness of the haunted cathedral.

    Instead of endless agony, a rush of relief washed over her, dispelling the anxiety and terror in her mind. The devouring mouth and its deadly fume disappeared, replaced by the serene street, where ordinary passersby and believers frequented. The evil gaze, as well as the ghostly whispers, faded from existence.

    The haunted cathedral, the endless darkness, and the horror beyond the cosmos reverted to its original form, the Cathedral of Deliverance and the peaceful neighbourhood of Donhalgen.

    Iris wanted to yell and taunt the invisible gaze, but she had to keep her appearance tidy. Even if she didn''t care about the other people, she must maintain her respect for the guardian of the Cathedral of Deliverance.

    After giving the street behind her one last glance, she adjusted her hat, her expression turning solemn. She held the sapphire necklace and crushed it into shiny blue powder. A hint of evil aura leaked out, but it couldn''t do anything in front of the divine cathedral.

    Ludmint, I might have to pray until morning. You better not overthink about my disappearance. Please don''t try to find me.

    Iris sighed. Though Ludmint had the Bubble Eye to send and receive messages, it wouldn''t be able to get near the Cathedral of Deliverance.

    And, Ludmint, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know if I can go back to sleep with you tonight. Please don¡¯t hate me.

    After the evil aura evaporated, Iris entered the Cathedral of Deliverance. Despite being one of the most important landmarks in Donhalgen, the cathedral had no patrolling guard or officer. Only the priests and the believers walked along the rows of pews decorated with modest candles.

    With her head lowered, Iris clasped her hands. She walked atop the soft, feathery carpet, which protected her delicate feet from the cold stone floor. While walking, she surveyed the interior of the cathedral.

    At the end of her path, an elegant, life-like statue of a maiden stood. On her back were seven pairs of wings, their length spanning twice her height. Adorned in a robe whose tails and sleeves flowed all around her, she pressed her hands on her modest chest with her head tilted groundward, her eyes closed.

    Though lifeless, her presence enveloped all things. Despite peeking only for a moment, Iris''s pupils burned up. As she averted her eyes, tears oozed out of them. If she had stared for any longer, her eyes would have bled.

    The statue of the Goddess of Seven Virtues . . . she should be comparable to Gulia and Lilith. If I want to break away from my predestined path, maybe I can use her help. Iris wryly smiled. I''m too weak, and my identity is too sensitive. So long as I''m still a mortal, I can''t do anything to affect the grand schemes.

    Let''s not get ahead of yourself, Iris. You need to survive this crisis first!

    Iris seated herself not too far from the divine statue. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She lowered her head until her forehead touched her clasped hands while calming herself by rhythmically breathing.

    Though she was before the statue of the goddess, she dared not pray to her. She was ultimately a Monster Girl, even if she had a trace of Faith inside her.

    I can''t pray to any Deities of this world, and praying to the Lord isn''t a good idea. Fortunately, I have one last supporting pillar I can lean on. Iris smiled. Vilia, can you hear me? Can I see you once more, for I have found myself in another crisis?

    Since coming here, you have not once returned to my side. Is it because I''m too far from your resting place? If so, will you accept my apology?

    The Faith inside Iris flickered, glowing brighter and brighter. A lukewarm wave flooded her inside and refreshed her heart. Immersing herself in her fervent hope, she feverishly whispered under her breath words of love and affection, which gave her a goosebump over how sentimental they were.

    While she pressed on, a hand manifested beside her and tapped her shoulder. An electric shock jolted Iris awake, disrupting her concentration. The palm was gentle, smooth, and soft, containing the power which soothed all sufferings.

    "Vilia¡ª" Iris raised her head and turned around, then froze.

    The person who patted Iris wasn''t Vilia but an immaterial beauty in a pale cloak.

 Chapter 149: To Believe

    Despite her sharp perception, Iris could not detect the unknown maiden coming up behind her. She couldn''t sense anything extraordinary about this maiden, but a mortal could not sneak up on her; even a Master Assassin wouldn''t be able to hide from her so utterly, especially during this tense moment.

    Throughout my life, I''ve only met Vilia who has no aura, for she . . . isn¡¯t alive. However, though lacking presence, this lady is still alive. How can this be? Have I attracted another powerful existence, again? Why aren''t you going out to deal with that evil gaze!

    "Miss?" Iris mumbled. Unlike her racing thoughts, her face remained calm, her agitation suppressed. Her panic never manifested. The appearance of the maiden soothed her.

    At that moment, Iris was no longer in the cathedral. She was in a peaceful jungle, sitting with her legs hanging from the cliff, listening to the sound of the waterfall, ridding herself of stress and fatigue. Even the lingering terror gradually dissipated.

    This . . . this power is all-encompassing. It can annihilate me with a touch . . . but she means me no harm; she is helping me. Iris blinked, confused. Who is she? Why did she help me? My identity is merely that of a scholar.

    Have I been exposed? No. If it were the case, she would have smitten me, not healed me. I don''t understand.

    "You¡¯re a devoted one," the lady said. "Your effort will pay off. Let me help you through this trial. Please don''t panic, even if you feel uncomfortable."

    "Miss, I don''t under¡ª"

    The maiden kissed her right hand and pressed it gently on Iris''s right shoulder. Her delicate fingers touch Iris, infusing an invisible strain of power. Despite tensing up, Iris couldn''t stop the power from merging inside her body; she could not even think about resisting. The gentleness of the touch spread to her soul and erased her worries.

    This kind of influence . . . it is similar to that of Bewitch! Still, it is weaker and milder. Iris concentrated on her condition. This strain of Holy Power is different from others. Its quality is of the higher form; it is subtle yet vast, infinitesimal yet endless.

    I''ve encountered this feeling before¡ªit''s during the Ascension. This power contains a hint of Divinity!

    Iris''s pupils contracted. Her eyes burned ablaze with panic, which dispersed the moment it came into existence. Another rush of relief cocooned her, messaging her body, nuzzling her heart. Fear and hysteria no longer had a hold on her.

    Her mind was clear, and she could think with certainty.

    "Miss, no, Saintess¡ª"

    Smiling, the Saintess, raised her right hand and pressed her index finger on her lips. She winked at Iris and shook her head. "Little One, the cathedral requires silence."

    Iris rigidly nodded. A feeling of nakedness manifested in her heart. In front of a Saintess, someone who had crossed the impossible threshold, Iris''s superficial disguise meant nothing. Her secrets, aside from those connected to the supreme beings, laid themselves bare.

    I''ve underestimated the importance of the Cathedral of Deliverance. Even in this moment of life and death, my mind is still calm. How terrifying. Iris sighed. I cannot fathom her reason. Why is she helping me? Is she trying to convert me?

    "Saint¡ª Miss, may I know of your intention?" Iris said. "It is impossible to change me. After all, I am a¡ª"

    The Saintess leaned closer to Iris. "I used to be a Mage fighting for my survival. Back then, I had no faith in the Deities who watched as we mortals died in the war known as the Demonic Invasion.

    "However, during the war, I''ve forged bonds unbreakable by time. And in the most despairing moment of my life, when all hope is lost, all effort in vain, I chose to go against my reason for once; I stepped forward and sacrificed myself, all for the friends I''ve met only a few weeks prior.

    "It was irrational, but it felt right. At that moment, maybe the goddess pitied me, or maybe she saw something in me. She blessed me, saved me. Since then, a long time has passed. All my friends have returned to the goddess¡¯s Heavenly Kingdom while I remained faithfully beside her throne. My task is to guide the lost souls, ones like the past me, ones like you."

    The Faith inside Iris quivered, flickering, praising the devotion of the Saintess. Iris took a deep breath and channelled her azure Corruption Power. She eyed the Saintess, who remained unmoving as if unaware of Iris¡¯s motive.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Saintess¡ª"

    The Saintess pointed at her lips and narrowed her eyes. She signalled to Iris not to address her with such a formal, noble title.

    "Miss, I admire your conviction, but I still cannot understand." Iris looked down at herself. "I, this body and this soul, am incapable of going back to where they used to be. Is it not a sin to stay stubborn before an impossible odd?"

    I think I''m going insane. The Saintess''s influence has turned off my anxiety and fear. Despite knowing that her anger would be my end, I still asked her that question. Iris felt bitter. No. It isn''t me who is reckless. She can''t be angered; she wants me to voice my questions. By clarifying my doubts, she will gradually reform my belief!

    "You might think it is impossible, just like the past me." The Saintess took a step forward. "If you wholeheartedly devote yourself to it, the answer will reveal itself. I have faith in your overcoming the limitation of your body and soul."

    "But I like the way I am. I have no desire to change." Iris gripped her chest. The warmth in her soul intensified. "To force others to share your belief, is it not sinful?¡±

    "Please do not worry. I would never disappoint the goddess."

    "Then, why me? There are many others more virtuous than me. Which quality of mine is worthy of salvation?"

    Iris shivered. Her hands gripped the pew in front of her, clenching. The atmosphere grew cold. Her words were akin to blasphemy towards the Church of Seven Virtues, especially when uttered inside the Cathedral of Deliverance, in front of a Saintess.

    I might be the only Monster Girl to challenge the belief of a Transcendent in front of the divine statue of her Goddess. It wouldn''t be strange if lightning descended upon me the next moment.

    "Your determination and devotion resonate with me." The Saintess pressed her fingers on her chest. "If not, there wouldn''t be that thing inside your soul. It is proof of your belief, that you have a heart."

    Iris was about to speak when her Faith erupted with uncontrollable brilliance. Sacred energy gushed out of her soul and flooded her body, clashing with her Corruption Power.

    This situation shouldn''t happen if Iris were in her optimal condition. However, she had just gone through multiple crises, draining her Corruption Power and mental capability to the limit. Moreover, she had interacted with a few powerful sources of Divinity, which agitated the Faith inside her.

    If she couldn¡¯t stabilise herself, either she would die from the purification of her corrupted soul, or she would lose her Faith and fall into a critical state.

    Amused, the Saintess patted Iris.

    "This is an opportunity for us. If you can pass this predicament without changing your mind, I shall let you go today."

    Iris raised her head and stared at the Saintess, who stared back at her. The Saintess drew back her hands and walked away. Her brown hair fluttered in the air, spreading soft, sweet fragrance throughout the cathedral. A hazy mist rose around Iris before dispersing. Though Iris detected nothing out of the ordinary, she could feel that whatever she did would not attract the attention of the passersby.

    This is troublesome. Only the Deities can freely manipulate Faith; fortunately, I''m a little special. The price of my identity is immense, but the benefit is extraordinary too.

    Without the Saintess''s help, the Faith began to boil. As it flowed beneath Iris¡¯s flesh, it lit her skin in golden sparks. She commanded her azure Corruption Power to suppress the glows, but her Corruption Power was qualitatively inferior to the sacred energy of her Faith.

    It might be a bit presumptuous, but I''ll have to try it. Iris clasped her hands above her chest, retracted her Corruption Power, and let her Faith permeate her body. She closed her eyes, yet the blinding light still leaked through her eyelids.

    I will never bow down to anyone. I shall be the Goddess of my own belief. I''ll send my oracles and bring hope to those who believe in me.

    Even if I only have two people right now, it''ll be enough. Their love for me transcends quantity!

    Using knowledge gifted by the Lord, Iris guided Faith to her chest. On her back, holy light pierced through her membrane and sprung out in the form of countless pairs of feathery white wings. Her human disguise rapidly crumbled as another layer of appearance emerged.

    She was a human or Slime Girl no more; she was a Goddess, so pure her aura, so beautiful her appearance.

    As her divine wings fluttered, three golden halos manifested above her head. Her clothes transcended their original images, turning into pure-white dresses which concealed her heavenly charm.

    Iris opened her eyes. Her vision painted the world golden, peered through all mysteries, and commanded all respect. In this state, the Saintess would pale in comparison to her. Still, she didn''t lose herself in her fantasy. She lowered her head and tapped into the faint connections between her and her believers.

    "My dear," Iris whispered, her voice endlessly echoing.

    ...

    In a vacant ceremony hall, where only the highest personnel of the Church could intrude, Herrifer knelt on a rose-tinted carpet with her head lowered. As she bent groundward, she placed her hands on the soft fabric. Her eyes stayed fixed on the gigantic sculpture of the Lord.

    She chanted praises for the Lord and devoted herself under the invisible, temperate gaze. Her ceremonial uniform, a long loose robe which veiled her face and hung around her body, quavered. The candles and lanterns decorating the ceremony hall flickered, dimming, shining according to her voice.

    Despite her delicate figure, she exuded an aura that pervaded and commanded all. Regardless, in front of the sculpture of the Lord, she maintained her absolute obedience.

    "My dear . . ." A voice echoed inside her heart. It didn''t come from the outside but the within. Its intimate tone created a longing sensation in her chest.

    Confused, she raised her head. It had been so long since she heard this voice, a voice which, once scornful to her, instilled warmth into her mind. The stress from the ceremonial work and her duty vanished as if a pair of caring, protective hands had caressed her tired body.

    "Sis . . ." Herrifer''s voice cracked. "Is that you?"

 Chapter 150: I Will Bring You Home

    As the tender voice rang in her mind, Herrifer tensed up. Her hands gripped the rosy carpet. Her mouth opened and closed, breathing in, breathing out. If not for her sitting before the divine statue of the Lord, she would have sprung up from her knees and looked for the owner of the voice long unheard.

    Her magical perception told her that her sister was not here, but her heart told her that her sister was still here.

    Despite the separation of time and death, she had not once forgotten Elizabeth, the irresponsible Elizabeth who pushed the responsibility to her, the cold Elizabeth who rarely showed her emotions and distress, the kind Elizabeth who silently watched over her younger sister.

    "Lord . . . did you pity me?" Herrifer raised her head. The life-like statue remained unmoving. Such silence implied many things, but Herrifer didn''t dare speculate the Lord''s intention.

    As she lowered her head, a gush of wind blew past her. Her white, gold-trimmed robe flustered like the current of the river. Her body and heart became filled with a ticklish sensation, one gentle and caring but not all-encompassing nor solemn.

    Unlike the grace of the Lord, this blessing lacked aloofness, yet it was also much more comforting, much, much closer. While the Lord''s embrace covered the world, this tiny embrace only enveloped Herrifer; it brought her security, one which she¡¯d almost forgotten.

    "Herrifer," the voice, Iris''s voice, echoed. "I am . . . still here."

    "Sis, where are you?" Herrifer raised her head. "Where have you been? Why are you so far away? Why do you not stay in the Lord¡¯s Heavenly Kingdom?"

    In front of Herrifer, a hazy silhouette manifested. There was a distorted form of a lady surrounded by mists. Despite bubbles and light concealing her features, Herrifer still recognised Iris''s profile. She reached out; her hands passed through the projection.

    Though she seemed close by, Iris had always been out of reach.

    "I know you . . . many questions." Iris''s projection twisted. Her voice muffled then intensified to the same dull tone. "I''m . . . far away. I''m . . . well. There is . . . to find me."

    Herrifer stared at Iris''s muddled eyes behind the hazy fog. After a few moments, she averted her gaze, unable to speak nor listen. The projection wasn''t Iris; it was a prerecorded message. Iris could not see her, nor could Iris know if she would receive it.

    Likewise, Herrifer didn''t know the condition of the current Iris or how long it had been since she sent the message.

    "Why?" Herrifer said, knowing full well Iris couldn''t hear her. "If you don''t want me to see you again, why did you show me that dream? Why did you . . . give me hope?"

    Iris''s projection slightly smiled as if she heard Herrifer''s words. "Hope . . . will lead to disappointment. Miracle . . . not without a price. I am not who I used to be."

    Iris¡¯s projection gradually decayed. The distance between them proved too much. There was no guarantee whether Herrifer would receive the message, let alone a complete one.

    Holding her breath, Herrifer intensely listened. Her mind filtered away distortions and screeching, imprinting onto her heart every word, every movement, and every tone. She would return to this memory, to rekindle her heart, to remember her original goal. This message might be the last; she had to treasure it.

    While remaining attentive, she clenched her hands and willed. Her blazing power poured out of her palms. Like countless strings, they flowed around her robe, weaving a complex series of symbols, which circled Iris''s dispersing projection.

    "You don''t want me to find you?" Herrifer frowned. "You left without saying anything, even pushing this responsibility to me. Have you no shame?"

    Taking a deep breath, Herrifer stood up. She disregarded the presence of the Lord''s statue and clasped her hands. Her golden power permeated the ceremony hall, which faintly trembled under her might. Like a rebellious child, she reached forward, grabbed Iris''s projection, and yanked it close to her.

    "No matter what you say, I''ll find you!" Herrifer shivered. "You can''t just silently leave and hurt those around you. I''ll drag you back here, and I won''t ever let go again!"

    The strings of power, connected with the projection, violently shook as they merged with the world, tracing the link between the projection and Iris. They pierced through the clouds and arrived at outer space, yet they couldn''t find any trace of Iris. It was as if she never existed.

    Nevertheless, Herrifer concentrated her power. The golden strings merged into a beam and struck at the vacuum. The fabric of reality shattered into countless specks, revealing the unknowable nothingness.

    The moment Herrifer gazed upon the vastitude which dwarfed her universe, her power and senses left her. Her golden beam, powerful enough to annihilate a mountain range, disintegrated like summer breezes. Still, in its last moment, it flickered.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Out there, somewhere, Iris lived.

    "So, you really . . . are out there," Herrifer said as she collapsed on the ground, panting. "I''ll . . . I''ll get you back. You have to . . . take responsibility."

    While Herrifer''s vision was falling, blinding light enveloped her. The divine statue of the Lord trembled, its eyes glimmering. A majestic, all-enveloping aura permeated the atmosphere and suppressed the nothingness. The cracks in the fabric of reality gradually mended, sealing the physical world away from the outer void.

    Despite its infinite potency, the blinding light did not harm Herrifer, only dispelling her magic. It granted her vitality and cured her weariness. Her vision rapidly regained its clarity. She did not need to think before she bowed. Her forehead touched the rosy carpet, her hands placed in front of her.

    "Lord, I seek your forgiveness," Herrifer said. "I''ve disregarded your presence. Please grant me your divine punishment.¡±

    The divine light faded away, but the holy aura still covered the ceremony hall. Knowing that the Lord had descended upon the statue, Herrifer kept her eyes on the floor, maintaining her posture despite how unnatural it felt.

    "I am aware," a calm voice, one with infinite variations, echoed. "More importantly, I''m relieved. Though you are careless, your intention is pure. I''ve permitted your actions and guided you to the truth."

    "Lord, your unbound magnanimity covers the universe."

    "Your effort has demonstrated your conviction. I shall tell you the truth." The Lord''s voice turned solemn. "It is I who sent your sister to the outer void. She, now Iris, existed somewhere far away, too far for the current you to reach."

    Herrifer raised her head then forced herself to bend down, shivering. "Lord, I''m willing to serve you faithfully. May my contribution¡ª"

    "Relax, My Child. Your sister did not commit any unsightly crime. She was simply unfortunate." Though invisible, the Lord''s voice implied her smile. "Because she had broken the shackle of Fate, she no longer had any place in this world. Moreover, she did not desire a second chance or a place in my Heavenly Kingdom."

    "Please forgive her imprudence, Lord." Herrifer clenched her fists. "I''ll personally bring her back and reprimand her."

    "She is indeed impudent. If she had not rebelled against her Destiny, she would have become my Chosen One. Instead, she passed it to you."

    Herrifer remained silent. She felt bitter but also warm. A part of her hated her sister for being irresponsible, but another felt touched by it. Even after so many years, she could not pinpoint her relationship with her sister.

    And since that dream, her feeling had grown even more muddled.

    "There is still a chance," the Lord said. "When you transcend your mortal shell, you will be able to wander out of this world. And when she wishes for us, we will open a path to her. At that moment, your wish will come true."

    "I thank you for your blessing, Lord."

    "I will be waiting for that day, My Child." The Lord''s voice gradually dissipated as her aura vanished. The glows in the statue''s eyes also faded.

    After a few moments of silence, Herrifer rose from her knees, bowed at the divine statue, and left the hall. Her subtle air, boiling beneath her pure, delicate appearance, wavered before regaining its calmness.

    She pushed open the gigantic metal gates. The two ladies guarding the outside raised their hands to their chests and bent down their heads. They offered their greatest respect to Herrifer, who, resuming her indifferent expression, lightly nodded.

    "Your Grace, we welcome you!"

    Outside of that room, Herrifer was no longer Iris''s little sister. She was the Lord''s Chosen One, Cardinal of Winter Heart, candidate for the seat of the Saintess. She was a being who reigned over countless churches, her power comparable to Solidification Phase Monster Girl.

    "Iris, huh?" Herrifer mumbled. "Even if you change your name, you''re still Elizabeth, my one and only Elizabeth."

    ...

    As the Faith inside her dimmed, Iris gradually opened her eyes. The divine, glowing wings on her back dispersed into a sea of radiance. The halos above her head faded from existence. She no longer carried the holy, majestic disposition; instead, she was a fallen angel, an extraordinary beauty without stateliness.

    The ethereal robe around her morphed back to her prior clothes, and her eyes ceased glittering. She looked around; the Cathedral of Deliverance was lonelier than before. Most priests and believers had left, leaving only a few late visitors.

    Iris had spent a long time sitting and praying.

    Exhaling, she separated her hands. A few azure strands of her Corruption Power manifested and intertwined. They twisted, expanded, and coated her body, inspecting her condition. Though she looked identical to before, her aura gained a hint of grandeur. Despite the fatigue, she remained alluring, mysterious.

    It must be the side effect of using Faith. Though I am not a Deity who completes their Ascension, my unique body, blessed by the Lord, can somehow absorb the power of Faith. The more I use it, the more I''ll assimilate it.

    I have a feeling that, at some points, I''ll be able to manipulate Faith like my Corruption Power. If that is the case, this issue will go away after I expend Faith to nourish my body a few more times.

    While recalling her experience, Iris gazed behind her. Outside the monumental gates of the cathedral, there was no sign of massive destruction or misery. The Saintess and the evil gaze, each of which possessed power enough to wipe Donhalgen off the earth, revealed no trace of their battle.

    Did the evil gaze retreat after sensing the Saintess? Is it weaker than the Saintess? No. I doubt it would leave without making trouble. Then, did it leave because of the significance of the cathedral?

    Iris wanted to look at the divine statue, but she forced down her head. She had already provoked the sacred statue by praying to a different deity and taking advantage of the Saintess.

    I should not test my luck further. I''ve been too reckless today. If the outside is quiet, it must mean that the crisis is over. I should head home, or Ludmint will die from anxiety. Iris bowed at the divine statue one last time and got up.

    As she walked out of the cathedral, she maintained her solemn expression like a devout believer. Though the Saintess could see through her disguise, she still needed to keep her identity. Now that she had visited the cathedral, she had to come by from time to time. Doing otherwise would make today suspicious.

    Once Iris left the area around the Cathedral of Deliverance, she tensed up, her eyes darting everywhere. However, after she detected no evil gaze nor abnormalities, she relaxed and called for a carriage.

    After a long day, she finally reached home.

 Chapter 151: An Oracle for You

    Pallorn pushed the bedroom door open and stepped inside. Her translucent loose dress flustered pink, revealing a hint of her pure, naked skin. She cast her gaze towards Iris, who was lying in bed, then snapped her fingers. The two pairs of wings on her back, one devilish, other angelic, folded around her, fluttering.

    Black and white feathers flooded the room, sealing every gap. Unless a Condensation-Phase Monster Girl and above acted, no one would be able to peer inside without alerting Pallorn.

    Iris wearily got up. Her messy pyjamas revealed half of her figure, but she quickly adjusted them, covering her shy flushes. The moment Pallorn entered her room, Iris''s earlier drowsiness vanished, converted into alerted anticipation.

    A few weeks had passed since she arrived at the Broken Empire. Here, the Second Princess gifted Iris and her family the treatment of the royalty. She arranged Monster Girl maids to serve everyone and provide magic tomes and potions to aid their progression. With the power of wealth and knowledge on their side, everyone had already reached the Transformation Phase.

    It was a cause for celebration, but little happiness came out of it. Despite the far-reaching network of the Broken Empire, they could not locate Iris. If not for her clone¡¯s still living, her family would have thought that she met an unfortunate end.

    Still, the time spent in the castle was blissful. The Monster Girl maids, each with their specialities and charms, took exceptional care of everyone, and if anyone wished so, they could call for other kinds of premium service, too.

    "Why are you here?" Iris said, eyeing for an escape route. "It¡¯s time for my afternoon nap. Can you please leave?¡±

    "You don¡¯t look tired." Pallorn gently closed the door behind her and locked it. "Especially your flushes; they''re telling me otherwise."

    Iris turned her head away, but her translucent body revealed her suppressed blushes. The pinkness which tainted her cheeks slowly invaded the other part of her body. Unable to endure Pallorn¡¯s playful, seductive gaze, Iris covered herself under the fluffy blanket. Its fabric stuck to her membrane, making her feel stuffy.

    Though her thoughts compelled her, Iris maintained her restraint, determined not to lose control. Since coming to the Broken Empire, she had not once ordered a maid to serve her, gaining her a reputation of an alluring treasure, a Slime Girl whose forbidden taste excited all.

    Nevertheless, she could not resist her family. Because of this peaceful and luxurious environment, the frequency of the steamy, confusing nights increased. She wanted it to stop, yet she also looked forward to the next time.

    "But we had just done it yesterday . . . with Reta and Dulcie." Iris pressed her arms against her chest. As her thoughts returned to the previous night, her hands instinctively crept downward. "I''m still . . . sensitive."

    "Then my touches will excite you more than before.¡± Pallorn giggled. "No need to fret, my goddess. As your beloved Fallen Angel, I shall place you atop the throne of divine bliss where you belonged."

    "This throne of yours is not something holy nor exemplary; it is devilish and immoral. I hate it. I really . . . hate it." Iris touched her abdomen, her stomach clamping. "Please hurry. I want it to be over soon."

    "Goddess, if you keep getting all slimy and melty, you''ll dirty your bed again. I''ve heard from the maids that your lewd scent is extraordinary inviting."

    Despite her embarrassment, Iris slowly took off her clothes and threw away her blanket. She sniffed at her body before realising that Pallorn was staring at her.

    "Pallorn, you have to take responsibility. You''ve made a mess out of me; my heart can''t calm down anymore."

    "How can I reject that face?"

    Pallorn gently grasped Iris¡¯s shoulders and bit her earlobe. As her hands sneaked downward, she pressed her body against Iris''s, throwing both herself and Iris on the dishevelled bed.

    At first, Iris resisted, tilting herself away, then she stopped. Her hands moved to her mouth, which gaped open, crying out strange, alluring noises. Her breathes, rubbing her palms, seared her membrane, creating more heat inside her chest.

    "Please, Pallorn," Iris whispered as she grabbed Pallorn''s back. Her steaming lips reddened, begging to connect with Pallorn.

    "Pull me, Iris. Force your saliva inside me. Drown me in your scent. Make me yours." Pallorn teasingly moved away, though her eyes also reddened, her body shivering.

    Wasting no breath, Iris pulled Pallorn toward her and pushed her lips against Pallorn''s. Her tongue slid inside Pallorn''s mouth, ravished, entangled, and violated everything it could reach.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Quivering, Pallorn''s pairs of devilish and angelic wings folded, covering the two in their private world. They merged and pleasured each other with their mouths, hands, fingers, breasts, legs, thighs, everything.

    Eventually, Iris placed her fingers near Pallorn''s abdomen and caressed them shyly. Pallorn smiled, grabbed Iris''s hand, and moved them to the most pleasurable spot. Iris bit her lips, closed her eyes, and inserted her fingers. The warmth permeated her fingertips and rushed into her. Her azure slime turned pink, spreading throughout her body.

    Pallorn also didn''t only take in the pleasure; she pierced her hands through Iris''s membrane and caressed Iris''s core, then stroked Iris''s crevice, touching upon the forbidden place, causing Iris to shudder uncontrollably. If not for her holding onto Pallorn tightly, she would have collapsed into a puddle of warm, sticky liquid.

    "Iris," Pallorn said, her voice weak, shaking from delight. "Your main body . . . contacted me."

    "What¡ª"

    Pallorn bit Iris''s breasts. Iris''s words morphed into senseless moans. She had turned completely red, almost losing her rationale.

    "Don''t panic." Pallorn licked Iris''s neck and blew at Iris''s ear. "I''ll guide you through the full course; please play along."

    Iris weakly nodded before a bout of electricity flooded her mind. A few parts of her body punctured, leaking out a warm fluid.

    "Your main body is in the Eastern Continent." Pallorn slowly moved down to Iris''s abdomen. "She wished to keep her circumstance a secret."

    While squirming, Iris mimicked Pallorn and nibbled on Pallorn''s wings. The dry, shivering feathers stuck to her mouth, their tastes weirdly addictive. "You taste like honey, Pallorn."

    "Your bite . . . is unexpected," Pallorn said, her tone shaky. She, too, lost her calm voice. "You''re much more . . . intense than usual."

    "Shut it. I''m mad." Iris furrowed her brows as she flicked her fingers, reaching deeper. "Now tell me all you know. Leave a word unsaid, and I''ll make you regret it."

    "You''ll send me up to your paradise, and I''ll tightly cling onto it." Pallorn faintly exhaled. The atmosphere thickened. "Unfortunately, your main body did not have much time to say everything. The Faith connecting us was too little for her to deliver a detailed oracle."

    "What did she¡ª" Iris''s voice turned into a high-pitch noise as she covered her mouth, yet milky steam and saliva still seeped through her slimy hands. "Has, has she been enjoying herself?"

    "She did not say much about her current circumstance. However, she did tell me she''d joined a Monster Girl organisation. She must have made a few lovely friends there."

    "Don''t slander me," Iris spoke slowly and softly, afraid of her voice peaking from pleasure. "Even if you managed to taint me, which can never happen, you won''t be able to change my main body. I am but an aspect of her resolution and determination; she will never succumb to temptation like me!"

    "you''re contradicting yourself." Pallorn pressed her lips against Iris''s thighs. Her cheeks grazed Iris''s flesh. "If you keep repressing your desire, it will violently erupt in due time. When that moment comes, are you not afraid of the mark it''ll leave?"

    "I, I am not . . . Just a little, I have to . . . compromise for the greater good." Iris shifted her posture, but no matter what she did, the passion inside her never dropped. "Keep . . . doing it. You''re doing . . . well. I need to know more . . . about myself, my main body."

    "Gladly." Pallorn flicked her wrists. Her feathers, scattering around the room, congregated into a fluffy, giant pillow. "Please, let me handle everything. I¡¯ll make sure you absorb all knowledge and techniques."

    "Be gentle, please."

    Despite her unsightly expression, Iris stepped inside the fluff and sank into the domain of eros. She closed and raised both her arms forward, waiting.

    Panting, Pallorn gradually leaned on Iris and unveiled her wet clothes. Despite being a Monster Girl, a being who excelled in the art of pleasuring, when facing Iris, Pallorn couldn''t restrain herself. Something about the Iris was innocent yet naughty, pure yet seductive.

    "This is what your main body said, My Iris." Pallorn licked Iris''s ears and whispered sugary words.

    ...

    As soon as Iris stepped out of the carriage, she spun around, her eyes darting everywhere. The moon, hanging above the dark clouds, cast an endless torrent of soft, misty radiance, showering the sleepy street with cold night winds. Aside from her, there were very few people loitering about, most of them hurriedly returning to their homes.

    I''ve checked a few times already, even using a Card of Destiny to be safe. There is no one following me! Iris took a deep breath, feeling the refreshing air of relief coursing inside her. Nupian''s Love Mark didn''t act up, and the evil sensation didn''t return. The day has ended, right?

    Mustering her courage, Iris darted back home. Her lonely footsteps echoed throughout the neighbourhood, composing a comforting rhythm for the sleepless. Along her quick journey, she took several detours, shaking off the nonexistent stalkers.

    What should have been a quick walk turned into an hour-long trip.

    When Iris arrived, silence and darkness greeted her, except for her home, which remained brightly lit. At the front door, Ludmint leaned on a pillar extending from the entrance, her arms crossed, her eyes dim.

    Despite how late it was, Ludmint still wore the same outdoor clothes with which she commuted. Since the moment she returned home, she had been waiting for Iris. When minutes turned into hours, her annoyance turned into anxiety. In the past few hours, she had been trying to reach Iris through all means.

    Looking at Ludmint''s miserable appearance, Iris lowered her head. Her happiness dispersed, replaced by a numbing sensation of guilt, of regret.

    If only I had been stronger, wiser, or had more connections, I wouldn''t have been in this grave danger. I would have returned home earlier, and Ludmint wouldn''t have to worry about me.

    I might get lucky and return unscratched this time, but what about the next?

    "I''m sorry," Iris said as she stopped in front of the three-step stair, where Ludmint was waiting. "I have no excuse."

    Ludmint remained silent. She slowly descended the stair, her footstep unsteady. Reddened with anger and tears, her eyes fixed themselves on Iris. As she reached Iris, she raised her hands.

    Holding her breath, Iris closed her eyes. She tensed, bracing for the pain, but it didn''t come. Instead, warmth spread through her body as Ludmint tightly hugged her.

    "Welcome back," Ludmint said.

    Iris shivered. After a moment of silence, she wept.

 Chapter 152: Special Night

    Iris sank into her cosy chair. Her hands feebly held a cup of herbal tea. Its warmth tickled her palms, healing her cold, trembling hands. As her fatigue dispersed, her muscles relaxed. She tightened her grip and took a big sip. The sweet flavour coated her tongue. The lingering taste caressed the back of her throat. Her energy gradually returned, though she wished it did not.

    While listening to her own breathing, Iris looked up. Candlelight surrounding her flickered, dancing to silent music, wishing her a speedy recovery. Her eyes grazed every part of the house, but they lingered the longest on Ludmint, who seated herself in front of Iris, staring, smiling.

    So long as Iris remained tired, Ludmint would take care of her. She wanted to remain tired forever.

    If possible, I would like to exchange my grand accomplishments with a quiet life, where I can be with Lenmia, Ludmint, and my other friends without care. We could play around every day, every hour. I could embrace them whenever I want, or whenever they want.

    It¡¯s funny. My origin decides my Destiny, and no matter how hard I try, the path never seems to deviate. I always return to the same path, a path of a Foreign Existence, forced to go against the world. If only I were a native of this world, Lenmia and others would not have to suffer this calamity. It must have been blissful if we were still in that cave.

    But then, I wouldn¡¯t meet Ludmint, Serinda, Artium, and all my other precious friends. Is there not a way to let all of them meet? I want them all to become friends.

    Once Iris finished her tea, she placed the cup on the table. Opposite her, Ludmint grabbed her cup and refilled it.

    "How was it?" Ludmint said. "You don''t have to answer; just do everything at your pace. I''ll be watching; just watching is enough."

    Iris slightly pushed the teacup away and held onto her blanket. Her pale skin had already regained its vitality. Ludmint''s voice, though mundane, magically cured her weariness. It calmed her agitated mind and soothed her nervous heart.

    "I must¡¯ve looked like a corpse." Iris weakly smiled. "I promise to tell you everything, but not now."

    "I don''t need to know the reason. I only need to know you¡¯re now safe beside me."

    Ludmint got up from her seat, walked to Iris, and took off the blanket. The light illuminating the room dimmed until it resembled the evening dusk. As the windows gently closed, the atmosphere heated up. Hazes gradually filled the room.

    "Can I bathe with you?" Ludmint said.

    Iris froze, her cheeks pink. Though she ordinarily wouldn''t mind bathing with Ludmint, this time was different. Her mess of a heart confused her emotions, lighting her chest on fire. Her inhibitors loosened, and her sentiments seeped through.

    The Ludmint she was familiar with was a naughty, teasing lady who always took advantage of her innocence. If she bathed with that Ludmint, she would not get flustered when naughty things happened.

    But this Ludmint, a troubled, kind-hearted maiden, was different. If Iris bathed with her, nothing impure would happen. She would meticulously carry Iris into the warm bath, cleanse her body with warm water, rub her skin with her delicate fingers, and rinse her with clean, purified water before drying her with a soft towel.

    It was mundane, too mundane. The thought of bathing with that Ludmint filled Iris with something stuffy. Dirty things would happen, and it would happen not because she would initiate it.

    Iris shook her head, grabbed the towel in Ludmint¡¯s hand, and rushed into the bathroom. Only after locking the room did she relax. She looked to the side, where a giant mirror hung, and found her appearance sorry. Her untidy clothes, her messy hair, her rosy complexion¡ªall merged into the pitiful current Iris.

    No wonder she didn¡¯t tease me. With how pathetic I look, even Ludmint wouldn¡¯t touch me. Iris bit her lower lip.

    Of all the days it could have been, why must it be the day we looked forward to? If we sleep today, what if she doesn''t want to do anything? I . . . want something to happen.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Iris usually took a long bath; she liked submerging her slime body in warm, milky water. However, today she chose to shower. The freezing downpour cooled her head and lowered her body temperature. The water washed away her troubled emotions. She gradually regained her cold expression, one which she wore for most her previous life.

    After an hour, she stepped out of the bathroom, covered in her big towel. She''d transformed back into her human appearance, her blue hair desperately in need of drying.

    In the dining room, Ludmint got up. She headed to Iris. Her dim eyes sparkled.

    "Iris, your hair is still soaked. It''ll ruin your charm if you don''t properly dry it." Ludmint held Iris''s hair and felt their fineness. "I''ll take care of your hair for you. I don¡¯t want your getting bed hair."

    Iris nodded and allowed Ludmint to care for her. It wasn''t much, but she wanted Ludmint to do everything for her, even though it would be faster and more efficient to use magic.

    Because Ludmint spent a lot of time inside the laboratory, her artistic skill was not outstanding. She tried her best, but her result didn¡¯t reflect her effort. It got so bad once that Iris broke her cold mask to chuckle, causing Ludmint to stutter.

    "Ludmint, that''s enough," Iris said. "I can do it myself; at this rate, we won''t be seeing our bed tonight."

    "How can you say that?" Ludmint pouted. "Let me do it one more time, one last time. I''ve seen you do it a few times already. I can definitely imitate you!"

    "I would have believed you if you were a Slime Girl. Unfortunately, you aren''t one." Iris stuck out her tongue. "Tell me what kind of Monster Girl you are, and I''ll teach you how to braid your hair."

    "You''re getting all mischievous now, aren''t you?" Ludmint finished her last attempt. It wasn''t great, but at least there were improvements. "See? I''m getting better. I don''t need your teaching! As for my Monster Girl type, you wish!"

    Even after a week of living with Ludmint, Iris still couldn''t figure out Ludmint''s Monster Girl type. She only knew Ludmint was not a plant-type.

    "It''s not like I need to know; sooner or later, you''ll tell me yourself." Iris chased away Ludmint''s hands and redid her hair. "Now, watch carefully."

    As Ludmint concentrated, Iris deliberately increased her pace and did her hair in a flash.

    "Did you catch it?" Iris smirked. "If not, too bad. I didn''t expect you to be this slow. Are you really a scientist?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m a scientist." Laughing, Ludmint flicked her wrist. An orb of light appeared in her palm. "Now, watch carefully."

    As its surface dimmed, the scene of Iris''s braiding her hair replayed itself. This time, however, Ludmint could freely adjust the speed and the angle. With it, she could study Iris''s method as much as she liked.

    "I give up. You win, Ludmint." Iris sighed. She didn''t want to deal with Ludmint''s antic anymore.

    "Of course, I win. Now, where is my reward?" Ludmint crept closer to Iris. "Can I choose it from your body?"

    Iris smiled. "No."

    Before Ludmint could push forth a negotiation, Iris got up and headed upstairs. She ignored Ludmint''s pleading and went inside her bedroom. Ludmint tried to get in, but Iris shut the door on her.

    "What about our promise?" Ludmint raised her voice, giggling. "Didn''t you tell me you want to sleep with me?"

    "I know you''ve already sealed off our house."

    "You''re dodging my question." Ludmint knocked on the door. "Hello, Iris? Can you open your door for your girlfriend? Or else she will be upset . . . ."

    "Go bathe first. I won''t let you get inside if you''re still dirty."

    After Ludmint reluctantly returned downstairs, Iris heaved a sigh and prepared herself for the night. She took out her favourite pyjamas, silky, thin, and translucent. Then, she rearranged her bed, dusted her belonging, and even sprayed a hint of perfume around the room. If she had a basket of rose petals, she would have scattered them on the floor, too.

    Once she finished checking everything twice, she lit the candles and sat on the side of her bed, looking through the window and into the moonlit sky. Everything was now peaceful, serene.

    Everything feels better when I''m not alone. Back then, I had Lenmia and others to shield me, then I had Serinda and Artium, and now, I clung onto Ludmint.

    I''m such a spoiled child, aren''t I?

    Iris bitterly smiled as she lay on her bed, listening to the silence, waiting for the muffled footsteps.

    Why are you so slow, Ludmint? You normally don''t bathe this long. Iris shifted her posture. Come quick. I''m lonely; I need you to hug me. I want you to whisper to me encouragement, and then I''ll whisper to you my affection.

    Iris touched her moistened lips. If only I dared to say those words. If only I were like other Monster Girls. If only I could embrace¡ª

    The bedroom door creaked. Ludmint slowly peeked through the gap. She dared not jump inside, or else Iris might kick her out.

    "You''re slow," Iris said.

    "My apology, Honey." Ludmint parted her clean, sparkling hair. "It will be a special night, so I must be the best version of myself."

    "Come in, then." Iris patted the spot beside her. "Tonight is your night, H¡ªHoney."

    Ludmint froze. "Thank you for your blessing!"

    She went straight to Iris and embraced her. The two rolled on the bed, messing up the lovely bedsheet.

    "Wait!" Iris pushed away Ludmint, gasping. "Don''t be so rough. Don''t be so haughty. I have something to show you first. We can . . . continue after this."

    Ludmint unwillingly separated herself from Iris. "If your gift doesn''t satisfy me, I''ll have you heavily punished."

    Iris pointed at the sky. It was a clear night, and the stars were showing their radiance. Amidst the sea of light, one particular star was at the right place at the right time.

    "To compensate for your loss, I''ll reveal to you one of my secrets." Iris cast Heart Connected Through the Star. A hazy screen manifested.

 Chapter 153: Long Distance Relationship

    Under the pale moonlight, Flamira read a tome about fire magic. Though her mimicking innate talent was versatile, it couldn¡¯t push her to the new height. Only when her understanding of the powers increased would she transcend her mindless imitation and breathe life into her skills.

    She closed the books and rearranged the hand-written notes on her desk. Her hands relaxed, dropping the quill. A sigh escaped her mouth, faintly glowing under the soft candlelight. Silence accompanied her thoughts while cold winds massaged her tired body.

    "Come out if you want to watch." Flamira turned to the door. Two pairs of eyes peeked at her. "However, if you break my concentration, I¡¯ll lock you out."

    "Thank you for your kindness!" The door parted. Artium stepped into the study room, making her way to a large sofa not too far from Flamira. "I''ll make sure I do it in silence."

    Artium smiled. Her playful eyes revealed a gleam that coyly teased Flamira. Her wrinkled nightgown fluttered and slipped, exposing her pink shoulders. She looked at Flamira, smirked, and beckoned for Serinda, who merrily giggled and sauntered to the Artium.

    Flamira returned to her study, then snapped her gaze to her friends. Artium lay on the bouncy cushions with Serinda on top of her. The two pressed their bodies against each other. Their hair mingled; her fingers intertwined. Milky mists seeped out of their reddened mouth. Warmth radiated from their caressing figures. They exchanged their saliva while their adventurous hands explored each other''s flesh.

    With the help of magic, no strange noise propagated around the room. Only tempting scent and heat lingered in the air.

    Flamira shuddered. Her breathing grew rigid, her face pink. Their flavourful expressions aroused her, igniting ashes in her heart. As her desire to study rapidly dwindled, she gritted her teeth and pointed at them. A ray of orange light shot out of her fingertip and toward her friends. It struck the isolation barrier, creating a sea of sparks which devoured all traces of magic.

    "Artium, you''re too much!" Flamira¡¯s thunderous voice shook the room. "If you''re going to ruin my study, do it in moderation, not with this . . . unsavoury way. Anyway, you both are out. Go back to your bedroom and do whatever you want there!"

    Flamira swiped her right hand. A gush of wind hurled Artium and Serinda out of the room. They gently landed on their feet. Their messy clothes revealed even more of their corrupted beauty, but they were no longer interested in playing around.

    "We went too far." Serinda lowered her head. "We should go to bed. We''ve annoyed her a lot during the past few days. She barely got any time to study; it would be for the best if we gave her some alone time."

    "She never blamed me once, and I took it for granted." Artium lightly slapped her cheeks. "Yes. We''ll go to bed. But we must apologise first. We have to let her know we¡¯ve learned our lesson."

    Serinda nodded and stared at Artium. The two maintained eye contact while glancing at the closed door, in which Flamira was studying hard with her mood sour.

    They both didn¡¯t want to open the door and came under Flamira''s painful gaze, but they also couldn''t stay in front of the study room until Flamira left. When the silence turned discomfiting, Artium took a deep breath and moved. She grabbed the door handle, clicked it softly, and pushed the door little by little. Only the smallest noises resounded.

    As Artium entered the room, Serinda closely followed behind. Flamira didn¡¯t notice their presence. She distracted her emotions by reading the same paragraph over and over. Her hot breaths seeped out of her mouth, heating up her body. She repeatedly breathed in and out, but the flames in her chest only intensified.

    It was their fault. They planted a seed in her, a seed that fostered under her desire, one that would never become satisfied until she released it.

    Her restless body ached. Her fingers pinched her palms, and her legs curled inward. She repeatedly licked her lips. Dirty thoughts involving Artium and Serinda manifested in her head.

    Despite her longing, she dared not move away from her position. After chasing them out, how could she shamelessly request to join them?

    "Sister Flamira?" Artium said.

    Flamira tensed. Red shades reached her ears, exposing themselves to Serinda and Artium.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Before they could say anything, Flamira tapped the table. Her Corruption Power enveloped the room, closing the door and windows. The powerful gush swirled in the room like Flamira¡¯s desires in her heart. She turned around and looked at Artium, her reddened eyes demanding something precious.

    "I''ve been feeling agitated since afternoon. This sensation usually happens when I''m under a lot of stress . . . or something bad is going to happen to me."

    "We should''ve noticed, but We¡¯d gotten inconsiderate. We¡¯re sorry." Artium bowed. Her formal manner expressed her solemnity. "Will you give us a second chance?"

    Serinda also bowed and made teary eyes. "Will you accept our promise?"

    While saying that, she showed her pinkie finger.

    Flamira looked at the delicate little finger and laughed. Her voice returned to its usual lovely tone, but there was a hint of mischievous spirit in it.

    "No." Flamira slowly got up from her seat. "I won''t accept any apology. I require compensation."

    ¡°What must we do?¡± Artium¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    "You two must extinguish the flame inside me."

    Flamira leaned forward. Her mouth almost touched Artium¡¯s when a muffled noise clicked. The sealed windows and door quivered as slithering starlight crawled into the room. They bypassed all isolation spells Flamira had put, heading straight to her.

    Serinda hunched down and pressed her fingers on the floor. Black inky symbols gushed out of her fingernails, forming a magical pentagram. She was about to chant a spell when Flamira raised her hand.

    "Do not panic, both of you," Flamira said, her voice trembling. She forcefully suppressed the heat inside her chest and undid her isolation spells. "The caster of this spell is my main body. It seems we''ll get to speak with her today."

    "Sister Iris is coming?" Serinda perked up. "Let me be in the call too!"

    "Why would I exclude you?" Flamira walked to sit in the middle of the sofa. "This is a joyous occasion. Everyone will get to see my main body again!"

    "Does that include me?"

    The door swung open. Errenia gracefully entered the room. Adorned in a silver nightgown, she possessed a dignified aura befitting a Young Miss of a Warrior Family.

    "You three have been fooling around a lot." Errenia closed the door and tapped on the lock. A series of glowing chains manifested and locked the room shut. "I''m jealous of you all, having no responsibility, no restrain, no worry. However, most of all, I''m furious. Why has none of you invited me? Are you monopolising my Iris?"

    "I am not a property someone can own!" Flamira crossed her arms.

    ¡°But you are my maid, Iris. I own your body, and soon, I¡¯ll own your heart.¡±

    "I am not Iris, not the whole Iris. My main body has modelled me according to herself as well as you. Elementally, I am half-Iris-half-you. Do you still want to play with your sister?"

    "Forbidden love excites me." Errenia walked to sit beside Flamira, squeezing between Serinda and Flamira. "Don¡¯t forget. You make me into this. You must take responsibility."

    "Who''s making whom a property?" a clear, calming voice resounded. The study room descended into silence as everyone focused on an emerging static scene.

    The white noises gradually stabilised, revealing a plain yet cosy bedroom. Two figures sat near the window, letting the moonlight bath their backs while the stars decorated their auras.

    "Iris!" Errenia waved her hands. "Why did you not call me last time? Do you know how heartbroken I felt when I learned of it?"

    While saying that, Errenia stared at the figure sitting beside Iris. She had a mysterious, mature air around her. Her unreadable countenance concealed her thoughts and emotions. Though she was beside Iris and should be a trustworthy friend, Errenia didn''t like her, for she was beside Iris, while Errenia herself could not.

    "Greeting, everyone. I am Iris¡¯s girlfriend. We currently live together in my house, but it''ll become our house when we get married." Ludmint wanted to speak more, but Iris pinched her hand.

    "She is Ludmint, and there is no marriage. Due to a special circumstance, I¡¯m acting as her girlfriend." Iris sighed. "I''m sorry, Errenia. That was the first time I¡¯d ever cast this spell; I had no idea if it would connect or not. Will you forgive me?"

    "Only if you compensate me." Errenia grinned. "May I have Flamira for a night or two? I promise not to break her."

    "Hey. Who wants to be in your bed!" Flamira pouted as she turned to Iris. "Main Body, I . . . don''t mind if it''s Errenia, but the point is I''m not a property she can own."

    "We''ll talk about this later." Iris turned to Ludmint. "Ludmint is a famous scholar, and she is interested in the culture of the Central Continent. Please don¡¯t blame her if she annoys you."

    Ludmint nodded. "My wifey is the best!"

    "We''re fake fianc¨¦e, not married couples." Iris glared at Ludmint, who flashed a silly smile. "How has the situation been, Flamira?"

    Flamira inhaled a puff of cold air, recollecting her thoughts, and frowned.

    "A lot more chaotic. Though we¡¯re still safe, peace no longer governs the Tentoid Empire. After the Crusade, there have been rumours about the downfall of the Church of the Seven Goddesses as well as the weakening of the Holy Bloodline."

    "The Holy Bloodline?" Ludmint''s eyes sparkled.

    "Tentoid Empire''s imperial family descends from a Legendary of the Seven Goddess Church," Errenia said. "It isn¡¯t uncommon for powerful aristocrats to have their foundation built upon the legacy of their mighty ancestors."

    Serinda nodded. "My family is like that too, though I don''t know how powerful our ancestor is."

    Ludmint narrowed her eyes and glanced at Iris. Iris shook her head. "I met Serinda and Artium during my exploration of Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Serinda has a series of spells related to divination, while Artium was the one who taught me the dream spells."

    "You have a lot of unique individuals around you." Ludmint licked her lips. "Your charm is much more powerful than your magic. Will you not consider changing your tactic? Your slime body is perfect for it."

    "This spell requires an extraordinary amount of energy, Ludmint. If you waste our precious time, I won''t let you attend this meeting ever again."

    Ludmint zipped her mouth and gestured for Iris to continue.

 Chapter 154: Preparation for the Next

    Flamira frowned as she looked at Iris and Ludmint. Those two sat too close, looks too natural. Their presence complemented each other like a real couple. Their shoulders touched; their clothes mingled. Iris should have slightly shifted her position to avoid skin contact. Flamira, an aspect of her main body, knew she was conscious about it.

    Had Iris changed? Flamira suppressed her blasphemous thoughts.

    ¡°Dark clouds of rebellion cover the Tentoid Empire. This temporary peace will not last. Still, our mansion is in the territory of the Hastinda Warrior Family. Even if the war breaks out, we will not be in grave danger.¡±

    ¡°Who spread the rumours about the decline of the Seven Goddess Church?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Why would anyone believe such ridiculous notions?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ludmint, you didn¡¯t know about the Crusade.¡± Artium pinched her fingers and blew at the hole between them. An illusory bubble emerged from the air. Its flickering surface depicted the map of the Sunken Dark Forest encircled by the troops of the Crusade.

    Inside the vast forest, a few locations shone. They were the cave in which Iris used to live, Vilia¡¯s grotto, the Labyrinth of Love, and a few other hideouts of the Monster Girls.

    ¡°The Sinking Dark Forest?¡± Ludmint¡¯s eyes shone. She leaned toward the projection as if trying to get inside. ¡°Why would the Churches attack a Forbidden Location? There must be some secrets behind the operation Crusade.¡±

    ¡°They organised an army to hunt down the hiding Monster Girls. However, midway through the Crusade, this happened.¡± Artium traced her index finger around the Sinking Dark Forest. A wall of light emerged and pushed back the Monster Girls and the Wild Beasts.

    ¡°A formation that could cover the entire Sinking Dark Forest? It is even larger than the Evil Punisher Grand Formation. Even the Condensation Phase Monster Girls would not be able to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We Monster Girls faltered in front of it. Our alliance quickly crumbled. It was also the time when Flamira, Serinda, and I headed out of the Sinking Dark Forest. Nevertheless, the most interesting thing has not yet happened.¡±

    Artium gracefully bowed and left the centre of the focus as Flamira clapped her hands, then created strings of holy light, threading them into a screen depicting the past. During the escape, Flamira gazed at the sky. Clusters of energy exploded and imploded throughout the firmament, which cracked, mended, and distorted into infinite shapes.

    The vision merely lasted a few seconds before crimson dye covered it. When Flamira averted her gaze, she glimpsed a few figures hovering at the centre of all chaos. Their divine presence shrouded the world, flooding the vision with all-reaching whispers.

    Flamira rapidly terminated the spell. Her delicate fingers snapped the golden threads which made the screen. She trembled as the sacred energy inside her boiled, glowing golden under her skin. She almost lost control of herself.

    Even Iris, behind two astral projections, shivered from the oppressive presence of the transcendent. If not for her depleting her Faith, she might have lost control once more. She channelled her Corruption Power and stabilised herself. Noticing the commotion, Ludmint also helped.

    ¡°Such divine presence. Mortality no longer bound them. They are transcendent,¡± Ludmint said. As the strongest, she could clearer than others feel the petrifying majesty. ¡°That move is risky. If you terminated it slower than you did, you would have been in trouble.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve hit the bullseye.¡± Flamira coughed. ¡°I once tried to simulate their presence, but the moment I conceived one of them, they acted against me and almost materialised. Thankfully, my instinct is better than most.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have a handful of secrets within you, Iris.¡± Ludmint turned to Iris. ¡°When will you tell me, or will I have to force it out of your mouth?¡±

    Iris moved away from Ludmint, her hands covering her mouth. ¡°Remember what I said?¡±

    ¡°I mean, please continue, Miss Flamira. I apologise for teasing your main body.¡± Ludmint laughed.

    Flamira narrowed her eyes but decided against asking. She feared getting the wrong answer.

    ¡°So, that is why many people believe the rumours. Though we don¡¯t know the result of the mythical battle, the implication of such a battle is already enough. The Evil Cults had struck the Church of the Seven Goddesses, and though the other Churches came to rescue, the Seven Goddess Church still suffered much damage. Even a branch of theirs got flattened.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°However, the predicted outrage did not arrive. The Church of the Seven Goddesses stayed silent. Their Holy Maiden didn¡¯t act. In fact, she has yet to appear since.¡±

    ¡°What about the other forces? The rebellion will not succeed without the backing of the Secret Organisations and the nobility of the Tentoid Empire.¡± Ludmint clicked her tongue and then stared at Errenia. ¡°Your name is Errenia, right? You are a daughter of the Hastinda Warrior Family, which I presume is one of the upper nobilities of The Empire; which side is your family on?¡±

    Errenia puffed her chest and grinned. ¡°Of course, we are on the side of Iris!¡±

    ¡°We are on the side of the rebellion.¡± Serinda giggled. ¡°Errenia is one of the candidates for succession. If she hadn¡¯t fallen for our charming Iris, she would have become a great Family Head. Unfortunately, she is now one of us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not yet the decision-maker of my family.¡± Errenia shook her head. ¡°I cannot control my family. The Secret Organisations have struck a deal with us, and the Holy Bloodline has always been looking to suppress our influence.

    ¡°Moreover, the Broken Empire has put immense pressure on the Tentoid Empire. After losing one of its most important Ambassadors, it focused its attention on revenge, enabling the internal unrest to rupture. Beside the Tentoid Empire, the Ladimon Kingdom, a smaller, conservative kingdom worshipping the Goddess of Redemption, also faced immense pressure.¡±

    Ludmint wanted to ask, but Iris covered her mouth. ¡°What about my other clone?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find any hint of her existence,¡± Flamira said. ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best, but she is like us, hiding somewhere unreachable.¡±

    Iris closed her eyes and fell silent. Flamira quietly stared at Iris. Within that stillness, they had exchanged thoughts through their contemplation. After a while, they revealed a smile, the same knowing smile.

    ¡°There is no need to keep searching. She doesn¡¯t want us to find her just yet; you all should focus on your safety.¡± Iris lightly clapped her hands. ¡°Flamira, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to research the situation of the eastern part of the Central Continent and the sea route to the Eastern Continent. As for the rest of you, get stronger.¡±

    Iris reached behind the screen and rummaged through her stacks of books before taking out a few condensed notes, each one for each Monster Girl, tailored made according to their speciality. She laid them in front of the projection.

    By reading these notes, Flamira and others would have an easier time chasing their paths. They would no longer be unsure of their destination.

    ¡°Let me give you a welcoming gift, too.¡± Ludmint raised her right hand. A quill and a few pieces of yellowish papers manifested in her palm. She wrote a few paragraphs on each and labelled them with the names of Iris¡¯s friends.

    After touching up a few mistakes, she revealed the content to the projection. ¡°Though it isn¡¯t as comprehensive, it is as valuable. I¡¯ve compiled a few key experiences from the Transformation Phase Monster Girls whose innate talents take similar paths as you all.¡±

    As the Monster Girls read the content, Iris turned to Ludmint. She thought for a moment before, gritting her teeth, she made a pleading face and leaned onto Ludmint.

    ¡°Dear, where did this wondrous information come from?¡± Iris said. ¡°I suppose there is also one for me . . . I¡¯m your girlfriend, after all.¡±

    ¡°What . . . about mine?¡± Flamira said. ¡°There is a note for Errenia, but not me? Is my constitution unlike her?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ludmint tilted her head. ¡°Iris, you can find the experience notes within the main hideout of The Court. As for one suitable for you, we have not gotten any Transformation Phase Slime Girl before. Moreover, your type is unheard of.

    ¡°If I were to guess, you need to know others intimately to grow. As Flamira is your clone, the same principle should apply.¡±

    ¡°Know others . . . intimately?¡± Flamira blushed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She meant what she meant,¡± Iris mumbled. ¡°I was hoping for another way, but I found none. Absorbing exotic materials isn¡¯t good enough for us unless they contain sentiments. Holy-attribute material will help more than others, but they cannot compare to others¡¯ touches of tenderness.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Main Body, how could you have¡ª¡± Flamira pursed her lips. ¡°Have you, have you fallen?¡±

    Serinda, Artium, and Errenia looked at each other, then at Iris. She silently tilted her head, her cheeks faintly pink. She said nothing, but her manner said everything. The guilt in her clear, modest eyes shimmered and coated her silhouette with a new kind of charm, one which, despite being a Monster Girl, could entrance even Flamira herself.

    ¡°We cannot escape our desires.¡± Iris glanced at Flamira. ¡°I¡¯ve changed, Flamira. I am not the perfection you seek. The current me is, against my previous conviction, changing. I have no excuse, and I shall not apologise.

    ¡°But I have one thing to tell you: Remember, Flamira, you are me but also not. You are Iris, but your essence is of Flamira. Do not let me restrict your freedom; you must live when I am no longer.¡±

    As quiet greeted the projection, everyone sank into their thoughts. Even Ludmint and Artium mused over Iris¡¯s words. For a moment, they glimpsed at another side of Iris, the side she rarely expressed.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Flamira smiled. Her broken smile carried with it determination. ¡°But Iris, you are our pillars. Heavy responsibilities rest on your shoulders; Is it not irresponsible if you were to abandon everything and leave by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely preparing for the future. Maybe the Tentoid Empire will become the second Broken Empire, or maybe the Broken Empire will fall. In either case, we need to prepare ourselves.¡±

    Iris was about to continue when the projection wavered. The hazy threads of starlight gradually dissipated, returning to the night sky. Iris¡¯s Faith had been on the low since she depleted it in the Cathedral of Deliverance; it could no longer sustain the mystical projection.

    Iris sighed. ¡°My power is waning. Take good care of yourself, everyone. And you, Errenia, I¡¯m sorry for not being there. Please don¡¯t be too harsh on Flamira. She is someone made of my and your essence, our daughter, perhaps.¡±

    Before Flamira could object, the projection shattered into sparkles, and the study room regained its ordinary air. Everyone blinked before eyeing Flamira, their thoughts showing on their playful gazes.

 Chapter 155: The Past of Ludmint

    Once the projection faded, Iris flopped on the desk. Her radiant smile sank into coldness, devoid of the assurance she gave to Flamira and her friends. Her Faith and Corruption Power flickered inside her eyes, amounting to dim sparks amidst the emptiness.

    ¡°You need not appear strong all the time.¡± Ludmint wrapped her left arm around Iris¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. ¡°If you worry alone, you¡¯ll suffer alone.¡±

    ¡°They are my family.¡±

    ¡°They only become family when you rely on them.¡±

    ¡°They provide me happiness and give my life meaning. I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    ¡°When your stubbornness turns into a habit, you might fail to reach out for them when you need them the most.¡± Ludmint shook her head. ¡°If one Monster Girl cannot do it alone, The Court will come together and make it happen. Such is the declaration of the Court Founder. You should rely on others more.¡±

    ¡°Am I not relying on you?¡± Iris simpered. ¡°I¡¯m letting you see my period of weakness. Are you upset? I chose to burden you with my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Ludmint patted Iris, gently stroking Iris¡¯s silky hair. ¡°No one chose you to carry this weight. Are you upset? You have to sacrifice your happiness, while others live in the bliss you create, knowing nothing of this struggle.¡±

    ¡°Their smile is my happiness, their laughter my joy.¡±

    ¡°Then that is also my answer. Your smile is my happiness, your laughter my joy.¡±

    Iris grasped Ludmint¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible to change my mind?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t aim to change your mind. I know enough of your stubborn personality.¡±

    ¡°Are you grasping for that ray of hope, the ray of hope which might not exist?¡±

    ¡°It is no lie that I place your happiness above mine. And I believe your friends are like me, like you. We are the same in our difference.¡±

    ¡°Unlike them, I¡¯m selfish and unreasonable.¡± Iris peeled Ludmint¡¯s fingers from her waist and walked to the window, where the moonlight hit her face. ¡°I intend to distribute the happiness according to my arrangement. The only way to stop me is through wit, scheme, or overwhelming power.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re opening yourself to my ravenous appetite, Iris.¡± Ludmint smiled at Iris, and then walked to sit on the messy bed. ¡°Will you regret your words if I, against your will, force you to stay here? Will you be sad if I kidnap you somewhere far away, so far away that no grief will ever reach us?¡±

    ¡°I will not be sad, but I will find my way back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too determined for your own good.¡±

    ¡°My own good is nothing.¡± Iris closed the curtain and headed to the bed. She lay beside Ludmint.

    ¡°Will you allow me?¡± Ludmint whispered.

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m yours.¡± Iris closed her eyes, breathing in and out. ¡°I might not be as receptive as I could, but I don¡¯t want to postpone it. A promise is a promise. Please be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dear.¡±

    With a soft giggle, Ludmint placed her hands on Iris¡¯s chest and leaned forward. She crept onto Iris and hugged Iris. Her forehead touched Iris¡¯s soft, bouncy shoulder, and her arms embraced Iris. She stayed in that pose for a few minutes, letting her warmth permeate her beloved.

    Iris gradually opened her eyes and turned to Ludmint. ¡°Am I not good enough?¡±

    ¡°Do you know, Iris, that this moment is much more intimate, more inseparable than just our moments of indulgence?¡± Ludmint smiled. ¡°Since I became a Monster Girl, there have been only two people whom I could hug like this. Now, there exists three.¡±

    ¡°It hurts knowing that I¡¯m not your first, and I won¡¯t be your last.¡±

    ¡°You can try to keep me through wit, scheme, or overwhelming power.¡±

    ¡°I cannot hold you just yet.¡± Iris touched her heart. ¡°In here, there are multiple knots blocking the way. Before I can make it a home worthy of you, I shan¡¯t cheat you into staying.¡±

    ¡°We can renovate it after moving in.¡± Ludmint moved her head, placing it on Iris¡¯s chest, listening to the sound of the heart, the lament of the soul. ¡°When I untie each knot, I¡¯ll collect the heartstring, and when everything is done, they¡¯ll bind us into one.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°So poetic.¡± Iris yawned. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day but a short night. Ludmint, will you not do anything? There might not be another chance after this.¡±

    ¡°There will be more chances to caress your body, but there might not be any more chances to cuddle your heart.¡± Ludmint also yawned. ¡°I chose my priority wisely.¡±

    Listening to Ludmint¡¯s chatting, Iris raised her right hand and clasped it. The blanket and the pillow adjusted themselves. The candlelight dimmed.

    Quietude descended, filling the bedroom with serenity. The two stayed soundless, motionless until their hearts settled, their minds drowsy.

    ¡°Let me tell you about myself. In exchange, you will tell me about yourself,¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°It might not be what you want to know.¡±

    Ludmint chuckled. ¡°You already knew I have a younger brother. His name is Halinant, a shy, hard-working boy. It¡¯s a pity he is not a girl, or else I would have already taken him with me.¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive. When he was a child, our parents, and I, too, encouraged him to join the army. We were poor, and our job as a seafarer was unstable.

    ¡°He used to remark to me that he hated the army. Fortunately, or unfortunately¡ªbecause of his military obligation, he couldn¡¯t join us on our last voyage.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s voice dropped. Her relaxed body drooped, shrinking, holding in the remnant of her past life. The emotions which haunted her last moment swirled inside her fuzzy eyes. She spoke nothing of the incident, but Iris could easily guess it.

    A gloomy storm covered the hopeful sunlight while the raging tides rocked the stable boat, shaking the surface of the ocean into a circular maze, whose exit extended beyond the downpour. The mouldy scent assaulted the wooden boards, bursting through the stuffy chambers, where the youthful Ludmint cowered beneath her bed.

    There were shouts of the sailors, cries of the children, and howls of despair, but everything paled in comparison to the thunderous impact between the ship hull and the emerging reef.

    An invisible hand of death swept through the ship. It passed through the walls and, when encountering living beings, it flung them across the room. With each impact, it took away what remained of their vitality.

    Everything happened at once. The ship sank beneath the ocean, leaving the only hint of its existence, the scattered wreckage of the decaying wooden boards.

    By the guidance of a miracle, Ludmint clung to one of them.

    Alone, she lay on the last straw of redemption, soaked in the cold water and salty, sour odour. Without food or drink, she lacked the energy to struggle. She could only rely on luck and resilience until someone, something, chanced upon her.

    ¡°Our ship sank, drowning almost everyone,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°It was painful, suffocating. I didn¡¯t know what to do aside from grabbing hold of a wooden plank. I didn¡¯t know the exact moment everyone left me, but I knew they left me, for I was alone after that.¡±

    The ocean was a harsh place; luck could only help her once. The board on which her life depended snapped. Despite her last burst of strength, her frail, fatigued body sank inside the gaping mouth of saltwater and unending depth of blue horror. The currents filled her body until her consciousness faded.

    Though she struggled with the desire to live, her body could not stay awake. Her heart stopped, and her carcass descended the cold darkness.

    ¡°That was how I died,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°It was better that way. Even if I survived, I would have no way to go; I could only be a burden.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still alive.¡± Iris poked Ludmint¡¯s shoulder. Her finger bounced on the soft flesh. ¡°Are you exaggerating your backstory to gain my sympathy? If you play with my feeling, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I indeed died then, but it didn¡¯t mean I cannot be alive right now.¡±

    While the body had decayed, the soul persisted. During her slow descent, something found her. That being, a monster dwelling beneath the surface, circled her before taking her to its lair. The cold, still pressure of the depth preserved her body well, but it could not return her life.

    When the monster got back to its lair, an underwater cave, whose inner structure contained an air bubble, it¡ªshe held Ludmint¡¯s corpse in her embrace and caressed her frozen heart. She was a Deep-Sea Monster Girl, one whose body shimmered soft light and whose scales covered half of her appearance, concealing her weak flesh from the intense pressure.

    Through a ritual unknown, she grasped Ludmint¡¯s soul and gave her a second chance. From then, she lived not of Pure Races but of Corrupted Races.

    ¡°Why have I never heard of her before?¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is she also your lover?¡±

    Ludmint chuckled and pinched Iris¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± Iris puffed. ¡°We¡¯re sleeping together, but you¡¯re thinking about other girls?¡±

    ¡°I used to chase after her; I wanted to be with her, but she rejected me so ruthlessly I was too afraid to see her again. I thought I would return to her, but all those pent-up emotions are now with you.¡±

    ¡°The extent of your affection sure is little.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Ludmint hugged Iris tighter, kissing her cheek. ¡°You aren¡¯t a substitute; you are yourself, a lovely Slime Girl whom I pursue.¡±

    Iris touched her reddened cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time. If I weren¡¯t tired, I would have hit you!¡±

    ¡°You can hit me, but after I finish my story.¡±

    ¡°There are more?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡± Ludmint tilted her head. ¡°Please be gentle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking to die tonight, aren¡¯t you?¡± Iris swung her right hand at Ludmint, but she stopped herself at the last moment.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Ludmint wiggled her head. ¡°I have been naughty. Don¡¯t you want to punish me?¡±

    ¡°I will punish you, though not physically.¡± Iris placed her hands on her chest, shifting away from Ludmint. ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll mentally torture you.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Do you know, Ludmint, that I have a younger sister? She is stubborn, easily annoyed, and lovingly cute.¡± Iris reached out to the ceiling and grasped at the empty air. ¡°She used to look up to me, the past me, who was a role model for her.¡±

    ¡°What changed?¡±

    ¡°I got curious, rebellious. Instead of walking the path of roses laid by the power that be, I chose to forge my own path.¡± Iris laughed. ¡°It didn¡¯t end well, for I am now out of reach, infinitely far away, and in this abominable body.¡±

    ¡°You misspell adorable.¡±

    Iris glanced at Ludmint. ¡°Indeed. The past me would have called it abominable, but the current me, corrupted by my body, morphed by my instinct, do not resent these changes anymore. In fact, despite my resistance, I am slowly accepting my new self.¡±

    ¡°Such thoughts are terrifying, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They are also strangely comforting.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°At least, I am walking the rebellious path I intended to walk. I was myself. Even if I¡¯ve changed, I¡¯m still myself.¡±

 Chapter 156: Loss of Control

    Iris trotted the pink grassland. She had no recollection of what she was doing, but the entrancing breezes and soothing atmosphere of this land kept her from contemplating. Her eyes drifted from one tree, whose curled leaves fluttered and fell to the ground, to the next, whose thread-like branches danced, leaving sugary sparkles in the air.

    She unsteadily raised her head. The colourful clouds, made of cotton candies, gently hovered above her, shielding her from the warm, melting sun. Her unfocused eyes gazed down. The fine grasses filled her vision, brushing across her bare legs, tickling her.

    As she walked to the horizon, she gradually fell deep into her thoughts. Her right hand plucked a glass-like flower and brought it to her face. She caressed its brittle petals, and then nibbled on it. The sweet candy split in her mouth and dissolved under her saliva, bringing comfort to her soul.

    She was on a journey, a long, arduous journey. At the end of the horizon, her destination awaited. It was a humble home, where her lover was patiently waiting. After a long separation, which numbed her heart and fostered her yearning, she would be with her lover once more and forever. There would be no afterwards, for they would be of one soul, inseparable.

    Her heart throbbing, Iris placed her hand on her chest. Though she tried her hardest, she failed to recall her lover¡¯s blurry face and fuzzy name.

    She had to recall it.

    What kind of person was this mysterious lover? She was a lovely lady, proud, playful, and possessive. Though she always thought about romantic matters and would get what she wanted, she had a big heart. Such a sweet wife, such a fortunate Iris.

    A house emerged at the edge of the world. In the front yard, a lovely lady in a bridal dress stood waiting, holding a gorgeous, scentful flower bouquet. She had been waiting for Iris for a long time, and now, her wish was coming to fruition.

    Beaming, Iris increased her pace. This place had everything she wanted. She had no reason to leave; she would stay here.

    As she reached her home, Iris waved at her wife, who slowly turned around and walked into the house, winking at Iris. A comforting serenity blossomed inside Iris, permeating her drowsy mind. She clutched her chest, flustered, and tried to catch up.

    Her footsteps echoed throughout the empty field of sweets. Everything quietened and listened to the joyous occasion, ready to celebrate the best union there could ever be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to wait for so long,¡± Iris said. ¡°Even though I¡¯m irresponsible, will you give me a chance to make amend? Will you forgive me, Nupian?¡±

    Nupian was Iris¡¯s, and Iris was Nupian¡¯s. They¡¯d always been in love.

    Iris frowned. A sense of crisis rose in her uncomfortable mind, but it was too faint, too faint for her to consider it more than her nervousness. Something felt off. It was wrong. Nupian was wrong, very, very wrong.

    How did she come here? She walked here . . . but how did she reach here? Everything before it felt so fuzzy. Where was she before all this? She was . . . sleeping?

    A splitting headache struck Iris. She waited to retreat out of the house, but her legs wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Her body rigidly entered the house, heading toward the open door. Inside, Nupian was sitting on a couch with her arms open wide, waiting for Iris to embrace her, to become one with her, forevermore.

    ¡°I . . . who are you, Nupian?¡± Iris clutched her head. Her pace slowed. ¡°I was sleeping. How did you transport me here? Where is this place? I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Darling?¡± Under the thin white veil, Nupian giggled. ¡°This place is your home. You¡¯ve promised me; don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°I . . . did I?¡± Iris¡¯s eyes grew indistinct. ¡°I did promise you. Yes. Promises are important. I must not break them.¡±

    Iris¡¯s hands relaxed, and her pace became steady. A mindless smile manifested on her face. She strolled to Nupian, feeling the wonderful bliss surrounding her. She was nearing her heaven, her source of happiness, her security.

    As she took a step forward, the heart-shaped insignia manifested on the back of her right palm. Countless flowery symbols crawled under her skin and bound Nupian with her through invisible strings of affection. Inseverable love took root in her heart, germinating into a beautiful flower.

    ¡°I remembered now, Nupian.¡± Iris reached forward, her hands trembling. ¡°You are my protector, my saviour. With you by my side, I will never feel lonely again. With you by my side, no harm will come to me.¡±

    ¡°I swear, with all my heart, I will protect you. As my wife, I shall grant you everything in my power. You¡¯ll be safe, and if you wish so, your friends, too, will be safe.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Iris tossed away all consideration and leaned forward, trying to hug Nupian.

    Outside the house, the colourful clouds dimmed. A piercing noise shattered the peace of the dream world, ringing throughout the plain. The impact ripped a hole into this reality, opening a path for dark purple light and black mist to infiltrate. They flooded the candy grassland, submerged the glassy trees, and consumed the sweet fragrant plants.

    An earthquake shook the house, separating Iris and Nupian, though Iris landed unharmed. She felt another presence shrouding her, protecting her innermost thoughts. She opened her eyes, but there was only blackness. It reminded her of something, of the unholy encounter before she returned home.

    As she remembered the encounter, her mind wandered to the Cathedral of Deliverance. Her recollection of the Saintess cleared her heart, purging the stuffy feeling in her chest. She now remembered she was sleeping, and this world was a manifestation of her dream, mixed with Nupian¡¯s influence.

    ¡°I was so close,¡± Nupian¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°You¡¯re a treasure that I can¡¯t easily get, but I shan¡¯t feel discouraged. Instead, I¡¯ll increase my effort until I win you over. Please wait for me.¡±

    Iris remained silent. She didn¡¯t want to give Nupian any more chances to get inside her heart. She closed her eyes and concentrated. Her body floated to the sky, passing the layers of clouds, the atmosphere, and into the boundless space. When nothing stretched before her, she opened her eyes.

    ...

    At the coast far east of the Central Continent, a lady in a summer outfit leaned on her white chair. Holding a delicate spoon, she gradually shaved off her ice cream and savoured the sweet coconut milk taste. She tilted her head up and felt the sandy breezes course around her smooth skin, fluttering her straw hat.

    She was about to take another bite when she froze, her red eyes flashing. Before long, she, Nupian, placed down her spoon and turned to the ocean, whose body of water guided her to the faraway Eastern Continent.

    ¡°Life always brings with it unexpected results,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re the first to slip out of my grasp. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m coming for you.¡±

    She got up, grabbed the handle of her pretty suitcase, and walked to the extensive Jewellery Ring Harbour. Along the way, her eyes slowly shifted from one store to another, admiring the shiny gemstones, the exotic fish, and the wooden carving, which she bought the beautiful rose-shaped one.

    As one of the biggest harbours of the eastern part of the Central Continent, it housed countless people throughout the day. The young, the adventurous, and the rich strolled on the bridges, passing by each other, minding their business.

    Though Nupian was the brightest gem in the Harbour, no one gazed her way. The passersby close to her instinctively diverted from their track, opening a neat, spacious path for her. She soon reached the largest, most extravagant ship on the dock. It boasted handsome, beautiful, efficient workers with a friendly atmosphere and sparkling design.

    Though she could waltz in and snatch whichever room she pleased, she patiently waited in the line, holding the ticket which granted her a modest room with minimal service.

    After getting her ticket stamped and escorted into her room, she placed her baggage on her bed, and then leaned on the small window, overlooking the flowing ocean, daydreaming about the time when Iris and her reunited.

    In only a few months, she would meet Iris again.

    ...

    Iris sat on her bed, her eyes hazy. She slowly processed the dream sequence. Her mind gradually pieced everything into a complete picture, bringing back her clarity. The dream was too vivid, too real. For a moment, she was uncertain of what was a dream and what was reality.

    The quietude helped her recollect her thoughts. She got up and went to the balcony. The sun was high up in the sky, sending waves of heat and radiance to Donhalgen. Iris had overslept. She sighed and turned around, staring at her messy bed.

    Ludmint had already left for work. To give Iris sufficient rest, she did not wake up Iris and went out silently, though she left a kiss; Iris felt it on her left cheek even though she was dreaming then.

    ¡°Ludmint,¡± Iris mumbled. ¡°In the end, you didn¡¯t do anything to me. I feel honoured but also disappointed.¡±

    Because of Iris¡¯s tired, crestfallen air, Ludmint refrained from acting on her impulses and instead consoled Iris throughout the night. The two remained in each other¡¯s arms, hugging, exchanging their worries and encouragement. Before they slept, Iris took the initiative and kissed Ludmint.

    It was an unassuming kiss, one that gave little pleasure, little arousal. Nevertheless, its significance dwarfed all kinds of teasing and plays. This purity transcended mere lust and imprinted itself as a promise.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the naughty Ludmint would have blushed and faltered because of a . . . kiss.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Iris, you silly girl. You also blushed, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Iris closed her eyes. Her Corruption Power flowed inside her body, changing its quality. It emerged from her flesh and coated her skin, morphing her air, altering her appearance. Her mind submerged her thoughts and feelings in the sea of memory, where a shadowy yet expressive silhouette of Ludmint dwelled.

    Ludmint¡¯s thoughts, manner, air, her everything flooded Iris¡¯s mind. She transformed her meek, shy disposition into the cool, confident one. At that moment, she was no longer Iris but also not Ludmint. She was a combination of both, a mix of love and lust, of mischief and chastity.

    ¡°Your body has a peculiar feeling to it,¡± Iris said. ¡°Your smell, too, has that inviting quality. No wonder I fell for you; you¡¯re such a lovable lady. How many hearts have you swayed and played with?¡±

    While admiring her new figure, Iris pressed her hands on her chest and rubbed her legs together. The smile on her face turned into a smirk. She slowly, softly exhaled a puff of misty air. A fuzzy feeling bloomed in her, a carving she had to satisfy.

    ¡°No!¡± Iris stopped herself. Her body shattered into a rain of slime, which reformed back to her usual humanoid appearance.

    Still, the lingering emotions affected her. Her skin was sensitive, her cheeks red. Compared to Ludmint, whose power stood at the top of the Condensation Phase, Iris was a mere Transformation Phase Slime Girl. Had her mimicry been perfect, she might have lost control over her emotions and let Ludmint¡¯s body control her mind.

    ¡°Never could I have thought that . . . your body would feel so good.¡± Iris sighed, expelling the heat in her. ¡°Thankfully, I did not lose control, and Ludmint weren¡¯t here right now. If she caught me at that moment, I might really let her have her way. I wonder how it would feel?¡±

 Chapter 157: Nothing as It Seems

    A carriage stopped in front of the building. Its driver, a young man, got down and opened the door. A middle-aged man in a brown trench coat stepped out. As his black eyes swept the surrounding, he reached inside his pocket for a polished tobacco pipe.

    ¡°Father, you promised,¡± a calm, feminine voice resounded behind the man.

    ¡°Xiaotan, your father can use a little break.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time for work, not break.¡±

    A neat, solemn lady alighted the carriage. While adjusting her hair, she walked to her father¡¯s side. Their black hair resembled each other, though Xiaotan¡¯s blue eyes took after her mother instead of her father¡¯s black eyes. She looked ahead, gazing at the group of police warding off the crime scene.

    ¡°Father, why did you take me here?¡±

    The father put back his tobacco pipe. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance. This place is your first test. Remember: do not use magic.¡±

    Xiaotan hmphed, then walked to the barred building. As she approached it, the police noticed her and her father. They rushed out of the restricted zone and greeted Xiaotan casually before they turned to her father.

    ¡°Sir Centurion.¡± The police saluted. ¡°We¡¯ve finished the preliminary investigation.¡±

    ¡°No need to be formal. My daughter will take this case.¡± Centurion smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll oversee her process. She is more than capable of solving the case.¡±

    ¡°If it is easy, why not get me a harder case?¡± Xiaotan said.

    She observed the building. Its appearance resembled other buildings except for a broken window and signs of decay. The cracks on the walls exposed brick structural beams, while the cobwebs on the balcony windows revealed the untouched dust of desertion.

    ¡°Whose house is this?¡± Xiaotan said.

    ¡°The owner is Hathaway Falun. She moved out of Donhalgen a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°Any stolen valuable?¡±

    ¡°Nothing major. Most items are of little worth in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Not a thievery, and certainly not a crime of passion.¡± Xiaotan peeked at her father, who maintained his indifferent face. ¡°Officer, let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Lady.¡±

    The police guided Xiaotan and Centurion into the crime scene, passing through multiple polices and investigators. Due to the recent unrest caused by the Evil Cults and the Secret Organisations, the force of justice had doubled their effort to maintain order. They had to regain their citizens¡¯ trust.

    Standing in front of the broken window, Xiaotan peeked through the gap. Her gloved right hand caressed the broken fragments of the window. Her eyes locked on the edge of the shattered glass, connecting the big pieces with the small. In her mind, a few vague visions formed. They depicted multiple ways in which the culprits could enter the locked building.

    ¡°This fragrance,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It smells quite peculiar, subtle, luxurious. Is it cocoa?¡±

    As a woman of knowledge and fashion, she remembered reading about exquisite perfumes and their expensive fragrances. This chocolate scent was one of the most memorable yet minute. If not for her keen senses, she would have missed it.

    With just a whiff, an image of a mature, mysterious lady gathered in her mind.

    This apparition refused to dissipate. It overwhelmed her other choices of images. This fuzzy imagery settled her. She closed her eyes, breathed in, breathed out, regulating her state of mind. Her mystic intuition rang, warning her of an unknown outside influence.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Centurion frowned. ¡°Did you detect something?¡±

    Though he lacked the mystic intuition his daughter inherited from her mother, he was an excellent detective, a famous one. His observation skill and cognitive ability were above mortal.

    Sensing the change inside his daughter¡¯s body, he reached inside his pocket and took out a can of spray. He aimed it above his head and sprayed it. Thin mist coated the ceiling and descended to the ground, leaving the atmosphere colourful, glittering.

    Centurion tensed up. His indifferent expression turned cold, his pupils contracting. It¡¯d finally drawn to him why the Church of Knowledge requested his service for such a mundane case.

    There was a hidden story beneath the fake crime, and he would unravel it. He must unravel it.

    He could not let the same thing happen again. He only had his daughter now.

    After a few moments, Xiaotan opened her eyes. The illusionary image and the unforgettable fragrance had already disappeared. She took a deep breath, looked at her father, and nodded. Her expression, too, turned solemn.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Officer, tell your men to leave this place,¡± Centurion said. ¡°And bring in the special force. This case is more troublesome than I initially thought.¡±

    ...

    Iris firmly held a letter. She had no idea when or how it appeared on her desk, but she could recognise its insignia: a withered black rose held by a feminine skeleton hand. Though merely an envelope stamp, it exuded a soothing aura, one which reminded Iris of the calm, endless night, the all-comforting darkness.

    Last night¡¯s carriage, and now this letter . . . who are you?

    Iris tried to recall her memory. As a Transformation Phase Monster Girl, she could vividly reminisce every little commonplace detail. Yet she couldn¡¯t find anything.

    Despite the nostalgia, she failed to recall seeing the insignia.

    Her reticent hands gradually opened the letter. She had a feeling that this power meant no harm. It was akin to the affection she felt for Nupian, but this power was gentler, more reserved.

    Though it signified power beyond the Condensation Phase, it didn¡¯t trigger Iris¡¯s sense of crisis. There was no manipulation, no deception. There was only a restorative aura, one which comforted Iris and brought her closer to a state of inspiration. Her fragmented knowledge uniformly joined into a network of wisdom.

    In her soul, a new, fantastical door parted open. Her narrow slit of perspective, the viewpoint of a mortal, swung open with a muffled boom. A great flood of thoughts ruptured, raining onto her fermented forest of understanding.

    Soaked with ideas, her flowers of insight blossomed.

    Though she had once undergone the Ascension, the knowledge she gleaned from the world was chaotic, too complex. The gift from the Lord, too, added to her confusion. Now, for an instant, everything became ever so clear; she could touch the principles beneath her thoughts, and with it, she expanded her knowledge incessantly.

    Iris blinked. The letter slipped from her hand. Her expression, glimmering with foreign feeling, turned strange. Such a state was not unheard of, but it was only possible if the higher beings deliberately exposed their understanding of the world to her.

    But why? What had she done to receive such generosity?

    Iris picked up the letter and took the content out of the envelope. There was an exquisite frame surrounding the beautifully written content. The strokes were spotless, the technique impeccable. It wasn¡¯t a hastily written message but a carefully crafted one.

    ¡°These handwritings,¡± Iris muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s from . . . a signature?¡±

    Iris¡¯s hands froze. The seal within her soul loosened. She had seen this handwriting before. How could she forget?

    ¡°Court Founder?¡± Iris¡¯s breathing quickened. She remembered now. Inside the carriage, an unknown lady sat opposite her. ¡°She had been with me the whole time?¡±

    Iris heaved a sigh of relief. She luckily was too tense to attempt any licentious things. If Secain were with her, she might have done something unspeakable under the gaze of the Court Founder.

    Terrified yet excited, Iris read the letter:

    ¡°Congratulations, Iris. Indeed, I am Aspera, yours truly Court Founder. Specifically, I am Aspera¡¯s will which inhabited this letter.¡±

    Iris lightly coughed. ¡°Then, Lady Aspera, thank you for your benevolence. I¡¯ve benefited much from your gift.¡±

    The murky inks shifted their position, dancing from stroke to stroke. They disconnected and merged, linked into brand new sentences.

    ¡°Benevolence I am not. I¡¯ve used you to test my hypothesis. Thus, I must repay you an appropriate reward. Though I did not anticipate your bold creativity.

    ¡°Worry not, for I have resolved much of your trouble. My Mark of Concealment is suppressing the Mark of Love and the Curse of the Eye inside you.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who the owner of the Curse of the Eye is?¡±

    ¡°Masolis, the faith of the Eye of Masolis. His avatar placed his attention on you, mainly because of the aura of the Darkness-Type Artefact within you.¡±

    The Mark of Love is from Nupian, the Curse of the Eye Masolis. Lady Aspera didn¡¯t mention the Bewitching Mark; it must be because Bewitch is too powerful. What terrible calamity have you brought upon yourself, Iris?

    ¡°Can you erase these marks?¡±

    ¡°I could, but it would be onerous. My ability is no match for the owners of the marks. However, I¡¯ve cut off their energy source. They will eventually dissipate.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything I should do?¡± Iris slightly lowered her head. ¡°I need to become stronger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already chosen your path, but you haven¡¯t acknowledged it.¡± Despite being written with emotionless inks, the letters gave off a playful air. ¡°The other Monster Girls won¡¯t reject your invitation, especially after knowing your quality.¡±

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°It is the fastest way. And also the most natural.¡±

    ¡°Can I . . . gain more gifts from you too?¡±

    ¡°It is possible, but such a gift is not something I can produce casually. Sharing intimacy with you is a much better reward; alas, you are too weak to endure the pleasure.¡±

    Iris flushed, but she did not attempt to mask her feeling. She had to confront it sooner or later, and her situation forced her to take a step forward.

    She was a Monster Girl, her heart that of a Monster Girl. She did not hate it, but the discomfort stemming from her soul revolted against her instinct. A long time was needed to reach a compromise.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be my honour to experience your grace, Lady Aspera.¡± Iris touched her lips. ¡°May I know the name of the lovely driver of last night?¡±

    ¡°Antina. She is also a Condensation Phase Monster Girl, so you may request her assistance, though I must warn you: she can be rather devilish.¡± The inks paused, then generated another sentence. ¡°Take good care of her. She is my daughter.¡±

    What? Iris titled her head. ¡°She is your daughter?¡±

    ¡°She was born of my flesh and blood, her soul a fragment of mine and my late beloved.¡± Aspera¡¯s silent sigh resounded. ¡°We Monster Girls cannot bear descendants. Everything we absorbed from the Pure Races, male or female, love or lust, disintegrates into the purest form of energy. Such is our Fate.¡±

    Iris wanted to speak, but her thoughts festered in her head, and she found herself too ignorant of the matter. She opened her mouth, but only silence seeped through.

    ¡°We are the Corrupted Ones,¡± Aspera wrote. ¡°Our new form gives us a new chance, a liberating downfall, but they also trap us, chain us to our desires. Left with innate loneliness, we can only take consolation from the momentary pleasure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed.¡± Iris looked at her smooth, delicate palms, which had reverted to her slime appearance. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of this side of ours before. I didn¡¯t know that we are so . . .¡±

    ¡°Pitiful, are we not?¡± The letter quivered. ¡°I suggest you not dwell in it. Life moves on regardless of your feeling. I¡¯ll be waiting for the day you shine brightly.

    ¡°Only then are you worthy of that contemplation.¡±

    The letter and the envelope turned pitch-black before vanishing under the uncaring sunlight. Everything returned to silence, but not all was the same.

    Iris looked at her reflection. Despite her ethereal beauty, desolate remained.

    Lady Lilith, why are we like this?

 Chapter 158: Bimonthy Banquet

    Despite the downpour of emotions, life marched indifferently, tirelessly. Iris arrived at the bimonthly banquet. She stood on her lonesome, her modest attire separating her from the rest of the lively world. Her brilliance, once charming to all whom she graced, vanished from her gaze.

    While she absentmindedly scanned the lush garden and delightful fountain, a gaze locked onto her. A receptionist walked to her. Adorned in the neat black uniform, he carried with him the air of professionalism.

    ¡°Esteemed Lady, may I see your invitation card?¡± He bowed.

    Iris turned to the receptionist and raised her right hand. A silver card, whose golden border glittered under the sunlight, slid out of her sleeve. She handed it to the receptionist. Not waiting for the guide, she entered the banquet, merging with the crowd.

    Soft breezes greeted her silky hair, which drifted according to the soothing music. Her moody aura did nought but sprinkled her countenance a hint, a vague suggestion, of her untold stories. For a moment, she seemed the centre of all attention, the lead of the invisible stage. Yet, she moved merely a few eyes, and they too retracted themselves quick.

    Like a delicate flower resting below the shade of a great tree, Iris enjoyed her solitary. She beamed and greeted others who came to her, but she struck few customary conversations before retreating to a champagne tower.

    Stacks of brittle yet beautiful glasses came together, united in spirit, and formed a mountainous accomplishment that none could achieve unaided. The guests of this banquet, the champagne glasses, they joined hands to create something that surpassed their limit.

    Nevertheless, they were weak, deceptively fragile. Iris could tap her delicate fingers and brought down the illusion of order. The glasses would tumble to the earth, where they would yield to the emptiness of despair.

    What she could do unto the champagne tower, the transcendent could do unto her. To resist the tides of the ocean, she must build herself a steady boat, but to overcome the ocean itself, she must become an island.

    Only then could she shield her family from the unceasing waves.

    Iris tightened her grip on her champagne glass, which trembled under her strength. She blinked and looked at her hand, frowning. Her emotions agitated her; she wasn¡¯t in control of herself. She had to be calm.

    If she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, how could she control her Destiny?

    ¡°Apology for the interruption, ladies and gentlemen,¡± a voice resounded throughout the banquet room. The background music faded. A nobleman stood on the stage with a pocket watch in his right hand. ¡°My gratitude to you who accept the invitation, as well as the unfortunate few who could not attend this banquet.¡±

    The man stared at his pocket watch. When all eyes were on him, he proudly lifted his head. ¡°The appropriate time is now. The honoured guest will ascend the stage and give the opening speech.¡±

    As the audience lowered their voices, a senior man ascended the stage. His short, grey hair revealed his age; his aloof expression complimented his look. He held his head high and swept his gaze across the room, judging the expressions of those before him.

    As Iris observed him, her eyes glistened. Ludmint had forced her to remember the prominent contemporary scholars. He was Zantio, a Master-Tier Mage, a retired imperial scholar. His works, including research papers on magic as well as formations, provided a new perspective on the matter of magic.

    Even Ludmint praised his insight, though she lamented at his poor aptitude. He was a perfectionist. His flaws prevented him from reaching the Grandmaster Tier. In the end, he retired and became an advisor for the Elemental Council.

    ¡°We have gathered today to converse, not in the mundane matter, but in the matter of knowledge,¡± he said, his tone dull. ¡°I hope there is much for everyone to gain from this banquet. To that end, I plan to meet with the new and old. With my humble experience, I wish to learn fresh outlooks on the old subjects.¡±

    Zantio tilted his head and smiled. After he left the main stage, the orator returned to commence the occasion. The scholars clapped and praised the process, filling the room with a pleasant ambience.

    Sipping the champagne, Iris exchanged a few pleasantries with other scholars, whom she knew from other smaller gatherings. After her academic debut, she¡¯d been expanding her influence and connections. Though she had an impeccable relationship with Ludmint, her reservation prevented her from using it.

    She didn¡¯t need Ludmint to help her gain a footing in the academic world.

    ¡°Iris?¡± A voice interrupted Iris.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Pulling back her thoughts, Iris donned a calm, graceful smile as she turned to her fellow scholar. Short green hair came into her view, then a pair of majestic blue eyes. Iris had forgotten not this dazzling appearance, one which touched her heart in the day loneliness plagued her.

    ¡°Jania?¡± Iris tilted her head. ¡°Your appearance and disappearance seem to me a rainbow in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Your compliment is excessive, Iris.¡± Jania skipped to Iris. ¡°I was busy with my work, but I dared not disappoint you.¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°Congratulations on attaining the Master Tier. Your enviable talent is a source of admiration.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve exhausted much resource and effort. Without this wealth, my shortcoming is apparent.¡±

    ¡°Wealth, too, is a part of one¡¯s ability. It must have given you significant trouble, both external and internal. After all, nothing in this world is truly free.¡±

    ¡°Of which meaning are you implying?¡±

    ¡°Guess?¡± Iris grasped Jania¡¯s hands and squeezed gently. This time, she would not allow her to disappear again. ¡°I¡¯ve got you now. Please stay with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Do you not like this banquet?¡± Jania closed in on Iris and rubbed their shoulders. ¡°You should tell me what you dislike. There is no secret between us.¡±

    ¡°I dislike when someone lies to me.¡± Iris narrowed her eyes, her lips curving up. ¡°Does omission count as a lie?¡±

    Jania lightly pinched the back of Iris¡¯s hand. Her captivating blue eyes dimmed, then reverted to their glory. With subtle gloom around her, she stepped onward, her hands carefully pulling Iris with her.

    ¡°Have I incurred your wrath?¡± Her voice, although firm, harboured anxiety so faint Iris could barely sense it. ¡°I have misled you, but such is not my intention.¡±

    ¡°By chance we met; by chance we shall learn of each other.¡± Iris grazed her fingertips across Jania¡¯s hands. Their feathery sensation, their angelic softness, their mysterious appeal, compelled Iris never to let go. ¡°The bewilderment of then had plagued my thoughts. I failed to ask you then; I shall ask you now.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to fix my mistake.¡± Jania turned around to Iris, and, lowering her head, she raised Iris¡¯s hands and imprinted her lips on their backs. Her grace perfumed the air with sincerity laced in a solemn affair, not of an innocent maiden, but of a noble lady.

    At that moment, Iris¡¯s eyes blurred. In Jania, she saw an overlapping image of herself and Jania. They both carried the weight of their noble names. Such was the price of their comfort, of their magnificent background.

    Straightening her hands, Iris didn¡¯t pull them back. She moved closer to Jania and leaned forward, her forehead touching Jania¡¯s. Their sensitive skins jolted, but they permitted not their bodies from making an abrupt movement. They would not cause discomfort to their partner.

    ¡°My limited knowledge has stumped me.¡± Jania carefully raised her head, moving away from Iris. Despite the concealment of her bang, her forehead reddened. ¡°Iris, may I know your intention?¡±

    Iris covered her mouth and laughed. Her crystalised voice grabbed Jania¡¯s attention and suspended it on a thin, intertwining thread, which spun around Iris, tracing from her delicate fingernails, to her exposed shoulders, then her joyous face.

    Despite its inane march, time halted its progress. Jania held her breath, her heart tensing up. The heat, previously lingering on her forehead, spread throughout her cheeks, running along her ears and neck.

    ¡°This custom originates from a faraway land. The lack of information regarding its procedure is not something unusual. Let me confide you about its little secret,¡± Iris smirked. Her hands mischievously pulled Jania to her chest. ¡°We believe in the spiritual connection of friendship. Our foreheads are the window to our minds. Though not too intimate like our abdomen, the gateway to our soul, it is still a place of great significance.

    ¡°When we comfort each other, we embrace our companion. Slowly, we rest our heads on each other. In silence, our thoughts and emotions connect, flowing between us, within us.

    ¡°At that moment, we are of one soul.¡±

    Iris released her grip, retreated a few steps, and drew her right hand forward. Her lingering scent coated Jania, who struggled to rein in her emotions. Her heart flared up, and, in one breathless second, something infected her reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re full of surprise, Iris.¡± She grasped Iris¡¯s hands while calming down her sentiments. ¡°Your unique scent tempted me. Even I almost got caught up in your rhythm. Scary.¡±

    ¡°If you knew my intention and my special constitution, you would have been on guard, and I would never succeed.¡±

    Jania grinned. ¡°Because of my line of work, I have learned to always stay alert. It¡¯s more difficult to sway me than other Master-Tier Mages. You, however, did it with such grace and elegance that I found myself unable to get angry.¡±

    Iris raised her eyebrows as she allowed Jania to lead her deeper into the banquet. Their appearances, the composition of two beauties holding each other¡¯s hand, momentarily attracted the gazes of others. Still, they minded not their inconsequential thoughts, moving onward while donning a warm character.

    As they reached the deeper part of the banquet, where only a few experienced scholars gathered, Iris slowed her pace until Jania came to a halt. She turned around. Her smile disappeared behind the sober air that enveloped her demeanour.

    ¡°Now is the moment where you must decide,¡± Iris whispered. ¡°Will you let me sulk, or will you shower me with honesty? I shall not blame you for your choice, but I might feel hurt, no matter how my rationale comforts me.¡±

    Jania opened her mouth, then closed it. Her eyes glowed and dimmed, glowed and dimmed, repeating for a few moments. This silence was not of rejection, but contemplation. She thought hard of the consequence, the potential danger, and the arrangement.

    A phantom of Iris¡¯s pitiful, disappointed face emerged in her mind. She no longer hesitated. A bright, devilish smile flashed on her face.

    ¡°Iris, I cannot tell you right now, but I can¡¯t let you down either.¡± She took out a jade earring and handed it to Iris. ¡°This thing is a token of my identity, a hint of my livelihood. I am not whom you thought, and even if you thought you found me, you might be surprised.¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes alternated between Jania¡¯s firm expression and the earring. She did not sulk nor ask further as she retrieved the earring and secured it inside her sleeve. When her cloth obscured her hands, she stored the earring inside her Virtual Space Ring.

    ¡°Our time together, although short, is precious,¡± Jania said. ¡°This opportunity is my last gift for you. Farewell, and see you at the Prime Archive.¡±

    Iris raised her hands. ¡°Wait¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you Lady Iris?¡± an aged voice echoed. Zantio came to Iris, beaming. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you from Lady Jania before. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 159: Conversing with Zantio

    Iris slowly bowed, surprise flashing in her eyes. When she rose, only calmness remained on her face. Her eyes moved between the chatting, dancing, drinking guests, yet she couldn¡¯t find Jania¡¯s familiar silhouette. Her friend had slipped into an invisible crack, never to appear again.

    In front of Zantio, Iris couldn¡¯t distract herself. She revealed an appropriate gleam in her eyes, a sign of admiration and anticipation real and unreal.

    ¡°The honour is mine, Sir Zantio,¡± Iris said. ¡°Your reputation precedes you.¡±

    ¡°There is not much to be said about this retired old man. I¡¯ve already passed my prime, and I can¡¯t keep up with my reputation anymore.¡±

    ¡°My condolence for the misfortune, Sir Zantio. If not, you would¡¯ve already reached the Grandmaster Tier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Zantio shook his head. ¡°There are no ifs in this world. I must live with the consequence of my choices.¡±

    Iris fell silent. Her soft, indistinct breathings rang, filling the atmosphere with cooling serenity. As she collected her thoughts, her heart raced. It was clear Jania gifted her this opportunity, an opportunity to establish a connection with a consultant of the Phenomenal Committee.

    Though retired, Zantio was still an influential Mage. Few high nobilities could demand his presence.

    ¡°Pardon my impolite question, but the timing of your arrival had me curious.¡± Iris shifted her gaze around her, but, as she expected, Jania was no longer within the banquet. Even her supernatural senses failed to locate her enigmatic friend. ¡°Am I correct to presume your acquaintance with Jania?¡±

    Zantio raised his eyebrows. His posture stiffened before he forcefully relaxed. His changes did not go undetected, but Iris remarked nothing, focusing on the question at hand, hoping to glean a hint of Jania¡¯s mysterious background.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve known . . . Lady Jania for a long time, but I¡ªplease forgive my rudeness¡ªhave never heard of you until she mentioned your name.¡±

    ¡°I am merely a wandering scholar, someone who has the fortune to explore ruins of value, some of which may have attracted her attention.¡± Iris lowered her head and looked at her palms. A phantom warmth, of when Jania grasped her hands and comforted her, coursed inside her. ¡°She helped me in my moment of weakness. However, our time spent together is short, and this is the second time I¡¯ve met her.¡±

    Zantio stroked his chin, frowning. He did not reveal his emotions easily, but now, the perplexity in his eyes was blinding.

    ¡°You must be an experienced wanderer,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Lady Jania did not make friends easily, and she rarely helps strangers. To my knowledge, you¡¯re an outlier, a case study.¡±

    ¡°Life is unexpected. No one can predict with absolution where their destiny will lead them. Only by looking back will they see their long, intertwining journey.¡± Iris walked to the side, where a waiter holding a tray of champagne stood, and took a glass. ¡°Even I do not know I would reach for this glass of champagne before I decided on it.¡±

    After her speech, her need for luxury made itself known. She twirled her glass, letting the apple fragrance perfume her nose, and drank casually the sweet, burning flavour. It seared her throat, but she savoured it. The simmering heat tickled her chest.

    ¡°I can understand why you¡¯ve won her grace.¡± Zantio nodded, though he rejected the champagne the waiter offered. ¡°Your speech demonstrated to me your quality.¡±

    ¡°You flatter me, Sir Zantio. I can only spin a little tale and speak a few lines, not something to be proud of. Compared to your accomplishment, I¡¯m still far off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, while you¡¯re still young, at your prime, your brightest moment.¡± Zantio reached inside his suit and took out a small journal, in which he wrote a few sentences.

    Iris did not mean to peek, but her eyes naturally wandered to the content and, to her amazement, found a few quotes from her published paper, titled Of the Mundane Ancient. It detailed a fragmented exploration of a nameless ruin, in which she discovered parts of the heritage of a forgotten civilisation.

    Of course, most of her knowledge came from the books she memorised in the Puppeteer Legacy Ground, but she had concealed the illusions under layers of truth, turning her fiction into reality, her knowledge into experience.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently dappled in the ancient history part of the academic. As Fate wills, I came across your paper, which is of engaging quality.¡± Zantio nodded. ¡°Your literary skill is above mine. It was as if your paper were a fable, filled with strange, inexplicable moments. Still, the Phenomenal Committee has verified its legitimacy; even then, our record of the period is of less clarity than your finding.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°It is my honour to shape a small corner of the puzzle.¡± Iris slightly raised her head, her voice sparkling. Though she had not intended to go overboard with her knowledge and attracted great attention, she could not help but feel her ego flourishing. ¡°Wait, Sir Zantio. Did you say the Phenomenal Committee had seen my paper?¡±

    ¡°There are not many papers in the domain of prehistoric aeons. Because of the obscurity of the records, sometimes these papers climbed to the desk of the Phenomenal Committee.¡± Zantio laughed. ¡°Nevertheless, I cannot tell you the result, for I regrettably am not a part of the panel.¡±

    Iris blinked as realisation drowned her. That smile of Ludmint¡¯s, that knowing, deceptive smirk, which caused Iris to frown then but thought no further, was now apparent in its reason. She knew this, and thus encouraged Iris to use the topic as her first work.

    What did I tell you, Ludmint? I told you not to make me too famous, but now my first ever paper is in the hand of the committee. This progression is too terrific!

    If this keeps up, will I have to introduce myself to the royalty?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something worth celebration; my luck merely granted me an opportunity, and my recklessness compelled me to press forward.¡± Iris heaved a sigh. ¡°Such a dangerous act is unbefitting of an academic scholar. I still shuddered at my impulsive behaviour. Much to learn, much to amend.¡±

    ¡°Impulse is not all bad. Like inspiration, one does not need it, but it can be a source of something beautiful.¡± Zantio handed Iris his little notebook. ¡°You can take it as a friendly suggestion, a gift from an editor of the Prime Archive.¡±

    Though Iris didn¡¯t want to shine brightly on the stage, she didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity either. Her impulse coerced held her arms and drew them to the notebook. Hesitation, doubt, and excitement mixed inside her eyes.

    She was a genius, a marvel. With her ability, she could elevate herself to the top of the academic field, and with her futuristic perspective, her papers contained no lack of visionary paths. However, was it what she wanted? Was it acceptable for her to be so presumptuous?

    Ludmint, I despise you and your manipulative way. I¡¯m never letting you get away with it.

    Beaming, Iris grasped the notebook. The stress on her shoulders vanished, replaced by the expectation of the future. It would be a waste of her talent if she dared not aim for the top.

    She had failed in her past life, but she would not fail the second time.

    ¡°Then, I shan¡¯t stand ceremony.¡± Iris placed the notebook inside her long sleeve. It vanished into her clothes, revealing no trace of its location. ¡°My greed is flaring up. Please allow me to be imprudent. Is there any advice for me?¡±

    Zantio stroked his beard. ¡°I don¡¯t have the needed expertise to guide you, but I do know a few things from my colleagues. It was nearing the Moon Falling Tide, and there will be a few new underwater ruins emerging from the depth of the ocean.¡±

    ¡°Moon Falling Tide? Is it perhaps the Moonlight Sea?¡±

    ¡°The Moonlight Sea of Yilon Archipelago. To you historians and adventurers, that place is the treasure trove of lost history, of endless, olden wealth.¡±

    ¡°I yearn to visit it someday, but I have just settled in Donhalgen.¡± Iris shook her head. An image of herself, a noble lady of high bearing, wearing tattered clothes and an eyepatch, commanding a group of wild, luscious ladies, filled her mind, but she shook it off right after its formation. ¡°When I feel my preparation is enough, I will set foot there.¡±

    ¡°You have the ambition but also patience.¡±

    ¡°If not for this meagre self-control of mine, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°I must thank my friends for shaping me like this, though it felt painful in the past.¡±

    ¡°Such friends will share with you joy and sorrow. When you gain membership to the Prime Archive, we, too, will be akin to a friend.¡±

    Iris lifted her dress and curtseyed. ¡°You will remain my senior, Sir Zantio. How can an amateur like me be in the same class as you? However, I¡¯ll be catching up fast if you don¡¯t prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Good. Good. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Zantio eyed his pocket watch and sighed. ¡°Our conversation is too engaging that I¡¯d forgotten the time.¡±

    ¡°Your advice has benefitted me much,¡± Iris said. ¡°Please, catch up with your schedule. I¡¯ve already spent too much time with you. It¡¯ll be impolite if I dare covet more. After all, you, Sir Zantio, are the honoured guest.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Let¡¯s hope our next meeting is soon.¡±

    After Zantio bid farewell, Iris, who, because of her lengthy conversation with Zantio, became a rising star.

    Some scholars, new and experienced, approached her. They introduced themselves and discussed ideas for their research and experiments. She carefully answered their questions; her humble, friendly manner won the hearts of many and even gained their affection.

    Even though she dressed mildly, with her despondent emotions plaguing her aura, her mystical charm captivated all. Though unintentional, her style carried a hint of temptation to both men and women.

    At heart, she was still a Monster Girl.

    Until the end of the banquet, she gained a few friends, with whom she exchanged her address, hoping to become their pen pals. It was the first step toward establishing her network in Donhalgen, a connection outside of The Court.

    Once Zantio came up on the stage and gave his final speech, the banquet concluded. The soft music gradually faded, and the scholars slowly dispersed, returning to their residents, institutions, or academies. Everyone left satisfied, especially Iris, who fiddled with the notebook in her hand, thinking about her future.

    Her despondence had already scattered. She wore a hopeful smile, filled with confidence, and elation.

    ¡°Ludmint, did you also think about this?¡± she murmured. ¡°Our personalities do complement each other . . . shrewd, adorable, and risqu¨¦. No matter. I¡¯ll rise to your level, and when that happens, I¡¯ll repay everything you¡¯ve ever done to me. With interests.¡±

    You better be ready.

 Chapter 160: Like Past, Like Present

    On the way back, Iris opened the carriage window and peered into the dusk sky, which painted the world deep crimson, full of warm, nostalgic beauty. Though buildings and walls prevented her from seeing the sunset amidst the great ocean, the knowledge of its existence was enough.

    Sunlight, seeping through the thin curtain, bounced on her skin, dazzling, illuminating the interior soft gold. She pressed her hands on the cushion and watched their surfaces sinking, smiling as her thoughts wandered. Her lonely shadow flickered, yet no lovely maid was there to comfort, tease, and get teased by her.

    Without Secain, this empty carriage becomes lonelier than ever. Must I hire her as my personal maid? But if she¡¯s always by my side, will  I don¡¯t want to turn her into a Monster Girl too soon; I hope our moment will be magically memorable.

    Our affection . . . is not intense enough.

    Iris chuckled. Her carriage gradually decreased its monotony speed. Though she was daydreaming, she was also keeping track of her route. Since that day, especially the Curse of the Eye incident, she had resolved herself to be even more careful, perhaps on the verge of paranoia.

    ¡°Despite the lack of activities, I still feel exhausted,¡± Iris said. ¡°The fatigue of the soul is too difficult to heal via resting. Fortunately, my precious friends can easily heal my tired heart.¡±

    With one hand holding her leather case, Iris alighted the carriage, her glimmering eyes admiring Auburn Leaf Library. Its colour scheme, that of the forest and its firm trees, blended in with the bright orange sky of the dusk. Not just its design, but its librarian, the one Iris looked forward to, was also akin to autumn.

    Tundra, you¡¯re one of the highlights of my day; do you know that?

    Iris licked her lips, savouring the imaginary nectar on her tongue. You reminded me of my innocent self, of my pure, undistilled virtue. Such a perfect canvas, an inviting piece of whiteness. It urges me to paint onto you strokes of pleasures, dots of blackness, to turn you into a fallen maiden, to fill you with the thoughts of me, and to¡ª

    Shaking her head, Iris quelled her indecency. Her breathing calmed, and her demeanour resumed its cold elegance, devoid of any indication of her cravings. She strode toward the library with a faint smile on her face.

    You must control yourself, Iris. Tundra is not a part of your world; she is a Mage Apprentice with a bright future. You must not ruin her . . . but if she dearly wishes so, I . . . can grant that careless wish of hers.

    I wonder, what kind of beauty will you become?

    Iris grasped the door handle and pushed it. The bell attached to the door frame rang, echoing sweet, shivering noises. To the quiet library, where only Tundra remained, the sound was a sign from heaven, something to look forward to.

    Iris gracefully entered the library and closed the door, her fingers tapping its glassy surface. Her Corruption Power blossomed into a batch of flowers, covered the transparent windows with petals, sealing all escapes.

    Now, only Iris and Tundra remained, and nothing would get in their way, no matter how much they touched, screamed, moaned, and more.

    ¡°Lady Iris?¡± Tundra raised her head, her drowsy eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±

    She sprung up from her chair and dashed out of the reception counter. Her head, filled with sleepiness, alerted her of the newfound dizziness. Her vision spun, throwing her off balance. She tensed her legs, yet her muscles failed to move the way she commanded. Lost to the disorientation, she tripped.

    Sighing, Iris flicked her fingers. A gush of wind emerged from her sleeves, rushing toward Tundra. It gently lifted her body while grazing her skin, giving her a jolt, sprinkling abnormal sensations throughout her body. Her face grew pink as she tried to suppress her insensible thoughts.

    Her hands clenching, her body burning, Tundra held her breaths, blanking out. She had to speak something, apologise, thank, anything except remain silent. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Only the thoughts about Iris¡¯s appearances and manners lingered in her head.

    While Tundra was stuttering, Iris walked to her and tapped her forehead. A hint of Holy Power spread inside Tundra, dispelling her sinful thoughts. Iris almost smirked at her, but she held back herself, pretending to be oblivious to the embarrassing yet inviting expression.

    Though I¡¯ve suppressed the potency of my power, she still got affected. So tender, like the old me. Playing with her will bring me endless joy.

    ¡°Will you excuse my lateness?¡± Iris said. ¡°You should not have rushed yourself. Your delicate body is precious. I don¡¯t want it to break too soon. There are still many things to explore.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Lady Iris, I thought you wouldn¡¯t come today.¡± Tundra¡¯s indecisive hands grabbed Iris¡¯s sleeves. ¡°My mind hasn¡¯t been with me. Since morning, I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you. When I saw you, my happiness clouded my judgement.¡±

    ¡°How can I leave alone a lady as lovely as you?¡± Iris leaned forward, her faces so close to Tundra¡¯s, their lips almost grazing. ¡°What kind of compensation do you want?¡±

    Iris¡¯s breaths, chilly like snow, yet burning like fire, drifted around Tundra, who, with all her effort, stopped her heart from bursting out of her chest. The whirling of thoughts swamped her throat; there was a spark of desire, of insatiable craving, but she could not express it. Her sticky saliva sealed her mouth, and she could not, would not, request such an obscene act from her admired, respectable Iris.

    Agitated, she retreated from Iris, swallowing her words. Her eyes betrayed her regret, yet she had no intention of grasping at the opportunity. She only fiddled with her messy brown hair, trying to hide her blushes.

    ¡°Please, please grant me a favour,¡± she said, puffing. ¡°I want . . . you . . . you to help me more.¡±

    ¡°I can fulfil your wishes, but are you willing to accept it?¡±

    Iris stepped forward. Her hands seized Tundra¡¯s hands. Her fingers ran across Tundra¡¯s delicate skin, caressing, squeezing, and stroking the soft, milky forearms before pinching the strained shoulders. Grinning, Iris yanked Tundra inward, pressing her breasts against Tundra, pushing forward while binding the weak, confused, excited librarian onto her.

    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± Tundra¡¯s meek voice fluctuated as passions filled her eyes. The ceiling turned pink, the floor melted, and the atmosphere became sweet. She was in a wonderland, in a sensual romance book she once secretly read. ¡°Lady Iris . . . it is inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Will you let it stop us?¡± Iris whispered, her pursed lips curving into a grin. She bit Tundra¡¯s right ear. ¡°Do you feel it? The throbbing of our hearts. Listen carefully, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    The steamy air clouded the library. Its books shivered, their pages wildly flipping. Countless strings of symbols floated, sank, and twisted. They spun into a passage, an interconnecting chain, which, according to Iris, revolved around Tundra.

    Each hieroglyph, infused with condensed information, touched Tundra. Their thin, wet surfaces latched onto her flesh, clinging to her trembling body. They dissolved into tainted spots on her skin, taking roots inside her mind. She, enduring both Iris¡¯s touches and the pleasuring knowledge, sealed her mouth tight, though her disquieted voice still leaked outward.

    The vast information assaulted her brain. Her eyes violently contracted, expanded, and contracted, alternating between different gleams, shifting, twitching. As headache overcame her, the chains of rationale which sealed her instinct shattered.

    Her breathing grew rough, her body melting. Vague heart shapes manifested in her eyes. She reached her trembling hands for Iris, unable to contain herself no more.

    ¡°Tundra, your innocence is most delicious,¡± Iris said. ¡°You have endured well, though I might have overdone it. I shall now relieve your burden.¡±

    Blushing, Iris reached her right hand behind Tundra and grasped her neck before pulling her in. Her lips pressed against Tundra¡¯s, draining her saliva and heat. The rupturing desires and overwhelming knowledge fizzled away as Iris regulated Tundra¡¯s body, drawing her out of the frenzy.

    This spell still needs more work. It¡¯s too painful for the receiver, and I can¡¯t control the amount of transferred information accurately. Sister Lenmia, when you kissed me, I only felt ecstasy. How did you do it?

    Iris parted her lips from Tundra and exhaled. A wisp of fragrant sweat lingered around her, reminding her of her first kiss, the moment in which Lenmia unceremoniously yet tenderly stole her first, her heart, and her innocence. It was the beginning of her fall, an irresistible, irreversible downfall, one which she had not regretted.

    ¡°Lady . . . Iris?¡± Tundra touched her lips and instinctively licked the sweet, candy-like saliva. ¡°You taste . . . sugary? I mean, what had just happened?¡±

    ¡°Do you want more?¡± Iris giggled as she retreated from Tundra. The magical scene surrounding her vanished, replaced by the sight of a serene, orderly library. ¡°I¡¯ve just gifted you my precious possession. How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°I, I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Tundra wanted to touch her lips, to simulate the sensation, but she suppressed her strange thoughts. ¡°I am a woman; you are a woman. We . . . should not feel like this. This unnatural . . . craving is problematic, illogical.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to resolve this problem?¡±

    ¡°I want . . . I think I want to. Is it wrong not to?¡±

    ¡°Why not test it? Magic is all about the exploration of the unknown, the imaginative perspective of the familiar.¡± Iris sauntered past Tundra and into the library. ¡°What is lust? What is love? How do these two feelings, one of the purest virtue, other the worst of sin, integrate so well, so inseparable?¡±

    Tundra forced her hands to her side, but they kept crawling to her abdomen, trying to satisfy her itches. ¡°Do you know the answer?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, and no one will. Every answer is both correct and wrong, true and false. Love and lust mean different things to different people. What is your answer?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡± Iris glanced at the flushing Tundra, and then entered the reading section. ¡°Reign in your emotions. Mull over it first, and I, too, shall accept it with my heart, not my eros.¡±

    Disappointed, Tundra fell silent. Her wrinkled uniform, filled with sweats and sticky fluid, felt uncomfortable on her skin. She raised her hands to cast a cleansing spell, but then she stopped herself. She would not give up. She had to prove it to Iris; she had to prove it.

    As she arrived in front of Iris, she sat down. Her breathing slowly returned to peace. Despite her haggard appearance, her character invited looks and touches yet remained till the end pure, contradictory.

    ¡°Fine. I lose.¡± Iris covered her mouth, silently exhaling the heat inside her. ¡°I shall help you with your request. When you are ready, send a letter to me, and I shall arrange the place most suitable for us.¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris, have my determination reached you?¡± The excited librarian got up, leaning forward. ¡°Can I experience your answer?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the matter of feeling is such an easy thing to decide?¡± It is, my Dear Tundra, but now is not the time. ¡°I¡¯m booking you a private magic-training facility. Now, you can freely experiment with all the newfound knowledge and ideas.¡±

    Tundra blinked, and her pink flushes and red blushes came to her at once. Indeed, she had forgotten about her previous request, all because of her swayed heart and burning desire!

    ¡°Lady Iris, you played me again!¡±

 Chapter 161: Tundra and Love

    Her hands covering her head, Iris laughed as she waited for Tundra to cool down. She could have avoided Tundra¡¯s trembling, clumsy fists, but she remained seated, taking the soft hits as if they were her massage. The more frustration and disappointment Tundra expressed, the more Iris felt the urge to tease her more.

    ¡°Tundra, you are such a dirty girl.¡± Iris winked. ¡°I haven¡¯t alluded to anything of such sort, and yet, you imagined everything. You should¡¯ve asked nicely and spoken more clearly. If you dance around me, I might not notice your charm.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Tundra bit her lips, tears welling in the corners of her eyes. ¡°You manipulated my thoughts. Your words led my mind, messed up my body, and sparked my intention. The worst is that you . . . did not go through with it.¡±

    ¡°You imagined it all again.¡± Iris parted her hands and closed her eyes. Her open mouth gasped, exhaling playfully.

    Blocked by nothing, Tundra¡¯s fists went toward Iris¡¯s delicate, fragile face. Tundra had to force herself back to stop their momentum, afraid of actually hitting her respected mentor, her friend, who, through the strange moments spent together, took on an unfamiliar status in her heart.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± she said, panting. ¡°I hate you who made me like this. I hate myself who allowed you to make me like this. Please stop smirking at me, or I will really, really hit you!¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Iris swiped her hands across her face, concealing it for a moment, and revealed a calm expression. Her teasing, and with it her seductive gaze, vanished, replaced by a solemn, scholarly demeanour. ¡°Tundra, has the headache subsided?¡±

    ¡°The headache?¡± Tundra blinked. ¡°I was so angry I forgot about the pain; it has indeed gone away now. Still, what did you do to . . .¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, she frowned. Because of Iris, she hadn¡¯t noticed a multitude of miscellaneous knowledge scattering at every corner of her mind. She finally realised the headache came from her forcefully assimilating the information. Now that her soul had finished digesting, she could recall and muse over them at will, though the sudden fatigue reduced her mental capacity.

    She looked at Iris. ¡°You, you gave me the knowledge and messed with me to alleviate my pain?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re assuming again.¡± Iris wanted to smile, but she didn¡¯t want to test Tundra¡¯s tolerance. After all, an exhausted lady¡¯s mood could easily change. ¡°That is a part of my intention; the other part is your charm.¡±

    Confused, Tundra inspected herself. Her wrinkled, soaked uniform revealed her inner clothes as well as her figure. Her blushes spread from her cheeks to her ears, then down to her neck. She quickly raised her hands and chanted a spell, cleansing, straightening her uniform.

    Once her refined, respectable look returned, she glared at Iris but could not find the motivation to get angry. She wouldn¡¯t fall for the wicked scheme. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the satisfaction anymore.¡±

    Iris pretended to sulk. Her eyes drooped, her disposition shifting to pitiful beauty, whose hope and dream had just shattered into specks of light, fleeting yet illuminating.

    ¡°It is indeed my evil intention that made me cast a new spell I¡¯ve been developing, and I apologise for the inconvenience and the discomfort it¡¯s caused.¡± Iris sank back on her chair and gestured for Tundra to sit as well. ¡°My words still stand. I will compensate you with a quiet, high-grade training facility. You must have already gotten my address from my membership file. So, I won¡¯t give you my card.¡±

    Tundra wished to shake her head, but Iris would see through her cute, readable lies. ¡°But I still want one. You must follow the etiquette. In fact, we have yet to formally introduce ourselves.¡±

    She got up and cleared her throat. For a moment, her brilliance was comparable to the moon amidst the field of stars. Her hands grasped the trim of her skirt and lifted it slightly. She bent forward; her eyes vaguely closed. ¡°Honour be mine. I am Tundra Boline, a librarian of Auburn Leaf Library, a Mage Apprentice of the Royal Magic Academy, and a close friend of Iris.¡±

    While smiling, she arched back up, her chest puffing. She took pride in her title, especially the last one. Iris¡¯s mischief had infected her, though she did not mind it.

    Iris curtseyed, too, but she didn¡¯t act excessively; the focus was on Tundra, not her. ¡°Pleasure be ours. I¡¯ve heard of your name and engraved it on my heart. I am Iris Goodwill, a . . . wanderer, a traveller, a foreigner. I have no such esteemed title, so please call me Iris.¡±

    She playfully drew her right hand forward, hovering it in front of Tundra. She maintained her noble character, tilting her head up, glancing down at her close friend.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    It took Tundra a few moments before she held Iris¡¯s hand and imprinted her promise on it. Her face reddened the moment she kissed, yet she hesitated not. Her gentle, fleeting warmth infused Iris, becoming an unforgettable moment.

    Licking her lips, Iris flipped her hand. She held a sleek blue business card, lined with silver letters and borders.

    Tundra blinked, looking at Iris, and reached for the card. Its reflective surface dazzled her vision as if it were a treasure worth gold and gemstones. She reached out, but Iris curled her fingers away, smug.

    ¡°Come, take it from me.¡± She placed the card in her mouth and pursed her lips. She leaned forward, waiting.

    Staring at Iris¡¯s playful eyes, Tundra¡¯s pupils contracted. The sea of flame in her eyes ignited; she smirked. Her arms pressed on the table as her body sloped on the table, her face moving closer to Iris. She maintained her intense eye contact, while her mouth gradually opened, revealing her saliva-coated tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s mine, and I will get it back.¡± She gently bit on the card. Her white teeth dented the silvery surface, forming an imprint that would remind her of this event forever.

    While pulling away, Iris licked the card, painting it with her sweet, strawberry taste. A sticky thread of saliva extended from her lips to the card, and, as she moved away, it broke off, glittering under the lantern light of the library.

    ¡°And I have dirtied this table,¡± Iris said. ¡°We might have gone overboard today, My Tundra.¡±

    ¡°Who are we?¡± Tundra pinched the card and took it out of her mouth, but she did not wipe the saliva away. ¡°Lady Iris, it is you who thought of such . . . peculiar method, and it is only you who dirtied this table.¡±

    ¡°Will punishment befall me?¡±

    Tundra straightened her back. ¡°There is a rule against dirtying the library and the books. I will have to fine you.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Iris said, ¡°you also dirtied the library. Our sweat and passion have tainted the floor. Some even got on the books. How can you punish me alone?¡±

    ¡°Then . . . we shall be punished together!¡±

    As Tundra¡¯s face blossomed into a bright pink flower, Iris laughed. She raised her right hand and snapped her fingers. A magic circle manifested behind her. Its size expanded until it covered the library before shattering into a torrent of fog, which blanketed everything.

    ¡°Lady Iris, what are you doing?¡± Tundra grew flustered as the fog permeated the books. ¡°The books, Lady Iris, your spell will ruin the book!¡±

    ¡°Your emotions have clouded your mind.¡± Iris held a book in her hand. The fog dispersed, and the book was in perfect condition, devoid of the sweat and saliva and fluid previously staining it. ¡°I would never harm you, and these books are a part of you.¡±

    ¡°What about the psychological damage? I have suffered much under your ambiguous implications.¡±

    ¡°Will a soul-healing kiss do?¡±

    Tundra perked up but then narrowed her eyes. Her suspicion was not unfound, for Iris remained unreadable. ¡°My heart won¡¯t trust you easily.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you shall have your reward.¡± Iris closed the book, stood up, and walked to Tundra. ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    Closing her eyes, Tundra shyly nodded, her hands gripping her skirt. Her impulse told her to reach for Iris and embrace her, but she dared not. What if she flipped Iris¡¯s switch? Would she survive the night pure and untouched?

    Such a thought excited but also troubled her.

    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    Tundra reluctantly opened her eyes. In front of her, the mellow Iris blew a kiss at her. As the sizzling air moved forward, a pink heart projected itself on Tundra¡¯s lips, pressing softly, tenderly, intensely. Only when she ran out of her breath did the euphoria dissipate, and with it, Iris was no longer there.

    Alone, Tundra sat in the middle of the silent library, confused, aroused, scared, not of Iris, but of herself. She had never touched upon this side of herself before. She had not once gotten excited about a kiss, a thought of uniting, in hearts, in flesh, with such a respectable figure, a maiden of knowledge.

    ¡°Your ambiguous attitude is the worst.¡± Tundra touched her lips. A satisfied smile emerged. ¡°You changed me, and you chose not to take responsibility?¡±

    ...

    It had been an uneventful day. Instead of heading straight home to the comfort of Ludmint, Iris decided to walk the mundane street and admired the monotony of life. Haste was all but what she needed; she needed freedom from distraction and unrest. Her prior meeting, both with Jania and Tundra, had given her something to ponder.

    What am I trying to do? I¡¯ve been exerting myself to build more connections and find more friends and . . . dispel my loneliness. I¡¯m doing well, getting friends, getting . . . intimate friends, paving my way to becoming a renowned scholar.

    Why am I doing this? Of course, it¡¯s to gain more power and return to my family! What, then, after that? Am I going to leave this place, leave everyone here behind?

    Iris slowed. Her softened expression reflected her brief yet vivid memory, where she spent with the few people she valued as her family. She arrived here not too long, yet they had already occupied a part of her heart. How could she bear to leave them?

    When I reach the Condensation Phase, I can concentrate on my innate talent and increase the limit of my clones. Even if I can only create one more, it would be enough. She will live here, in my place, and become the me who would stay with them.

    No matter what, there will not be a scenario where I am not by their side. It is the best I can do.

    Smiling, Iris looked up. The cloudy sky had cleared up just like her doubts. She would treat them well, for they, too, had emotions and hope and dreams, like her, like Lenmia and others. They were not a tool for her goal, but passersby who came and left marks on her life.

    While she thought about her friends, her eyes glimpsed at a few inconspicuous people cloaked under thick grey hoods. Occasionally, their gazes would sweep over the street, looking out for anyone tailing them. Though they maintained their pace to appear normal, they could not escape Iris¡¯s perceptions.

    Moreover, the Curse of the Eye and the Bewitching Mark inside her faintly quivered. Their origins resonated, coming from the unholiness of the Evil Deities.

    Iris changed her direction. Her eyes subtly shone. Today, she decided to visit a newly opened cafe, whose front was opposite a small valley, which the cultists were heading toward.

    The day could not end just yet.

 Chapter 162: Evil Cult Investigation

    Seated in a comfortable chair near the second-floor window, Iris raised her cup of milky tea and sipped it. While savouring the sugary taste, she watched a group of hooded figures moving through the street. Though they dressed plainly, their manners revealed their subtle tension, anxiety, and paranoia.

    As a Monster Girl, Iris was most susceptible to these unstable emotions. She had, and had been, manipulated, eased, heightened, and morphed them; now, they were to her a whiff of rich perfume, an unforgettable, exhilarating sensory.

    Unfortunately, mixed with these stimulating fragrances was a foul odour, an evil presence. Unlike the untainted Pure Races, whose scents thrilled Iris, the cultists gave off a different kind of smell, the piecing, revolting type. She wanted to make them fall, not because of their alluring purity but because of their dirty stains.

    She wanted to wash their soul with her blackness, not the disgusting darkness of the devil, but the elegant blackness of the Monster Girls.

    Iris sighed. I won¡¯t make the same mistake. No touching the tainted, for their nasty scents will infect you. Only when I become strong enough can I taste the forbidden fruits.

    The euphoria of stealing from the devil, I can¡¯t wait to taste it!

    As Iris daydreamed, her attention never lapsed. The undercover cultists slowly entered a small, filthy valley whose appearance repelled decent people. Their figures gradually shrank as they walked into the shades of the buildings.

    Iris could no longer spy on her targets with her eyes. She finished her tea, called for a waitress, and ordered another cup as well as a set of cookies and a piece of blueberry cheesecake. Why would she leave when the service was good, the desserts delicious?

    While waiting, she leaned on the window. Her right ear touched the cold, smooth glass surface. She closed her eyes and tapped the table, lightly knocking against the hardwood. Strands of azure light emerged from her fingertips and morphed into an intricate spell formation.

    A screen manifested, yet no strangers noticed its existence. They casually glanced at Iris, admiring her esoteric beauty, before retracting their gazes. The invisible mirror never appeared in their sight.

    ¡°Customer, please accept your order.¡± The waitress handed Iris a cup of milky tea, a plate of cookies and blueberry cheesecake. ¡°Forgive my presumption, but I¡¯ve requested your cookies to be further sweetened. Your lovely expression told me you like the sugary flavour. If I¡¯ve done something wrong, please correct me.¡±

    Iris lifted her gaze. She gestured for the waitress to get closer. Her left hand picked a piece of chocolate cookie and pushed it gently to the waitress¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Tell me if I have to correct you,¡± Iris said. ¡°If you like it, then I, too, will like it.¡±

    The waitress blinked. She wanted to step back, but something about Iris seized forbad her retreat. Holding her breath and closing her eyes, she nibbled on the cookie. It melted on her lips. Amazing.

    Iris took back the remaining half of the cookie and ate it, savouring the sugary as well as the other delightful taste. ¡°Your lovely expression told me you like the sugary taste.¡±

    The waitress weakly nodded, her cheeks slightly red. ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    ¡°If you sit with me, I can give you more.¡± Iris grinned. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t hoard you for myself. I¡¯ll allow you to return to your work. Have an unforgettable evening.¡±

    As the waitress left, Iris eyed the invisible floating mirror. Throughout her little conversation, she had not neglected her objective. She merely interacted with the waitress to disguise her action.

    More importantly, she wanted to tease her.

    I¡¯ve become such a despicable person. Please forgive me, everyone, but it¡¯s your fault; you assimilated these values into me!

    The cultists went through a few stores. After they slipped through a creek in an unremarkable wall, they arrived at their destination, a worn-down pub with two strong bodyguards in front. Once they confirmed that no one was tailing them, they took off their hoods, revealing their pale features.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As the Pure Races, they lacked the hypnotising charm of the Monster Girls. Though their appearances failed to arouse Iris¡¯s interest, the thorned crowns on their forehead did.

    Despite bleeding, the cultists revealed no anguish; their blood dribbled from their open wounds and tainted the brown crowns, whose colour gradually shifted to crimson. Their rings faintly pulsated, gaining a hint of vitality.

    The group leader, a lady whose sewn lips always grinned, revealed a scroll in her right hand. On it was the symbol of the Evil Cult Gentle Crown, a majestic crown surrounded by roses and thorns.

    The moment the leader opened the scroll, Iris¡¯s nose twitched.

    An evil stench submerged the valley with distilled despair. It created pain and suffering before presenting a flickering, delusional hope of salvation. It was the power of an Evil Deity, the Seraph of Salvation.

    The bodyguards nodded at the group leader and opened the gate. Throughout the process, none dared raise their heads. They would never disrespect the power of the Deities, no matter how unknown they were.

    Iris terminated her magic mirror spell. The stench seeped into her body, bloating her veins. Her smooth skin shrivelled, and thorns pierced out of her flesh. Her Corruption Power clashed with the Evil Power and subdued them, returning her body to normalcy.

    Though she was far from the valley and only spied through the mirror, the scent still reached her. If not for her quick reflex, she might implicate the innocent bystanders inside the caf¨¦.

    Thankfully, Lady Aspera had given me her Mark of Concealment. Without it, I wouldn¡¯t have spied on these cultists.

    Iris munched on a few cookies while regulating her breaths. She contemplated her experience with the evil stench.

    The suppression of the transcendent is having less effect on me. Am I getting used to the power of the transcendent? How is this possible? Is it because of Speculative Divinity, or is it because of the Lord?

    I can get stronger by comprehending the power of the Deities . . . . No. Don¡¯t be greedy. I will die if I make a wrong move. My luck and wit have limits. Just experiencing the Bewitching Mark and the Curse of the Eye are already so taxing.

    Iris drank the last drop of her milk tea and then got up. She glanced in the direction of the Evil Cult hideout. She had gained enough, and heading forward would be foolish. She might be able to spy on them from the outside, but she would be in real danger if she persisted.

    ¡°Customer, are you leaving already?¡± The waitress whom Iris teased came to the table. ¡°Please allow me to help you.¡±

    ¡°Your impeccable service pleases me.¡± Iris snapped her fingers. A gold coin flicked out of her grasp. ¡°Consider it my compensation.¡±

    The waitress hastily caught the coin. Her eyes contracted. She didn¡¯t expect her mischievous customer to gift her such a large sum, enough for her to live for a week. ¡°Madam, how could I accept such a valuable coin?¡±

    ¡°Call me Iris, and the coin will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Madam Iris¡ªI mean¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not enough?¡± Iris grinned. ¡°If you want more, sell more of your service.¡±

    The waitress opened her mouth and closed it, repeating her actions a few times. Her eyes reddened. Her emotions seeped out of her irises. Joy and confusion mixed inside her tears, enveloping her with an air of delicacy.

    Holding her breath, Iris walked away. If she stayed too long, her heart might skip a beat, and she might do something mindless. She quickly paid for her dessert and escaped from the grateful waitress, disappearing into the crowd.

    ...

    Iris didn¡¯t head back to Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. Though no one was monitoring her movement, any questionable action could become a clue to her identity, especially after she had just faked a crime scene.

    This time, she safely arrived at her home, but she found not Ludmint, not even a hint of her ethereal scent. The three-story house was dark, illuminated only by the red dusk light. Though the place still looked cosy, without Ludmint, it¡¯d lost its charm. A house without love was not a home.

    Did she go out to have fun? Iris sighed. Wait. Why do I care so much? She isn¡¯t mine and can go anywhere she wishes. No. She is mine; we are a couple . . . a fake one.

    I just need to change it¡ªNo. I¡¯m not ready . . . yet.

    Iris slapped herself, yet her flushes prevailed. She hated to admit that she wanted to hug Ludmint tonight, to sleep with Ludmint again. There was a sense of security in the embrace of another Monster Girl, who had been to her so affectionate, so handsome, so devilish.

    It reminded her of how it felt like to be protected, how wonderful it could be, and how it wasn¡¯t for her.

    ¡°Ludmint, I¡¯ll deal with you when you come back.¡± Iris walked up the stair and pushed over the door.

    A wisp of cool air greeted her face and caressed her exhausted body. The crimson light behind her flooded the guest room, painting the darkness cherry-red.

    She casually stretched, hung her bags, and took off her outer coats. Her hands gently closed the door before locking it. With the outside world sealed away, her formal air disappeared.

    She had returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve accomplished a lot, but there aren¡¯t many interesting matters today. Compared to yesterday, I¡¯m still energetic.¡±

    Closing her eyes, Iris raised her face and sniffed softly. A hint of flowery fragrance entered her lungs. It wasn¡¯t the perfume she used, nor was it Ludmint¡¯s perfume. It was a strange yet familiar scent, one which she had experienced before.

    ¡°Your concealment skill is getting better,¡± Iris said. ¡°Come out, for the owner of the house is already here.¡±

    A figure gradually stepped out of the shadow. Dressed in green clothes covered in leaves and pink flowers, Lorient lowered her head, her ears pink. She had been hiding inside the house for a while, waiting for Iris to return.

    It was a sensible choice. If she remained outside, she might invite suspicion. No one should know that she had a connection with Ludmint and Iris. Any clue could be the lead to the secret of The Court.

    When she came before Iris, Lorient knelt on the floor. Her forehead almost touched Iris¡¯s feet. ¡°Lady Iris, please grant me your favour.¡±

 Chapter 163: Giving Out Rewards

    Despite Lorient¡¯s insistence, Iris made her a cup of fragrant tea. She sprinkled sugary particles and floated a dainty flower on it, giving it a colourful appearance.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lady Iris.¡± Lorient picked up the cup and drank the tea. As she savoured the surprisingly flavourful taste, her eyes shimmered.

    ¡°An elegant lady should not drink her tea too fast,¡± Iris said. ¡°You have to admire it first. Hold the cup near, close your eyes, and twirl your fingers. Let the scent drift, and let your emotions guide your heart.¡±

    Lorient wanted to speak, but Iris¡¯s serious look made her listen and take note of the lesson. She carefully grabbed her teacup, hovered it in front of her, and closed her eyes. Her hand gently shook, and the tea playfully splashed.

    ¡°That was cute, but unfortunately not graceful.¡± Iris placed down her cup and then snapped her fingers. The tea vanished, cleansed by her magic. ¡°Or maybe you want to be adorable instead.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I . . . didn¡¯t come for this.¡± Though confused, Lorient still held onto the cup, twirling it, mimicking Iris. ¡°It smells like nature, a waterfall. I¡¯ve never drunk any tea like this before.¡±

    ¡°I created this recipe.¡± Iris laid her hands on her lap and straightened her back. ¡°Be careful not to let your pinky fingers loose. Make sure your posture is appropriate. Wear a smile, a faint, lovely smile.¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris, I didn¡¯t come here to beg you to join the high society.¡± Lorient scratched her head. ¡°I appreciate your help, but I want¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you what you want.¡± Iris smiled. Her eyes fixated on Lorient, who unconsciously tensed up.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t said my request yet. I didn¡¯t know you could read my mind.¡±

    ¡°I, and many others, can read your mind.¡± Iris tapped the table. Lorient flinched. ¡°I don¡¯t need magic to know that you are nervous and frustrated; I just need to pay more attention to your manner.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Lady Iris.¡± Lorient¡¯s head drooped. Her hesitant hand lowered the teacup before picking it up again. Her demeanour shifted, turning from soft to cold. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Your charm will be of great use. At the very least, it will distract the onlookers from what¡¯s important.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Now, what is it you want?¡±

    Lorient blinked. ¡°I thought you knew.¡±

    ¡°Speak slower and suppress your tone. Your emotions leak through your voice. I can guess your reason, but never the full picture. Without omniscience, one can never be fully correct.¡±

    Instead of her other friends, Lorient came to Iris. A deliberate choice. It meant the favour she sought required a significant influence that those of her standings could not satisfy. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous; otherwise, she would¡¯ve gone to other senior members, the Condensation Phase Monster Girls.

    ¡°Since you are now under my supervision, I shall treat it as a reward. What can my measly connection do for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything; my sister needs it.¡± Lorient gracefully sipped the tea, which cured the tightness in her chest and granted her confidence. ¡°My sister, Alvalin, can¡¯t walk. She¡¯s a strong girl. Because of our circumstances, we lack the money to send her to a specialised school.

    ¡°Alvalin had never said anything about wanting to study, but I¡¯ve caught her, multiple times, trying to read and write using the old books we have. She has the talent and determination to be successful if not for our livelihood holding us.¡±

    The Court never mistreated its members, yet there existed nothing it could do to alleviate the situation. Lorient could not use the unexplainable wealth to save her family, nor could she use the suspicious connections to pull the strings for her sister.

    ¡°All my friends don¡¯t have the necessary connections to help me without risks. Lady Iris, you are my last resort.¡± Lorient bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you to the best of my ability. Please help my sister.¡±

    ¡°As a noble lady, you must carefully weigh your word choices.¡± Iris raised her right hand and clenched it tightly. ¡°If I were malicious, I could twist your meanings. Are you implying that you haven¡¯t been serving me to the best of your ability?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorient raised her hands, about to slam the table, when she composed herself and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken my intention, Lady Iris. My dedication to you will not change no matter the outcome. I¡¯ve already decided to serve you, and I shall do so with my heart and soul.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me your heart and soul? Such a bold decision is unexpected.¡± Iris leaned forward, her eyes revealing glee. ¡°I shall give you a moment of reconsideration. Before, I only used you to punish you, but if you decide to become mine, there will be turning back.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lady Iris, the youngest, newest senior member of The Court. You lack the robust foundation like other senior members, and you¡¯re still in the rapid growth phase.¡± Lorient bitterly smiled. ¡°I . . . am not worthy of the attention of the other senior members. My contribution to The Court is average, and I lack the knowledge or expertise to become valuable.

    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t mean that your value is lower than theirs. It¡¯s just that . . . I¡¯m already yours. My life is in your hands. This chain of obligation binds me, but it also connects me with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to preserve the chain, forevermore?¡±

    ¡°It is an opportunity that I might never have again. I¡¯m willing to risk it.¡±

    ¡°Why should I accept you?¡± Despite her aloof tone, Iris still gave off a gentle, carefree aura. ¡°You¡¯ve just shown me your careless, opportunistic self. Do you not fear me, who could treat you poorly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kind, Lady Iris.¡± Lorient lowered her head. Something in her clicked, and the pinkness spread throughout her face. It was as if being with Iris had awakened her shame. ¡°You . . . could have done much worse to me. I trust you¡¯ll treat me well like how you treated Secain.¡±

    The memory inside the black, foggy carriage surfaced. Iris bit her tongue to maintain her composure, but her eyelids still quavered, though Lorient was too preoccupied to notice it.

    ¡°Between Secain and you, I will choose her. Are you willing to accept this blatant partiality?¡±

    ¡°She has been by your side longer than me, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll give up. If you give me a chance, I shall protect with my life a piece of your heart.¡± Lorient pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°I only hope that you¡¯ll try to save both me and Secain, even if you can only save one.¡±

    Iris giggled. ¡°You already had it the moment you chose to serve me. I¡¯m possessive. Everything that is mine, I shall protect until I am no more.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall be yours until I am no more.¡± Lorient got up and knelt beside the table. ¡°Please protect me well, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Call me Lady Iris as per usual.¡± Iris also got up from her seat. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. If you return home after dark, you¡¯ll worry your sister.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Iris.¡± Lorient got up from her knees, but her manner had changed. The invisible weight pressing her had dissipated, replaced by relief and gratitude. Her eyes relaxed, expressing a different kind of charm. At that moment, she resembled a farm girl admiring a sea of flowers under the picturesque sunset. ¡°Please command me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you sold flowers. Prepare a few bouquets and send the invitation to these people. Before I can use my connection for your sister, you must have adequated social standing first.¡± Iris took out a slip of paper and blew it.

    It drifted toward Lorient, who respectfully received it. ¡°Please be assured; as a Plant-Type Monster Girl, my bouquets will satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°Remember to pick a good set of clothes to attend the party. You shall go not as a servant but as a florist.¡±

    Lorient shivered, but the lesson Iris taught her echoed in her mind. She calmed herself and flashed a kind smile before leaving. Her manner carried a hint of dignity, no longer of the pitiful girl who sold flowers on the streets.

    Once the door closed, the room returned to silence. Sighing, Iris sank back into her chair. The tea in front of her had cooled, but, as she tasted it, its flavour remained refreshing. Nothing tasted better than nostalgia.

    ¡°Even though her manner isn¡¯t good, her admirable heart won over me,¡± Iris said. ¡°She has a curious potential. Once she finishes learning noble etiquette, she will become one of the popular ladies.¡±

    Iris raised her head and grinned. ¡°Am I right, Ludmint?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I cannot hide from my wife. You know me the best, most intimate.¡±

    Through the ceiling, Ludmint¡¯s ethereal body phased into the guest room. Her clothes, now tattered and ghostly, revealed her pale, smooth skin, inviting Iris to stare, to imprint its appearance into her heart. Still, Iris would not fall for such a distraction.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come out?¡±

    ¡°My shyness overcame me. I couldn¡¯t look at her in the eyes.¡±

    ¡°If only you were like that in the bed too.¡± Iris clicked her tongue. ¡°Your desires overcame you. If you get too close to her, you might fail to restrain yourself, and when I arrive, I will catch your unspeakable act.¡±

    ¡°Dear Iris, I cannot stop my mind from yearning, but I can stop my actions. I endure it for you, for my beloved.¡± Ludmint wiggled her floating body. ¡°Should you not reward my determination?¡±

    ¡°You could have helped her. Your connection, power, charm, your everything is beyond mine.¡±

    ¡°But she did not come for me. She wanted you, and you wanted her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall saying that.¡±

    ¡°I read your heart, taste your saliva, and immerse in your scent. Our intimacy goes beyond mere words.¡± Ludmint licked her lips as her feet touched the ground, and her body anchored itself to the physical world. ¡°My ability is stunning, is it not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with you; it¡¯s been a long day.¡±

    ¡°Then, allow me to massage your back. My touches will heal your spirit and instil vigour into your body. You¡¯ll be fresh and ready to do many things during the night.¡±

    ¡°There is no . . . nevermind. I can use some counselling. Let me take a nice bath first.¡± Iris eyed Ludmint, who smirked and nodded eagerly.

    ¡°I shall go prepare myself. I¡¯m cancelling all experiments tonight!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your whole night, just an hour or two.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll need your whole night, not just the night, but the whole you, too.¡± Ludmint stuck out her tongue. Her fingers pointed at her bouncy, perky tongue, which slithered playfully, waving at Iris. ¡°Cleanse yourself well!¡±

    Frowning, Iris averted her gaze and went to the bathroom on the second floor. It was a spacious bathroom that Iris didn¡¯t normally use. While waiting for the bath to fill up, she undressed, admired her figure, and slapped her face gently a few times until her flushes vanished.

    The hot stream gradually filled the room. As Iris sank into her bath, she turned her head to the unlocked door. It soundlessly parted, revealing a pair of slender, mischievous eyes.

    With anticipation written on her sparkling face, Ludmint entered the bathroom. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you want me to sneak into your bath.¡±

    ¡°I cannot stop you if you want to come in.¡±

    ¡°I might not if you used the other bathroom, but you intentionally eliminated that possibility.¡±

    ¡°I . . .¡± Iris closed her mouth and her eyes, sinking into her bath. She wouldn¡¯t argue with Ludmint, for she indeed desired a warm embrace. Though she couldn¡¯t admit it, she could implicitly agree.

    In the silent, streamy bathroom, a few cries occasionally resounded, and with it, a whirlpool of pleasures, both carnal and spiritual, mixed into a tempest that would rage for a long time. Fortunately, no sound would leak out of the sealed house, no matter how loud, how lewd, how tempting they were.

 Chapter 164: Special Message

    Submerged in warm milky water, Iris raised her hands, creating ripples. They clashed against her flesh, nourishing its smooth, bouncy texture. She gradually sank underneath the surface until only her head was visible. The rising stream blurred her vision, yet she stayed relaxed, her back leaning onto Ludmint¡¯s soft body.

    Ludmint lovingly rinsed water on Iris¡¯s arms and rubbed them. Her delicate touches stimulated Iris, stroking, squeezing, massaging out hidden fatigue. She cleansed every part except Iris¡¯s private places. When she tried to, her hands got slapped away.

    ¡°Is my service worthy of praises?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Do you wish me to experience my nightly massage?¡±

    ¡°Not today, Ludmint. Yesterday, I foolishly presented you with my heart. Such an opportunity will never grace your lips again.¡±

    ¡°If you won¡¯t grace my mind, I¡¯ll grace yours.¡± Ludmint leaned forward. Her chin lightly tapped Iris¡¯s shoulder, tickling her. ¡°When I explore your heart, I found a comfortable place and declared it mine. Have you been keeping it tidy?¡±

    Iris lifted her head and stared at Ludmint. Despite her sharp gaze, she allowed Ludmint to touch her freely, tenderly. ¡°I sealed it under a mountain of ice. Nothing will enter or leave it, ever.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you reveal that gaze when I entered the bathroom?¡± Ludmint pecked Iris¡¯s right cheek, leaving a warm mark on it. ¡°There is nothing shameful about your desires. We are Monster Girls, and more importantly, you are my wife.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend, not your wife . . . yet.¡± Iris lowered her head, smiling. ¡°You are not worthy of my everything. You . . . must prove yourself first.¡±

    ¡°What must I do?¡±

    ¡°In my hometown, a legend spoke of the origin of love, a reunion of one soul. Connected through emotions, bound by promises, fragmented lives became whole.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°I¡¯m going to test you. Whether you and I are of singular, we shall know.¡±

    ¡°A fascinating tale, but unfortunately, I found little evidence to support its validity.¡± Ludmint nibbled Iris¡¯s ear. ¡°However, as your wife, I know what my wife thinks and how to please her.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have forced me to bath with you if you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dishonesty is not healthy!¡± Ludmint pulled back her hands and groped Iris¡¯s breasts. ¡°Allow me to give you a special massage. Please don¡¯t move too much, or my fingers might slip.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s hands gradually moved up to Iris¡¯s face, grazing her cheeks, playing with her hair. They touched her lips and snuck into her mouth. Iris smirked and bit them. Her meagre force didn¡¯t harm Ludmint but gave her a shiver.

    ¡°The next time will not be a simple tease.¡± Iris licked her lips, raised her head, and kissed Ludmint. Their mouths touched, and their tongues reached for each other, but then Iris pulled back, nipping on Ludmint¡¯s lower lip.

    Ludmint¡¯s hands grasped Iris¡¯s chin and pulled her closer. As Iris slipped beneath the water, Ludmint shifted her posture, reversing her position. Her body caressed Iris and turned itself over, lying on the soft, delicate, flushing maiden. The thickening mist choked the bathroom, but it failed to obscure the heat and the seductive noises.

    Although Iris needed not to breathe, submerging under the water made her feel stuffy. She wanted to grab hold of the beautiful, cunning lady in front of her and pull herself up, but she desperately suppressed her desires. She couldn¡¯t lose this game.

    ¡°Why must you force me to be rough?¡± Ludmint wiped her fake tears. ¡°Dear Wife, I should have known you have a unique taste. No matter. My massage will win over your heart.¡±

    She placed her hands on Iris¡¯s thighs, gently kneaded them, and ran her fingernails across their sensitive, pinkish skin. Her touches paused at Iris¡¯s abdomen, which tensed up. When she cuddled Iris, muffled sounds leaked out from the bubbling water.

    Against the restriction, Iris struggled, scowled, and moaned, yet she never once uttered words of rejection. Her trivial resistance only provoked Ludmint further, and she, knowing the consequences, still futilely resisted.

    Despite her best effort, the corners of her mouth curved up. Her human appearance had glowed pink, and her silky skin was crumbling. The overwhelming fire inside her chest spread outward; the body of water failed to cool her.

    Her legs arched, her feet and toes quavering.

    ¡°I am the winner,¡± Ludmint said while lowering herself, pressing her every part against Iris. ¡°Whisper my name, Iris. I shall give you the ultimate pleasure, and you shall accept your true self.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s tongue slithered out of her mouth, tasting the milk water. The sweet sugary flavour satisfied Ludmint, but it could compare not to Iris¡¯s forbidden nectar.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    While her anticipation built up, Ludmint carefully parted Iris¡¯s legs. In front of her was paradise, an unreachable fantasy. She crept forward, closing her eyes, holding her breath. She was about to experience the ecstasy when she heard, despite how muffled it sounded, a click, a flip of the switch.

    An ominous premonition filled her soul.

    The trembling Iris froze, and, with shifted expression, she held tight on Ludmint¡¯s back and dragged the confused, panicking lady to the depth of carnal desires. Giving no pause, she seized Ludmint¡¯s neck and then licked it, tasting the dripping milk, the salty sweats, and the savoury taste of lust.

    ¡°The game hasn¡¯t ended yet,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°You broke me, and now, you must take responsibility. Please don¡¯t break, My Dear Ludmint.¡±

    Iris¡¯s voice shifted, and with it, her personality. She snapped her fingers. Her innocent form collapsed and morphed into another appearance. Her azure membrane revealed itself along with the purple dots and tendrils covering her slimy physique. The bloodline of the Mind Breaker took over.

    With an insidious smile on her face, she grasped, stroked, and pulled Ludmint apart. How she exacerbated the pleasure shocked Ludmint, both from the profuse joy as well as the implication. She knew herself well, and she recognised the manner which Iris mimicked.

    It was hers. The touches felt like hers. Iris was using her, taming her, twisting her!

    ¡°Wait, Iris, how¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t speak, for the sensation evoked her cherished memories. They reminded her of the lively nights, where she meticulously explored the bodies of her other partners, of other Monster Girls, and sometimes of other Pure Races.

    At once, she became the receiver of all her sins, the bearer of her ardour. At once, she regressed from the fearsome Ludmint, the Spirit of the Sunken Storm, and became the meek Ludmint, the sickly daughter of the sea merchant. Her resistance evaporated into boiling passions, which moaned pitifully, wonderfully.

    With every touch, her mind faltered. A tender kiss elevated her purity; a lecherous caress sank her soul into the descent, whose endless depth consumed her spirit. She clenched her fists, but the numbing pain, pleasure, undid her walls.

    It was as if she were falling once more, broken apart, and then reconstructed into a Monster Girl again, and again, and again, until her first memory blended in with the rest, and she had always been a Monster Girl.

    The misty atmosphere filled her vision, but only the sticky, slimy Iris could fill her heart. The slime tendrils, purple like corruption, invaded Ludmint, coiling around her arms, rubbing her flesh, pasting her with exotic liquid, poison for the mind.

    ¡°Iris, please don¡¯t stop,¡± Ludmint whispered. ¡°I¡¯m already yours. Please, take me to the end. I want to see the view at the peak and feel the thrill of the swift descent.¡±

    ¡°This is the consequence of your action, Ludmint.¡± Iris bit on Ludmint¡¯s neck, leaving behind a pink mark. ¡°You¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m yours, but my heart is still incomplete. Will you allow me to search for my other fragments?¡±

    ¡°We Monster Girls do not settle for less.¡± Ludmint exhaled. Her floral breath added a hint of pinkness to the white fog. ¡°If they have my approval, I shall allow them to be with me.¡±

    ¡°They are mine, not yours.¡±

    ¡°And you are mine.¡± With a smirk on her face, Ludmint rose from the bathtub. Her Condensation Phase power ruptured, spreading an oppressive yet gentle pressure around the room. ¡°You may talk back to me when you¡¯ve surpassed me.¡±

    Iris struggled, but she was only a Transformation Phase Monster Girl. Without the pleasure to numb Ludmint, Iris was not her match.

    ¡°Not only will I surpass you, but I¡¯ll also acquire a Legendary Title before you!¡±

    Ludmint blinked, and Iris slipped out of her grip. As Iris was about to leap out of the bathtub, she noticed Ludmint¡¯s bewildered gaze. Before Iris could ask, Ludmint laughed while she desperately tried to suppress her voice. Though masked, the tone contained a hint of pity.

    ¡°Ludmint, what meaningful knowledge have you not told me?¡± Iris said. ¡°Are you doubting my talent and determination, that I could never become a Legendary?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I . . . didn¡¯t want to ruin your hope, but it seems I cannot delay this any further.¡± Ludmint sighed, her eyes growing cloudy. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your talent; I even hope that you could become a Legendary, but it seems you don¡¯t know the truth.¡±

    ¡°You better not judge me with your ordinary standard.¡± Iris held Ludmint¡¯s wrists. ¡°I am not a mere Slime Girl you thought I were. My potential is enough to reach the realm of the legend!¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but . . . it is undeniable that you can never become a Legendary. Not just you, but all of us, I, you, Parmin, Morbi, and even the Court Founder.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Iris frowned. She glanced at her abdomen, where the Shadow Heart Core stood still. She had a premonition, a terrifying conjecture. ¡°Why is that? Can we Corrupted Races not become the Legendaries?¡±

    There was only silence, and it answered everything.

    ¡°Impossible. Lady Lilith is our ancestor. She is a Foreign Existence, one of the strongest in this world. Her methods are unimaginable that even the Divine could not annihilate her trace.¡± Iris wanted to gouge out the Shadow Heart Core inside her to question Lilith, but she stopped herself. ¡°As her lineages, we possess her blessing. How could we not break our mortal shells?¡±

    ¡°From the moment the first of us appear, there has been no formal record of a Monster Girl Legendary. The end of our path is at the Solidification Phase.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Even the Pure Races could¡ª¡±

    ¡°To become a Legendary, you must gain the acknowledgement of the world. As Monster Girls, we are a menace to the world, a plague, a tainted spot. Our existences corrode and corrupt everything around us. How could the world acknowledge us and bestow its power?¡±

    Everything turned dull. Iris rose out of the bathtub. The heat inside her chest vanished, replaced by the paralysing clarity. Her brows furrowed, her lips pursing. ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°It is said that after her death, Lady Lilith had left multiple legacies of herself, that one of them contains the supreme method, which could allow us to overcome the limitation of the world.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lilith¡¯s legacies?¡± Iris crutched her fists, trembling. ¡°Is there really no other way?¡±

    ¡°The main goal of The Court, other than protecting our kind, is to find a way to overcome our innate limitation.¡± Ludmint gazed down. ¡°We have yet to find any other way. Our only hope is with the legacies of Lady Lilith.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡± Iris paused for a moment, but she did not turn to look at Ludmint. She exited the bathroom, wrapped herself under her towel, and went to her bedroom.

 Chapter 165: Bond of the Traitors

    Iris sat alone. A modest lantern on her desk lit up her face, but it failed to illuminate the whole bedroom; she felt not the need to light up her world. The darkness surrounded her, kept her safe, and blocked the rest of things from intruding on her cosy domain.

    Her hands held Speculative Divinity while her eyes wandered from sentences to sentences, and occasionally her mind drifted. She found herself inside a familiar cave, where her happiest time lived. It was a house, but not a home, for only the moss and the soft glow of the crystals existed here.

    Her family was far away now, and she had no way to reach them, not when her current plan had just fallen apart.

    ¡°Must I walk my destined path?¡± Iris said. ¡°I thought I¡¯d finally escaped their grasps. Is there no other future after all?¡±

    The appearance of Nupian had given Iris a spark of hope that Gulia and Lilith were fallible, stoppable. She came into the Legacy Ground unannounced and uninvited, destroyed everything, and almost collared Iris. That scenic moment almost compelled Iris to surrender, but she would not.

    Her life was hers to dictate. She only trusted herself to safeguard her family. Without the strings of Lilith and Gulia, and with little manipulation from the Lord, she would rise by herself, for herself.

    Now, it appeared Nupian¡¯s appearance was indeed a random variable, but it mattered not. There was no alternative path. It was logical for Iris to return to her kins, to accept her status as the successor of Lilith, as a Foreign Existence who would overthrow the Divine, as a great calamity.

    Never. Iris took a deep breath. I would never walk a path unbelonging. I¡¯m not a calamity to this world; no one can control my Destiny. Even the Lord could not force me to become hers, let alone you, Lilith, Gulia.

    I will only become a disaster to those who try to chain me, and I will become a saviour to those bound to me. I am not an ordinary Monster Girl but one with the gift of the Lord, with the investment of Lilith and Gulia.

    ¡°If there is no miracle, I shall create it myself.¡± Iris closed Speculative Divinity.

    Its golden rim glimmered under the flickering lantern light. Its cursive title reminded Iris of an unending curve, a repeating pattern which looped back to the beginning, which was in itself an end. By focusing on the design, Iris allowed her mind to fly, her feeling to blossom. Though intangible, she could feel her understanding of the world, the secrets behind all there was, increasing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have another talk, Great One,¡± Iris whispered while reaching toward the angelic, demonic figure on the cover. ¡°The Divine is our common enemy; we can work together.¡±

    Her fingertips touched the cover. Instead of the rigid, firm sensation, they found a slimy, slippery surface akin to a membrane. Iris gently pushed forward. The barrier between the world and the book collapsed, revealing the endless whiteness, where the half-angel-half-demon floated. Her pair of feathery wings wavered. Her eyes gradually opened.

    Iris came under the gaze of the Great One. Her Faith shuddered, screaming according to the rhythm of the world. With her prior experience, she carefully suppressed her Faith. Her eye contact never ceased.

    Like before, the Great One resembled both an angel and a demoness. Her vast wings dominated the world under their spans but also comforted the living under their shades. Within her body contained mysteries of the world, and she was revealing it all, though Iris failed to comprehend them.

    ¡°Great One, I request your permission to enter your domain.¡± Iris hovered her hands inside the book. ¡°My current location is unsuited for the upcoming discussion.¡±

    Smiling, the Great One grasped Iris¡¯s hands and tugged gently. Her force dragged Iris inside the book despite their relative size, yet she harmed not a single hair strand of Iris, not even slight discomfort. It was as if the world itself had moved to Iris, not the other way around.

    ¡°Iris, we expected not your eagerness,¡± the Great One said. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a Fateless, but we are more curious about your motivation than your identity. Why is it us whom you decided to trust?¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯re alike. I cannot negotiate with Lilith and Gulia, and the Divine won¡¯t tolerate my existence. You are my only option.¡±

    ¡°How are you so sure that we can and will go against the Divine and the Foreign Existences?¡± The Great One leaned forward. Her towering body looked down on Iris, who kept her expression indifferent.

    ¡°The knowledge I gleaned from the book is of transcendence, and your presence commanded my Faith, something only the transcendent could achieve.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Indeed, We were once Deity. Sadly, even back then, we were no match for the Ancient Deities, even less so the Foreign Existences. However, we have mastered something they could not, and, though it became our downfall, we regretted not our decision.¡±

    The Great One smiled, her gaze alternating between cold and fiery. Her two pairs of wings, one feathery, another demonic, shivered in excitement. In her eyes, her glorious past, her prideful achievement, flashed. Then, an unspeakable terror, an abrupt obliteration, consumed her vision.

    ¡°We can give you this method. What can you give us?¡±

    ¡°I can help you regain your power. With my acting as your proxy, the Divine won¡¯t find you. The stronger I become, the more risks I can take, the faster you can recover.¡±

    ¡°Our trust is precious. Why should we not snatch your body?¡± The Great One smirked as she reached her hands forward. ¡°We do not have faith in the Foreign Existences. You are one of them.¡±

    ¡°Because in me are the arrangements of multiple transcendent.¡± Iris stepped forward. ¡°Take my body if you dare.¡±

    Once Iris disappeared, the value of her family as the hostages would drop. They wouldn¡¯t come under the radar of the transcendent, at least not at the forefront of the stage.

    It was almost too perfect.

    ¡°Your courage is admirable. We shall see through the end whether it is foolish or miraculous.¡±

    ¡°This much is nothing.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°So long as our goals stay united, we shall have a cordial relationship, us two the traitors of our kinds.¡±

    The Great One floated backwards, grinning. The spiral horn on her forehead glowed, expressing both black and white radiance, which enveloped Iris, inspecting her body, observing her soul.

    Though unexpected, Iris didn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Inside your body are multiple curses, marks of the transcendent,¡± the Great One said. ¡°We recover by absorbing their Divinity and processing their comprehension of the world.¡±

    Iris frowned. ¡°I cannot and will not seek the transcendent.¡±

    ¡°To become stronger, you will.¡± The Great One sighed. ¡°We have cleansed from you Curse of the Eye, leaving only its tiniest remnant. Its nature will be beneficial to you.¡±

    Iris regulated her breathing and stared at the Great One. ¡°I cannot envision any scenario where I survive an encounter with the transcendent. Just a True Master is enough to smother my hope.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t make an unreasonable request, Iris, but you have to take risks.¡± The Great One pointed at Iris¡¯s abdomen, where the Shadow Heart Core rested. ¡°Your identity, your implication, they are the harbinger of your doom. You do not have much time.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°We merely spoke the truth which eluded you.¡± The Great One folded her wings around Iris, blocking her from the world of whiteness. ¡°The world is looking for you; the Divine has already noticed your existence.¡±

    ¡°They will not¡ª¡± Iris stopped herself as flashes of her misfortunate emerged in her mind. Since she came to the Eastern Continent, her luck had been getting worse and worse. It became apparent when multiple crises almost annihilated her. ¡°But why this method? If they know my presence, they could have obliterated me.¡±

    ¡°It is the power of Fate, the Ancient Goddess of Fate, the Mistress of Arrangement, and the Attendant of the Source.¡± The Great One¡¯s voice distorted, rumbling the stretch of the white void. ¡°If you were an ordinary mortal, her mere thought would suffice to end you.¡±

    ¡°Have you been protecting me?¡± Iris shivered.

    She couldn¡¯t know the extent of the power of an Ancient Deity, for just a Deity was enough to overwhelm her senses. She couldn¡¯t even know, and would not have guessed, that her misfortunate was an arrangement of the Ancient Goddess of Fate, a byproduct of her sheer will.

    ¡°Our condition doesn¡¯t allow us to protect you. Someone, or something else, has been obscuring you from the all-seeing eye of Fate. Still, that power has not yet transcended the world, so misfortunate still befalls you.¡±

    Iris glanced at her Virtual Space Ring, but she denied her conjecture soon after. The tattered Cloak of Destiny Obscurity was not powerful enough to shield her from Fate. Then, who could it be?

    Lilith? Gulia? But I¡¯ve betrayed them. Why are they helping me?

    More importantly, my plan cannot keep up with my crisis anymore. I must get stronger faster. Otherwise, if the protection suddenly disappears, there will be no chance to save my family. My identity will implicate them.

    ¡°How can I verify your words?¡± Iris narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Only you can convince yourself.¡± The Great One smiled. ¡°What will you choose?¡±

    The Great One fell silent, and Iris contemplated her future. She endured the suffocating serenity as she exhausted her mind mulling over her past and potential future. She found no solution, no path, no guiding light. There was nothing except the futility of her choices and the oblivion that inexorably followed.

    I would rather perish under my hubris than accept the strings controlling me and my family. At least I would die knowing I¡¯ve tried and failed.

    ¡°If all roads lead to oblivion, I shall take it upon myself to march toward my doom. I make my Destiny, and I shall be the one who destroys it.¡±

    ¡°We make our Destiny, against Fate, against others.¡± The Great One covered the right half of her face with her hand. A bright smile emerged. ¡°I admire your ambition, Iris. I hope your endurance will grant you a pretty end, unlike us.¡±

    The Great One drew back her hand, her expression turning aloof, a mix between cold and warmth. ¡°We shan¡¯t ask you to do anything yet. The traces of Divinity inside you are enough to satiate us for a time, but be prepared, when we gain enough power, our deadly voyage will begin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me hanging.¡± Iris laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll abandon you if you can¡¯t keep up. Our relationship is largely cooperative.¡±

    ¡°Our bond will be unbreakable, for so long as our enemies remain, we will never betray each other.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope the day we become enemy will arrive swiftly.¡± Iris closed her eyes and leaned backwards. Though she had only been inside the pocket dimension twice, her instinct allowed her to mimic the gesture of the Great One.

    Without any help, her figure turned blurry as the boundary between fiction and reality twisted, and she came out of the cover. Though time had passed, the room remained the same, dim and dreary.

    Nevertheless, Iris was no longer a part of the depressing environment. She had a new goal, a new hope.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, Duality,¡± Iris muttered.

 Chapter 166: Surprise Breakfast

    Though monotonous, her dreamless sleep allowed her to gather her thoughts and weld them into a translucent structure of solutions. From the sand of knowledge and minerals of experience, a majestic city arose, yet it couldn¡¯t stand the mighty test, for a wind of change blew and reduced it to rubbles.

    Despite the improbable odds, Iris repeatedly built her palace of causes and effects atop the plateau of imagination. She fortified her world with towering walls of logic, roofs of evidence, and foundations of hypothesis.

    The almighty hand descended, and once more, only dust remained.

    Preparation could only help her so far; without strength, there existed a gap she could not bridge, a height she could not reach.

    She had to become stronger. She must become stronger.

    Iris opened her eyes. She stayed in the same position as when she went to sleep, her hands on her abdomen, her head on her pillow, looking straight at the ceiling. Like a saintly beauty, she lay on her mattress. The fluffy whiteness resembling white lilies scattered around the lovely, lonely maiden.

    The sun had barely risen, its warm orange rays struggling to penetrate the thin curtains. Nevertheless, Iris felt refreshed. Her eyes glimmered with life, with resolution. It was a gruelling path ahead of her, but it was still a path. No longer was she uncertain. No longer was she lost.

    ¡°My schedule for today is quite sparse, fortunately,¡± Iris said and got up from her bed. ¡°Visiting Prime Archive . . . Jania, I won¡¯t let you get away this time.¡±

    Instead of using magic, Iris cleaned the room by hand, immersing in the mundane matter. Her mind gradually took in the dull sensation, which she counteracted by recalling what she felt when connected with the marks of the transcendent.

    To combine the mundane and the mystic, I might really be insane. Iris chuckled. But without a bit of insanity, how can I accomplish the impossible? If it takes craziness to survive, I¡¯ll become the maddest.

    So long as Lenmia find my madness charming, I don¡¯t mind.

    Iris parted the curtain and stood there, showering beneath the soft sunlight. Her fair skin glowed, but there lacked a certain aftertaste, one which only Ludmint¡¯s touch could leave behind.

    In the bathroom, we became one, but my innate talent did not progress. Do I need to seek out the others? But . . . is there no more reason to give in to Ludmint?

    Iris exhaled her scary thoughts. She looked in the mirror, adjusted her pyjamas, and groomed her hair. Once she appeared presentable, she opened the door and left the room.

    Her feet deliberately pressed as softly as possible on the wooden floor. A noticeable creak startled her, but she shielded her resolve and walked on. When she reached the second floor, she peeked at the first floor.

    Ludmint was already up and walking around the dining room, carrying something. Iris couldn¡¯t see it from her angle, and she dared not use magic to spy on Ludmint, who would realise it at once, or she might have already known but pretended not to.

    Before meeting with Ludmint, Iris headed toward the bathroom. She grabbed her towel, took off her clothes, and entered the bath. This time, she locked the door and pulled the shower curtain, concealing her naked body from the walls.

    The cold shower dispelled her anxiety. She carefully washed her mind off the tainted thoughts, her body the lingering dust. Everything about her was now clean, a new slate, a new day, a new plan.

    While she delicately wiped herself, her eyes occasionally moved to the locked door, expecting, yearning, for the handle to move and the ghostly lady to appear. Maybe she was watching between the gaps of the walls, inside the fabric of her towel, observing, savouring how pitiful Iris looked.

    Nothing happened.

    Ludmint should have come to greet her, to tease her, but today, her unrequited desires went unsatiated.

    Unwilling to give up, Iris came down to the first floor, moving gently, radiating elegance and innocence worthy of defiling. Though parts of her resisted her urge, her determination pushed aside her shame.

    She stepped into the dining room. In front of her, multiple plates of colourful, fragrant food lay bare, generating flavourful wisps. In the kitchen, Ludmint, with only an apron strapped to her body, turned to Iris, smiling.

    ¡°A night without me, lonely, is it not?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°On the bright side, you get up early, filled with vitality. Was it too intense?¡±

    Holding her breath, Iris walked up to Ludmint. She lifted her head, her eyes scanning Ludmint¡¯s smile. It was not a teasing nor an ambiguous one. It was one filled with concern, with care. Just its slight curve had already told Iris everything.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Iris said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have blamed you. My emotions overwhelmed me, and I selfishly pinned you as the source of my distress.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your words hurt my feeling tremendously.¡± Ludmint adjusted her apron, pulling it away from her body, revealing the curve of her chest. ¡°My heart needs encouragement. My mind needs love. My body needs you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to hate myself for feeling bad.¡± Iris sighed and went to the table. ¡°Come quickly, Ludmint. I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°You can eat¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating you.¡± Iris picked up the spoon and began eating. The aroma was addictive, the taste delectable. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re a skilful chef.¡±

    ¡°I picked up a few hobbies during my voyage.¡± Ludmint also ate her food, exaggerating her expression of pride and joy as she did so. Her smile was so wide it appeared like a wicked smirk. She really had no shame.

    Iris held in her giggle. ¡°If I¡¯d known this, I would¡¯ve returned home early every day.¡±

    ¡°If you wish, I shall make our dinner from now on.¡± Ludmint nodded at her own suggestion. ¡°It is an honour to taste my delicacy.¡±

    ¡°And I shall contribute some recipes.¡±

    ¡°Recipes of the Central Continent?¡±

    Something better. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Ludmint repeatedly blinked as a grin formed on her face. She carefreely sliced the juicy meat and gifted them to Iris. ¡°This is why I fell for you. No one has ever satisfied my desires so wholly.¡±

    ¡°It is compensation. Nothing more.¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve provided much for me; it would be impertinent if I didn¡¯t compensate you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to mask your thoughts. I know what you long for, and I simply provided them. If you wish to compensate me, accept my feeling. Please?¡±

    Frozen in place, Iris clenched the knife in her hand. She didn¡¯t expect such a brazen confession, but she could not deny it. Her guilt and shame enveloped her heart, clouded her mind, and directed her thoughts. She had to crater to Ludmint, whom she had hurt.

    A little compensation . . . would not hurt, right? I¡¯m just atoning for my mistakes.

    ¡°I shall allow you tonight¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ludmint got up, vanished, and appeared beside Iris. ¡°I don¡¯t want your guilt. I want your heart. Like that day, I want you to choose me because you yearn for me, not because you pity me.¡±

    Iris held her breath, but a whiff of Ludmint¡¯s scent still seeped inside her body. Like an ethereal dream, everything began to sway. Iris began to sway. Before the heat in her chest intensified, she regulated her Corruption Power and suppressed her disgraceful thoughts.

    ¡°What, then, must I do?¡±

    ¡°Accept this, and carry it with you.¡± Ludmint reached inside her body, which shimmered and turned translucent. Her hand took out a small box.

    Before Iris could say anything, Ludmint came down to her knees, presented the tiny chest with both her hands, and looked up at the panicking Iris. Her delicate fingers flicked the chest open, revealing a shiny diamond ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s time we take our relationship up a step.¡± Ludmint beamed. ¡°Though small, it packs densely with my love and care. Iris, will you accept our connection permanent?¡±

    A light gasp escaped Iris. She covered her mouth, not from embarrassment but joy. She couldn¡¯t let Ludmint see her smile, or it would all be over. Her fa?ade struggled to maintain its illusion.

    Had Ludmint already noticed it?

    ¡°That¡¯s . . . a bold move. Do you not fear my rejection?¡± Despite her best effort, Iris¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Compared to regret, I¡¯m willing to accept your rejection with grace.¡± Ludmint seized Iris¡¯s hands. ¡°Your answer?¡±

    Iris instinctively pulled back, though she stopped herself. She couldn¡¯t reject the proposal with all her heart. Parts of her wanted to cling onto it, to sit still and allow the ring to rest gently on her ring finger. ¡°The purpose of our relationship doesn¡¯t require the elevation of our status. I have no reason to accept your proposal.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been like that at first, but our purpose grows, fosters new ideas, and morphs into something unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mixing personal with professional. Our engagement will bring upon more attention than necessary.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to publicise it. What others think matters not. Only our thoughts, our affection, is of importance.¡±

    ¡°But . . . I¡¯m . . . not . . .¡± Iris¡¯s voice faltered. Her meek demeanour returned, engulfing her reddened eyes. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m selfish. If I don¡¯t get the answer, you¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I accept!¡± Iris shouted then pursed her lips. ¡°Now do it. Seal my fate, bind me to you, and take responsibility!¡±

    With no hesitation, Ludmint steadily gifted Iris the engagement ring and kissed the back of her hand before pulling away. She bowed at Iris, turned around, and sauntered into the kitchen, hiding her expression.

    ¡°Ludmint, where are you going?¡± Iris got up. Her face, too, was radiating pinkness. ¡°Turn around and look at your fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Ludmint paused her footsteps, but she refused to turn around.

    Seeing this, Iris grinned.

    ¡°Dear Ludmint, will you not talk with your poor fianc¨¦e?¡± Iris¡¯s pitiful voice lashed onto Ludmint¡¯s chest. ¡°I want to hug you, to reward you with my warmth. Do you not want me anymore?¡±

    ¡°Iris, I shall now tell you the functionality of our engagement ring.¡± Ludmint rigidly turned to Iris, her countenance burning red. ¡°Its name is Memory Forever Cherished. Within it are three spells of mine, one for offence, one defence, and the last movement. It can cast one spell before requiring a day to recharge its energy. Please use it carefully.¡±

    Frowning, Iris examined her engagement. Once inspected closely, its ordinary appearance betrayed hidden gleams which reflected countless precious memories she and Ludmint spent together.

    ¡°To unleash your power, the artefact must be approaching the legendary artefact in value.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t accept it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t accept your rejection either. Not after you¡¯ve already accepted my feeling.¡± Ludmint licked her lips. ¡°I did pull some strings to get the ring, for our prospering love, for us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too valuable. I¡¯m not planning to sell my body to you just yet.¡±

    ¡°We are together. My possessions are yours, yours mine.¡± Ludmint stopped Iris from returning the ring. ¡°I gave you the ring, so you¡¯ll have something to protect yourself. Keep it if you don¡¯t want to make me worried.¡±

    Iris hesitated for a moment, but her logic, mixed with her desires, overcame her resistance. She lovingly caressed the ring while a warmth coursed through her body.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Oh, Ludmint, you keep piling your help on top of me. When will I repay all your favours?

    ¡°Can we . . . have a little fun this morning?¡± Ludmint lowered her head. ¡°Last night, you left me alone. That loneliness still hasn¡¯t left.¡±

    ¡°You evil. How can I refuse? Not after you gifted me your heart.¡± For a moment, Iris threw back her restrain.

    The schedule can wait.

 Chapter 167: Prime Archive

    As Iris exited her home, a soothing perfume followed her. It permeated her body, imbued her silky skin, and enveloped her pinkish silhouette. Her disposition radiated softness like a princess who stood before her clandestine partner. She appeared meek, yet no one could look down on her.

    While reminiscing, she touched her engagement ring. The cold sensation comforted her. Everything felt different after the proposal. She was now Ludmint¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Ludmint¡¯s authentic, heartfelt lover.

    If I didn¡¯t need to visit the Prime Archive, I might not be able to leave. Iris chuckled. It¡¯s bad; she¡¯s gotten me. I fear the new height she¡¯ll push for, and I fear more how much more I¡¯ll allow her. Is it too late to flee?

    Prime Archive was not too far nor too near. As the only passenger in the carriage, Iris leaned on the window, viewing the shifting streets and visitors. All were oblivious to her, a Monster Girl capable of upending their continuation.

    Their existence depended on illusory stability.

    Like them, she too was fragile when compared to the truly powerful. Though she had the protection of the Court, she couldn¡¯t rely on her friends forever.

    She was supposed to be the protector, not the protected. She had to grasp all opportunities she could, and the first step was to visit Prime Archive, to hopefully find valuable information regarding Pale Tempest Ocean.

    When she alighted the carriage, a large, monumental building greeted her. It reminded her of the pagoda treehouse within the Labyrinth of Love, but this architecture was vastly more majestic and well-built. The stone bricks, mixed with the glowing crystals and lush vines, composed an atmosphere solemn yet comforting.

    It was the place for scholars and the likes to contribute and obtain knowledge, yet it was also a place for tourism.

    Six floors, six privilege levels. When I become a member of Prime Archive, I¡¯ll be able to access the second floor. But now, as a visitor, I can only walk the first.

    It was terrible, a shackle that bound her knowledge. Unable to do anything, she repressed her annoyance and went to a receptionist. Though primary a library, Prime Archive was more like a massive hotel, with luxurious areas and faculties.

    The receptionist, a pretty lady dressed in a maid-like uniform but with a sleek look, flashed a radiant smile befitting the professional. Even the standard employees of the place worked with grace. As expected of the imperial family.

    ¡°Esteemed Lady, how may I help you?¡± The receptionist observed Iris¡¯s demeanour, scent, and appearance before adjusting her behaviour.

    Cute. Ludmint would be jealous if I told her about this girl. ¡°Today is my first time. I would like a visitor pass and a guide to tour me around. Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Esteemed Lady.¡± The receptionist took out a golden card and presented it to Iris. ¡°Please take my identity card. For the duration of your stay, I¡¯ll fulfil your requests to the best of my ability. If you need anything, please press firmly on the card, and our teams will arrange everything for you.¡±

    ¡°All my requests?¡± Iris tilted her head.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The lady looked at Iris, lowered her head slightly, and smiled. Her determined eyes revealed nothing but respect. ¡°Your satisfaction is our job.¡±

    Iris fell silent. She didn¡¯t expect the receptionist to answer with such eagerness. Had her perfume been exceptionally effective?

    ¡°Please take good care of me,¡± Iris said. ¡°When shall we begin?¡±

    ¡°Please follow me to make your visitor pass. Is there someone who recommends you?¡±

    Iris opened her mouth but stopped herself. Jania was of high nobility; if Iris announced her arrival, she might fail to catch Jania again. As someone of similar birth, Iris wouldn¡¯t allow another failure.

    Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°A friend of mine told me, so I decided to visit. Reading has been one of the hobbies to which I keep coming back.¡±

    The receptionist didn¡¯t inquire further. She led Iris through tall double gates, on whose sides stood two guards in the knight uniforms, one male, another female. They greeted the visitors but remained in their place, their posture firm and steady despite having been standing there for hours.

    At least Official Knight, and they¡¯re just the front guards. Just how powerful is the imperial family? Will a Grandmaster be overlooking here?

    Reaching the customer service section, the receptionist opened the crystal door and led Iris through. Inside, Iris conversed with the archivists, who recorded her history, appearance, and a few essential details. They efficiently worked, and in a few minutes Iris spent chatting with the few free attendants, they finished her visitor pass.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    After paying a few months¡¯ worths of income for a middle-class worker, Iris returned to her guide with her visitor pass. There were a life-like engravement of her silhouette, a few basic information, and the date of registry on the card.

    ¡°Esteemed Lady, before we begin our tour, is there anything I could help with?¡± the receptionist said.

    ¡°Call me Iris. There is one thing.¡±

    The receptionist straightened her back.

    Iris leaned forward, holding the pass between her fingers. ¡°I need to know your name. I refuse to remember you only as my guide.¡±

    ¡°To call you by name is too presumptuous, but please allow me to address you as Lady Iris.¡± The receptionist took a step back, maintaining her distance. ¡°My name is Zici Monalin. You can address me as Zici.¡±

    ¡°Zici, a lovely name.¡± Iris nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our precious time. We shall rediscover the wonder of knowledge together.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Zici said, chuckling.

    Following Zici, Iris walked through the massive complex, whose interior morphed and diverged as if it were a portal to alternated realities. Each sector of Prime Archive, divided by the general topic of the books, presented to the visitors its unique design: oriental, futuristic, rural, ancient, and imperial.

    From the ruinous world of the history section to the aroma-filled world of the cutlery section, Iris experienced dimensions after dimensions, and not once had she found herself bored. It was a fantasy world within a fantasy world, something that dazzled even Iris, who had seen many a great view.

    As the guide, Zici patiently explained the concepts of the sectors and recommended some of the most admired books within reach. Despite Iris¡¯s numerous questions, Zici smiled through everything and clarified her words, gaining Iris¡¯s admiration.

    Compared to the naive, clumsy Tundra, Zici was a league above with her mature charm.

    ¡°If the first floor is already this diverse, what is on the second floor and beyond?¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯ve been to multiple libraries and archives, but I have not once seen anything as comprehensive as this place.¡±

    ¡°The Prime Archive is a collective effort of our great ancestors from the olden time to the present imperial family.¡± Zici led Iris into a restaurant. ¡°However, we dare not claim the title of the greatest. Even within the Garcient Kingdom, the Vault of Scripture is a strong contender, let alone the mythical Tower of the Hallowed.¡±

    ¡°To be able to look up to Tower of the Hallowed is a feat of colossal proportion.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°If only we could see its regal glimmer, even if from a distance.¡±

    ¡°And the mythic pink sky and crystalised rain of youth? Sometimes I wonder if these myths were mere stories. Perhaps only the Deities know what happened during the Mythwalker Era.¡± Zici sighed, getting rid of her overrun emotions. ¡°Apology for that tangent. I shall answer your question now; the second floor and above are similar to the first floor, though the knowledge will be increasingly more advanced and in-depth.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, most of the ordinary people will never get to see them.¡± Iris walked to sit on a cosy chair and gestured for Zici to sit opposite her. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking and talking for a while. Let us dine our fill.¡±

    Zici rested with her hands on her lap, her back straightened, her lips smiling. ¡°There is no need¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re of great help.¡± Iris took out the golden card. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to treat you well. You¡¯ll ruin my experience if you¡¯re tired and hungry. You don¡¯t want me to complain, do you?¡±

    ¡°You tease, Lady Iris.¡± Zici wryly smiled as she called for a waitress. ¡°Please get me¡ª¡±

    ¡°If what you have are less than what I order, there is no need to continue our tour.¡± Iris received the menu from the waitress and handed it to Zici. ¡°Look through it carefully and choose your favourite.¡±

    With a wicked smile, Iris watched Zici go through the myriad desserts. Many times, she almost slipped and chose the cheaper end of the deals, but the gleams in Iris¡¯s eyes penetrated her thoughts. She had to follow her heart, or she would regret it.

    After ordering a few modest yet appetising plates, she handed the menu to Iris, who took it, glanced at it a few moments, and handed it to the waitress.

    ¡°Esteemed Lady, will you not look at the menu?¡± The waitress blinked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Iris leaned backwards and ordered her dessert, some of them specific, some mundane, and a few the same as Zici¡¯s.

    ¡°Please wait a few minutes; we¡¯ll get your order ready immediately.¡± The waitress frantically wrote down the order and went to the counter before coming back with a few desserts and fruits. ¡°Meanwhile, please rinse your mouth with our free plates.¡±

    Once the waitress went away, Iris picked a cookie and nibbled on it. Its sweetness simmered in her mouth, and she let out a satisfying sigh. Zici, too, took a piece of sliced melon and ate it.

    ¡°Zici, I wonder: there are many guards regularly patrolling the Prime Archive; important officials must have come here frequently, right?¡±

    Zici nodded while peeling an orange. ¡°A few people of importance regularly visit us. However, their identities are confidential.¡±

    Iris waved her hands. ¡°I have no intention of visiting them. Compared to their high-maintenance life, I very much prefer this style.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could think like you, Lady Iris. I, too, must learn to appreciate what I have.¡± Zici picked a piece of orange and handed it to Iris. ¡°Please accept my gratitude. If you refuse, I¡¯ll count it as my negligence.¡±

    ¡°Using my method against me, you¡¯re brave.¡± Iris grasped Zici¡¯s hand and bit gently the orange. Her lips lightly grazed Zici¡¯s skin. ¡°Thank you for the flavour.¡±

    ¡°These fruits and cookies are all yours, Lady Iris. You only gifted them to me, and I merely repaid your kindness.¡±

    As Iris was about to reply, she furrowed her brows. Though there was no commotion, she detected hints of intimidation, subtle suppression. The restaurant, once filled with chattering, gradually quietened. When the old customers left, many new pairs came in and occupied their seats.

    They appeared unrelated, but their occasional eye contact betrayed their familiarity. Their positions, though inconspicuous, formed a formation that could easily obstruct anyone from moving in and out of the restaurant.

    As she was in the middle of the Prime Archive, Iris dared not explode with her Corruption Power. She could only sit and watch while preparing to protect her Zici.

    While surveying for an escape route, a fond scent attracted her attention. She slowly turned around, and there Jania was, entering the restaurant, smiling.

 Getting to Jania

    With a careless smile on her face, Jania entered the restaurant, where she found a nice, relaxing seat near an aquarium. Jellyfish, whose bodies flickered with glimmering lights, curiously approached her, tainting her silhouette with their colourful glows. They wiggled for her attention, and she granted them.

    As Jania playfully tapped the glass surface, Iris¡¯s worry only grew. Jania¡¯s seat was inside the formation of the unknown¡¯s party; if they were to move, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with her capacity as an Official Mage. But would they strike, in the middle of Donhalgen, under the ominous guillotine titled the Grand Formation?

    She had to do something, but what could she do? Was it worth it to risk blowing over her cover? The last time, Ludmint stopped her, for the Grand Formation would do its job, but this time, Jania was not a mere mortal.

    If she died, the Grand Formation might fail to revive her.

    Iris¡¯s dim eyes surveyed the restaurant. Though her heart wasn¡¯t at the table, her conversation with Zici never ceased. Eating a piece of apple from Zici¡¯s hand, Iris absentmindedly drew the layout of Prime Archive on the table. Her fingertip grazed the glass table, yet it produced no distraction.

    ¡°Lady Iris, what are you doing?¡± Zici tilted her head.

    ¡°Prime Archive is massive, monumental. I want to appreciate its grand scale thoroughly. By retracing my step, I construct my path, the composition of the myriad worlds.¡±

    Zici smiled. ¡°Touching words, Lady Iris. I thought you a noble lady who came here to admire the scenery, but your sophisticated bearing has proven me wrong. May I inquire about your pen name?¡±

    ¡°I am not an author, not yet. However, I¡¯ve written two modest research papers, both published in the Magic and Myth Journal.¡±

    ¡°Magic and Myth Journal, one of the leading platforms on the topic of ancient history. Are you an explorer, a historian?¡± Zici¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired those who stepped into the unknown, the retrievers of the lost knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Your high praise is too much. It was indeed a mystical experience, but the danger accompanying it made it not a pleasant moment.¡± Iris sighed. ¡°Zici, could you help me get a book from the historical section? I just remembered its title.¡±

    Iris told Zici about an obscure but comprehensive book. It was inside the historical section somewhere, but Zici would have to check through the shelves to find it, for not many people had asked for it. A perfect way to keep her out of danger.

    Though confused, Zici could not reject the request. ¡°As you desire, Lady Iris. Feel free to call for other guides in the case of loneliness.¡±

    ¡°How could I betray you, who had been with me since the beginning?¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°I shall wait patiently for your return, but do not rush. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Zici narrowed her eyes, her mouth still maintaining a bright smile. In the end, she left the restaurant perplexed and nervous. Maybe she failed to satisfy Lady Iris. No. Lady Iris did not hate her, but why, then, did she want her gone?

    Iris could guess Zici¡¯s thoughts, but there was nothing she could do; she would compensate Zici later, but now was not the time.

    After Zici left the area, Iris quickly finished the free plate of dessert and fruits. Once she drank the last drop of her milkshake, she elegantly raised her hand, motioning for a waitress.

    As the waitress approached her, she yawned, shifting her aura to weariness and tiredness. Her eyes slightly drooped, her demeanour weak, feeble. She feebly smiled, appearing flustered.

    ¡°Anything of our assistance, Miss?¡± the waitress said.

    ¡°This is embarrassing, but can you tell me the direction to the toilet?¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°This is my first time, and my guide is getting something for me. I don¡¯t know when she will return.¡±

    ¡°Bodily needs are not embarrassing matters, Miss.¡± The waitress turned her head to the side and pointed in that direction. ¡°Please exit through that door and turn left. There will be a sign guiding you to the nearest toilet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Please watch the seat for me and, if my guide return, tell her I went to the toilet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± The waitress nodded as she placed an occupied sign on the table before returning to her job.

    Iris got up and walked toward the exit. She took a detour, leading herself indirectly to Jania¡¯s seat. Her expression appeared distracted as she marvelled at the crystal decoration, the dreamy paintings, the orchestral band, and the large aquarium. Her eyes sparkled when beautiful fish swam to her.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    When she approached Jania, multiple intimidating gazes fell on her back. If she were an ordinary mortal, she would have sweated, but an ordinary mortal would also not sense the hidden pressure. Despite her careful deliberation, she still couldn¡¯t avoid the surveillance of the unknown party.

    Still, she hadn¡¯t yet done anything, and they had no reason to suspect her. However, the moment she attempted something, a fight would erupt.

    How to warn Jania?

    Iris caressed her engagement ring, Memory Forever Cherished, but she decided against using it. If the power of a Condensation Phase Monster Girl appeared, the Grand Formation would place its full attention upon her, and she would lose her last chance at dying.

    While Iris was contemplating her plan, Jania turned in her direction. Iris slipped into a corner, pretending to look at a group of jellyfish. It was too risky; if Jania saw her, she would call; Iris would enter the main stage.

    She had to risk it. Iris shifted her posture, altering her appearance ever so slightly. She kept her face away from Jania and modified her walking pace and demeanour; she would pass Jania¡¯s table but say nothing.

    The return trip would be when she worked her magic.

    She sauntered toward Jania¡¯s seat. The pressures on her amplified. The suffocating air gripped her chest, dragging down her footsteps. With an invisible blade hanging over her neck, she soundlessly, expressionlessly marched on.

    ¡°Iris, I never once thought you a heartless lady. Why did you ignore your friend?¡± Jania seized Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you come here to make more friends behind my back?¡±

    ¡°I . . . I was too deep in my thoughts and missed you, Lady Jania.¡± Iris wryly smiled. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were here, I would have come to greet you.¡±

    While speaking, Iris clenched her fists. Her Corruption Power flowed to her palms, creating strings of symbols beneath her sleeves. Her eyes swept the restaurant, her feet shifting to a defensive posture. The pressures piling onto her magnified endlessly, threatening to rupture in the next instant.

    Jania laughed. She raised her right hand and clasped it into a fist. The crisis vanished, and the bodyguards retracted their gaze. ¡°Now that no one is bothering us, can we converse like old time?¡±

    ¡°You know them?¡± Iris turned to look at one of the bodyguards, who avoided her gaze. He bowed slightly at her, revealing his respect for both Jania and her. ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    ¡°Guess correctly, and there will be a prize.¡±

    Iris sat opposite Jania and stared at her mysterious friend, unmoving. Her weariness dissipated. ¡°You aren¡¯t getting out of your seat before I know the truth. I won¡¯t allow the same thing to repeat itself.¡±

    ¡°How heartless. Your threatening words hurt my feelings. Why did my gentle, teary Iris go?¡±

    ¡°She remained in the library to which you never returned. There is only this mean, stubborn Iris now. You¡¯ll have to retrieve that version of me yourself.¡±

    Smiling, Jania reached for a piece of grape. Her fingers gently pinched its surface and took it to her mouth, but Iris seized her hand and ate it, licking that finger.

    ¡°Starvation sets in. And drought follows,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll now learn how mean I can be. The me you saw back then is but a fragment of mine, a distorted image. The me in front of you is the truth, the complete picture.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I am good at sculpting.¡± Jania leaned forward. ¡°I only need to make my vision a reality. You taught me that people change. Why can you not change back to your sorrowful, vulnerable self?¡±

    ¡°Though things change, a part of them may never.¡± Iris stood up. ¡°I will always be me; you will always be you. Even if you hide it from me, you will still be that Jania. And the one I know will only be a mere mask. Do you not trust your close friend?¡±

    There was silence, meditative silence. The fussy chattering in the background hummed, but it distracted not Iris nor Jania. Their minds wandered, predicted, and prepared for various responses and answers.

    They carefully weighed their truth and lies, producing an endless array of sentences, most of which were too tasteless and flimsy to employ.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right place.¡± Jania sighed.

    ¡°Then I shall accompany you to the private lounge.¡± Iris took out her visitor pass. ¡°I shall pay the fee myself. No excuse allowed.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like a poor woman?¡± Jania raised her brows. ¡°I¡¯m paying. Not just the special lounge. I¡¯m playing for your food too. I¡¯m paying for your everything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to compensate me; I can pay for myself.¡± Iris didn¡¯t want to weigh on Jania. The price tags were dreadful, and she feared Jania might regret it.

    Despite Iris¡¯s persuasion, Jania called for a waitress and then whispered something to her. The waitress nervously retreated, bowed deeply, and turned to Iris, beaming.

    ¡°My sincere apology, Lady Iris. We didn¡¯t know you are a friend of the lady.¡± The waitress kept her gaze low, maintaining her full respect. ¡°Of course, we shan¡¯t take any money from you. Your presence blesses our business.¡±

    Iris dismissed the waitress while staring at Jania. ¡°Are you finally revealing your true nature? I know you¡¯re a young miss of a noble family, but I didn¡¯t think you would be so influential.¡±

    ¡°A bit of connection here and there goes a long way.¡± Jania got up from her seat and raised her hand toward Iris. ¡°To our hidden paradise?¡±

    Iris wanted to place her hand on Jania¡¯s, but she could not. ¡°Not yet. I came here with a guide. If I disappear, she¡¯ll be worried.¡±

    ¡°Why not bring her with us?¡± Jania looked around. ¡°What is her name?¡±

    ¡°If you bully her because of me, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I must be really petty in your eyes.¡± Jania faked a weep. ¡°Should I act as you thought I might?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t twist my words.¡± Iris pointed at her empty table. ¡°My seat is there, and my guide¡¯s name is Zici Monalin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you did not lie to me.¡± Jania followed Iris to the table. ¡°I thought you would deceive me to cover your cute partner.¡±

    So you know I¡¯m here all along, but you never come to me. Iris coughed. ¡°We are customer and guide, our relationship pure.¡±

    ¡°Why not ask her?¡± Jania turned to the entrance of the restaurant, where Zici, with a thick book in her hand, returned. She had been hardworking, swiftly searching and securing the book Iris requested.

    When she found Iris sitting with Jania, her eyes widened.

 Chapter 169: Secretive Jania

    ¡°Madam Jania, please excuse my impertinence,¡± Zici said. ¡°If I¡¯d known Lady Iris¡¯s status, I wouldn¡¯t dare accept her request. I shall excuse myself and find a suitable replacement immediately.¡±

    Jania raised her hand. ¡°Iris chose you. Therefore, you must be with her until the end.¡±

    Zici lowered her head, trying her hardest not to smile. Madam Jania had noticed her. A dream came true! ¡°Thank you for your grace. I shall do my best!¡±

    Jani nodded and turned to Iris. ¡°My favour isn¡¯t cheap, but I¡¯m sure you can repay it in due time.¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to help me.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°I shall bake you some herbal cookies the next time we meet. Their quality will help you maintain your youth, your most precious possession.¡±

    ¡°My standard of beauty will prove challenging for you. What if you fail?¡±

    ¡°Then I shall repay it with my most precious possession, my knowledge.¡± Iris slightly tilted her head. ¡°I came from a land of yonder, a place of foreign quality. My tales will guide you through my world.¡±

    ¡°Not your body or heart, but your knowledge?¡± Jania eyed Iris¡¯s silhouette. ¡°I shall refrain from evaluating your prize until our little gamble concluded. When I win, please describe to me every detail of your voyage, from the deep ocean to the high summit.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Iris said nothing. Though she wanted to tease Jania more, to get back at what she had suffered, she and Jania were still inside Prime Archive, surrounded by Jania¡¯s bodyguards. Even if they felt nothing, shame would visit Iris. She couldn¡¯t do something so intimate in public, not when someone was watching.

    ¡°Zici,¡± Iris said, ¡°please guide us to a special lounge.¡±

    ¡°As you command.¡±

    The group passed through a few sections of books. They occasionally stopped for Iris to skim through her books of interest. She gained a fair amount of understanding regarding various fields of knowledge, but only of their surface. The books on the first floor, though providing great introductions, revealed no deeper insights.

    She had to gain access to the higher floors to obtain increasingly in-depth knowledge.

    While digesting the information, Iris arrived at a large bronze gate, in front of which two hooded figures guarded. They each held a silver spear in their hands. Their disciplined stance broke when Jania approached them. Sensing her bright, dignified presence, they took off their hoods and raised their hands to their chest.

    ¡°You may relax,¡± Jania said as she held her hand toward Iris. ¡°From now on, she will be my honour guest.¡±

    ¡°Jania, why are we heading toward the second floor?¡± Iris stared at Jania, who maintained her grin, then turned to Zici. ¡°Zici, you¡¯re my guide. You must answer me truthfully.¡±

    ¡°The first floor¡¯s lounges don¡¯t match your status, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°Which floor, then?¡±

    Jania clapped her hands. ¡°We shall go to the third floor. Iris, you¡¯ll love it.¡±

    ¡°If you can come here every day unhindered, why did you appear in that small, impoverished library?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I go there to find you?¡±

    Iris sighed. ¡°Zici, let¡¯s go to the third floor.¡±

    After another round of going through the endless sections of books, Iris finally climbed to the third floor. The number of visitors substantially decreased. On the first and second floors, there were some rich, influential nobles touring the place. However, on the third floor, only the scholars and researchers remained.

    These people, some Beastkins, some Elves, walked with books and papers in their hands, their eyes unfocused, deep in their thoughts. Their swift footsteps produced no sounds that could disturb their colleagues.

    Everyone cooperated in their silence, each constituting a part of the forefront of knowledge.

    Soon, Iris reached the lounge. Covered in red fluffy carpets, the room radiated serenity. Its spacious size comfortably admitted a team of ten, and its high-quality seats and tables allowed the most optimal reading experience. Despite having only three people, the room remained lively, just right.

    ¡°Please enjoy your stay, Lady Iris, Madam Jania,¡± Zici said. ¡°If needs arise, please use this bell pull, and someone will come to take your request. Otherwise, there will be no interruption.¡±

    ¡°Once you leave,¡± Jania said, ¡°go to your superior and tell them my name. From now on, come work on the third floor.¡±

    Zici shuddered, but she did not forget to bow sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    As Zici¡¯s excited voice rang, the room froze. She covered her mouth, sweats forming on her forehead. She quickly fled the room and shut the door behind her. The loud bang settled Iris, but she didn¡¯t have time to consider such a cute action.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Iris blinked. ¡°You¡¯re a princess? Of Knoffvegent Imperial Family?¡±

    ¡°Forgive my late introduction, Iris.¡± Jania lifted the rim of her skirt and curtseyed. ¡°My name is Jania Knoffvegent, the Fifth Princess of the Knoffvegent Imperial Family, the fifth candidate for the throne. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my dear friend.¡±

    After pausing for a moment, Iris bent to her knees, but Jania stopped her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t accept your pledge. You are my friend, and thus you must act accordingly.¡±

    ¡°But, Your Highness, you are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is our friendship lesser than our birthright?¡±

    ¡°I . . . of course not, Jania. We didn¡¯t choose our birth, but we chose our connections. No matter what our status is, we will always be friends.¡±

    ¡°Then let us commemorate this moment with a hug?¡± Jania widened her embrace.

    Giggling, Iris gently hugged Jania while resisting her urge to do something silly. She was in front of a princess of a kingdom, someone out of her league, someone untouchable. Iris¡¯s trouble was already vexing. If she defiled a princess, she wouldn¡¯t have a place in Eastern Continent anymore.

    When the two separated, Jania softly sighed, disappointed. She shook her head and smiled, though discontent persisted her in gaze. She was waiting, but Iris did not do anything; Iris dared not do anything.

    ¡°I thought you would be more daring,¡± Jania said. ¡°Are your adventures all lies? Compared to your tales, your temperament seems superficial.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone you thought I were, Your Highness.¡± Iris raised her right hand and pointed at the ring finger, showing the engagement ring. ¡°This ring is proof of my affection for my dear, dear friend. How could I break her heart?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already gotten you?¡± Jania looked down. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. You two are too compatible that I¡¯m no match.¡±

    ¡°Did you . . . know whom I¡¯m talking about?¡± Iris went to grab a glass and popped open a bottle of champagne. ¡°To what extent is your knowledge of me? Have you been . . . stalking me? How inelegance.¡±

    ¡°It is for my safety; please don¡¯t loathe me.¡± Jania also took a glass and handed it to Iris, who filled it up with sparkling, golden liquid. ¡°When our minds muddle, will you do anything?¡±

    ¡°I can assure you nothing will happen.¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t tempt me. My control over my desires is wavering.¡±

    ¡°My control, too, is wavering. My body is a national treasure, something desirable and priceless. I do not hate you, Iris, and I do not mind your gaze either.¡±

    Iris lightly breathed out. ¡°Unfortunately, my lowly status means nothing to the imperial family.¡±

    Jania pouted. ¡°What about that librarian? Is she to your liking?¡±

    ¡°She is a diligent Mage Apprentice. Her theoretical knowledge is commendable.¡± Iris gulped down her champagne and stared at Jania, her cheeks slightly flushed. ¡°What about you, Jania? Your Highness, what is your good point?¡±

    ¡°I helped you when you needed me the most. Is that not enough?¡± Jania pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°I can give you wealth and comfort. Out of everyone, I alone have ample time for you. Our union will last so long as we live, and nothing will come in our way. Where is my chance?¡±

    ¡°Is that the capacity of the Fifth Princess or the capacity of Jania?¡± Iris poured another glass for herself. ¡°I do not want the Fifth Princess as my partner. I want someone who can be with me despite our status, not someone whom I have to tread with respect because of our status. Will you abandon your legitimacy to the throne for me, even though I might leave you in the future?¡±

    Jania¡¯s hands gripped the champagne glass until a muffled crack resounded. Her bright green eyes narrowed, but she could not bring herself to accept Iris¡¯s selfish, ridiculous request. She could not sacrifice herself for her affection; it was not her, and it would never be her.

    ¡°Your aim is remarkable,¡± she said. ¡°With just a few words, you¡¯ve peeled off my mask and forced me to confront my desires.¡±

    Jania¡¯s voice echoed. A trace of authority, of dignity, infused the drowsy, ambiguous atmosphere with solemnity. Iris quickly sobered up and regulated her Corruption Power, clearing her numbed mind. Her memory flashed before her eyes, and she blushed.

    ¡°Please forgive my impudent words, Your Highness.¡± Iris placed down the champagne, her eyes glancing at the bottle, trying to read its brand. ¡°Your champagne proves too powerful for my tolerance. My inappropriate words have hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I take no offence. Your words illuminated me. Indeed, we are not compatible. Not now.¡± Jania also placed her glass down and sank into the couch. ¡°As a gift, I shall help you with one matter. What would you like me to do?¡±

    ¡°I have no¡ª¡± Iris paused. She didn¡¯t have any request that required the help of a princess, but she didn¡¯t want her friend to be in her debt. ¡°I¡¯m planning to join the Royal Magic Academy. I want you to write me a letter of recommendation. But the letter will not represent you, only someone of a suitable rank.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done. However, you¡¯ll have to do your test properly, or there will be some suspicion regarding your admittance if you score too low.¡± Jania laughed. ¡°I doubt you would, but I have to warn you first.¡±

    Even if I fail the test, you¡¯ll still help me join the academy? How influential. ¡°Is the academy not of the Elemental Council? Your imperial family can influence its decision that easily?¡±

    ¡°Our hands reach everywhere, Dear Iris. Even in the place most unexpected, you might find us.¡±

    There is a mole in the Court? Did the other senior members know this? Iris nodded. ¡°As expected of the foundation for the Garcient Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Sadly, we alone are not strong enough to be the foundation of our history.¡± Jania gripped the rim of her exquisite dress. ¡°It is the Church of Seven Virtues that holds our kingdom high. If not for other forces restricting it, our imperial family might not have survived to this day.¡±

    ¡°This forbidden topic has just granted me a bounty.¡± Iris sighed. ¡°Please don¡¯t try to drag me to your side, Your Highness. Politic tires me.¡±

    ¡°It is an open secret of the upper echelons. Someone of your status will know about it sooner or later.¡± Jania clicked her tongue. ¡°Moreover¡ª¡±

    Someone firmly knocked on the locked door. The rhythm hummed repeatedly as strings of codes. Iris quietened as Jania attentively listened before frowning.

    Iris caught Jania¡¯s shifting expression and stood up. ¡°It seems Your Highness is not as free as you led me to believe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make up for it later.¡± Jania turned to Iris, took her glass of champagne, and drank it all. ¡°May our reunion be surprising and enlightening.¡±

    As Jania left the room, Iris also drank her fill, but she did not exit the lounge. She called for her guide, Zici, to bring her some books about geography and cultures. It would be a waste not to take advantage of her privilege. The more information she acquired, the more options she would have.

 Chapter 170: A Price

    Drown Justice was an organisation created by the native of the Yilon Archipelago. Their objective was to free themselves from the clutch of the Garcient Kingdom the Churches. Despite their savage and monstrous nature, they possessed exotic power, whose origin was the Vanishing Whale, a false god. A dangerous, radical group.

    Iris closed the book on the geography and culture of the Yilon Archipelago. She¡¯d spent two hours reading a few books on various topics, ranging from the mundane lives of the ancient past to the military exploits of the recent time.

    Unlike the first two floors of the Prime Archive, the third floor could only be accessed by the powerful and wise. Here, magic became common knowledge, secrets ubiquitous.

    Iris finished her glass of champagne and reached for the bottle. She smoothly picked it up, feeling its weightless state, and found out that she had already emptied the bottle. Time passed, but she was too engrossed to notice it.

    Standing up, she stretched and arranged the books neatly on the table beside her. Her Virtual Space Ring glowed, collecting the notes she wrote while reading. Once she finished fixing her wrinkled clothes, she pulled the bell pull and asked the maids to put back the books.

    ¡°Would you like to take anything home?¡± a maid said. ¡°Not just the books, but our food is also free of charge. And if you desire us, we are honoured.¡±

    Iris looked at the maid, who lowered her head. ¡°Prime Archive is a place of knowledge. Distraction will prove detrimental. However, I¡¯ll let my desire be known when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting, Lady Iris.¡± The maids bowed before taking the books and the champagne tray away. Some stayed behind to clean the lounge.

    As Iris reached the gate to the second floor, a series of light footsteps echoed behind her. With a bright, grateful smile on her face, Zici stopped in front of Iris and curtseyed.

    ¡°Lady Iris, please pardon my interruption.¡± She took out a neat, sleek purple card with Iris¡¯s profile and name engraved on it. The gemstones decorating it glimmered with magic, but they weighted little like feathers, not cumbersome to carry around. ¡°I¡¯ve told the management team to make a deluxe card for you. Please accept it.¡±

    Iris took the card, chuckling. ¡°I like the sender.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your compliment.¡± Zici faintly smiled. ¡°Please contact me whenever you come to Prime Archive. I¡¯ll provide you with our best.¡±

    ¡°Are you not a supervisor on the second floor? I doubt you can serve me with your new schedule.¡±

    ¡°My main task is your comfort, Lady Iris!¡±

    ¡°Then, allow me to take advantage of your gratitude.¡± Iris waved at Zici and then descended the stair.

    The bustling atmosphere of the nobles and commoners returned to her, but they failed to evoke her feelings. Without Zici and Jania, the Prime Archive lost its lustre. When she came out of Prime Archive, the sun had touched the horizon, its bright red glares painting the sky.

    The day was ending, but her schedule was not. She boarded a carriage to Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. She had to maintain her current disguise, and she also had something to do there; it wasn¡¯t the best way, but she had to get stronger fast.

    If she didn¡¯t want to rely on others, she had to sacrifice something.

    After chatting with the orphans, she descended to the hideout of The Court, heading toward the private lounge, where Parmin often resided.

    Parmin was lying on the couch, playing with a few intertwined red strings. Her fingers gently shifted, creating a shape of the heart with the threads. Her eyes pivoted to Iris, flashing with glee, as she pulled herself up.

    ¡°I never thought you would invade my domain,¡± she said. ¡°Your personality forbids intimacy, but your reservation tempts others. You¡¯re tricky to deal with.¡±

    Iris faked coughing and stepped forward, but she stopped before she could close in on Parmin. There was a sticky white thread in front of her face, flickering as light reflected on it. Her eyes narrowed, and multitudes of strings revealed themselves, surrounding her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hastily move,¡± Parmin said, smirking. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake entering my territory; there is no escape for my prey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . not going to escape.¡± Iris held her breath, trying to stop herself from blushing. ¡°I can give you . . . my body and pleasure, but I need a favour. It¡¯ll be a transaction.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Parmin raised her hands and curled her fingers. The threads retreated from Iris. ¡°What kind of favour? I¡¯ll attend to it with care and tenderness.¡±

    ¡°The progression of my power is . . . unusual. My ability to mimic the power of others is extraordinary, but I need . . . intimacy, to know you mentally, emotionally, and physically.¡±

    ¡°I can teach you all of them, but will you teach me yours?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to pay for it.¡± Iris shifted her posture, tensing. ¡°After all, I¡¯m . . . not against your touches.¡±

    As Parmin came near, Iris closed her eyes. She pursed her lips and clenched her trembling hands. The anticipation was killing her, but the thrilling kiss didn¡¯t grace her. Before she could open her eyes, Parmin grasped her chin and caressed her cheeks. The sharp, delicate fingernails tickled her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not prepared to face Ludmint¡¯s wrath.¡± Parmin giggled. ¡°Instead, help me with a task. Consider it another test for your senior membership.¡±

    Iris shuddered. ¡°I . . . can I refuse?¡±

    Parmin tilted her head. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°It seems your first mission terrified you. To tell the truth, everything after the meeting wasn¡¯t a part of the test. We never allow our senior members to come near any danger. And for this mission, we¡¯ve prepared more teams to protect you.¡±

    ¡°More Monster Girls will only result in more casualties. When the enemy has the privilege of the Grand Formation, we cannot do anything unless one of you comes with us.¡±

    ¡°Your concern is valid. Unfortunately, you lack the essential information.¡± Parmin pointed at the stacks of papers on the nearby table. Thin threads sprung from her fingertips and pulled the documents to her. ¡°Your mission is to go to the Crystal Theatre, an auction house controlled by Faceless Hall, a Secret Organisation specialising in trading and information brokerage. They have ties with multiple Secret Organisations, Evil Cults, and even the forces of justice.¡±

    ¡°How can we be sure of their code of conduct?¡±

    ¡°They have a secret of the Grand Formation, the ability to obstruct its surveillance. The Churches and the imperial family will never side with them, and the other Secret Organisations will not go against them.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Iris gradually slipped out of the webs of pale threads and went to a seat. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can get the secret of the Grand Formation out of them.¡±

    ¡°We need you to make another transaction, but this time, you¡¯ll meet up with a representative of Suppression Sect.¡± Parmin licked her lips. ¡°A Secret Organisation of Beastkins whose bloodlines descend from Mythical Creatures.¡±

    ¡°Will there be a problem if I have an inheritance of a Mythical Creature?¡± Iris raised her right hand. Her human skin morphed into a blue membrane before shifting its hue to purple. A neon tentacle emerged from the back of her hand, wiggling happily. ¡°The bloodline of the Mind Breakers.¡±

    Parmin stepped forward. Her figure blurred and arrived before Iris, holding Iris¡¯s murky hand. ¡°You have many secrets, Iris. It¡¯s hard to contain the fire inside my chest.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t derail the conversation, Lady Parmin.¡± Iris clenched her fist. The tentacle vanished, and her hand returned to its human appearance. ¡°How will they react when they know about this?¡±

    ¡°They do not care whether you are of Pure Races or Corrupted Races. If you wish, they will accept you for your bloodline. However, you won¡¯t leave us, right?¡±

    ¡°The Court is my third home.¡±

    ¡°And you are my third love.¡± Parmin leaned forward and kissed Iris¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m taking my advance payment. Please don¡¯t fall for me, or Ludmint will be furious.¡±

    ¡°She can be jealous, and I still couldn¡¯t care less!¡± Iris averted her eyes. Her face reddened. Despite her words, she felt sorry for Ludmint.

    After recollecting herself, she stared at Parmin, who was still standing in front of Iris, observing, grinning. ¡°Is there something else I need to know?¡±

    Parmin frowned. ¡°Have you gone to Prime Archive?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s of it?¡±

    Parmin opened her mouth and then closed it, repeating her motions a few times before her thoughts clicked. ¡°Due to the recent unrest, we¡¯ve shifted the senior meeting forward. As our youngest, you should prepare yourself, for there will be more senior members attending than those you know.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me some advice? Am I missing something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick to notice difficult matters but slow when it comes to emotional ones.¡± Parmin stepped back. ¡°Nevermind. I don¡¯t want to ruin the fun. Go back to prepare yourself. I¡¯ll send the detail later.¡±

    ¡°Can I request a few specific people to come with me?¡±

    ¡°Anyone but Ludmint; she¡¯s promised to do more work if we gave her a special artefact. We can¡¯t let her have fun with you.¡±

    Iris paused, her gaze shifting to her engagement. An urge to kiss it manifested, but she suppressed herself. Ludmint, you¡¯re such a fool. I didn¡¯t want this ring, so why did you sell yourself for it?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want her; I want Secain and Lorient to come with me. Those two are under my commands, are they not?¡±

    Parmin nodded. ¡°Take good care of them. We The Court can only lend our resource so much without raising suspicion, but you, a kind-hearted scholar, can help them.¡±

    ¡°If I could help them, why not The Court?¡±

    ¡°There are . . . eyes and ears around us. If we move too much, we might come under the spotlight. The Court Founder laid this policy herself. Even I do not know the reason.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hope I never get on the stage.¡± Iris stood up. ¡°Please excuse me, Lady Parmin. There is something I must do. I shall return home now.¡±

    ¡°Your engagement ring is a pretty one, Iris. Don¡¯t be upset with her. She¡¯s stubborn like that.¡±

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m upset.¡±

    Iris left Yellow Dandelion Orphanage and rode a carriage back home.

    Inside, she took out her engagement ring, playing with it between her fingers. The diamond at its head glimmered as soft sunlight penetrated through the curtain and illuminated the dim interior. Ludmint had spent much for it. Iris would keep it safe and near. It would accompany her until she no longer was.

    Soon, the carriage came to a halt. Its door creaked open, revealing the beautiful, quiet street. Iris alighted the carriage, frowning. She did not return to her street but to another familiar place.

    She stood before the Cathedral of Deliverance.

 Chapter 171: Test of Faith

    Despite the warm dusk light falling onto Iris, only chills coursed beneath her skin. The Cathedral of Deliverance cast its shadow upon her, blocking, towering, suffocating her minuscule presence. She glanced around but found no visitors nor priests. Only the desolate world remained by her side, not as a friend but as an ever-watching judge. If she ever decided to flee, she was sure an invisible end would befall her.

    To survive, she must stride forward, meet the Goddesses of Seven Virtues, and show her determination to the Saintess.

    Steeling her heart, Iris walked toward the holy entrance. The carriage behind her gradually rolled out of her perception and vanished, taking with it the grinding noises of the wheels. She paid no attention to the broken silence and stepped through the enormous double gates.

    The vast, solemn hall, filled with the air of holiness, welcomed her. The chandeliers, hanging from the elevated ceiling, greeted her with their gentle, cranky sways. Against this ceremonious reception, Iris kept her head lowered and her legs moving onward. Her sight passed the rows of pews, landing at the end of the hall.

    In front of the statue of the goddess, a maiden in a pale dress knelt on the rosy carpet. Her hands formed a prayer gesture near her chest. Her head hung low, and her eyes closed shut, seeing not with her sight but with her mind. She was aware of everything within the cathedral, but she gave them no importance.

    Her goddess was her everything.

    Engulfed by a sense of solemnity, Iris maintained her silence as she walked past the unoccupied pews. She chose a seat near the statue yet not too close to the kneeling maiden, not to disturb her prayer. While waiting, Iris closed her eyes and leaned her head on her shoulder, controlling her shivering Faith.

    Soft, gentle whispers emerged from the tranquil atmosphere and hovered around her. They massaged her mind, relaxed her heart, and stirred her belief. She slowly raised her head. A ray of holy light shone upon her. If accepted, she would be allowed to walk on the path of light.

    Unfortunately, I am a being of darkness. Iris sighed. My tainted soul will only scatter in the presence of light.

    When Iris opened her eyes, the kneeling maiden also moved. She rose from her feet; the rim of her dress waved with her movement. Its fine fabric shimmered under the yellow candlelight, revealing her delicate appearance. She turned to Iris and, with a step, traversed through all things. She manifested beside Iris, sitting.

    ¡°You have finally returned, Iris,¡± the maiden said. ¡°What guidance do you seek?¡±

    ¡°You forced me.¡± Iris¡¯s heart shook, but the pain in her soul was much greater than the pain in her body. ¡°Under such a crude method, only hatred and indignance will foster.¡±

    ¡°Your heart compelled you.¡± The maiden raised her right hand. An orb of light manifested in her palm. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance to feel the divine grace, one which I¡¯ve felt at the darkest moment of my life.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for the miracle you spoke of.¡±

    ¡°What I present to you is a chance, a choice. If you care not, you may leave. Only those who wish for salvation may attain it.¡±

    Iris resisted blurting out her decision. Her eyes locked on the Saintess, scanning that gentle, resolute expression. In front of her was a fanatic, a Saintess. If she violently rejected her chance, she would not walk out of the cathedral alive.

    ¡°Even with all the chances, my calling may never reveal itself.¡±

    The Saintess smiled. ¡°So long as you keep on trying, her divine benevolence will surely reach you.¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    ¡°I pray for your success, my Dear.¡±

    The Saintess looked up to the statue of the goddess, bowed, and vanished. Only a hint of her earthly fragrance lingered in the cathedral. Its quality soothed the anxious, calmed the nervous, and healed the injured.

    Comfort visited Iris. She clasped her hands and tilted her head groundward. Though she didn¡¯t pray to the Goddess of Seven Virtues, she prayed to herself, to the goddess she aimed to be. As her heartfelt murmurs intensified, her heart sank into a trance.

    Her Faith flickered, exuding an endless warmth, fusing with her delicate soul. It danced with her Corruption Power, morphing both into something of otherworldly quality. Under the purification, her mind didn¡¯t fade but it also slowly changed.

    Unlike the first time, Iris was now familiar with her newfound power. She trod the fragile balance with her mind, immersing in the two extremities with her heart. Her silhouette shimmered from angelic to demonic before distorting into one strange wholeness.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    She was Corrupted but also Pure, mortal but also divine, a peculiar state of existence.

    ¡°Pallorn . . . I call for you.¡±

    . . .

    Pallorn knocked on the door thrice, waited for a second, and barged inside. Sitting on her bed, reading an encyclopedia, Iris slowly turned to Pallorn and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s still evening,¡± Iris said. ¡°Please don¡¯t ruin my schedule.¡±

    Pallorn merely smiled and closed the door and locked it. Her eyes gleamed with a flicker of light that Iris did not, could not, miss. Still, Iris didn¡¯t resist, for her heart had gone numb, her mind complacent.

    It pained her to admit that she had accepted her need, though her reluctance mercifully endured.

    As she got up from her bed, she closed her book and swiped her hand. The dark curtains shifted their positions, covering the bright window, sheathing the bedroom with dim, anticipating shades. Around the room, scented candles lit up, providing suggestive glitters as well as tempting fragrances.

    ¡°How romantic.¡± Pallorn chuckled. ¡°You rarely take the initiative, but when you do, it¡¯s always special.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed me, all of you.¡± Iris closed her eyes. ¡°It is . . . difficult to remain lucid in the world where thrills are a norm. I¡¯ve endured too much and enjoyed too little. Maybe it¡¯s time to let loose, or I might break.¡±

    ¡°When you became one of us, you were already broken.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve always been broken.¡± Iris opened her pitiful embrace. ¡°Will you make me feel whole again?¡±

    Pallorn clenched her fists. Her wings wavered, and their black feathers swamped the room. ¡°You¡¯re too smart. Can you not at least pretend to play along? We could have had fun, much, much fun. Am I not enough?¡±

    ¡°We can drown ourselves in pleasure, but we know, within our hearts, we are mere princesses trapped in an ivory tower.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I, too, feel shy when they peep at us. But the shame is sometimes stimulating.¡±

    ¡°I can give you something better, something special.¡± Iris lay on the bed, her right hand on her forehead, her left hand on her abdomen. Her misty breaths clouded her expression. ¡°Confide your secrets with me, and I shall grant you my taste.¡±

    ¡°Gladly, my Goddess.¡± Pallorn reached forward. Her arms wrapped around Iris. ¡°Please forgive my avarice.¡±

    ¡°So long as you keep your promise.¡± Iris rose. Her mouth caressed Pallorn¡¯s. Their moist lips merged, exchanging heat, chill, and emotions.

    Under the hazy curtains, they exposed their naked carnality and descended mindlessly into the lustful depth. Their bodies, vessels for their ruptured craving, became one, looking out for their partner, experiencing both innocence and decadence. Their breaths synced with their moans, filling, draining, straining each other until they reached their limits and collapsed under their bliss.

    An eternity passed; the two separated, but within them contained a bond inseparable.

    A Fallen Angel for a Fallen Goddess.

    When Pallorn regained her vitality, she got up from the bed. ¡°Your main body called for me. This time, she said only one word: Beware.¡±

    Panting, Iris grabbed a blanket and covered her pinkish body. ¡°Is her tone of urgency or monotony?¡±

    ¡°She expressed not one hint of alarm, but she is a master of trickery.¡±

    ¡°She is here, listening.¡± Iris glared at Pallorn but was too tired to do anything else. ¡°It is bad, quite bad.¡±

    ¡°How so, my Goddess?¡± Pallorn leaned to Iris and covered her with the soft, black wings. ¡°Her message is too cryptic for even me. It means too little, its implication endless.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s designed to mean little, to give out merely the barest, to be solvable only by me and me alone.¡±

    ¡°But why . . .¡± Pallorn frowned. ¡°Such an implication, it¡¯s too terrible.¡±

    ¡°I am hers, and such basis is a perfect foundation for our assumption.¡± Iris raised her right hand. Her fingernails glowed in neon lights, leaving traces in the air as she moved them around. ¡°Main Body would never send a trivial message. Nonetheless, she still sent a mere one-word message. If we require more context, she would have sent more, and if her power were inadequate, she wouldn¡¯t have forcefully sent it.¡±

    ¡°Unless she is forced to.¡±

    ¡°Then there will be a clue.¡±

    ¡°But we have no way of knowing.¡±

    ¡°Because there is no way of knowing, it can¡¯t be true.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°If she left a clue, she would make sure I find it. We are of one soul. She would do anything to forward our plan, and I would do so the same.¡±

    ¡°Your confidence is too close to conceit, my Goddess. If, in the worst case, your main body got compromised¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can sense her with your belief, while I can sense her with our connected soul.¡± Iris¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°And in the case of external circumstance, she would never allow herself to bring down all of us.¡±

    If forced, I would end myself before I could ruin our goal. Losing half our soul is better than losing all of you.

    Pallorn gently hugged Iris. ¡°Iris, please don¡¯t force yourself too much. Sometimes, that quality of yours can be a nuisance to your happiness.¡±

    ¡°This stubbornness is what led me to you, Pallorn. Without it, there is no me. Without it, there is no us.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°My main body spoke only one word, to allow only me to decipher the answer. There exists a possibility that someone, something could observe our way of communication.¡±

    ¡°A transcendent . . . is watching?¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°Not just any transcendent, but one far-reaching enough to have the mean to influence us from across the continents.¡±

    ¡°Which . . . Deity did we offend?¡±

    My guess is all of them. I am a Foreign Existence, one that should be sealed in the abyss like Gulia, or scattered across the world like Lilith. I am their bane, their eternal nemesis. Iris sighed. ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°How do we proceed from this?¡±

    ¡°We shall not inform anyone, for we would only increase their worry. Our lives will continue the same so long as we stay under the protection of the Broken Empire.¡± Iris kissed Pallorn¡¯s cheek. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t abandon us. I wouldn¡¯t abandon you.¡±

    ¡°That was . . . unnecessary.¡± Pallorn turned her face away. Her snowy skin reddened. ¡°Since when have I lost my faith in you, my Goddess?¡±

    ¡°Do you not want the kiss?¡± Iris smirked and got up. ¡°Release the concealment. We¡¯ve been inside for quite some time. Others will get suspicious.¡±

    ¡°More like jealous.¡± Pallorn giggled. ¡°I¡¯m your favourite, Iris.¡±

    Iris laughed. I¡¯m sorry Pallorn. The other reason for the cryptic message . . . is to keep you in the dark. There is another Deity who could surveillance us, one that could threaten us despite the vast protection of the Broken Empire.

    Main Body, what did you discover? Why did you tell me to beware of Lady Lilith?

    As the black feathers dissolved into the shadow, Iris grabbed the door¡¯s handle and opened it. There was a Monster Girl in a sleek butler uniform waiting for her.

    ¡°Lady Iris, Her Highness the Second Princess invites you to the upcoming meeting.¡± The Monster Girl bowed deeply.

 Chapter 172: Meeting Her Highness

    Iris narrowed her eyes. Though the concealment spell was still working, the methods of the Broken Empire was beyond her understanding. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that there was no mighty presence staring at her soul.

    ¡°Her Highness calls for this lowly me?¡± Iris tilted her head. ¡°Her Highness rarely invites me, but she always informs me in advance.¡±

    ¡°It is a matter of grave importance, Lady Iris.¡± The Monster Girl butler turned to Pallorn, who was fixing her soaked, messy clothes. ¡°My apology for interrupting your moment.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already finished.¡± Pallorn licked her fingers. ¡°But we require some time to cleanse ourselves. Will Her Highness allow us?¡±

    ¡°I dare not speculate, but Her Highness is magnanimous.¡±

    Iris lowered her head. ¡°Please inform Her Highness of our trouble and tell my family to go to the dining hall. I shall make myself presentable in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°As you will, Lady Iris.¡± The butler deeply bowed and left.

    Iris and Pallorn carefully closed the door and locked it. Their gazes met, and their thoughts grew still. Their silent regret flooded the room and, despite their intangible appearance, stuffed the atmosphere with suffocatingly viscous air.

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual,¡± Pallorn said.

    ¡°Such is life. We cannot control it, yet we must follow it.¡± Iris sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s bathe. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of their knowing our little affair?¡±

    ¡°I am . . . not theirs. And they know we are intimate. You and they are families. We are family.¡±

    ¡°Fear it is not, but shame it is,¡± Pallorn said. ¡°They would have asked to join if they knew; you fear your answer.¡±

    Iris stared at Pallorn and then ignored her. She undressed and went to the bathroom attached to the bedroom, sinking herself under a pool of warm milky liquid. Not long after, Pallorn also entered. They washed each other under the blurry steam.

    When they emerged from the haze, their bodies radiated cleanliness. They took excellent care of their skins, which glowed like smooth marble under the brilliant light. Iris sniffed the back of her right hand. Pallorn¡¯s lovely, sweet scent was no longer there.

    ¡°Is it my scent for which you long?¡± Pallorn said. ¡°I can give you more, forevermore.¡±

    ¡°And I will revoke your privilege to enter my room.¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting my other sisters because of you. I have more reasons to dump you and compensate them.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am the only one who knows your secret, the only one with whom you confine your worries.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fortune but my misfortune. However, if you tell others, it will cease to be what connects us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my Goddess. I am yours; I would never betray you.¡±

    ¡°Even if before me is Lilith herself?¡±

    Pallorn mulled over her decision, but she failed to make up her mind. Iris shook her head. She expected more resistance, or a deflection as a joke, but Pallorn seriously considered the choices and didn¡¯t reject it immediately.

    ¡°Thanks, Pallorn.¡± Iris leaned on Pallorn and kissed her cheek. ¡°For your dedication.¡±

    ¡°I would go through the world for you, my Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Now, your motive is impure.¡± Iris wrapped herself under her soft towel and opened the bathroom door.

    In her messy bedroom, a group of Monster Girls walked around. With curious gleams in their eyes, they inspected every little thing they found, trying to find evidence of Iris¡¯s sin.

    Lenmia, the only one sitting on the bed, looked at Iris. ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself, Iris.¡±

    Everyone had already gathered, but it was way faster than Iris anticipated. ¡°I . . . didn¡¯t expect you to come to me this quickly. Did she not tell you all to meet up at the dining hall?¡±

    ¡°She told us you were with Pallorn,¡± Lenmia smirked. ¡°How can we miss your little rendezvous?¡±

    ¡°Sister Iris,¡± Reta said, her eyes teary. ¡°You rarely play with us anymore. I want to play with you more, but you always have something to do with Pallorn. Are we not cute enough?¡±

    Varda bit her lips and lowered her head. ¡°Iris, Sister Iris, you . . . made me like this. You . . . must take responsibility.¡±

    Facing these eyes, Iris couldn¡¯t bring herself to dismiss their dissatisfaction. She indeed had been neglecting them, not because she hated them, but because she was busy preparing herself. If she could tell them, she would have already done so. But it would be selfish and dangerous. She couldn¡¯t let them know her plan.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    If she failed, she would fail alone. Their lives wouldn¡¯t be affected, except for the transient grief she would bring. It was a risk she had to take.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t neglect you, willingly, at least. I¡¯ve been superbly busy; if I could, I would have stayed with you at all times.¡± Iris clenched her fists. Her cheeks reddened. ¡°You . . . won¡¯t blame me, right?¡±

    ¡°No. We blame you, and you will have to compensate us a lot, a lot.¡± Dulcie walked to Iris and grasped her arms, tickling her soft flesh. ¡°You¡¯re most unfair. Pallorn and you have been staying together for too long. What about us, your most precious family?¡±

    Iris opened her mouth, yet no words worked their way out of her throat. She didn¡¯t want to lie to them, but she also didn¡¯t want to tell them her reason. ¡°I . . . there is something that requires her help. Only Pallorn can do it.¡±

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Lenmia narrowed her eyes. She ignored Iris and turned to Pallorn. ¡°Pallorn, are you doing something you shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Pallorn flapped her wings. ¡°Eldest Sis, I know what I¡¯m getting into; Iris and I aren¡¯t in danger. I always make sure of such.¡±

    ¡°I already told you!¡± Iris pouted.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Lenmia pointed at her own heart. ¡°I¡¯m the first to meet you and the first to learn your character. You¡¯re lovely and honest, but your understatement about your situation is a constant.¡±

    ¡°I would not place myself in excessive danger. I would never hurt your feeling!¡±

    ¡°Your definition of excess is worrying. I reckon you¡¯ll only consider such when you reach the point of despair.¡± Lenmia moved to Iris, standing too close to her. ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be such a fool?¡±

    ¡°Because love blinds,¡± Tardi said. ¡°Though your eyes aren¡¯t in the shape of the heart, your blushes are visible, Sister Iris.¡±

    ¡°Tardi, you¡¯re teasing your elder sister.¡± Iris pointed at Tardi, who stuck out her tongue. ¡°You betray me.¡±

    ¡°You take away my sister first, Sister Iris. I want Big Sis back.¡±

    ¡°Tardi, I¡¯m sorry, but I have¡ª¡± As Pallorn tried to explain herself, Iris clapped her hands.

    ¡°We should no longer delay Her Highness¡¯s meeting. She¡¯s never requested our presence so abruptly before. It must be of great importance. Our . . . quarrel can wait.¡±

    Varda coiled around herself and grabbed her tail, playing with the tip. ¡°I agree with Sister Iris. We shouldn¡¯t . . . bully her.¡±

    The rest of the family looked at Lenmia. Their large, lovely eyes pleaded for forgiveness for Iris. Lenmia could only reluctantly drop the matter.

    ¡°This time, you slip away because of them, but if you don¡¯t cherish their affection, there will be a day where they feel you need to be punished,¡± Lenmia said.

    Iris lifted her hand and showed her pinky finger. ¡°Will my measly promise be enough?¡±

    ¡°Your promise is most sweet, Iris.¡± Lenmia licked Iris¡¯s fingers. ¡°Sweet indeed.¡±

    Iris blushed, but she didn¡¯t struggle. Before the atmosphere turned strange, Lenmia separated from Iris and went out of the room.

    Forced to stay in the middle of the group, Iris endured, or enjoyed, the teasings of her family. Her guilt prevented her from resisting. Her desire, too, convinced her to accept the punishment. It was compensation for her selfishness, something she must do. Why defied it?

    It was a long walk that felt short. Iris reached the main hall with her face flushed, her chest burning. She inhaled and exhaled, extinguishing the flame in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t do so fast enough. Still, no one stared at her; all were familiar with such a scene.

    The two Monster Girl guards opened the gate. Golden light seeped through the creaks, illuminating the dim corridor with a bright, lively atmosphere. Inside the main room, a few Monster Girls cladded in royal guard armours stood along the line of purple carpet. Their discipline radiated the might of the fallen imperial family.

    The Second Princess sat on the diamond throne. Her elegant dress glittered under the flickering lantern light, its loose tail flowing down the stairsteps. Despite her petite silhouette, she appeared aloof; her monumental aura enveloped the entire room, compelling all Monster Girls to prostrate before her.

    ¡°We greet Your Royal Highness.¡± Lenmia bowed. Everyone followed.

    ¡°There is no need for such formality.¡± The Second Princess nodded. ¡°You may rise. Make yourself comfortable. I stand before you not as royalty, but as an ally of a Monster Girl.¡±

    ¡°How could we lower you to our status, Your Highness?¡± Lenmia said. ¡°We are your subjects, the citizens of the Broken Empire.¡±

    ¡°The glory of The Empire resides with its people.¡± The Second Princess stood up and descended the throne. ¡°The Divine Empire of the past served the people of light, but light itself banished us. Now, the Broken Empire serves the people of darkness!¡±

    ¡°The Divine Empire for the Divine. The Broken Empire for the Broken.¡± Iris lifted her head and stepped forward, overtaking Lenmia. ¡°Your Highness, you hold supreme authority over the Broken Empire, along with Her Majesty the Empress, but there is something I found strange.¡±

    The Second Princess¡¯s profound azure eyes gleamed in faint, indescribable light. Her dignified demeanour turned gentle. ¡°Iris, please voice your curiosity.¡±

    Lenmia and others held their breaths as they watched Iris, unable to find any way to stop her.

    Iris flashed a bright smile. ¡°Forgive my impudence, but even the Empress is a Monster Girl, but why are you, the darkest jewel of The Empire, of Pure Race?¡±

    The imperial guards gripped their weapons. Their stirring Corruption Power distorted the atmosphere. A suffocating pressure permeated the main hall, threatening to strike down all who disrespect the Second Princess.

    Lenmia raised her hand, frowning. Before she could do anything, a powerful gush swept the hall, dissipating the oppression. Tranquillity returned amidst the stillness. The imperial guards fell to their knees, their faces pale, shuddering.

    ¡°How dare you threaten our Iris?¡± The Second Princess¡¯s voice was cold, unlike when she spoke to Iris. ¡°Her status is akin to mine. If anyone blemishes her, not only them but their relative and superior will have to face the consequences.¡±

    Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°I . . . do not take offence, Your Highness. They are the capable soldiers of The Empire. Their job is to secure your dignity. Please do not chastise them for doing their duties.¡±

    ¡°If you wish so.¡± The Second Princess giggled. Her gentle demeanour returned. ¡°You all may rise. But if you reveal any disrespect toward Iris and her family, your status as the imperial guards will be no more.¡±

    The imperial guards shouted their gratitude and got up. Their manners instilled security and confidence into the room once more.

    As Iris opened her mouth, the Second Princess raised her hand. ¡°Before you ask any further, let us change our location. The main hall is for those who wish to see the imperial family, but I am not meeting you as one. How about we indulge ourselves a little?¡±

 Chapter 173: Her Royal Ambition

    ¡°Your Highness, is this place really appropriate?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Did I not tell you to stop referring to me with such an honorific?¡± The Second Princess smiled. ¡°And yes, this is the perfect place. Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡±

    Iris glanced around, her cheeks red. The Second Princess led Iris and her family to the imperial ballroom. It wasn¡¯t the festive one used by the high-ranking noble nor the one in the guest manor. Instead, it was the most esteemed ballroom exclusive to the imperial family.

    From the room on the balcony, Iris peeked through the one-way window. Multiple gracious Monster Girls, Demonesses, and even ladies of Pure Race danced below, their feet shuffling according to the musical rhythm. Their clothes, varied in styles and charms, painted colours onto the golden walls and extravagant decorations.

    ¡°You can choose all that fancy your eyes, and they will offer themselves for your pleasure.¡± The Second Princess raised her right palm and curled her fingers. ¡°They would treasure the moment forever, so don¡¯t let your restraint control you. The honour is theirs.¡±

    ¡°Even those of Pure Races?¡± Varda said. ¡°What if we accidentally corrupt them? Will their number dwindle until they are no more?¡±

    ¡°Worry not, my Dear. They yearn to become one of us, but their bodies have not yet made the decision.¡± The Second Princess eyed a Pure Race lady below. On her crotch was a glowing tattoo. ¡°They will not fall unless they long wholeheartedly for it. Some will eventually join us, but others may remain Pure their whole lives.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Your Highness?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I will refrain from answering your question until you stop calling me Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°I am but a mere commoner. How could I address you as my equal?¡±

    ¡°In terms of status, you, Iris, stand at the summit of the world. It is I who should kneel before your foreign grace and devote my life to you.¡± The Second Princess pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°My feeling is not wrong. You are a Fateless. Moreover, your origin lies elsewhere.¡±

    Iris tensed. Her fingers pinched her arms, but only numbness surfaced in her mind. She hated the term Foreign Existence and her innate connection with it, yet it was also this nature of hers that allowed her to see through the truth of the world, to have a chance to seize her freedom and grant her family escape from the all-encompassing cage.

    Other than Lenmia and Pallorn, the rest of the Monster Girls focused on the conversation. Though they knew Iris was an outsider, a Foreign Existence, they didn¡¯t comprehend the vast implication behind such a title. After all, Iris was like them, a lovely Monster Girl, dissimilar to the mythical Lilith and the other Foreign Existences.

    ¡°Foreign Existence is a mere title for those who arrive from beyond. Some may be of great providence, others of humble origin.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°I am not the idol you seek. I am a pitiful Slime Girl flung away from my hometown. My only fortune is my family.¡±

    Iris glanced at Lenmia, who appeared smug. Pallorn and others also giggled. If not for the Second Princess, they would have moved to Iris and rewarded her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too humble.¡± The Second Princess raised her right hand. ¡°Even without your identity as a Foreign Existence, your worth still exceeds mine.¡±

    In her palm, a soft blue glow manifested. They parted into five orbs and revolved around her, their radiance gradually dimming. Once the shield of Corruption Power enveloping them faded, five Shadow Heart Fragments revealed themselves. Their subtle vibration produced a silent song heard only by Iris, who closed her eyes and exhaled soundlessly.

    The music ringing in her soul compelled her to reach forward, to take those which belong to her, to ascend her rightful throne, and to become the harbinger of a new era, the liberator of the Foreign Existences. Still, she refused to listen to her calling. She gritted her teeth and denied her swelling urge.

    ¡°The Shadow Heart Core is with your main body, is it?¡± The Second Princess withdrew her right hand. The Shadow Heart Fragments fell to the table. ¡°We the Broken Empire have secured five Fragments. When all thirteen Fragments gather with the Core, our dark rule will consume the light, and no longer will we Monster Girls have to hide from the world.¡±

    Lenmia furrowed her brows as she and others stared at Iris. They knew nothing of the Shadow Heart Core. Though they understood her reason, they couldn¡¯t help but feel disheartened.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Ashamed, Iris lowered her head, but her determination seized back control, and she lifted her gaze toward the Second Princess. ¡°I can return the Shadow Heart Core to its rightful owner. Your Highness, you are Daughter of Lilith.¡±

    The Second Princess shook her head. ¡°You are its rightful owner. My mission is to return the Fragments to you, and once we located your main body, you will unite the Shadow Heart and inherit Lady Lilith¡¯s legacy.¡±

    ¡°Why me, Your Highness?¡± Iris said. ¡°Neither my power nor influence is comparable to yours. Is it not logical for you to lead the Corrupted Races to greatness?¡±

    The Second Princess grinned. Her calm, mischievous face reminded Iris of her previous words. She wouldn¡¯t answer any questions until Iris dropped the formality. However, if she did so, she would be accepting her status as a Foreign Existence.

    She would no longer be only Iris, the innocent Slime Girl, but Iris, the successor of Lilith.

    ¡°Your¡ªMiss Vivalin, may I know why you are of Pure Races despite being Lilith¡¯s Daughter?¡± Iris said.

    Vivalin widened her smile. ¡°Dear Iris, my name sounds so pleasant when uttered by you. Please pardon my excitement. I regrettably must remain Pure until I break over my mortal limit. Once I have become one with the world, I shall cast aside my restraint and join you all.¡±

    ¡°You wish to bypass the restriction of the Corrupted Races?¡± Lenmia frowned. ¡°What you¡¯re attempting is dangerous. The Corruption Power and Divinity will wreck your body. If anything goes wrong, not a trace of your existence will remain.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing I cannot do for our future.¡± Vivalin gazed up to the ceiling. ¡°For the Broken Empire to succeed its predecessor, I must become a transcendent. Without a transcendent, we¡¯ll only be swept by the current of history.¡±

    ¡°But the barrier between mortality and Divinity is insurmountable,¡± Iris said. ¡°Civilisations have risen and fallen, but only a few managed to produce one such being. Even your father, the Divine Emperor, failed to step into that realm.¡±

    Vivalin froze. Her eyes contracted into slits, but not a hint of her overwhelming power leaked out of her control. Only her shaking arms indicated her foul mood.

    ¡°Your words hurt me, Iris.¡± Vivalin took a deep breath. Her elegant air returned. ¡°The late Divine Emperor failed because the world was against him. Fate wasn¡¯t on his side, and his Destiny flattered before the sea of danger. I shall accomplish what he couldn¡¯t, but I require your help.¡±

    ¡°Why do you place so much trust in the death?¡± Iris looked down at her abdomen, where a fake core floated. ¡°Is it not strange? Lilith is so mighty that only a few in the myths can face her, yet we, her beloved descendants, are pitifully fragile. The corruption deprives us of our restraints and doomed us with insatiable lust, forever yearning for their touches, Corrupted or Pure.¡±

    ¡°We might have changed, but we didn¡¯t come to despise our new life,¡± Lenmia said. ¡°You, too, did not hate your new self.¡±

    Pallorn looked at her pale-white hands, frowning, and then turned to Tardi, who smiled at her. Their expressions eased as their affection blossomed. Others, too, watched each other, reaffirming their beliefs.

    They gradually lay their gazes on Iris, who kept to herself, silent, unwavering.

    ¡°I used to be myself, and now, I¡¯m also myself.¡± Varda smiled. ¡°Sister Iris, do you hate us?¡±

    ¡°I would hate myself before I hate you all.¡± Iris wryly smiled. ¡°Still, my doubts endure. We, the Corrupted Races, are only of ladies. Why is it that men cannot fall, that we cannot pull them to this paradise? Why must our continuation depend on our dragging other innocent victims to this path?¡±

    Silence greeted the table, swept away only by the muffled melodies echoing from the ballroom beneath.

    Men couldn¡¯t handle the pleasure of the Corrupted Races. Without magical means, the abyssal delight would take away their mind, all without exception.

    Moreover, the Monster Girls could never get pregnant. Their bodies converted everything to energy, forever replenishing their vitality, forever searching for more. Never to rest.

    ¡°Though transcendent, Lady Lilith isn¡¯t omnipotent. Her foreign mean has a far-reaching impact, but she is far from perfection,¡± Vivalin said. ¡°We should be grateful for her legacy. One day, her effort will bear fruit, and we will see a world painted with blackness, a world for us.¡±

    The other Monster Girls nodded. Except for Iris, all trusted in Lady Lilith, their second mother, their fallen goddess. Even Pallorn hesitated, unable to choose between her goddess or the goddess of all Monster Girls. She wanted to believe, to understand her goddess, but she couldn¡¯t change her mind yet.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to acknowledge it.

    ¡°Iris, please open your heart a little more.¡± Pallorn pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°Trust is precious, but there are times when you need to risk your heart. No matter what, know that you can fall back onto us. We¡¯ll always be there for you.¡±

    ¡°Your worry is not unfound, Pallorn. My heart has always been open, just not for everyone. To lay myself bare for a stranger, for me, is difficult. I have to know them intimately first.¡±

    ¡°Wherever Corruption Power flows, Lady Lilith is there,¡± Vivalin said. ¡°She¡¯s always been beside you.¡±

    ¡°She is everywhere and nowhere. I¡¯ve known her, seen her, and talked to her, but we¡¯ve never shared any intimacy.¡± Iris sighed. ¡°Forgive my imprudence, everyone. It¡¯s within my power to doubt the higher power. It is this quality that brings me here, and it is this quality that will stay.¡±

    Lenmia shook her head but was unwilling to argue. She didn¡¯t want to be forceful when Iris and herself weren¡¯t ready. They didn¡¯t join the meeting to discuss their beliefs. Their disrespect to Vivalin was unbecoming of their status.

    ¡°This topic isn¡¯t something we can settle in one meeting,¡± Vivalin said. ¡°Time will be the arbitrator of all. I cannot change your heart when I haven¡¯t prepared mine, and I doubt I can open up myself easier than you.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for wasting your precious time, Vivalin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to satisfy my guests.¡± Vivalin clapped her hands. ¡°Our tangent might have exhausted you all. Please enjoy this round of dessert and fruits first before we get back to our meeting.¡±

    She picked up a handbell and rang it softly. Moments later, a few maids entered the room, their hands holding a tray full of dessert and drinks.

 Chapter 174: Imperial Affection

    Iris no longer talked about her belief after the dessert break. She couldn¡¯t convince her family to believe in her radical idea without the passage of time to simmer her messages, but she didn¡¯t have the time, and she didn¡¯t require their faith.

    Only their safety mattered.

    She could bear their look of disappointment and fury, though it would tear apart her heart, for so long as they were unharmed, undisturbed in their paradise, the paradise that she strived to create. And she hoped, with all her naivety, that they would understand her in the end.

    Vivalin ate a piece of brownie. Its chocolate coating melted on her tongue and tainted her blue lips with a hint of dark brown impunity. She pursed her lips, chewed the soft piece, and wiped the stain with her handkerchief. Her eyes wandered to Iris, and her mouth curved into a faint smile, expressing an array of emotions.

    Iris¡¯s heart clicked. Her vision blurred. Vivalin¡¯s silhouette overlapped with another maiden of noble birth, someone so cold and indifferent, yet so elegant and soft-spoken.

    She saw herself, her stubborn, rebellious past self. It wasn¡¯t a confirmation or a declaration but merely an instinct. Its aura was dazzling yet fleeting, vanishing the instant it manifested.

    ¡°Iris, is there something you wish to know?¡± Vivalin said.

    Iris recalled her dreamy expression. ¡°There is a little bit of chocolate on your lips, Vivalin.¡±

    Vivalin leaned forward, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Do you want to clean them for me?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tempt me, or I might fail to restrain myself.¡± Iris touched her lips. ¡°It¡¯s the first time something has tainted your perfection. I found it irresistible not to restore your glamour.¡±

    ¡°Is my beauty that important to you?¡±

    ¡°Beauty is our greatest weapon. We Monster Girls must take tender care of our charms.¡±

    ¡°But I am not one yet.¡±

    ¡°Your heart is one, Vivalin. You devote yourself to your ideal. If you weren¡¯t of Monster Girl, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to such length.¡± Iris smiled.

    How hypocritical. I told her to cherish herself, yet I didn¡¯t take my own advice. Why am I so stubborn, Main Body? Why can we not change, even if we know it would be for the better?

    Vivalin straightened her back. ¡°Iris, your encouragement reaches me. I will cherish your words and keep them in my heart.¡±

    ¡°If I were to be greedy, would you permit my lavish spending?¡±

    Lenmia and the rest held their breaths. Their strange expressions gradually turned to defeated ones. Unlike them, who idolised the Broken Empire, Iris was too careless, too daring. They feared for her, but they also felt that she could do anything.

    Her bright, otherworldly aura reassured them, but such a feeling only deepened their worries, for they realised she hid too deep, hid too well.

    ¡°Iris, you shouldn¡¯t play with Her Highness¡¯s feeling,¡± Dulcie said. ¡°If you want to relieve your stress, I am always free. Please don¡¯t leave us for Her Highness. Even though we are inferior in terms of wealth and beauty, Her Highness is still a human.¡±

    Iris turned to Dulcie. ¡°I¡¯m a greedy Monster Girl. I would never let go of my possession, no matter the amount of compensation.¡±

    ¡°Iris, your boldness is unrivalled.¡± Vivalin got up. ¡°I usually don¡¯t indulge in the garden of earthly delight, but something about you captivates me.¡±

    ¡°Has my charm infected you?¡±

    ¡°Your charm is something I hold dear.¡± Vivalin walked to Iris, her hands tracing the dining table. ¡°We are that arrogant, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Iris leaned back with her mouth slightly open. She stared at Vivalin, her thoughts racing, before she blinked, grinned, and rose from her seat. Her demeanour lost its mischief. The cute air that lingered around her morphed into a dignified temperament.

    Their sight connected, but they said nothing, revealed nothing. They communicated through silence, silence which permeated everything, silence which conveyed everything.

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Yes, Vivalin. We¡¯re arrogant, but without it, we wouldn¡¯t have made our choices.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Vivalin reached forward and embraced Iris delicately. ¡°Maybe it isn¡¯t arrogance but confidence.¡±

    ¡°Only uncertainty will tell.¡± Iris lightly coughed. ¡°Destiny is everchanging. Even if we know ourselves, we can never know what others are thinking.¡±

    Vivalin relaxed her embrace. ¡°How heartless. Do you not trust those behind you? They give you their hearts, yet you cannot bring yourself to rely on them?¡±

    Varda smacked the table. ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±

    Lenmia raised her hand and shook her head. Varda reluctantly shrank back. Everyone then shifted their attention to Iris. Though they never doubted her affection, her silence still made them anxious. The idea of her distress pained them. They wanted her to feel happy, to share her worry, to ease her sorrow.

    After all, she was their family.

    When the lack of sound became deafening, Iris laughed. Her crisp voice dispelled the heavy atmosphere. As her mouth curved into a smile, she curtseyed Vivalin, who gracefully helped Iris get up.

    ¡°Since the beginning, I¡¯ve been beside my family. And after the end, I shall continue to be with them. Our intimacy transcends doubts.¡± Iris tapped Vivalin¡¯s chest. ¡°Have you ever felt that pulse?¡±

    Vivalin grabbed Iris¡¯s hand and pressed it on her own chest firmly. ¡°Why not feel it for me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Iris stepped forward. She placed her other hand on the Second Princess¡¯s chest and bent her head to rest on them. The soft flesh cushioned her, creating a fuzzy, lively sensation in her bosom. ¡°Your heart is lively, although it sounds lonesome.¡±

    ¡°Can you cure it?¡±

    ¡°My cure only works from within. May I have the permission to trespass?¡±

    ¡°I cannot open the door for you, but I can leave it unlocked. Please do your best trespassing into me.¡± Vivalin kissed the top of Iris¡¯s head. ¡°Tell me your feeling. I¡¯m curious about your definition of love.¡±

    ¡°Love . . . is like this.¡± Iris raised her head. Her melting eyes stared at Vivalin¡¯s surprised face.

    Grinning, she rose upward and stole the imperial kiss. Her cheeks flushed, her heart pounding, but she kept her lips connected with Vivalin¡¯s until her slime bubbled. As she pulled back, her head coyly drooped, expressing her bashful spirit.

    Silence covered the room. Vivalin, frozen in her place, slowly raised her right hand and touched her moist lips. It tasted like strawberry, sour and sweet and irresistible. She had never tasted such a mild yet addictive flavour before.

    ¡°Is this the essence of love?¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s fruity.¡±

    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t taste like strawberry . . . . That¡¯s just me.¡± Iris pinkened. ¡°What I meant to show you is not my taste. It¡¯s the throbbing of your heart. Please listen to it.¡±

    ¡°It feels . . . frustrating. I don¡¯t like it, but I also don¡¯t hate it.¡± Vivalin took a step forward. ¡°Iris, I require your services once more. I want to investigate it thoroughly.¡±

    Iris widened her embrace and pulled Vivalin close to her. She moved her face toward her imperial partner, but before she could indulge in the royal pleasure, her eyes caught a glimpse of her family¡¯s countenances.

    Though silent, their faces expressed masked jealousy. Varda grabbed her own tail and teased its tip, trembling in both pleasure and uneasiness. On the side, Tardi and Pallorn held each other¡¯s hands while Dulcie and Lenmia gawked at Iris, their emotions indiscernible.

    The one who appeared calmest was Reta, who watched Iris and Vivalin with unwavering interest as if to capture everything to study later.

    Iris had neglected their feelings and spoiled Vivalin instead of her family. Still, she couldn¡¯t stop. She had to give Vivalin the tasteful kiss; she had to confirm something.

    Her family¡¯s yearning expressions filled her with excitement. She might have enjoyed their heartache. She would compensate them later, but now, she would relish their flustered hearts.

    ¡°Please savour me, Vivalin.¡± Iris pushed her lips onto Vivalin¡¯s. She gradually slithered her tongue out of her mouth and into the other.

    Vivalin nibbled on the intruding tongue and caught it with hers. She crutched Iris¡¯s waist as Iris crutched hers. She trembled, but she didn¡¯t resist. Her saliva, mixed with the sweet nectar, coated her mouth with a delicious taste.

    Though her power was beyond Iris, she felt like submitting to her, to the overflowing bliss. No Monster Girls could shake her conviction, but Iris was different. This otherworldly Slime Girl had implanted something into her, something eternal, something valuable.

    It was too late to get rid of it now; she had to live with it.

    As her legs gave in, she moaned. Her dignified voice reverted to that of an innocent maiden. It seeped inside Iris, messing with her head. She wanted to drag her beloved to the pit of desire, to make this moment unforgettable, irreproducible.

    No. Iris suppressed her sinful thoughts and retracted her tongue. She deliberately caressed every part of Vivalin¡¯s mouth before licking her lips and retreating, though her eyes had become pink, with dizziness vaguely visible.

    If not for her family¡¯s staring, she would have already defiled Vivalin.

    ¡°Vivalin, Your Highness, how was I?¡± Iris wiped the saliva on her lips and licked her palm. ¡°Has my taste soaked your mind?¡±

    Vivalin held the edge of the table as she balanced herself on her twitching legs. Her authoritative aura vanished. ¡°Iris, the crime . . . of defiling the imperial princess will not go unpunished.¡±

    ¡°Please punish me, Your Highness.¡± Iris eyed her family. Their gazes made her shiver. She started to regret her aggressive advance. ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped my boundary. It will never¡ª¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility. You have barged into my heart. I won¡¯t allow you to leave whenever you want.¡± Vivalin held her head high. Her overwhelming aura returned. ¡°However, I am not heartless. Your family will have you as they please. I shall not interfere with your private matter.¡±

    ¡°Your magnanimity is endless, Your Highness,¡± Lenmia said as she turned to Iris. ¡°You cannot disobey Her Highness¡¯s order, can you?¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    Iris backtracked a few steps, yet she couldn¡¯t avoid the gazes of her family. Shame, dubious excitement, painted her face pink. Trapped in the middle of the sound-proof balcony, she was at their mercy, her pleasure at their fingertips.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stare at me with those scary eyes,¡± Iris said. ¡°We didn¡¯t come here to commit indecency, did we? Vivalin, what was it that you want to tell me?¡±

    Vivalin sighed. ¡°You all can continue your intimacy later. I must ask our Iris a little more.¡±

    ¡°Please ask away.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of our Corrupted Races, please answer truthfully.¡± Vivalin sat down, turning solemn. ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with your main body, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 175: Inside the Imperial Dungeon

    Pallorn stood beside Iris and spread her wings. Their black and white feathers swayed, covering Iris from the outside view. Her holy Corruption Power suffocated the peaceful atmosphere, filling the room with black and white tints.

    Though her power could only crumble before Vivalin¡¯s might, her resolution disallowed her retreat. She strengthened her back, rooted her feet on the floor, and embraced Iris from behind. Even if the Deities themselves descended, she would never hesitate.

    The Fallen Angel must protect her Fallen Goddess.

    Iris carelessly touched Pallorn¡¯s tensed hands, her eyes flashing with surprise. She turned to Pallorn and shook her head lightly.

    ¡°Vivalin means us no harm. You don¡¯t need to protect me, Pallorn.¡± Iris pulled Pallorn¡¯s hands to her lips and shifted her gaze to the Second Princess. ¡°My overconfidence has embarrassed me. Please punish me accordingly, Your Highness.¡±

    Pallorn reticently retracted her wings. Her feathers dispersed into the shadow and light. Though tranquillity returned, hidden pressure now plagued the room. Lenmia and others stood up, though they kept still, their eyes fixing on Iris and Pallorn.

    ¡°Iris, Pallorn . . . what do Her Highness¡¯s words mean?¡± Dulcie said before she looked at Lenmia. ¡°Sister Lenmia, did you know this too?¡±

    Lenmia averted her gaze, but she didn¡¯t shake her head.

    ¡°You must have known it too, Lenmia,¡± Vivalin said.

    Lenmia faced the Second Princess. ¡°Yes. Although I am now a Monster Girl, I was once a Holy Maiden. My soul is exceptionally sensitive to the movement of Faith. Pallorn, she has Faith inside her, which she used to communicate with Iris.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡± Dulcie frowned. ¡°How can Iris be holy? Is she . . . no longer one of us?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still one of us!¡± Pallorn said. ¡°She might be a Monster Girl, but her body can also house Faith and belief.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down,¡± Lenmia said. ¡°Even if she were no longer a Monster Girl, would she have abandoned us?¡±

    Iris wished to speak, but Lenmia¡¯s graceful smile silenced her. She didn¡¯t want to lie, but she couldn¡¯t tell the truth either. They mustn¡¯t know the truth, or they would be dragged into this deadly scheme, the scheme from which she¡¯d been keeping them away.

    ¡°She would never.¡± Varda raised her right fist. ¡°She promised, didn¡¯t she? Even if she were to flee, I would bring her back. I would corrupt her again, and this time, I¡¯ll  make sure she feels what I felt.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still in the room.¡± Iris sighed. ¡°You all must stop now, or I will walk out right this instant.¡±

    ¡°You cannot walk out now,¡± Vivalin said. ¡°I still require your help.¡±

    ¡°What could I do that you and the Broken Empire couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°We are of this world, our perspective bound to our worldly senses.¡±

    ¡°I knew little about my past. My main body didn¡¯t give me all my memory.¡± Iris glanced at Pallorn. ¡°I cannot track or return her messages.¡±

    ¡°Did she tell you her location?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere in the Eastern Continent. She is safe, but there is no way for her to return to us in a short while.¡±

    ¡°If she were in the Central Continent, our Broken Empire would have brought her back. Unfortunately, our influence didn¡¯t extend across the great body of water.¡±

    While Northern Continent and the Central Continent were relatively close, the Eastern Continent was in isolation, cut off by the vast distance, surrounded by turbulent oceans and volcanic ranges. Only Monster Girls of Condensation Phase and above could confidently voyage through them.

    ¡°The Eastern Continent?¡± Lenmia looked at Vivalin. ¡°Your Highness, please do not make any rash decision.¡±

    ¡°Worry not. The Broken Empire was once the Divine Empire. The secrets the Churches know, we know too.¡± Vivalin smiled. ¡°Though we cannot visit the oceans, we can take a tour around the cities. Iris, have you thought about a vacation?¡±

    Iris tilted her head. ¡°To where?¡±

    ¡°Staying inside all the time is unhealthy. We¡¯ve supplied you with exotic materials, but without experience, your power will stagnate.¡± Vivalin flicked her wrist. An ethereal map of the Central Continent manifested. ¡°How about the Tentoid Empire, or the Ladimon Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. Forgive my insolence, but I don¡¯t believe we could take over the two nations this quick.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Something happened to the Seven Goddesses and the Goddess of Redemption. The rampaging Evil Cults might have played a part in the design. Nonetheless, the two nations have passed their peak.¡±

    ¡°For two Goddesses to disappear, something apocalyptic must have happened. There is a high chance that other Deities and Evil Deities are pulling the strings. And against them, we will fall.¡±

    ¡°You speak with such confidence, Iris. Do you know something I don¡¯t?¡±

    Iris pointed at the Tentoid Empire. ¡°There is another clone of mine somewhere near the Sunken Dark Forest. There is a rumour about a falling constellation, a dying goddess.¡±

    ¡°Have your main body told you the location of that clone?¡± Vivalin furrowed her brows. ¡°As expected of you. Despite being of Transformation Phase Slime Girl, you can already make two Life Clones, and your condition suffers no deterioration. Is this Lady Lilith¡¯s gift?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive her, Your Highness,¡± Pallorn said, smiling. ¡°Her main body is too cautious.¡±

    Vivalin chuckled. ¡°Even if she told me, I wouldn¡¯t have believed her. However, you wouldn¡¯t lie to your family, would you?¡±

    ¡°You know my weakness well.¡±

    ¡°How could I not, when you are our living hope?¡± Vivalin waved her hand. The map dispersed. ¡°I shall trust your judgement but on one condition.¡±

    ¡°My body is not on the table.¡±

    ¡°But ours are.¡± Vivalin motioned her hand.

    A human maid, dressed in thin white fabric, entered the room, her hands holding a veiled tray. After greeting Vivalin, she knelt before Iris and lifted the veil. There was a pile of coloured letters coated in gemstones and scented dyes, each attached to a portrait of beauty from all races.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having such influence,¡± Iris said. ¡°Did you give me an imperial title?¡±

    ¡°If you wish.¡±

    ¡°I do not!¡± Iris picked up a letter and opened it. Inside were words of admiration and curiosity. The lady, a Butterfly Girl, wished to spend a night with Iris, to serve Iris with her honey-filled touches.

    All the letters were of Iris¡¯s admirers.

    ¡°Sister Iris doesn¡¯t need these letters!¡± Varda said. ¡°We are enough for her. Your Highness, please don¡¯t take her away . . . .¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Iris?¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t want these letters, but I also can¡¯t reject them.¡± Iris turned to her family. ¡°Please understand my circumstances. My way of polishing my innate talent is . . . mayhaps too unique.¡±

    ¡°But if it¡¯s unavoidable, why not us? Are we not enough?¡± Varda looked down. ¡°Please point out my mistakes and advice me.¡±

    ¡°Your touches never dissatisfy me, Varda.¡± Iris blushed. ¡°However, what I need is not pleasure, but intimacy. Our affections are already full. No matter how much we pleasure ourselves, my innate talent won¡¯t progress. Still, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will reject you.¡±

    Vivalin knocked on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve taken too much of your time, and now, I shall return to my usual schedule. Iris, if you wish for anyone, please ring the bell, though I¡¯m unavailable for the moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bother you if the need arises.¡± Iris bowed. ¡°Thank you for your help, Your Highness. Your favour will be repaid in full.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your time, Your Highness.¡± All other Monster Girls curtseyed before they resumed their chattering, teasing Iris, asking for more compensation, soliciting more touches.

    Vivalin sauntered out of the room and exited the ballroom, her eyes unfocused, her thoughts lost in her mind.

    ...

    The imperial guards saluted Vivalin before they unlocked the chains binding the rusty metal gate. Despite opening the gate, sunlight dared not trespass into the spiralling blackness, lingering only at the abyssal entrance. Only the ancient, mouldy stench could escape from the depth beneath the imperial palace.

    ¡°No one but me will disturb the imperial dungeon,¡± Vivalin said.

    ¡°Your words are the law, Your Highness.¡± The two imperial guards struck their chest plates. The metallic sounds echoed their determination.

    ¡°If Imperial Mother comes, tell her I¡¯m visiting the monument of our empire.¡±

    Vivalin disregarded the guards¡¯ response and stepped into the imperial dungeon. Darkness crawled around her, devouring every speck of light clinging to her figure. Nevertheless, her silhouette remained glowing, radiating not radiance but brilliance.

    As her delicate feet lay on the stone stair step, the torches on the wall lit up, revealing the successive steps before burning out behind her. She was the only orb of light in the great void, journeying into the pit of despair, into the world locked away from the light.

    The moment she reached the bottom floor, freezing blue flames flared up. Their blazes coursed along the cracks in the walls and ceiling, painting the black canvas with an indigo hue.

    Inhaling deeply, Vivalin walked toward the deepest part of the dungeon. Countless magic circles floated around her, but they became docile when she approached, flickering in delight as their master graced them. Along the way, multiple sealed jails stood motionless, lacking prisoners. They¡¯d already died, decayed by time, withered by their crumbling souls.

    At the end of her path, Vivalin stood before a beautifully crafted gate. She grabbed the handle, tensed her fingers, and pushed it open. Soft, yellowish light greeted her face, dispelling the chilly air and blue tint.

    She had emerged from the gloomy dungeon and to a palace.

    Unlike the rest of the prison, the last chamber was decorated in splendid wooden material and ceramic ornaments. Lanterns, candles, and chandeliers provided ample light for its sole resident, though he, bound by magic, couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The prisoner, a middle-aged man in tattered, crimson clothes, closed the book in his hand and raised his head. His grey eyes turned golden for a moment before dimming to their dullness.

    ¡°Vivalin, did you miss me?¡± he said.

    ¡°Every day, Father.¡± Vivalin sighed. ¡°Today, my friend spoke of your legacy.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to reminisce about my accomplishments?¡± Vivalin¡¯s father, the Divine Emperor, smiled. ¡°Like the Divine Empire, my name is a subject of the past, left behind by the flow of history. The younger generation will surpass me in due time.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father, why must you be insistent?¡± Vivalin pointed at her heart. ¡°You know my intention. The Divine Empire cannot stand the test of time, not when the Divine mandates our destruction. Everything is for the continuation of our bloodline, your bloodline. Even if we become Broken, we shall stay standing.¡±

    The Divine Emperor silently placed down the book. Once dignified and powerful, his body now exuded a fragile aura that indicated his frail physique. He had fallen, his peak passed.

    ¡°Vivalin, you¡¯re too naive,¡± the Divine Emperor said. ¡°You cannot place your trust in Lilith. She¡¯s a Foreign Existence, an enemy of your world.¡±

    ¡°Half my blood is of Foreign Existence, Father. It¡¯s your blood, the blood of the Divine Emperor, the First Hero!¡±

 Chapter 176: Impossible Feat

    The First Hero was a legendary figure whose epic echoed endlessly throughout the ages. He was the first Foreign Existence after the Taboo Five, the Five Catastrophes, to receive the title of the Hero. Despite his origin, he devoted his life to the goodness of the world, fighting against the Demons and the Monster Girls, shouldering the sins of his predecessors.

    His monumental contribution washed away the discrimination against the Heroes. He was the symbol of hope against the encroaching darkness. Even the later generation of Heroes looked up to his illustrious feats.

    According to history, after a devastating war in which he pushed back the Demons to the Abyssal Plane, the First Hero returned to his Divine Empire and took his eternal sleep at long last.

    ¡°Father, why must you cling to your ideal when they betrayed you?¡± Vivalin said. ¡°They blocked your path and cast aside our empire. In the end, they never believe in you, all because of your origin!¡±

    ¡°It matters not where my origin lies. I lost despite my foreknowledge. I cannot blame anyone else for this failure. However, it doesn¡¯t spell doom for our empire.¡±

    ¡°Without an everlasting pillar, the Divine Empire will wither. Such fate is not what we deserved, not when we sacrificed so much for the world.¡± Vivalin clenched her fists. ¡°If you died back then, I and others would have died too. The Divine Pantheon would never allow the otherworldly bloodline to exist.¡±

    ¡°You are not Foreign Existence, Vivalin. Your origin is of this world, your body forged by its essence. The world will not demand your death, nor will it wish for the destruction of its greatest supporter.¡±

    ¡°As our empire fell to ruin, the Divine Pantheon stood aside. Without Lady Lilith¡¯s grace, we would have already become history.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Pantheon couldn¡¯t interfere because of Lilith¡¯s involvement. Even if they wished my death, they wouldn¡¯t have weakened their icon of justice.¡±

    Filled with only flickering candlelight, the room grew moody. Vivalin had visited her father multiple times. They would repeatedly argue about the same topic even if they knew they couldn¡¯t convince each other.

    ¡°Father, will you support us if our victory is inexorable?¡±

    ¡°There are many secrets unreachable by mortals. You cannot trust Lilith. Though she created the Corrupted Races, her goal is still the destruction of the world.¡±

    ¡°We, the Broken Empire, have found a new Foreign Existence. Her name is Iris, an otherworldly Slime Girl.¡± Vivalin smiled. ¡°She has already received Lady Lilith¡¯s grace, and when she matured, she will lead us to prosperity.¡±

    The Divine Emperor frowned. ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    ¡°Since the Divinefall.¡± Vivalin turned around and walked to the door. ¡°Father, if only you accepted Lady Lilith¡¯s help, you would have already become a Legendary.¡±

    The Divine Emperor spoke nothing, but his heart ached. After Lilith and her group betrayed the world, Foreign Existences could no longer initiate Ascension, all except the First Hero. He held within him a secret that the Divine Pantheon feared.

    Even Lilith desired it.

    The method was too powerful. There was no telling what would happen once Lilith got her hands on it. If the Corrupted Races could initiate Ascension, the world would plunge into endless darkness.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t keep it hidden forever. His most beloved daughter would initiate her Ascension in the future.

    ¡°Vivalin, when you feel the time is right . . . visit me one last time.¡±

    Vivalin¡¯s hands froze on the door handle. Her eyes contracted, but she didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°I cannot promise that, Father. My duty as the Second Princess of the Broken Empire must come first.¡±

    Crutching her fists, Vivalin exited the chamber and closed the door behind her. Countless magic arrays emerged from the exquisite wooden frame, sealing the prison. Her pale face expressionless, she returned whence she came, and the cold flames in the walls dimmed.

    As she reached the spiralling staircase, darkness engulfed the imperial dungeon, muffling all secrets, erasing all traces. After casting one last glance at the innermost prison, Vivalin ascended to the palace.

    ...

    Iris thrust forward the icy spear in her right hand and slashed upward the flaming blade in her left hand. A ring of fire spread from her feet, complemented by a blizzard which covered the ceiling.

    Facing the elemental strikes, Ludmint tugged her fingers, pulling the invisible strings connected to them. The fabric of reality weaved itself into multiple folds, which displaced distance and time. Iris¡¯s attack faltered under the chaotic field. It disintegrated, imploding under their own power.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Iris blew. Her Corruption Power flooded the empty basement. It commanded the remnant of her ice and fire to fuse. A murky orb of ever-changing colours emerged.

    Iris sent the marble flying with a snap. Its resilient structure plunged through the folds in space-time unimpeded. As it reached Ludmint, its surface blasted open, revealing the luminous holy light, whose power nullified all Corruption Power.

    Before the radiance faded, Iris jumped backwards and flicked her wrists. Illusory petals sprouted from her membrane and enveloped her. Pale mist rose from her body and covered the battlefield, concealing her.

    Her vigilant eyes locked onto the intense radiance, but she couldn¡¯t find Ludmint. Once her sight failed her, she shifted her primary sense. Her hearing failed her, but her sense of smell picked up a faint perfume that Ludmint used.

    Ludmint surfaced from beneath Iris and embraced her. Iris dissolved into vapours before appearing in multiple places at once. They stared at Ludmint and smiled, each of them holding different weapons.

    One of them rushed toward Ludmint with a sword in her right hand while another cast a lightning spell. A multitude of attacks befell Ludmint, yet they all passed through her incorporeal body, unable to interact with her.

    ¡°Dear Iris, where are you hiding?¡±

    Ludmint closed her eyes. Her consciousness spread throughout the basement. She discerned multiple silky strings connecting Iris¡¯s clones, controlling their movements. All of them traced back to a faraway place, where a delicate flower bloomed.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    Ludmint took a step forward. The folds in space-time unfurled, but Ludmint had already vanished. She passed through the obstructive mist and the attacks of Iris¡¯s clones before arriving at the swaying flower. Laughing, she knelt in front of it, grasped its stem, and pulled it lightly.

    As Iris regained her shape, she cried in pleasure. Her meek yet tantalising voice compelled Ludmint to abandon her evil thoughts, to hold her lover in her arms, to instil bliss into her partner.

    She smirked and held onto Iris.

    ¡°Your voice can only tempt me,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Prepare for your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Not too fast.¡± Iris touched Ludmint¡¯s chest. As her fingertips grew black, the power of darkness erupted from them. Dark rays pierced through Ludmint, devouring her ghostly silhouette.

    Ludmint shuddered. Her arms tightened around Iris, her Corruption Power enveloping Iris, restricting the flow of magic. Space-time around them curled, sealing off all escape routes.

    ¡°Dying in your arms sounds romantic, does it not?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Please hold me as I rot away.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it sounds romantic.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Thank you for holding me.¡±

    Iris¡¯s figure gradually dispersed into sparkles. With the string cut off, the clone lost its power source.

    ¡°You are fake? But every string leads to¡ª¡± Ludmint froze. Her eyes darted to the crater created by Iris¡¯s holy marble. ¡°You controlled one clone to control the rest? I¡¯ve underestimated your fine control.¡±

    Inside the brilliant light, within the cracked orb, azure slime gushed out, morphing into Iris. In her hands, two intricate magic formations spun like gears in a massive machine. They sank and rose as if balancing a delicate equilibrium. She had always been hiding, buying time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve successfully seduced me, Iris.¡± Ludmint pressed her hands against her breasts. ¡°It hurt when you escaped from my grasp. Please let me hold you once more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll melt away if you hold me for too long.¡± Iris coyly tilted her head.

    ¡°Then I shall reshape you into a better, cuter, more irresistible you.¡±

    Ludmint reached for Iris. The fabric of reality contorted. The world twirled, contracted, and tucked onto itself.

    Ludmint arrived in front of Iris. Her fingernails grazed Iris¡¯s face.

    Iris crutched her hands. Her magic formations shattered, spewing out an endless sea of light. Countless insignias manifested all around her, their arrangement forming a cage in which Holy Power permeated the air.

    Lances of light materialised and stabbed inward. They passed through Iris unharmed, but it fought its hardest against Ludmint. Unlike Iris, who merged the two opposing systems into one, Ludmint lacked the knowledge from the Ascension and the gift from the Lord; she couldn¡¯t negate her innate hostility against the Holy Power.

    While observing Iris, Ludmint¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Your body is indeed a treasure trove. I must take hold of you!¡±

    Ludmint turned incorporeal. Pale hands emerged around her. They gripped the holy lances, restrained Iris, and pushed the magical cage. The bars of light bent, their shape arching to the limit. The battlefield shook under their might, threatening to collapse the entire underground room.

    As Iris¡¯s membrane grew purple, azure tendrils grew out of her. They wiggled around, releasing numbing scent, caressing Ludmint¡¯s body. Their oozy texture clung onto Ludmint, coating her with viscous fluid.

    Though harmless, it stuck to Ludmint and held her in her place. Despite her incorporeal nature, she couldn¡¯t break free. She had to materialise and endure the purification. Even with the pale hands¡¯ helping her, she couldn¡¯t break through the cage in time.

    Her mind futilely searched for a solution, but she found none. In the end, she sighed and released her limitation.

    The moment she regained her power of the Condensation Phase, her pale hands tore through the cage and dispelled the mist permeating the atmosphere. The soothing, flowery fragrance and the mind-numbing scent also vanished, suppressed by the oppressive yet invisible Corruption Power.

    Against such might, Iris fell on her knees, her tendrils suppressed, her Holy Power extinguished. Though her body remained untouched, her frustrated countenance said otherwise.

    ¡°The moment you get serious, I lose,¡± Iris said. ¡°Illusion, darkness, shadow, clones, holy light, mental spell, I use almost everything I have, but the gap between Phases is too vast.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to comfort you.¡± Ludmint widened her embrace. ¡°You are strong, Iris. If it were any other Transformation Phase Monster Girls, they would have no way of dealing with your Holy Power. And if I didn¡¯t know most of your powers beforehand, I would have struggled much more.¡±

    Iris weakly nodded. She leaned forward and hugged Ludmint, smelling the tea-like fragrance. Her face flushed, her dirty thoughts flooding her brain.

    She had to stay calm. Today was an important day.

    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fair transaction. You get to learn how to fight, and I get to have your body.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such misleading words. I only agree to participate in your experiments . . . and some leisure. You don¡¯t own my body.¡±

    ¡°But I own your heart.¡± Ludmint kissed Iris and backstepped. ¡°You should hurry up. Or you¡¯ll miss the auction.¡±

    ¡°Ludmint, can I . . . have one more?¡± Iris lowered her head, licking her lips. ¡°The auction house isn¡¯t too far. We . . . still have time.¡±

 Chapter 177: Business Partner

    Multiple carriages, each with their distinct design indicating their backgrounds, came to a stop. The passengers of various conducts and races got out. They headed toward the entrance of the auction house in groups, though their gazes occasionally inspected others.

    Amidst the crowd, a group of beautiful ladies stood out. Iris, the leader of the Monster Girls and their female attendants, walked in the middle of the formation, dictating the rhythm and pace. Despite her inconspicuous attire, her appearance invited gazes. Her subordinates, notably Secain and Lorient, stuck close to her as if she were a princess of a foreign country, elegantly fragile, needing protective and endearing care.

    It was a rare opportunity to see such a large group of Monster Girls, though disguised as Pure Races, walking carefreely. Under the help of The Court¡¯s enigmatic mean, even Monster Girls of the Metamorphosis Phase could disguise themselves; unless probed by a sensitive artefact, these disguises would go undetected.

    Monster Girls of The Court could be anywhere at any time, and few people could find their traces.

    ¡°Secain, have you been treating Barineer well?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Her talent awes me, Lady Iris. She¡¯s already absorbed and adapted to our teaching. Her body is yours to use; mine too, if you were to grant me a chance.¡±

    Iris glanced at Secain, who hid her embarrassed face from Iris¡¯s view. ¡°Is my gift good enough?¡±

    ¡°The dagger you¡¯ve given me is my most exquisite one yet. And a few techniques I learned from Barineer allow me to use it effectively. Please command me; I won¡¯t ever disappoint you!¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that Barineer might take your position?¡±

    ¡°My only fear is your disappointment, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°Are you expecting a reward?¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Do you not fear the jealousy of other Court members?¡±

    The other Court members scrutinised Iris¡¯s every movement while holding their breaths. Though they weren¡¯t Iris¡¯s direct subordinates, they still desired Iris¡¯s favour, for she was one of the legendary senior members.

    Knowing their thoughts, Secain grinned and took Iris¡¯s right arm. ¡°Their jealousy will push them to try harder. I¡¯m doing this for The Court, so please reward me a lot.¡±

    Iris tilted her head toward Secain and bit her earlobe, leaving a pink mark on her earlobe. ¡°The mark can be redeemed when the auction ends. You may get more if you work hard.¡±

    Secain took a step back, her cheeks flushed. Blood rushed to her face, turning her neck pink. Behind her, the other Court members looked at each other, surprised and excited.

    While they were thinking about the attractive reward, Iris admired the auction house. Unlike the monotonous stone buildings in the surrounding, the Crystal Theatre exuded a magical aura that served as the gate into the fantastical world. The outside couldn¡¯t peer in, and the inside couldn¡¯t sneak out.

    When Iris entered the Crystal Theatre, she noticed a subtle difference in the air, in the flow of magic. The influence of the Grand Formation was nil. It couldn¡¯t spy nor interfere with anything within the Crystal Theatre.

    Iris handed her invitation letter to a receptionist and followed her to a luxurious lounge, where other special guests came to relax. After she dismissed her subordinates, leaving only Lorient and Secain by her side, she strolled around the lounge. Her eyes swept from a golden statue to a magical projection and finally rested on a group of Beastkins resting near a large pool.

    A muscular Beastkin in the middle of the group detected her. His sharp eyes locked onto her. The two maintained their intense eye contact before the Beastkin averted his gaze and walked over.

    As his firm footsteps echoed, the surrounding quietened. Most attention gathered around Iris and the Beastkin, eagerly waiting for their exchange. This arrogant Beastkin had a temper; anyone who annoyed him had to deal with his vulgarity.

    ¡°Are you the messenger?¡± He stretched out his right hand. ¡°Give me the scroll.¡±

    Frowning, Secain reached for a dagger in her back pocket. Lorient raised her right hand and clenched it into a fist. While her subordinates prepared themselves to strike down the Beastkin, Iris lightly shook her head, halting their actions.

    ¡°Must I read aloud its content?¡± Iris said. ¡°Within this scroll contains¡ª¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± The Beastkin¡¯s thunderous voice faintly shook the ground.

    ¡°I dare.¡± Iris beamed. ¡°Only the representative of your Suppression Sect can converse with me. You are not worthy.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Witch, if you refuse to shut¡ª¡± The Beastkin shuddered. His legs gave up. He collapsed to his knees, his face pale.

    Though Iris spoke not a single incantation, she still had other tricks. She roused her Mind Breaker bloodline, using its superior qualitative power to suppress the tainted-blood Beastkin in front of her.

    To the Beastkins, this suppression was nigh-absolute.

    ¡°Esteemed Guest, please forgive my underling,¡± a feminine voice resounded.

    Arcs of flames spewed out from the torches decorating the lounge. They assembled into a lady in a crimson-feathered dress. Her short orange hair swayed like magma while her pupils burned with golden sparks.

    She swung at the trembling Beastkin. Her frail arm sent him flying, hitting the wall, though it also dispelled the bloodline suppression which threatened to suffocate him.

    ¡°Will you blame me for teaching your subordinate on your behalf?¡± Iris said. ¡°His words may sour our cooperation.¡±

    The lady lowered her head. ¡°He deserved it. His disrespectful behaviour has disgraced our Suppression Sect. I hope you will give us a chance to mend this mistake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mere Transformation Phase Monster Girl while you¡¯re a powerful Grandmaster. How could I still feel upset after your apology?¡±

    The lady silently met Iris¡¯s eyes, which revealed no apprehension.

    ¡°My arrogance has made a fool out of me.¡± The lady opened her palm. A burst of flame appeared and dispersed, revealing two bottles of herbal pills and a vial containing glittering blue blood. ¡°Please accept my compensation.¡±

    Iris smiled but didn¡¯t retrieve the items. Her gaze lingered on the arrogant Beastkin before shifting to the representative, who slightly lowered her head, expressing her respect to The Court and Iris.

    ¡°May I know what they are?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°The Surging Vein Pills are precious medicine which could significantly boost the power of a Transformation Phase Monster Girl when consumed. Their only side effect is intense fatigue after their effect wore off.

    ¡°The Blood Ignition Vial is created by the blood of a Mythical Creature, Underworld Wanderer. The quality of their bloodline is higher than the Mind Breaker¡¯s. It can strengthen your innate talent. This vial is the most suitable treasure for you, Esteemed Lady.¡±

    Iris gestured at Lorient, who stepped forward and took the compensation. ¡°I¡¯m Iris of the Court of Indulgence.¡±

    ¡°My name is Kasbin of the Suppression Sect.¡± Kasbin raised her head. ¡°Is the compensation enough?¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°Shall we return to our business?¡±

    Kasbin took a step back and snapped her fingers. Rings of flames rose and bound the arrogant Beastkin, pulling him toward Iris and forcing his head down.

    ¡°Thank Lady Iris for her compassion,¡± Kasbin said. ¡°If not for her benevolence, your head would¡¯ve been rolling on the carpet.¡±

    The Beastkin trembled. He was about to speak when Iris giggled. ¡°Let us not dwell on a meaningless quarrel. I¡¯m not that petty.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall deal with him according to our laws.¡± Kasbin turned around and instructed the other Beastkins to take away the sinner. ¡°Shall we make haste to my room?¡±

    ¡°I have no objection.¡±

    Iris and her two followers followed Kasbin. They headed to the premium room area and passed a few groups of Evil Cults and even one group of the orthodox forces, though they pretended not to see each other.

    Kasbin knocked firmly on the door, her expression solemn. The Beastkins inside opened the door, revealing the jungle-aesthetic room. Vines and flowers hung from the ceiling, clinging to the stone pillars and wooden beams.

    In a small pond in the middle of the room, a bare-chested Beastkin submerged himself under the bubbling hot spring. The other Beastkins appeared modest and respectful toward him.

    When Iris and her followers stepped into the room, the Beastkin opened his eyes. Staring at Iris, he smiled, got up, and raised his hands. Two female Beastkins dried his body before dressing him in a large overcoat and animalistic cape. His short brown hair complemented his fierce look, amplifying his dark pupils.

    ¡°Has The Court finally sent me a beauty?¡± he said. ¡°Finally, someone worthy of my attention. If you join us, we¡¯ll offer you whatever you want.¡±

    Iris frowned but said nothing. Kasbin merely sighed, shaking her head.

    ¡°Leader, please behave yourself,¡± she said.

    ¡°Why should I restrain myself when faced with such a rare opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Our relationship with The Court requires your modesty. Please don¡¯t create any more mess for me.¡± Kasbin glared at the leader, her eyes flaring up.

    ¡°If you said so.¡± The leader turned to Iris. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve disciplined my warrior, but your method is too gentle. If you don¡¯t keep them in line, they¡¯ll act up again.¡±

    ¡°He was obedient to Lady Kasbin, but despite her reign, he still slighted me.¡± Iris covered her mouth with her hand and tilted her head. ¡°Either her authority is fragile, or someone else instructed him to test me.¡±

    The leader ceased his smile. ¡°Charming and intelligent, as expected of the representative of The Court. Indeed, I commanded him to observe you, but his arrogance got the best of him.¡±

    Before Iris could speak, Secain stepped in front of her. ¡°Lady Iris might be forgiving, but The Court won¡¯t ignore your blatant disrespect. Please give us an explanation, or I¡¯ll have to report the moment to the other senior members.¡±

    Lorient also raised her hands. The vines and flowers in the room faintly trembled, responding to her innate talent. Though the Beastkins were superior in both number and strength, Lorient didn¡¯t falter. She placed her trust in Iris, who didn¡¯t stop the two.

    Aside from Kasbin and the leader, the other Beastkins, most of whom were at Master-Tier, tensed their bodies. Their bloodline powers oozed out of their bodies, threatening to rupture in a bloodbath. They bared their fangs and claws. Their hostile airs thickened.

    The Beastkin leader grunted. His hoarse voice froze other Beastkins. Their explosive powers stiffed, lessened, and dissipated. They lowered their heads, some falling on their bottoms.

    ¡°This time,¡± the leader of the Beastkins said, ¡°I didn¡¯t instruct them to test you. Please forgive them. Their bloodlines influence their temperament; they require more training to control their emotions.¡±

    ¡°The meaning of the Suppression Sect is quite cute,¡± Iris said. ¡°For Kasbin, I¡¯ll pretend not to see anything. Secain, Lorient, you two will never betray me, right?¡±

    Secain and Lorient bowed and retreated to behind Iris, smiling.

    The leader looked at the smug Kasbin and then sighed. ¡°I shall leave the business to Kasbin then.¡±

    Kasbin guided Iris to a small section curtained away from the rest of the room. Inside, only Iris, Kasbin, Secain, and Lorient remained.

    ¡°Lady Iris, may I examine the scroll now?¡±

 Chapter 178: The Captivating Iris

    ¡°Quite a handful, isn¡¯t he?¡± Iris placed the scroll on the table.

    ¡°Please forgive his arrogance. He¡¯s usually uninterested in everything, but you are special,¡± Kasbin said.

    ¡°My bloodline is.¡±

    ¡°You are.¡± Kasbin leaned forward. ¡°Your power contains not a hint of your bloodline. The bloodline of the Mind Breaker isn¡¯t innate to you; you inherited it from someone. Another Monster Girl?¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong?¡±

    Secain and Lorient tensed, but Iris merely smiled. Seeing her nonchalant reaction, they too relaxed.

    Kasbin pressed her right hand beside the scroll and lifted it. Yellow sparks spewed out of her palm, manifesting a tiny, exquisite chest.

    ¡°We do not care whether you slaughter the weak and pillage their fortune. You are now the inheritor of the bloodline, a friend of ours.¡± Kasbin sank back into her seat. ¡°No one can plunder the Mythical Bloodline. They are the power of the soul, not something we can steal, only gift.¡±

    Her eyes unfocused, Iris gazed ceilingward. ¡°Her name¡¯s Oriente, a Monster Girl. She forced me to inherit her bloodline.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you are special, Lady Iris. We Beastkins treasure our bloodline more than everything else. Only to whom we trust will we give up our hearts.¡±

    Iris pulled back her gaze. ¡°Is being a friend of another Monster Girl that special?¡±

    ¡°Inheriting the bloodline of the Mind Breaker and staying sane is special. More importantly, your nature corrupts your bloodline. You¡¯re likely the only tainted Mind Breaker in this world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doubly corrupted?¡± Iris giggled. ¡°The second corruption did little to me. Am I strong-willed, or am I beyond redemption?¡±

    ¡°For it to feel nothing, you must¡¯ve accepted the change. Congratulations.¡±

    Iris tilted her head downward, her hair falling over her flushed cheeks. The memory of her losing her mind flashed. If not for Kurion and Noviscar, she might have lost control. The intense pleasure, the ecstatic sensation, and the numbing desires rose from their slumber, but she suppressed them by exhaling once, twice, thrice.

    ¡°I envy you, Iris. It must have been heavenly.¡± Kasbin chuckled. ¡°Your bloodline flares up, but you manage to suppress it effortlessly. That¡¯s why you¡¯re special; that¡¯s why Selvant wanted you to join us.¡±

    ¡°I thought you only accepted Beastkins.¡±

    ¡°We accept those with Mythical Bloodlines. Our purpose is to maintain our legacy.¡± Kasbin tilted her head up, puffing her chest. ¡°Monster Girl or not, you are the inheritor of the Mind Breaker, our precious friend.¡±

    ¡°Tainted Mind Breaker. If other Pure Races try to inherit my legacy, they will fall. The moment Oriente turned into a Monster Girl, her legacy was already extinguished.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. For my bloodline, I¡¯m willing to fall, especially when the example is such a lovely, powerful inheritor.¡± Kasbin bit her lips, winking.

    Shivering, Iris resisted the urge to move away from Kasbin. The transaction was still ongoing; she mustn¡¯t flee in embarrassment. Her followers were watching. Their faith rested on her.

    ¡°Unfortunately, my home is within The Court.¡± Smiling, Iris held out her hand. ¡°Shall we complete the transaction? The auction is about to start; I have to recall my attendants.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure touching you.¡± Kasbin shook Iris¡¯s hand, her fingers stroking Iris¡¯s soft skin. ¡°If you wish, you can stay with me. I have a separate room where no one will know who¡¯s getting in or out. We can bid anonymously, or even do something else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll . . . keep it in mind.¡± Iris glanced at her followers, who modestly lowered their heads. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous, Lady Kasbin.¡±

    As Kasbin picked up the sealed scroll, she exhaled. ¡°Why won¡¯t you give me a chance if I¡¯m gorgeous?¡±

    ¡°Because Lady Iris already has us,¡± Secain said. ¡°Whenever she wants, our bodies are hers.¡±

    Surprised, Kasbin looked at Secain and turned to Iris. ¡°You¡¯re truly special. Your charm is too potent.¡±

    Grinning, Iris took the small chest into her Virtual Space Ring. ¡°I¡¯m simply lucky. Their kindness touches my heart, so I reciprocate them with mine.¡±

    With business done, Iris returned to her suite. She instructed Lorient and Secain to recall others. After the two left, she sat on a sofa in the middle of the room, placed the chest on the table, and unlocked it.

    Shimmering light leaked through the gap, exposing the droplets of colourful gemstones decorating the inner wooden frame.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    In the middle seated a carefully wrapped bundle, fastened by an ancient rope, on whose surface magic symbols shone. Iris inspected it, though she didn¡¯t untie the item. Its volatile power was too much for a Transformation Phase Monster Girl to handle.

    She might be able to handle it, but it would be a needless risk.

    ¡°The confidential files of Donhalgen Beast Museum and Elemental Council for this bone ashes.¡± After thinking for a moment, Iris lightly sniffed it. The intense, salty odour assaulted her nose.

    Her head spun. Splashing noises echoed as cold water flooded the room, drowning everything under its oppressive might. She circulated her Corruption Power, but the chill only intensified, suffocating her heart.

    She was no longer in a premium suite but floating in an endless ocean, moving through the wreckages of the ancient past.

    Above her, storms thundered and twisted the currents. Yet their terror paled in comparison to the great mass of darkness, whose size, despite the distance between it and her, dwarfed hers like the sun outshining candlelight.

    Because of the atmospheric haze, Iris couldn¡¯t glimpse its feature, even if she used her detection spells. The illusory impression consumed her. Her thoughts stagnated; her instinct slowed. Still, she knew she was safe.

    All was just an illusion, a memory invoked by the scent of the ocean. Only a powerful Mythical Creature could use such an extraordinary method to preserve their legacy, to reveal to the world their glory. Even if they were no more, their traces would remain so long as their remnant existed.

    When Iris blinked, the raging tides vanished. The ocean and the monstrosity evaporated, leaving her with only the bundled bone ashes in her hand. She carefully placed it inside the chest and took the business card beside it.

    ¡°Kasbin, is my charm that irresistible?¡± Iris mumbled. The content of the business card revealed Kasbin¡¯s address and basic information about the Suppression Sect.

    The purpose of the transaction was to elevate their relationship, keeping each other close. The Court and The Sect controlled different territories and had no desire to infringe on each other¡¯s land. They decided to cooperate to strengthen their influence.

    In the future, some Monster Girls might join The Sect, and some Beastkins might fall.

    The immense advantage of the first mover enticed Iris. She could accept Kasbin¡¯s invitation. With her charm and position, she could enjoy the envoy status as well as countless wild, beastly beauties, even Kasbin herself.

    Unfortunately, Iris didn¡¯t want to sell her body, not when she treasured her purity, even if tainted. She would only allow her beloved to embrace her and not anyone else. This thread of protection was her last ray of light.

    Placing the business card down, she chuckled. She¡¯d already planned to visit Yilon Archipelago because of her pact with Duality. Her relationship with Kasbin would continue there, and it might develop into something fresh.

    No. Iris shook her head. Her heart wasn¡¯t that fickle. She wouldn¡¯t give it to just anyone.

    While she denied her desires, Secain and Lorient returned. The other attendants also came in, some looking flushed, some drunk. Though Iris told them to restrain themselves, their corrupted desires were hard to control. At least their shameful expressions were cute.

    ¡°Get ready, all of you,¡± Iris said. ¡°The auction is starting soon. If you come late, you might miss a treasure you want.¡±

    Lorient raised her head, blinking. ¡°Lady Iris, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What The Court lacks isn¡¯t money.¡± Iris pointed at her lips. ¡°We have to flaunt our power else they look down on us.¡±

    The attendants looked at each other for a moment before they cheered, singing praise for Iris. Some even came to Iris and kissed her cheek, though Secain and Lorient scolded them for their disrespect. Iris then told them to treat her two lovely followers well.

    ¡°This suite is built specifically for us, Monster Girls.¡± Iris pointed to the side, where multiple small, veiled rooms stood. ¡°Each room is soundproof, with curious toys in it. You can have fun, but please do not disturb me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Iris,¡± a Monster Girl said. ¡°We won¡¯t use the first room, for it is the best, and only you can use it. Please take us in there!¡±

    ¡°You . . . don¡¯t tempt me if you can¡¯t bear the consequence.¡± Iris averted her gaze and tapped her finger. Secain swiftly came to her side and poured her a cup of fragrant green tea.

    Iris held the cup and twirled it in front of her nose. The forest aroma calmed her racing heart, cooling her tensed mind. Staying with other Monster Girls, especially the wild ones, twisted her common sense.

    She couldn¡¯t know whether her tolerance for their vulgarity had grown, or her logic had been warped.

    A low, soothing hymn rang throughout the Crystal Theatre, catching all attention. The muffled chattering faded, replaced by suppressed excitement. A wall of the premium suites turned translucent, revealing a massive hall in which countless people of all races gathered.

    In the middle of the hall, an announcer walked up the stage. He wore a white mask with a black crescent moon painted on it. A row of ladies dressed in colourful oriental dresses followed him, each holding a small chest. Their faces, concealed under a veil, expressed nothing but soft smiles.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the Faceless Hall is grateful for your presence,¡± the announcer said. ¡°I shall not bore you all with the formality, but I still have to give some introductions to the newcomers.¡±

    The announcer spoke of the auction¡¯s rules, which The Court previously told Iris. Once the monotonous speech ended, the announcer gracefully bowed and called for the first lady to come to the middle of the stage.

    The veiled lady carefully opened the chest and lifted the blanket covering the item. Once the concealment magic wore off, brilliant light leaked through the chest, filling the hall with invisible currents of warmth and chill.

    ¡°We start with something special,¡± the announcer said. ¡°A stem of Ever-Blazing Lotus, harvested from the volcanic depth beneath the Moonlight Sea.¡±

    The Ever-Blazing Lotus exuded an endless radiance that would never fade, not even under the abnormal condition of the Moonlight Sea. Those who wished to venture into the ancient ruins needed it.

    Iris glanced at the Ever-Blazing Lotus, and then lifted her gaze. While the bid rose, she sank onto her sofa and sipped the tea. Her eyes occasionally moved to other Monster Girls, who flirted and teased and cuddled. They sometimes asked if she would join them, but she ended up rejecting their idea, citing her status.

    ¡°Lady Iris, do you not need the Ever-Blazing Lotus?¡± Lorient said. ¡°You¡¯ve told us to gather information about the Moonlight Sea. The lotus is one of the items necessary for exploration.¡±

    ¡°Though having it is good, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°Ludmint will give me one.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s friend was a Deep-Sea Monster Girl who could get a lotus for her. As for the how, it was for Ludmint¡¯s problem. After all, Ludmint was her girlfriend; she ought to help her.

    Lorient tilted her head.

    Iris chuckled. ¡°It sounds selfish, doesn¡¯t it? Forget it.¡±

    She stood up, cleared her throat, and channelled her Corruption Power.

    ¡°A thousand Energy Orbs,¡± she said. Her magnifying voice echoed throughout the auction hall.

    Everyone fell silent.

 Chapter 179: Bidding Conflict

    Energy Orbs, primarily used as fuels for powerful magic formations, were essential for all Secret Organisations. A thousand of them could build a house at the outskirt of the Garcient Kingdom, a relatively small price for the wealthy but quite extravagant for a single Ever-Blazing Lotus.

    The bidders whispered among each other, their eyes fixing on the premium suite. Knowing The Court had joined the bid, most people tacitly withdrew their bids. They couldn¡¯t win against The Court and would only slight them.

    ¡°Is there anyone who would bid further?¡± the announcer said. ¡°If not, the Ever-Blazing Lotus will¡ª¡±

    ¡°One thousand and one hundred Energy Orbs,¡± a hoarse voice echoed.

    In the auction hall, a cloaked man stood up and raised his head, staring at The Court¡¯s suite. His gloomy face, covered in scars, twisted into a mad grin.

    ¡°Shall we continue bidding, Corrupted Ones?¡±

    Iris raised her brows. She expected some people to fight her bid because they needed the lotus, not because they wished to trouble The Court. She observed the cloaked man and then closed her eyes, smiling.

    ¡°A thousand and two hundred,¡± she said. ¡°No need to introduce yourself.¡±

    While Iris took another sip of her tea, Lorient came to her side. ¡°Lady Iris, that man is a survivor of Broken Wing of Freedom. Our Court joined hands with a few other Secret Organisations to usurp it.¡±

    ¡°His aura interests me. Though it smells foul like the other cultists, there is a hint of something fragrant.¡±

    ¡°He might be one of the priests who sealed an evil existence inside his body.¡± Lorient frowned. ¡°I shall get rid of him.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°If we kill the rat, how will we lure out its master?¡±

    ¡°A thousand and three hundred,¡± the man said. His expression darkened.

    ¡°Add a vial of Spirit Invoking Tree¡¯s nectar to my bid.¡± Iris rose from her chair and walked to the edge of the suite, overlooking the auction hall.

    The man gritted his teeth and lowered his head. As he was about to sit down, he paused. His grave countenance brightened, and he got up again. His eyes, rapidly regaining their flames, locked onto Iris.

    ¡°Add a beak of the Fire Devouring Vulture to mine.¡±

    The auction grew silent, eagerly waiting for The Court to retaliate. The other bidders, all contemplating the implication behind the open hostility of the cloaked man, felt excited as well as nervous. The auction this time was going to be an interesting one.

    Within the suite, Secain sat on the sofa and ate a piece of cookie. ¡°Lady Iris, will you give up the lotus?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten what I needed.¡±

    Iris turned around and went back to her sofa. She leaned on Secain and fed her a piece of cookie. Secain opened her mouth wide and nibbled on the cookie, playfully licking Iris¡¯s fingers.

    While Iris and Secain engrossed themselves, the announcer shook his head after the biding time had passed. He even waited a few seconds longer than usual, but The Court had already let go of their pursuit.

    ¡°The Ever-Blazing Lotus shall go to our highest bidder, the Red Eye!¡± The announcer gestured at the lady holding the chest. She bowed at the cloaked man before leaving the stage.

    The next lady walked into the spotlight and revealed her item: a broken weapon created by a famous artefact maker of the past. After glancing at it, Iris went back to teasing Secain.

    Without The Court¡¯s overbearing bid, the auction steadily proceeded. Some of the Monster Girls pleaded for Iris to bid for their favourite items. She agreed, but only if they did it in anonymous chambers. They gave Iris a few kisses of gratitude.

    Though Lorient scolded them, they appeared nonchalant and kissed Lorient too. Her face grew pink, not from anger but embarrassment.

    ¡°Lorient, do you want to play with me?¡± Iris said.

    Lorient shook. ¡°I . . . mustn¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    ¡°Is satisfying my wish not your duty?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    A series of knocks interrupted the conversation. Iris sighed. ¡°Now real distraction happens. Even the world doesn¡¯t want you to play with me.¡±

    Lorient lowered her head and pursed her lips, her hands clenched. She slightly, only slightly, regretted her choice. If she could receive Iris¡¯s grace, not just the pleasure, but the benefit would be overwhelming. Her stubbornness rid her of her success.

    A Monster Girl sauntered to the door and opened it. A group of three Beastkins bowed at Iris. The frontmost one, a lady veiled in pink silk, held a delicate chest.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside it?¡± the Monster Girl said.

    ¡°My clothes or the chest?¡± the female Beastkin said. She then turned to Iris, beaming. ¡°Lady Kasbin told us to deliver this Ever-Blazing Lotus to you, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°Give her my sincere thanks.¡± Iris nodded. ¡°You can have that girl if she¡¯s willing.¡±

    The shocked Monster Girl lowered her head. Though she was in her human disguise, her charm didn¡¯t diminish. Her blushes gave her a meek aura which encouraged others to handle her playfully, carefully.

    The female Beastkin handed the chest to another Monster Girl. She leaned toward the shy Monster Girl and pulled her collar slowly. ¡°Do you still want to know?¡±

    ¡°Yes . . . please show me.¡± The Monster Girl grabbed the Beastkin¡¯s hands and guided her to a veiled room.

    Their objective completed, the two other Beastkins retreated out of the room.

    Iris leaned back onto her sofa. Secain lay on her lap and played with her hair, twirling a few strands into flowers and wings. Standing behind the sofa, Lorient tensed up, feeling uncomfortable.

    Her pleading wouldn¡¯t come out of her throat. Every part of her body rejected her desires, the desires that seared her chest, threatening to rupture if unresolved. She opened her mouth, inhaled, exhaled, and made up her mind.

    ¡°The next item is the first premium treasure of the auction!¡± The announcer raised his hands. ¡°The Helix Pin is a utility-oriented Legendary Artefact. Though it possesses no offensive capability, its power to mend other artefacts is unmatched.¡±

    The lady holding the chest lifted the veil. Pink mist gushed out, coating the floor with a sense of mysticism. Illusory flowers sprouted from the ground and blossomed. Their heart-pacifying fragrance enveloped the auction. Even the members of the premium suites got restless, ready to flaunt their wealth.

    At first, Iris only observed the Helix Pin, and as she was about to go back to tease Lorient, she paused. The Helix Pin reminded her of the tattered Cloak of Destiny Obscurity. It was an artefact of an unknown tier, the most precious one she had ever seen.

    Despite not being a defensive artefact, it could momentarily withstand the assimilation of the void. Without it, Iris would have died before Ludmint could find her.

    ¡°This will be fun,¡± Iris said. ¡°Lorient, sit next to me.¡±

    ¡°As you command.¡± Holding her breath, Lorient rigidly sat beside Iris. Her left arm slightly grazed Iris¡¯s. Though she pretended not to feel anything, her face flushed. ¡°Is there anything you require?¡±

    ¡°Should I request something?¡± Iris rested her head on Lorient¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I might distract you.¡±

    ¡°It . . . doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°Cute.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°What do you think of the Helix Pin?¡±

    ¡°Such precious artefact is worthy of your attention, Lady Iris.¡± Lorient leaned on Iris more, feeling brave. ¡°It¡¯ll grant us a powerful negotiation chip as well as reduce the expense of artefact fixing.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we can get it?¡±

    ¡°So long as you wish.¡± Lorient lowered her head. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t get it with money, I can . . .¡±

    Iris seized Lorient¡¯s chin and kissed her. Her tongue slid inside Lorient¡¯s mouth, teasing her inside. Lorient wanted to struggle, but her legs and arms wouldn¡¯t respond. They trembled, turning weak, sensitive. She instinctively breathed in and drank Iris¡¯s warm fruity saliva. Her chest burned with flames that made her heart uncontrollable.

    ¡°You taste stiff.¡± Iris pulled back her mouth and licked her lips. ¡°Do I taste like strawberry?¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris . . . why . . . you taste like strawberry.¡± Lorient wiped her drooping saliva and averted her gaze. Her eyes turned to Secain, who was watching her. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel shame, Secain?¡±

    ¡°You watched me kissing Lady Iris too.¡± Secain stuck out her tongue. ¡°You¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°Quiet now, you two.¡± Iris raised her hands, channelling her Corruption Power. Its radiance penetrated the curtain of the premium suite.

    The raging bid halted. Most people turned to The Court, waiting for their grand entry. Still, they wouldn¡¯t back down this time. The Helix Pin was too precious to pass up.

    ¡°Ten thousand Energy Orbs, five bottles of Youthful Night, and a Key of Tempest.¡± The Youthful Night was a healing potion created by Morbi, and the Key of Tempest was a consumable which could dispel perilous weather during a voyage.

    ¡°Fifteen thousand Energy Orbs, an eyeball of the Ocean Ravager, and a Scroll of Group Relocation,¡± a voice echoed from another premium suite. Its crimson curtain and devilish presence thickened the atmosphere.

    On its balcony, a red-haired man stepped forward. His pitch-black eyes stared at Iris. He grinned, pressed his hands on his chest, and clenched his fists as if gripping Iris¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You stand before his eyes,¡± he whispered.

    Iris shuddered. Her legs moved backwards, but she prevented herself from retreating. She straightened her back, her Corruption Power surging beneath her fair skin. The oppressive air wasn¡¯t there; that gaze wasn¡¯t there. This man was merely one of the believers, an insignificant human.

    Anger rose in Iris¡¯s heart. She wanted to burst through the premium suite, fly toward the cultist, and rip out his eyes. Nonetheless, she took a deep breath, her hands stroking Secain¡¯s hair. Clarity returned to her eyes, with solemnity flashing within them.

    ¡°He can only look but not touch.¡± Iris laughed. Her crystal voice echoed throughout the auction hall. ¡°Add a Sight Sacrificing Ritual from Eye of Masolis.¡±

    The red-haired man frowned. The veins on his face popped. He shattered a martini glass in his hands and swung it toward Iris. The glass fragments and drink crashed with the magical veil, leaving a noticeable stain on the translucent film.

    ¡°Add five Metamorphosis Phase Soul Gems and a Core of a Transformation Phase Fire Elemental.¡± The man drew his right hand forward and revealed his scarred palm. ¡°My spoil of war, do you want to see them?¡±

    Inside The Court¡¯s suite, the Monster Girls stopped their little game. Their furrowed brows and clenched hands quivered. They looked at the Eye of Masolis, their reddened eyes flashing with bloody light. Iris too creased her brows, though she appeared calmer than others.

    ¡°Control yourself, all of you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris . . .¡± Lorient wanted to voice her rejection, but she could feel a terrifying current surging beneath Iris¡¯s cold demeanour. She swallowed her words and signalled other Monster Girls to calm themselves.

    ¡°Secain, send these things to Kasbin.¡± Iris kissed Secain¡¯s cheek before giving her the business card and a letter. ¡°Return once you delivered it. There is no need to wait for the reply.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the good news, so please prepare a good reward for me.¡± Secain got up from Iris¡¯s lap, took the items, and sank into Iris¡¯s shadow.

    After Secain left, Iris once more channelled her Corruption Power. As she was about to bid more, yellowish light flashed across the auction hall. Another premium suite, decorated in golden marbles and scriptures, parted its curtain.

    A middle-aged man, donned in a golden Archbishop cloak, raised his head. Behind him, three Bishops held their staffs high, singing praises for the Ancient God of Knowledge.

    ¡°We the Church of Knowledge are interested in the Helix Pin,¡± Halton said. ¡°Fifty thousand Energy Orbs and a Lantern of Wisdom.¡±

 Chapter 180: Game of Wealth

    The bidders raised their heads. Their eyes focused on the Church of Knowledge¡¯s premium suite. Most of the time, the orthodox forces would only monitor the auction, never interfering. They tacitly allowed the Faceless hall to exist with the requirement that they too got to participate.

    Even the red-haired man ceased his actions. The tension between him and Iris rapidly dispersed. Against the orthodox forces, the common enemy of all Secret Organisations and Evil Cults, everyone was willing to put aside their difference, even between the Pure and the Corrupted.

    Iris stood up and walked to the edge of her suite. She scrutinised Halton¡¯s every movement. His strict air, his impartial aura, reminded her of something anxiety-inducing, something steamy.

    Her path had intersected with his. This man was who scanned the town looking for her and Secain!

    Under her calm expression, her heart raced. She glanced behind her. Secain had yet to return, but Lorient was there. Smiling, Iris gestured her hand, beckoning Lorient to come to her side.

    ¡°Do you fear the Church of Knowledge?¡± Iris said.

    Lorient lowered her head, shielding her heart. ¡°My life is yours, Lady Iris. Please support Alvalin in my stead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so heartless to send you to your doom. You wouldn¡¯t leave your little sister to someone that incompetent, would you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never doubt your judgement.¡± Lorient¡¯s face reddened.

    Iris sneered. ¡°Then I¡¯m ruthless and oppressive. Will your sister suffer the same fate as you?¡±

    Holding her breath, Lorient knelt on the ground and struck her forehead against the ground. The impact sent a muffled crack throughout the room, stunning the other Monster Girls, including Iris.

    ¡°You¡¯re too rigid.¡± Iris helped Lorient get up. ¡°I won¡¯t ever abandon you. You¡¯re a seedling that will develop into something wonderful. My selfish desires dictate my using your loyalty.¡±

    Lorient raised her head, smirking. ¡°Even if you abandoned me, Lady Iris, I would find my way to you. Even if you love Secain more than me, I will still love you the most.¡±

    ¡°Your loyalty pleases me . . . . but that last sentence is unnecessary.¡± Iris averted her gaze. ¡°Unfortunately, you can only sit still for now.¡±

    The Corruption Power rose around Iris. Its azure colour tainted her appearance, creating a haze which concealed her human figure. Under the distortive mist, her eyes glimmered. She had been dealing with unstoppable forces since the beginning, and this time, she would show the world how to overcome the impossible.

    ¡°Sixty thousand Energy Orbs, five petals of Life Prolonging Lotus, and a torn page from Victory Journal,¡± Iris said. ¡°Owner of Helix Pin, if you require anything, we Court of Indulgence will do our best to prepare for it.¡±

    Hearing Iris¡¯s words, the announcer nodded. He took out a pocket watch and opened it. Intricate lines flashed, revealing strings of words detailing the owner¡¯s requests. After checking through the list, the announcer tossed the watch.

    Strings of characters emerged from the pocket watch, forming a list of exotic material, potions, and information. Their quantity and quality massively varied, making it impossible to deduce their purpose.

    Iris studied the list before shaking her head. The Court had given her great wealth, but she wouldn¡¯t spend all of them. Her ability as a senior member of The Court relied on her masterful management and intellect. Moreover, the loss would outweigh the gain, and even then, there was no guarantee that the Church of Knowledge wouldn¡¯t contest her unstoppable dominance.

    ¡°We shall add a teardrop of an Ocean Echoing Siren,¡± Halton said. He took from his follower a golden chest adorned in gemstones. ¡°In your list, you request a Golden Holy Diamond. We can also supply you a chest worth.¡±

    The bid was now reaching the limit of the reasonable price. Iris lowered her head, waiting. A few seconds later, somebody firmly knocked on the door of her suite. She drew her hands up, and the door swung open.

    ¡°Lady Iris, do you miss me?¡± Kasbin winked. She deliberately held up her chest, drawing attention to her bouncy breasts. ¡°Shall we get a room after this?¡±

    ¡°My favour is expensive. I¡¯m on the losing end of this negotiation here, Lady Kasbin.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°But where is my maid?¡±

    ¡°I thought she would be more appropriate. Please punish my foolhardiness.¡±

    Iris pointed at the empty spot on the sofa. ¡°Sit there, and don¡¯t move. You can only watch but not touch.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too cruel!¡± Kasbin pouted, though she still walked to the sofa. ¡°I think my heart is going to explode. If I reach my limit, I might do something deplorable.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    In the hazy mist, Iris shivered. ¡°If you can endure the pain, the pleasure will be even more wondrous.¡±

    Kasbin rapidly nodded and closed her mouth. Her eyes wandered about like those of a child, though her demeanour exuded a wild, mature charm that even the Monster Girls found it hard not to fall for her. Strong, confident, assertive¡ªher dominant personality was popular among the Monster Girls who always let their emotions fly.

    Iris returned to the auction. The red-haired man from Eye of Masolis furiously bid against the Church of Knowledge. He pushed forth a few precious materials of fire and blood types, the speciality of Eye of Masolis. Nevertheless, his wealth could not compare to the Church backed by an Ancient God.

    If this kept up, Helix Pin would fall into Halton¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Add thirty thousand more Energy Orbs, two more pages of Victory Journal, and a dream-diving spell,¡± Iris said. As her words echoed, she lightly clapped her hands. ¡°The Crystal Theatre has always been the place of free trade; it stands unhindered despite the effort of the orthodox churches.

    ¡°In here, we rogue Supernatural Beings cooperate, trade commodity, exchange information, and foster connections. Here, only wealth and goods remain. It¡¯s one of the only havens we have, a small island devoid of propaganda and prejudice.

    ¡°Now that the Church of Knowledge threatens to stifle our hope, how can we let them do what they desire? Once they extinguish the first flame, there will be the second and the third until only darkness remains.

    ¡°Why must we allow them to do as they please? Why must we be contented under their oppression? Why must we agree to their ludicrous demands?¡±

    As Iris turned around, she sighed. Her wearied breath scattered the pink mist surrounding her. It broke into countless strings which, following her silhouette, intertwined around her body. They outlined her sorrow, her pitiful eyes, and her crestfallen air. She stumbled her way back to the sofa, her hands clenching.

    Silence took over the auction hall. The announcer held his breath. He didn¡¯t even dare to announce Iris¡¯s bid. While he surveyed the atmosphere, sweats formed on his face. His eyes peeked at the premium suite of the Church of Knowledge, overflowing with curiosity and anticipation.

    Halton narrowed his eyes. His strong grip shook the chest he was holding. He looked at the suite of the Court of Indulgence, his sight landing on the Monster Girl who made the speech. He wanted to see through her thoughts, yet he couldn¡¯t even see her feature. A faint mist concealed her mind, obscured her soul.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what is your directive?¡± a Bishop behind Halton said. ¡°Shall we raise the bid?¡±

    Halton shook his head. ¡°She plays us well. The moment we raise another bid, we¡¯ll become the public enemy. Can you shoulder that consequence?¡±

    The Bishops looked at each other, but none of them could find any solution. They merely lowered their heads, unable to excuse themselves. The golden radiance of the suite faltered, dimming along with the confidence of the believers.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve lost, but it requires some luck.¡± Halton went to his seat and sat down, waiting.

    Though Iris¡¯s speech was inspiring, it wasn¡¯t life-changing. Only a few people believed in her words, but most people followed her course. They used her intention to ally against the Church of Knowledge, the orthodox force threatening to swallow the Crystal Theatre. Even the Faceless Hall let this hidden alliance exist. Like others, they too feared the Church of Knowledge.

    ¡°Add two drops of Water of Inspiration and a Coin of Deduction,¡± Halton said. As he swept his gaze across the auction hall, his eyes flashed. ¡°Is it not against the auction rules, Announcer?¡±

    The announcer wiped his sweats, his arms trembling. His face turned pale. Nevertheless, he appeared collected, exuding a professional aura. ¡°What¡¯s against the auction rules, Your Excellency?¡±

    Halton snorted. His mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Nothing is against the rule. They can bid whatever they want, and others, too, can bid whatever they want. No one can stop anyone else from choosing their own path.¡±

    Iris and the red-haired man frowned. The atmosphere of the auction grew heavy. Some people mulled over Halton¡¯s words while others who understood his intention gritted their teeth. Everyone became suspicious of one another, and the alliance revealed signs of cracks and rifts.

    Iris clicked her tongue and looked at the red-haired man. Their eye contact lasted a few moments before the red-haired man nodded. He motioned for his subordinate and ordered him to send a scroll to the Court of Indulgence.

    Once his reports of his action spread, other Secret Organisations and Evil Cults sent their representative to the Court of Indulgence as well. In a few seconds, everyone formed a contract where they could borrow the Helix Pin for the duration determined by their contribution to the bid against the Church of Knowledge.

    ¡°You¡¯re too daring, Lady Iris,¡± Kasbin said. ¡°I might be powerful, but I cannot guarantee the safety of all Monster Girls.¡±

    ¡°A few more irreconcilable feuds won¡¯t change anything.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°The Church of Knowledge and The Court can never cooperate. We are the perfect leader of this little operation.¡±

    ¡°More like a scapegoat. Poor you.¡± Kasbin opened her embrace. ¡°If you feel down, please don¡¯t hesitate to hug me.¡±

    Iris shook her head, then looked at the suite of the Church of Knowledge. Her eyes were filled with hope and expectation, with confidence overflowing from her smile. This time, she would be on the offence.

    ¡°Add a Ring of Black Light, a Container of Revered Spirit, a Name-Devouring Brush, and a Frost-Flame Fan to my bid,¡± Iris said.

    All the items she put on the bid were from different Secret Organisations and Evil Cults. With their combined fortune, the wealth gap shrunk. Even Halton had to think hard before making his next move.

    If he pushed the limit, he could win, but he would gain the animosity of all bidders present.

    ¡°Your Excellency, should we give up?¡± a Bishop said. ¡°The Helix Pin is precious, but we can always get it back. The Court of Indulgence is no match for our¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not only The Court, but Eye of Masolis, Chained Vessel Corpse, and all others Evil Cults and Secret Organisations will join hands. Without His Holiness and the Holy Man on our side, can we win?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a plan, Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    Halton turned to the lower floor, the place where smaller suites for anonymous bidders to voice their offers were. He closed his eyes and prayed. His soul quivered as golden threads of Faith danced in accordance with the will of the God of Knowledge.

    Everything would fall into its place, and he would obtain victory.

    ¡°I bid a Soul Fruit and a Keyhole to the Void,¡± a hoarse voice resounded from one of the anonymous balconies. The red curtains hid the speaker, but her feminine tone revealed her gender.

    The moment she spoke, Halton smirked. Iris grimaced, and the rest of the bidders panicked.

    ¡°Send a letter to that bidder,¡± Halton said. ¡°Use the Holy See Stamp. We¡¯ll break this alliance and end this little game.¡±

 Chapter 181: The Secret Bidder

    Once the first traitor appeared, more followed. They couldn¡¯t compare to the wealth of the alliance between the Secret Organisations and Evil Cults, but they could group up and hope that the Church of Knowledge would cooperate with them.

    ¡°Did she accept our condition?¡± Halton said.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t reject our offer, but she didn¡¯t accept it either,¡± the messenger said.

    ¡°What are her conditions?¡±

    ¡°Ownership of Helix Pin and a Scroll of Obscured Teleportation.¡± The messenger straightened his back. ¡°She¡¯s a pure-blood human. She has no trace of Corruption or Evil Powers within her, but she conceals her scent with thick perfumes.¡±

    ¡°Is she a proxy?¡±

    ¡°We found no sign of binding contracts. She¡¯s acting on her desires.¡±

    Halton looked onto the suite of The Court. The rogue bidder sold a Soul Fruit, a significant item for The Court. It wasn¡¯t something an ordinary Supernatural Being could get, not without killing a Monster Girl and planting her Soul Gem. The Court would never sell one, and they would hunt down those who sell one.

    ¡°Accept her conditions, but tell her she cannot sell the Helix Pin to anyone else.¡± Halton took out a golden card. ¡°Give her a Vault of Scripture membership card. Drop the matter if she denies it.¡±

    After the messenger left the room, The Bishops and Halton turned their attention to the auction. The Court¡¯s silence persisted, and the temporary alliance was crumbling.

    ¡°Add a Bottle of Sleeping Ship containing Sunken Reef Abode to our bid,¡± Iris said. ¡°If we acquire Helix Pin, any rogue Supernatural Beings can use it with an appropriate price.¡±

    The momentum of the anonymous bidders lessened, but a few persistent people, including the first bidder, refused to yield. Nonetheless, the Church of Knowledge acknowledged only the first bidder, the first traitor.

    ¡°She¡¯s accepted our condition but not the membership card.¡± The messenger bowed and handed back the golden card.

    ¡°Help her win the bid. You can choose the treasures yourself, but do not openly announce our support.¡± Halton snapped his fingers. The card disintegrated into glimmering dust. ¡°Try to pick sentimental treasures of the Secret Organisations and the Evil Cults, especially The Court.¡±

    ¡°Should we try to persuade her to join us as an honourary guest?¡±

    ¡°The contract puts us on an equal footing. Do not play unnecessary games with her.¡±

    The Court echoed with more bidding, but the first anonymous bidder never backed down. Her determined voice resounded throughout the hall, devoid of fear or anxiety. With the Church of Knowledge supporting her, her purchasing power became insurmountable.

    Because she wasn¡¯t a member of the orthodox force, the anti-Knowledge alliance couldn¡¯t pressure her. Many people went to confirm her identity, but they found nothing suspicious.

    So long as the Church of Knowledge acted in the dark, the alliance couldn¡¯t use the excuse of pressuring out the common enemy. After all, it wasn¡¯t the Church of Knowledge who would get Helix Pin, but a lone Supernatural Being.

    The red-haired man gritted his teeth. His bloodshot eyes glared at the anonymous suite, yet they failed to penetrate the crimson curtain veiling the traitorous bidder. He lowered his head, accepting his defeat. At least the Church of Knowledge couldn¡¯t get the treasure.

    In The Court¡¯s suite, Iris went to sit beside Kasbin. She closed her eyes, leaned on Kasbin¡¯s shoulder, and sighed.

    The bid continued for a short while before the anonymous bidder won with a decisive advantage. The announcer motioned his hands, and the lady holding the Helix Pin walked down the stage. Her silky dresses flashed in multi-coloured light. The sparks formed a pair of wings on her back.

    She gently flew toward the suite of the anonymous bidder. Her hands pushed the chest containing the Helix Pin forward. It passed through the curtain and landed on a pair of delicate, pale hands.

    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, everyone,¡± the bidder said. A hint of glee overflowed out of her hoarse voice. ¡°And farewell, Church of Knowledge.¡±

    She unfolded the Scroll of Obscured Teleportation. It shone with brilliant light, blinding all vision. When the radiance faded, her figure also faded, moved to a hidden location in her mind.

    ¡°Find out who she is,¡± the red-haired man said, his hands trembling. ¡°No one can escape our eyes. We¡¯ll have our revenge.¡±

    The other Evil Cults and Secret Organisations also sent their people to investigate the background and identity of the winner. Their attention on the proceeding auction items lessened considerably.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    While Iris was resting, her shadow bubbled. Secain slowly emerged from the blackness. Her dark cloak fluttered in the windless air. The mysterious air surrounding her obscured her features, concealed her thoughts, and changed her origin.

    She knelt before Iris. Her hands respectfully raised forward, holding a delicate pin engraved with countless colourful runes. She lightly shook her head, and her hood came off. A pleasing smile manifested on her face, demanding praise and rewards, sumptuous reward.

    ¡°Please accept your treasure, Lady Iris,¡± Secain said. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to participate in your grand design.¡±

    Iris received the Helix Pin and played with it between her fingers. She channelled her Corruption Power into it. Its surface lightly glowed, its sharp tip quivering. Secain¡¯s tattered cloak gradually mended itself, turning cleaner, neater than before. Its fabric grew translucent with faint outlines of runes flickering in and out of existence.

    ¡°Lady Iris, are you an oracle?¡± Kasbin said.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I said no.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°I merely got lucky. If I could see into the future, I would¡¯ve stolen the Helix Pin before it got to the auction.¡±

    ¡°But this way, no one will know you own it.¡±

    Iris smiled. She didn¡¯t anticipate the arrival of the Church of Knowledge. She sent Secain to become an anonymous bidder in case she wanted to buy something in secret. However, the opportunity presented itself, and Secain took the chance.

    ¡°Lady Iris, where is my reward?¡± Secain perked up.

    ¡°Where did that meek, respectful maid go?¡±

    ¡°She got charmed by your intellect and beauty, Lady Iris. She can¡¯t control herself right now, and the only cure is your kiss.¡±

    ¡°When I bestow you my reward, can you restrain yourself?¡±

    Secain lowered her head. Her cheeks turned pink. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t. You¡¯ll have to wait after the auction.¡± Iris turned to Kasbin, and then to other peeking Monster Girls. ¡°I have no plan of showing you all my tenderness. Please don¡¯t get your hope up.¡±

    ¡°What if I force myself onto you?¡± Kasbin said.

    ¡°I shan¡¯t reject your offer, but you¡¯ll never see me again. My mind will wander, and the me you see now won¡¯t return.¡±

    Kasbin covered her mouth and thought hard. She shook her head. ¡°Your delicate heart needs nurturing. It¡¯ll break if I carelessly touch it.¡±

    Iris leaned on Kasbin again. Her smile became tenderer. Kasbin blinked as she slowly placed her hands on Iris¡¯s shoulders, caressing the soft, bouncy skin. She found it hard to peer into the head of this lovely yet mysterious maiden.

    She appeared meek one moment, cunning the other.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten what I desired. The remaining wealth is of little significance,¡± Iris said. ¡°You all may go out and play. Report to me if what you want exceeds your quota.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Iris!¡± the Monster Girls said. Some went out of the suite to play while others sat near the balcony, eyeing compatible treasures.

    The auction resumed without much excitement or tension. The announcer¡¯s lively voice ignited the greedy hearts, but his effort couldn¡¯t replicate the height of the Helix Pin. All other treasures, even the premium treasures, failed to entice the influential Secret Organisations and Evil Cults.

    Iris¡¯s eyes wandered around the auction hall, but nothing caught her attention. The suite of Eye of Masolis occasionally bid for some items, but those items weren¡¯t something she needed. The suite of the Church of Knowledge stayed silent, Archbishop Halton standing motionlessly near the balcony.

    ¡°Kasbin, do you not have any matter to attend?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Staying by your side takes priority.¡±

    ¡°You can stay by my side even longer if you accept my invitation.¡±

    Kasbin sighed. ¡°My heart compels me to accept your offer, but my promise restricts me. I cannot fall now, not when I haven¡¯t fulfilled my dream.¡±

    ¡°Will my help be of use?¡±

    ¡°Your words can heal my broken heart, but they sadly cannot grant me what I need.¡±

    Iris fell silent. Her hands grasped Kasbin¡¯s and caressed them gently. Though Kasbin was in her human form, her Beastkin¡¯s features, crimson feathers, decorated her body, boosting her charm. Iris loved touching them; they made Kasbin resemble a Monster Girl without her Corruption Power, innocent, mature, a mix of temptation and purity.

    Lorient looked at Iris and Kasbin. She turned to other Monster Girls, but they didn¡¯t pay much attention to those two. As she felt the burning sparks in her chest, her brows creased. In her eyes, envious flames playfully danced. She clenched her hands, relaxed, and clenched them again.

    After a few seconds of struggle, she quietly walked to Iris and reached out her right hand. Her fingers carefully touched Iris¡¯s fine hair. The strands wrapped around her fingertips, tickling her. Her heart thumped, her breathing growing rapid.

    ¡°Do you want more than that?¡± Iris said.

    Lorient held her breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Iris. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Am I at fault?¡± Iris smirked. ¡°Touch me more if you desire. I do not mind.¡±

    Lorient pulled back her hands, but they slowly returned after Iris¡¯s permission. Her face gradually reddened. Her desires clashed with her shame. She was Iris¡¯s guard, yet her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Iris¡¯s body. She failed as a guard, but it was Iris¡¯s fault!

    She was at fault for being so charming, for teasing her with ambiguous words, for flaunting her captivating scent!

    While Lorient smelt Iris¡¯s hair and fiddled with it, Kasbin¡¯s eyes shone. Her adventurous hands invaded Iris¡¯s clothes, though they did so tenderly. Their touches soundlessly asked Iris permission, and Iris gave a silent yes. Her lips trembled when Kasbin tickled her, yet she sealed her moans inside her body, revealing nothing but calmness on her face.

    Though Secain wanted to join in, she did not. If she played now, the reward might lessen. If she released her bottled emotions now, her bliss wouldn¡¯t reach its highest possible height.

    As Iris and her friends got naughty, the auction approached its end. The announcer on the stage bowed at the bidders before he clapped his hands. Soft background music faded. The beautiful dancers also stopped their performance.

    The light dimmed, revealing a spotlight on the stage, where the last maiden held the final auction item. She flashed the brightest smile, lifted the veil on the chest, and opened it. An ancient aura, cold as deep-sea water, majestic like eternal mountains, gushed out.

    Black radiance flashed, capturing all attention. Inside the chest was another small container, decorated in dull engravements, lacking gemstones or any luxurious items. Despite its ordinary appearance, its air suggested a long history, perhaps too long to remember.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this is the last item of our auction,¡± the announcer said. ¡°Unlike other items, where we introduce their background and functionality, this item is special. We¡¯ve hired many specialists to examine it, but none could confirm anything except that it¡¯s a relic dating back to one of the earliest eras known, the Dusk Descent Era!¡±

 Chapter 182: The Broken Vessel

    In her mental realm, Iris hovered in the middle of the emptiness, her translucent figure in her past life appearance. She held a strand of Faith in her palm, a strand of Curse of the Eye in another. The Bewitching Mark on the side of her lips glowed, exuding a peculiar fragrance.

    In front of her, the mist distorted. A flickering maiden stepped out of the void. Her two pairs of wings, one feathery, another demonic, expanded behind her, their range spanning the endless sea of consciousness. She revealed a meek smile and leaned forward.

    ¡°A delicate balance between all powers,¡± she said. ¡°If you can control them all, you¡¯ll achieve what no one else could, a reconciliation of polarities.¡±

    ¡°Duality, what is it?¡± Iris opened her eyes.

    ¡°That broken vessel contains a hint of Divinity.¡±

    ¡°What can you give me?¡±

    ¡°A spell that used Faith as its fuel. Its only requirement is a strong soul; you¡¯ve already fulfilled that criterion, better than any other mortals.¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°How strong is it?¡±

    Duality smiled. ¡°Its strike is enough to frighten a Legendary. Even if you don¡¯t use it, its presence will deter anyone below Legendary Tier from approaching you.¡±

    Iris lifted her hands. ¡°How many times I can use it?¡±

    ¡°Your physical body will crumble if you use it once, and your soul will shatter if you were to use it twice. When you reach Condensation Phase, you might be able to unleash its might twice without perishing.¡±

    Duality turned transparent and dissipated into the fog. Her lovely yet diabolical voice echoed inside Iris¡¯s sea of consciousness. Because of her injuries, Duality couldn¡¯t manifest for too long. If it weren¡¯t for the trace of Divinity, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted her energy coming to Iris.

    In the real world, Iris opened her eyes. Her head, leaning on Kasbin¡¯s shoulder, shifted. She gazed at the last auction item, the broken vessel, her eyes flashing a glint. Even if she exhausted the wealth of The Court, she must have it.

    On the stage, the announcer introduced the broken vessel. His feverish voice infused the atmosphere with solemnity and splendour.

    ¡°Inside this mysterious vessel is a treasure unseen by this world. Despite our vast connections, we failed to find any scholars and runemasters who could open it. Whatever lies inside must be an unmatched treasure!¡±

    While Iris observed the vessel, Kasbin, too, stared at it. Her eyes narrowed as she pressed her hands together and twisted her palms. A series of glowing symbols materialised in front of her, and the raindrop-shaped necklace on her chest shimmered. A hint of ancient air gushed out of the gemstone, thundering within Kasbin¡¯s mind.

    Her breaths quickened. She rose from the sofa and walked to the balcony. Her unsteady footsteps caught Iris¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Lady Kasbin, is there anything I could do for you?¡±

    ¡°Iris, could you . . . give up this item for me?¡±

    ¡°You . . . want it?¡±

    ¡°I need it. The Suppression Sect must have it.¡±

    Iris lowered her head. ¡°May I know the reason? It¡¯s important for me too.¡±

    Kasbin turned to Iris and sighed. Her carefree disposition melted away, revealing the shell in which sorrow permeated. Her intense eyes dulled, clouded by the spectre of what could have been.

    ¡°The Suppression Sect¡¯s goal has always been the prosperity of the Beastkins, especially those of Mythical Bloodlines.

    ¡°We searched high and low for everyone with a hint of the Mythical Bloodline to prolong our legacy, to search for the answer to our past. Maybe, one day, we¡¯ll find the royal bloodline and reclaim our ancient glory.

    ¡°In truth, the Suppression Sect existed since time forgotten. Though I don¡¯t know what name we went by, I know of our glory, achievements . . . downfall.

    ¡°There used to be an empire of Beastkins, so powerful its might, so prominent its title. Its now-unsung name once inspired awe and terror in all of the Eastern Continent. However, like all things mortal, it eventually met its unfortunate end.

    ¡°No one knows what happened. No one knows how it happened, and no one knows why it happened. We only know that our empire fell, leaving only broken vestiges, the remnant of our past.¡±

    Kasbin hung her head groundward. Tears welled in her eyes. Her shoulders trembled, shivering as the cold past seized her. Without the warm light of glory, she could only endure the chill while searching for the wreckage that might contain her hope.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Why . . . did you tell me all of this?¡± Iris said.

    Kasbin brushed her reddened eyes. ¡°You recognised the relic of our ancient empire. You saw something.¡±

    Iris looked at the broken vessel, hesitated, and shook her head. ¡°The answer you seek, I don¡¯t have it. The vessel is beneficial to me. I don¡¯t know what is inside it, nor do I know its origin.¡±

    Kasbin stared into Iris¡¯s eyes. She instinctively applied formless pressure on Iris before retracting it, averting her gaze. She tried to see through Iris, but she couldn¡¯t. Iris was concealed under a veil whose presence resembled that of the ancient relic.

    ¡°Do you know that inside the vessel is a spine of our ancestor?¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°Even if¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please, Iris, you must know something.¡± Kasbin grabbed Iris¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Our Suppression Sect will appoint you as an Honourary Elder and give you everything you desire. Please tell us what you know!¡±

    Iris retreated from Kasbin. Her expression darkened. ¡°Even if you scream at me, nothing will change. Your empire exists no more, and if you cannot control your emotions, you¡¯ll never know the truth!¡±

    Kasbin reached out her hand, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to touch Iris. Iris¡¯s faint words lingered in her ears. They drained her desperation and filled her empty soul with burning shame, shame which stuck to her skin, shame which prevented her from lifting her head.

    Her breathing gradually reverted to normal. She drew back her hands, her ears flushing. Despite being a Grandmaster, she couldn¡¯t stand Iris¡¯s gaze. Her legs wobbled while her mouth went dry.

    ¡°Do you . . . truly not know anything?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m extorting you?¡± Iris wryly smiled. ¡°A friend of mine might know something, but her whereabout is unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°Who is she? How can I find her?¡±

    ¡°I cannot reveal her identity. I can only promise to ask her on your behalf.¡±

    After thinking about it, Kasbin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll repay you in due time.¡±

    ¡°Just treat me well when I go on a voyage in Yilon Archipelago.¡±

    Smiling, Kasbin gazed at the broken vessel. A few premium suites and ordinary bidders exclaimed their bids, yet none of them appeared feverish as when they bid for the Helix Pin.

    Though the broken vessel dated back to a mythical era, its seal was too exotic. The buyer had to shoulder a worrying risk to break the seal and hope whatever lay inside was still intact. Unlike the Suppression Sect, which had a method to open the vessel, everyone else had to research from scratch.

    ¡°Lady Iris, how should we solve this problem?¡± Kasbin said. She and Iris wanted the vessel.

    ¡°The vessel itself is precious to me. I have no interest in what lies inside. Once I¡¯ve achieved my goal, I¡¯ll return it intact.¡±

    ¡°We want both the vessel and the object inside, but we can lend you the vessel. I trust you, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t trust. It¡¯s a transaction.¡±

    Kasbin chuckled. ¡°Please leave the bidding to me. The vessel will be delivered to you soon.¡±

    When Kasbin returned to her suite, Lorient walked up to Iris. She looked at her mistress, pursed her lips, and put her hands beside her body. If she hesitated for too long, another interruption might occur; she didn¡¯t want to suppress her cravings anymore.

    ¡°Lady Iris, could you please . . . ease my discomfort?¡± Lorient¡¯s face turned pink. ¡°I¡¯m a failure of a guard. I cannot keep my heart calm.¡±

    ¡°Must it be me? Secain also knows how to snuff out your flame. Her nimble hands are even superior to mine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s of Pure Race. I might lose control and ruin your plan.¡±

    ¡°Other Monster Girls can also satisfy your urge. They¡¯re just like you, like me.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t like you!¡± Lorient bit her tongue. The pain forced out her confidence. ¡°You gave off a different aura. Your eyes ignite my lost ardour. In front of you, I felt like a naked maiden.¡±

    Iris lifted her gaze to Lorient. ¡°You¡¯ve finally said it. Should I reward you for your honesty? What would your sister want?¡±

    Excitement dancing in her eyes, Lorient opened her mouth. Only silence leaked out. She found herself unable to speak; she didn¡¯t want to say it. She knew what her sister needed, but she didn¡¯t want to say it.

    A new thought popped up in her head. This reward was hers; Lady Iris teased her, turning her honest. Now, her chest heated up, and her heart wildly beat. If she helped her sister, who would help her?

    ¡°Lady Iris, please . . . touch me.¡± Lorient averted her gaze while biting her lips.

    Iris grinned. ¡°Do you not care for your sister?¡±

    ¡°I wished her the best; she wished me the best, too.¡±

    ¡°The best you shall receive.¡± Iris turned around and walked past Lorient. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Passing the sofa, Iris motioned for Secain, who got up and closed in on Lorient, clinging onto her as if they were a couple. Iris merely smiled and headed for a curtained room.

    The rest of the Monster Girls peeked at the three, envious of Secain and Lorient. After all, an experience with a senior member of The Court was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, especially Iris, whose form could shift to fulfil all desires.

    As Iris and her two partners entered the most luxurious room, the bidding came to its peak. The Suppression Sect brought out significant parts of its wealth, shutting down its competitors. After it made its intention known, the other bidders backed away.

    The auction smoothly ended without any incident. The announcer spoke a few parting words before the musicians and performers entered the stage, dancing, singing, acting in the after-show sessions.

    Most of the Secret Organisations and Evil Cults left the Crystal Theatre while a few lingered to discuss their alliance. The Court of Indulgence decided to stay for a while, letting its members have fun. A few Monster Girls were still in the curtained rooms, creating, sustaining their paradise.

    When Iris stepped out of her room, her face flushed, but her air remained lively. Behind her, Secain and Lorient weakly followed. Their tired expressions added to their cuteness. Their shaking hands and moist lips induced lust into the onlookers.

    The heavenly bliss was too much. Even Secain couldn¡¯t handle it. After all, the pleasure wasn¡¯t additive but multiplicative. It also had a strong aftertaste that left her yearning.

    ¡°Is everyone satisfied?¡± Iris said.

    A Monster Girl came to her. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Lady Iris. Everyone else had already gotten what they wanted.¡±

    Iris swept her gaze. The Monster Girls lowered their heads, whispering to one another, discussing their joyous ventures. Their spirits lifted to the highest as if they weren¡¯t on a mission of The Court but instead were on a field trip.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to return.¡± Iris looked at the auction and narrowed her eyes. ¡°This return trip will be interesting.¡±

 Chapter 183: Evil Cults Attack

    Under the evening light, the Crystal Theatre glimmered. A sea of people gradually walked out of its exit. Iris sauntered at a luxurious pace, allowing her attendants to relax. They chatted between themselves while admiring the view, both from the architecture and the people.

    ¡°Lady Iris, should I try to find them?¡± Lorient said.

    ¡°We should respect their wish to remain anonymous.¡±

    Before she left the Crystal Theatre, she contacted the Faceless Hall about the seller of the broken vessel and the Helix Pin. The two items came from the same person.

    The Faceless Hall only knew that the seller¡¯s title was the Sea Nightmare, a being who moved unhindered in the Moonlight Sea. Their name, their appearance, and their gender were all unknown. Iris had to go to Yilon Archipelago to seek them.

    ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern The Court,¡± Iris said. ¡°We shall return to our hideout. I¡¯m sure you all are getting tired from various intense activities.¡±

    The Monster Girls smirked. As they giggled among themselves, Secain and Lorient lowered their heads. Their eyes met each other¡¯s and then simultaneously averted their gazes. They peeked at Iris, who walked in front of them, composed without a hint of fluster. What happened inside the veiled room didn¡¯t discomfort her, or she was exceptionally good at hiding her emotions.

    In any case, she bested the two despite their teaming up. Her talent and perseverance weren¡¯t only for her magic training.

    While the attendants climbed up their carriages, Iris turned around to the Crystal Theatre. Her eyes peered through the thick crowd, landing on a group of Beastkins, the Suppression Sect.

    Holding a delicate chest in her hands, Kasbin nodded at Iris. The two connected their gazes for a few seconds before they smiled.

    Iris returned her attention to the carriage. The rest of the Monster Girls had already entered their carriages. Their lovely parade surrounded the most magnificent carriage, which only Iris, Secain, and Lorient could enter.

    ¡°Lady Iris, the carriage is ready,¡± Secain said.

    Lorient opened the door and pulled down the steps. She held her right hand toward Iris, her left hand pressing on her back.

    ¡°You look better after relieving your stress.¡± Iris took Lorient¡¯s hand and ascended the carriage.

    ¡°All thanks to your help, Lady Iris.¡±

    As Secain followed Iris into the carriage, she stuck out her tongue at Lorient. In this contest, she wouldn¡¯t lose!

    Lorient didn¡¯t intend to give up either. Iris had given her much, and she must repay her, even if Iris wished for her body. She wanted Iris to take her body as payment. It would be wonderful, too wonderful.

    ¡°Lady Iris, the carriage is soundproof, and the curtain is impenetrable,¡± Secain said. ¡°Should we . . . continue?¡±

    Lorient¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°I . . . don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s your wish. The bodyguard must satisfy her mistress, physically and emotionally.¡±

    Iris sank into her cushioned seat while staring at the two opposite her. Their reddened, determined faces revealed their competitive spirits, and Iris loved them for it. Being desirable, especially to those two lovely ladies, excited her. She wanted them to fight harder, yearn more intensely, and love tenderer.

    ¡°Is once not enough?¡± Iris vaguely smiled. ¡°I gave you bliss, but you couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°We got caught off-guard. You never used your tendrils like . . . that before.¡± Secain sucked in a cold puff of air, yet her chest heated up.

    ¡°I only have two hands.¡± Iris reached for her two lovers, each hand stroking their cheek. ¡°Your expressions still haunted me. They are arts worth preserving.¡±

    ¡°We can give you more material.¡± Lorient tensed up.

    Iris narrowed her eyes. She scrutinised her partners¡¯ exposed skins, veiled only by the thinnest propriety. Despite her burning desire, she shook her head. Her unwillingness to give up escaped from her as a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to take your offer. No, I¡¯d offer you two the chance if not for our current circumstance.¡± Iris raised her head. ¡°The carriage might seal us from the outside, but it cannot protect us.¡±

    Lorient frowned. Her hands reached for the sword on her waist. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Lady Iris.¡±

    As Secain took out a purple-tinted dagger, her figure melted into the shadow of the carriage. Killing intents lingered where she previously sat.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Do you remember the survivor of Broken Wing of Freedom?¡± Iris said. ¡°Not only him, but other Evil Cults are coming for us.¡±

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have known we owned the Helix Pin,¡± Lorient said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t about the Helix Pin; it¡¯s about the grudge as well as the broken vessel.¡±

    ¡°Why would they attack us and not the Suppression Sect?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be attacking the Suppression Sect, too, but they won¡¯t be able to snatch the item. The leader of the Suppression Sect is too powerful.¡±

    ¡°We are no pushover, too!¡±

    ¡°I might be the weakest senior member, but the price to defeat me isn¡¯t something a hastily organized operation can afford.¡±

    Iris tapped the carriage¡¯s ceiling. Golden light gushed out of her fingertip and melted through the ceiling, shooting skyward. As it cut through the air, its sparks morphed into strings of unknown scriptures and incomprehensible prayers. They gathered around the trail of holy light, illuminating the dusk shadow.

    Overwhelmed by the radiance, the concealment spell disintegrated. Groups of hooded figures revealed themselves atop the terraced houses enclosing the street. They glared at the carriages of the Court of Indulgence, their breathing turning violent.

    The leader of the nearest group drew out his right hand and clenched it. Tens of illusory eyeballs manifested around him. They gawked at Iris, their gazes akin to a mountain pressing down her shoulders.

    Her gaze meeting theirs, Iris smiled. She swung her outreached hand groundward. The floating characters connected, forming sentences, then paragraphs, chaining into a single form. The chain of holiness hung in the sky like a sacred judgement. Its holy aura filled the atmosphere, threatening to annihilate all evil.

    Under the purification, the eyeballs madly struggled before exploding into puddles of blood.

    The leader¡¯s hand trembled, and the eye in his palm snapped open, bleeding out. His arm blackened, wrinkles appearing on his decaying flesh. He gritted his teeth while black blood seeped out of his mouth.

    ¡°No need to hide, believers of Masolis,¡± Iris said. ¡°You can mask your appearance, but you can never mask your horrid smell. It¡¯s almost as hideous as your eyes.¡±

    The carriage train came to a halt. Iris drew her hands to the side, revealing her unprotected figure. Though she was on the low ground, her presence permeated the area and stifled all wickedness. Her pressure looked down on the cultists, pressing their heads down.

    They weren¡¯t looking down at her. They were bowing before her.

    As Iris¡¯s words fell, Lorient bent her legs, tensed her arms, and jumped off the carriage. Her silhouette traversed the air, her destination at the top of the building. Following her ascension, other Court members cast their spells or brandished their weapons. So what if their enemies were the cultists? The Court of Indulgence never feared servants of the Deities who hid from the world!

    The cultists grunted, some jumping down, some retreating, others going mad with bloodlust. Only the leader of Eye of Masolis remained still, staring at Iris. Despite his withering arm, he expressed no pain.

    ¡°You stand before his eyes,¡± he said.

    ¡°Tell him to show his face!¡± Iris raised her hands.

    Her feet rose from the ground, her clothes rustling. A pair of pure-white wings emerged from her back. Their length spanned her height, raining down her soft feathers everywhere. Her corrupted aura disappeared, replaced by the holy air of a devotee, the sacredness of a Holy Maiden.

    She swung her wings. Her figure flew upward. Dusk light glittered on her clothes and feathers, decorating her appearance with orange shades. She turned her hands to face the ground and lowered them slowly. The clouds surrounding her turned golden, and a torrent of holy light poured down.

    Unlike the orthodox Holy Power, Iris¡¯s Holy Power, fused with her Corruption Power, hurt not her friends. It gently caressed The Court members, healing their fatigue, and harmed the cultists, oppressing their flow of magic.

    The hooded leader widened his eyes. His hands drew a few symbols, creating a series of lines which intertwined into a sealing net. It enveloped his body, fending off the aura of purification. As his Evil Power waned, his body slowly deteriorated.

    ¡°Impossible! How could you use your power without triggering The Grand Formation?¡±

    Iris silently pointed at the hooded leader. The chain of holy texts surrounding her assembled into a giant guardian wielding a holy sword. Standing behind Iris, he stared at the sinner and swung his blade. It crackled through the air, landing on the all-sealing net.

    Along with a torrent of purifying light, the energy blast levelled the rooftop. The hooded man groaned and retreated. Blood oozed out of his mouth, eyes, and ears. A dagger appeared in his right hand, and he stabbed his chest with it.

    Countless eyes grew on his body, mutating his rotten skin into pitch-black pus. Bright red light peeked out of his wounds, flooding the sky, clashing against the holy light and the energy wave. An evil aura leaked out of his concealment, but he forced it down before it could trigger any reaction.

    Iris raised her right hand. She was about to deliver her judgement when another hooded figure on the ground flung himself toward her. His pupils, boiling with anger, created a maddening killing intent that overcame his self-restraint.

    He bit his left hand, drinking his blood. His body mutated, arms growing out of his back, tentacles out of his torso. His eyes turned white while his skin developed scales. Like a mindless beast, he roared away his sanity.

    ¡°Die with me, Corrupted Ones!¡± His shrill voice resounded throughout the street, spreading waves of evil aura. ¡°I¡¯ll drag you to hell!¡±

    Iris looked at his pitiful figure and frowned. The guardian behind her shifted his target. His sword gradually descended, its unstoppable momentum dominating everything.

    The monster, the survivor of the Broken Wing of Freedom, shrieked with the hoarsest voice he could produce. His limbs punched at the holy sword, shuddered, and splattered like blood balloons. His unholy blood flooded the clouds, thrown around by the hurricane created by the sword swing.

    His bisected head spun in the air. His gory eyes stared at Iris, his mouth forming a wicked smile. He didn¡¯t defend himself; he didn¡¯t intend to live. He wished for his death to grant him sweet relief and for his destruction to bring forth a reaction of The Grand Formation!

    The Monster Girls held their breaths as the evil aura drowned the street. They restricted their powers to avoid The Grand Formation. Even the cultists temporarily ceased their assaults.

    Innumerable lines emerged from the ground, connecting into a massive formation, whose size spanned the street, its neighbours, and the entire Donhalgen. Mighty force descended, crackling the fabric of reality, aiming to vanquish all anomalies.

    For a moment, the fight stopped, and everyone retracted their powers.

    Everyone except Iris.

 Chapter 184: Overlooking the Battlefield

    Multi-coloured lights swamped the streets and buildings, enveloping them in a far-reaching presence. The power of Evil Punisher Grand Formation gathered at the centre as a massive silhouette of a variegated tree. Its invisible might suppressed the Monster Girls and cultists, freezing their movement, halting their thoughts. Silence squeezed the atmosphere with a terror greater than the prior battle.

    As the hooded cultist fell to his knees, unable to withstand the pressure, he raised his head, glaring at the flying Iris. Trembling, he clutched his chest and held his breaths. A blade of crisis loomed above him, ready to swing down and sever his head from his neck.

    The suffocation presence frightened him, but it also excited him.

    If the pressure on him was this powerful, what would it be up there?

    On the sky, Iris lowered her head. Her gigantic wings lightly waved, shaking off a few of her beautiful feathers. The gigantic guardian of light behind her gripped his sword handle and bowed his head. His illusory figure disintegrated into sparkles, dispersed by the gales.

    Iris¡¯s aura dimmed to the verge of invisibility, yet her expression never changed. Her calm gaze swept the battlefield below. All Monster Girls had already concealed their powers. If she, too, concealed hers, The Grand Formation would not strike. But if The Grand Formation found nothing, a powerful being might come to investigate.

    She didn¡¯t fear them, but she couldn¡¯t implicate her subordinates. These attendants were hers; they followed her orders and satisfied her desires. No harm must befall them.

    ¡°Grand Formation, your power once struck fear into me, but I¡¯ve grown since then. I¡¯ve witnessed power you could never hope to reach, glimpsed at secrets you could never hope to bear.¡± Iris raised her left hand. ¡°I¡¯ve danced with death so many times it all starts to become numbed.¡±

    Above her palm, an intricate seal manifested. The Mark of Concealment gently rotated, flashing bluish-purple flares. As her Corruption Power surged, Iris stepped back. Her blurry figure separated in two, one of phantasmic appearance, the other the corporeal Iris.

    Her head hanging low, the phantom grinned. A wicked aura exploded from her cloaked body. Bloodthirst painted the sky crimson and deadened the atmosphere. Muffled laughter and evil screeches soundlessly rang, amplifying her diabolical disposition. Even the world distorted around her, giving her an unfathomable impression.

    The cultists and the Monster Girls shivered. They struggled to raise their heads, to peek at the new terrifying existence. Such temperament pulled them into an illusion, where a hellish landscape replaced Donhalgen, and a demonic entity controlled all.

    The illusory tree violently pushed back the fiendish aura. Its all-encompassing branches and leaves shook, sending invisible shockwaves throughout the sky and land. The impact quaked the street and stirred the clouds. Standing behind the phantom, Iris paled. She clenched her left hand. The Mark of Concealment emitted soft light, concealing her existence.

    ¡°Show me your dread, believers of virtues and sins,¡± the phantom Iris said. ¡°No matter what you did, the prophecy will not change. We shall return!¡±

    The illusory tree screamed. Its melodic tone vibrated through the air, falling gently in the ordinary ears, torturously in the sinful ears. The divine might washed away the bloody air of the phantom, forming tens of weapons of holy light. Each blade towered over Iris, judging her crimes and sentencing her to death.

    No sinner could escape the punishment. When the Holy Power descended, all shall falter. Regeneration would be futile, resistance meaningless.

    ¡°I stand before his eyes,¡± the phantom said. ¡°Please answer my call, Lord Masolis!¡±

    A bloody wall of eyes manifested behind the phantom, furiously trembling. Its bulging eyeballs glared at her back, then shifted their sights to other cultists. Everyone under the gazes could feel their blood boiling, their hearts stopping, and their minds losing grip of reality.

    It was as if Masolis had descended onto the Main Material Plane.

    Laughing, the phantom Iris raised both her arms, welcoming the divine weapons. Their tremendous forces cleaved through the sinister air and purified the corrosion of the Evil Power. Their momentum increased ten folds, yet Iris revealed no hint of fear.

    She closed her eyes and snickered. She would soon perish, but she¡¯d already completed her mission, to show the world of Masolis¡¯s magnificence, to challenge the Churches using the Eye of Masolis!

    Her current appearance was of a mad cultist; her action and air reflected it. Even the Monster Girls couldn¡¯t differentiate her identity. If they didn¡¯t witness her transformation, none would believe she was a Monster Girl and not a servant of Masolis.

    The hooded cultist below Iris gritted his teeth and screamed. His hoarse, infuriated voice faded into the background of the thunderous impact. The fabric of reality trembled under the magical shockwaves that touched no landscape but rattled the flows of magic powers.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Dust storms and blizzards kicked up, spreading chaotic mists throughout the streets. The Monster Girls and the cultists retreated to their safe spots, disengaging the battle. They lifted their heads and stared at the origin of the impact, waiting, searching, anticipating the figure who instilled so many emotions into them.

    Iris hovered in the dispersing dust and clouds. Her phantom clone was no more, but her main body suffered no injury. Not a speck of filth landed on her pristine body, only gentle breezes and soft sunlight.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± The hooded cultist, his eyes widened, staggered backwards.

    Iris looked down at him. ¡°Why would The Grand Formation hurt its people?¡±

    ¡°You cannot be one of them!¡± The hooded cultist threw his dagger at Iris. As it headed toward her, black flames ignited on its blade.

    Iris pointed at the dagger. Holy Power gathered at her fingertip before launching outward. The purifying spell extinguished the flames and turned the dagger into golden ashes.

    The hooded cultist was about to strike again when a thought came to him. He stopped himself and glared at Iris. Her faint, knowing smile gave him a shudder, creating a strange notion in his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re . . . one of them?¡±

    Iris giggled. Her crisp voice filled the battleground. Corruption Power emerged around her, revolving, preparing. She swept her gaze at the Monster Girls below.

    ¡°You all, why aren¡¯t you killing them?¡±

    Lorient grinned and shouted a warcry. Her excited voice woke up the crazed spirit of other Monster Girls. Their Corruption Power exploded with unmatched intensity as they charged toward the cultists. The battle resumed, but the tide of war had turned.

    The cultists feared Iris, while the Monster Girls revered her. Her blade-like presence hung above the board, waiting to strike down any who resisted. Even the hooded cultist, the strongest of the operation, shivered when facing her.

    ¡°Witch, I don¡¯t care whether you are a Monster Girl or a believer. Your impersonation of Lord Masolis will not go unpunished.¡± The hooded cultist tensed his hands and smacked his chest.

    His fingers easily penetrated through his flesh, shattering his ribcage, and reached his heart. Twisting tentacles gushed out of his torso. A bloody, nasty scent flooded his being. Even the air distorted before this presence, afraid of getting close.

    The hooded cultist¡¯s face gradually dissolved into a blank slate. His bloodshot eyes bled, tainting his messy red hair with a metallic scent. He pointed his withered right hand forward. His fingertips rapidly inflated before they burst open. Countless parasites jumped at Iris, their sharp fangs bearing.

    Iris flapped her wings. A ripple of Holy Power pushed onward. The air cried praises of her beauty and purity. The winds sang songs of her accomplishments, and the illusory tree swayed with her gesture, dissipating under her command.

    Dark clouds congregated above her. From their flashing mass, yellow lightning struck the ground. Its intense heat and shockwave ripped apart the foundation of the street, flinging fragmented bricks and stones everywhere. Even the windows on the nearby terrace houses shattered, screeching noises which got overwhelmed by the resounding thunders.

    Roasted by the heat, the parasites contorted before they crumbled. The red-haired cultist groaned, but his voice echoed not. His vocal cord failed him. The yellow lightning cooked his flesh, darkening his body, rupturing his blood vessels. If not for the tentacles taking the brunt of the damage, he would have died.

    The strike wouldn¡¯t have been this devastating if not for the property of the Holy Power, which purified the Evil Power. Still, so long as he remained alive, the tentacles, the unholy gift of Masolis, would heal his body.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already lost,¡± Iris said. ¡°The evil seed inside you will devour you.¡±

    The red-haired cultist merely smirked. The crazed glint in his eyes expressed his disdain. To offer his life for Lord Masolis was an honour, more so when he could receive his lord¡¯s unholy power.

    ¡°You can no longer feel pain, can you?¡± Iris shook her head. Her gaze lifted from the red-haired cultist to the battlefield.

    While observing the battles, she retracted her power, no longer bothering herself with the red-haired cultist.

    He had already died.

    A hint of weariness sparked in his dull heart. He tilted his head down. The tip of a dark purple dagger penetrated his neck from behind. A shadowy lady dressed in pitch-black tight clothes stood behind him, her indifferent eyes fixating on her mistress¡¯s beautiful figure.

    The red-haired cultist swiftly turned around and struck the assassin. His mind commanded his body and the tentacles to kill her, yet he couldn¡¯t move. Purple dots appeared on his neck and crawled beneath his skin, infecting his organs.

    He could feel no physical pain, but the mental and spiritual pains caused him to shudder. When he screamed, only muffled winds seeped out of the gaping wound in his throat. No matter what he did, no matter what the tentacles and the parasites did, his body inevitably melted into a puddle of dark purple fluid.

    Even Ludmint was weary of the Heart Stirrer¡¯s poison.

    Secain retrieved her dagger, smiled, and stepped forward. Her figure dissipated into the shadow of the buildings, hiding, waiting. Her brief appearance and disappearance captured all attention, and her faint smile, one which she directed at her mistress, engraved itself in everyone¡¯s mind.

    The Monster Girls roared, their seductive voices echoing along the street. Their spirits rose higher than before, their presence overwhelming the crumbling cultists.

    With Iris¡¯s majestic figure hovering above and Secain¡¯s enigmatic threat lurking beneath, the cultists gave up. They turned their backs against the Monster Girls and fled, unable to muster any courage.

    Most of them fell, while some of them successfully escaped. Though the Monster Girls wanted to hunt the escape, Iris ordered them to stay their hands.

    ¡°The Churches will soon arrive,¡± she said. ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t where you all should be.¡±

    The Monster Girls swiftly treated their injuries, took care of the dead, and entered their carriages. Soon, they vanished from the site.

    Amidst the wreckage, chilly winds softly blew. Their currents spiralled, carrying the vague scent of blood outward. Sunlight gleamed above the clouds, penetrating a translucent film of atmosphere, landing on the carcasses scattered on the ground.

    In the middle of the battlefield, a pretty flower blossomed, releasing a fascinating scent. Its purple petals converted the orange radiance to dark purple, corrupting the purity of the world, announcing to all that The Court had been here.

 Chapter 185: Mission Evaluation

    Secain and Lorient opened the double doors leading into the private lounge, their back straightened, their expressions solemn. The Monster Girls behind them lowered their heads, their eyes glittering, their mouths unable to stop smiling. They carefully peeked inside, trying to remember the layout of the lounge.

    Glancing at them, Iris chuckled.

    ¡°You all may disperse,¡± she said. ¡°Go, fill yourself with pleasure.¡±

    The attendants shouted their answers and went to have fun, all except Secain and Lorient, who remained by the doors. They stared at their mistress, her tender gaze longing for praises and rewards. They would only rest when their mistress could.

    ¡°You two should have fun, too.¡± Iris touched their cheeks. ¡°When I come out, I hope you both will know each other intimately.¡±

    Secain and Lorient turned to each other. Their fiery eyes flickered, and their chests tightened. They accepted Iris¡¯s command and left, holding one another¡¯s hands.

    Away from the prying gazes, Secain and Lorient would embrace their desires. Their hands would explore the wonderland, and their hearts would unite. They would bring bliss to themselves and their partner.

    Iris shook her head and stepped inside the private lounge. Her figure passed through an invisible film, which rippled like waves generated by a fallen pebble. The sounds from the outside faded. Within this room, only Iris, Parmin, and Morbi remained.

    Parmin, sitting on a sofa, placed down the book she was reading and lifted her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Iris.¡± She wryly smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect something like that to happen. I¡¯ll compensate for what you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    Morbi, leaning on her chair, grabbed her glass of colourful drink and swirled it. The fluid swayed like a delicate flower in the wind, its motion drunk and happy. She closed her eyes and sniffed, her mind immersing in a subtle mixture of scents.

    ¡°Despite the peril, you suffered little and achieved much more than required,¡± Morbi said. ¡°As expected of The Court¡¯s favourite.¡±

    Parmin glared at Morbi, who returned a smirk to her. The two silently argued with their looks as if Iris weren¡¯t in the room.

    ¡°You know I would be fine, don¡¯t you?¡± Iris said. ¡°You know that they would attack me, that The Grand Formation wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    Parmin tilted her head. Her eyes contracted. ¡°I would never send you to danger. Not when Ludmint is watching so close.¡±

    ¡°Without The Grand Formation, I was never in real danger. Even if a Grandmaster came for me, Memory Forever Cherished will protect me long enough for you to rush in.

    ¡°And there must also be hidden protectors around me, are there not?¡±

    Morbi took a sip of her drink and smirked. ¡°Parmin, if you don¡¯t answer it, I will.¡±

    Parmin harrumphed. She wanted to pinch Morbi¡¯s face, but she must tell Iris the truth first. She softened her expression and lowered her head, her cheeks puffed.

    ¡°There are three Transformation Phase Monster Girls following you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Where were they . . . when some of us died?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame them. They tried to save those they could; the rest is my fault.¡±

    ¡°Why . . . did you have to hide it from me?¡± Iris turned away, trembling. ¡°When I took on The Grand Formation, I thought myself a sinner of The Court, a failure of a senior member.

    ¡°I brought upon me, not just me, but all my attendants, all those who believed in me, a disaster. My sacrifice would have given me salvation and them survival.

    ¡°Now, I look like a fool. I shielded my heart for nothing, all because I trust you!¡±

    Iris bit her lips, her eyes welling. ¡°Am I . . . still not one of you?¡±

    Her voice lingered as an invisible mist that muddled the atmosphere and stuck to every surface. She walked to a sofa and sat on it, planting her face in her hands. Her human disguise reverted to her Slime Girl appearance, though her slime colour remained greyish blue as if ashes had tainted her body.

    Morbi took a deep breath and turned to Parmin. The amusement in her eyes vanished, replaced by solemnity she rarely revealed. She ceased her banter and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Iris!¡± Parmin rushed toward Iris and hugged her delicately. Iris¡¯s cold body didn¡¯t deter her from squeezing her warmth into Iris. ¡°We didn¡¯t deceive you because we rejected you. It¡¯s a request!¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Parmin¡¯s figure melted, her human disguise dissolving into a pile of strings. As her body enlarged, her legs split into eight appendages. Her lower body morphed into a spider abdomen, with her upper human body merged with it. Despite her height, she appeared meek and shy, panicking, unable to think of any consolation.

    Iris held onto Parmin. Her vague sobbing persisted. ¡°Why . . . did you lie?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I won¡¯t do it again, so please don¡¯t cry.¡± Parmin knelt, making her height similar to Iris. Her Spider Girl appearance, red like cherry, concealed her nervous flush, but it couldn¡¯t mask her heating body.

    ¡°Will you make a promise?¡± Iris tightened her grip on Parmin.

    ¡°I promise. You¡¯re our favourite. None of us will harm you.¡±

    ¡°But I spent the wealth of The Court on unnecessary things. I¡¯m not worthy of my position. I¡¯m a failure!¡±

    ¡°We gave you that wealth to spend. If you buy something with it, they¡¯re yours.¡±

    ¡°My attendants, the attendants The Court entrusted to me, my incompetence failed them.¡±

    ¡°They knew of the risk and chose to follow you.¡± Parmin clenched her fists. ¡°I sent them knowing the danger. I will compensate their family and friends. You did nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t feel like I belong here. The Court has given me much, yet I¡¯m unable to reciprocate its grace.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Parmin pulled Iris away and stared into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve done much for us. Don¡¯t underestimate your sacrifice. You¡¯ll only hurt those whom you protect.¡±

    Iris averted her gaze. A single teardrop dripped from her right cheek and reached the floor. She took a deep breath, relaxed her embrace, and separated herself from Parmin.

    ¡°I must¡¯ve sounded childish,¡± Iris said. ¡°Can I ask one last question?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to answer even more.¡±

    ¡°Is Jania behind this?¡± Iris raised her head. A playful grin appeared on her face. ¡°Is she a patron of The Court?¡±

    Eyes widened, Parmin stepped away from Iris. Her spider legs slipped, and she tripped. She caught the rails and got up, her arms trembling, her cheeks flushed. Her panic made Iris feel guilty, but she revealed nothing lest they knew she also had shame in her heart.

    ¡°Iris, why did you think so? Jania isn¡¯t the one who requested it,¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°Are you going to lie to me . . . again?¡± Iris¡¯s eyes welled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªJania¡¯s our patron; she just wanted to surprise you.¡± Parmin turned to Morbi and blinked pitifully.

    Morbi sighed. ¡°Jania used her authority as the Fifth Princess to modify The Grand Formation. She registered all senior members and would have helped all Monster Girls if she could. Now, don¡¯t torment Parmin anymore. She¡¯s mine.¡±

    Iris looked to Morbi, sniffled, and smiled. She wiped her tears, regaining her cheerful disposition. After nuzzling Parmin until she stopped panicking, Iris retrieved the chest she got from the Suppression Sect. Returning it was her mission.

    ¡°The mystical bone you required is inside this chest,¡± Iris said. ¡°Whose bone is this?¡±

    Parmin dryly coughed. As her respectable air returned, her appearance morphed back to the human appearance. Her pale-white strings wrapped around her spider body and shrunk them until her modest, traditional beauty returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s an intact bone of a Twilight Drowner, a Mythical Creature of the sea. The Twilight Drowners can control the tide of the ocean and manipulate the weather.

    ¡°When it was born, its power is akin to the Transformation Phase, and when it reaches maturity, it¡¯s at the height of the Condensation Phase. However, it has reportedly gone extinct aeons ago.¡±

    ¡°Is it something the Court Founder wants?¡±

    Parmin chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s what Morbi and I want. Our innate talents are similar to their bloodline power. We can progress our power by studying and absorbing the bone.¡±

    ¡°I thought the missions of The Court were for the benefit of all Monster Girls.¡±

    ¡°We exchanged our contribution points for this mission. Three senior members are to bear witness to our transaction. You can too, though you will also need two senior members to approve your transaction.¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°Then, what is . . . the evaluation?¡±

    Parmin turned around and walked to Morbi, who got up from her chair. They exchanged eye contact and observed Iris. Their presence gained a quality which brought silence to the room and brilliance to the atmosphere.

    ¡°You¡¯ve completed your objective flawlessly. Additionally, you fended off an ambush of the Evil Cults, used The Grand Formation to misdirect the investigation of the Churches, and established an intimate link with the Suppression Sect,¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°As the senior members overseeing your mission, we declared your performance paramount. It¡¯s the highest degree of completion. With it comes extra reward and contribution points.¡±

    Iris smiled, her hands fiddling with her hair. ¡°I merely did what I could.¡±

    ¡°The Helix Pin and the broken vessel you brought with you are worthy of the highest evaluation.¡±

    Iris lowered her head, shifting her feet. Her heart raced, filled with proudness and happiness. Parmin and Morbi¡¯s formal praise echoed in her mind, dispelling her lingering sorrow and despondency. If not for her self-restraint, she would have jumped and danced around the private lounge.

    Parmin and Morbi wouldn¡¯t mind it, but she would.

    Once she calmed down, Iris bowed at Parmin and Morbi. Her lips curved into a bright grin.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister Parmin, Big Sister Morbi,¡± she said. ¡°I shan¡¯t disturb you anymore. There is something I need to do after this.¡±

    ¡°When you are ready,¡± Parmin said, ¡°write me a letter a day in advance, and I¡¯ll dress up and lead you to our dating spot. May our date be wonderfully unforgettable.¡±

    Iris jolted as she silently walked out of the private lounge. Her figure passed through the thin membrane, exiting the tranquillity of the inside, entering the liveliness of the outside.

    When the double doors closed shut, Parmin returned to her table and picked up the book she hadn¡¯t finished reading. While reading, she glanced at Morbi, who watched her unblinking.

    ¡°Has my look charmed you?¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°You should know best. A Red Thread Weaver needs not my answer to know my emotions. They string themselves for you to tease, manipulate, or tie the knots.¡± Morbi narrowed her eyes. ¡°I might have fallen for her trick, but you couldn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t you tease her?¡±

    ¡°Am I that evil?¡± Parmin laughed, yet her voice expressed not her embarrassment but her worry. ¡°Our Iris is strong, determined, and pretty, but she is . . . surprisingly fragile.

    ¡°Within her falsehood lies her pain. Within her mask lies her wounds. She . . . indeed felt inadequate. She . . . indeed thought she did not belong.¡±

    Parmin gazed at the closed doors. On its handle, Iris¡¯s warmth lingered. It gradually dispersed into the cool atmosphere, vanished from this reality, unnoticeable to all but those who scrutinised it.

 Chapter 186: The Only Path Is Forward

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to part,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Please dream about me, Lady Iris,¡± Secain said.

    Iris nodded, smiling. Her clothes fluttered with the evening breezes, which blew away the lingering heat, replacing the liveliness of the afternoon with the calmness of the evening. It dispelled the last of her sorrow. She gazed at Secain, who gently curtseyed.

    Beside Secain, Lorient stood upright, her right hand on her chest, her left hand on her back. With her head tilted, she closed her eyes, though the pinkness on her cheeks betrayed her hidden thoughts

    ¡°I consider you two my intimate friends.¡± Iris looked skyward. The grazing clouds resembled the silhouettes of her faraway family. ¡°If we cannot relax when we¡¯re together, how can we relax when we part way?¡±

    Secain rose back up, and Lorient raised her head. The two smiled, the former playfully, the latter respectfully. Their stiff postures relaxed.

    ¡°I shall leave now. Please take good care of yourself, Lady Iris,¡± Secain said.

    Lorient grasped Iris¡¯s hands, holding them near her chest. ¡°Lady Iris, I¡¯ll put all my heart into collecting the information within Yilon Archipelago. Please be careful.¡±

    ¡°Do you think of me as a frivolous girl that can¡¯t do anything by herself?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Return and rest well. I¡¯ll punish you later.¡±

    Lorient retreated into the Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. Her confident smile attracted the orphans, who quickly came to her, asking her to play with them and tell them stories.

    Listening to the children¡¯s laughter, Iris silently strolled away. Her muffled footsteps seeped beneath the bricked road, transmitting her indescribable feeling through her rhythm of life. It resembled her still heart.

    Her fine hair danced with the invisible winds, accompanying her invisible sigh. The sky marched forward, and the clouds moved with it. Iris lifted her head and stared at the group of clouds resembling Lenmia, Reta, Tardi, Vilia, and Dulcie. They seemed to tumble onto each other, intermingling.

    Against her wish, they slowly escaped her view.

    She pointed at the clouds and swiped at the air. The shifting clouds surged, slowed, and mixed for a little more.

    The Grand Formation beneath Iris faintly trembled, though the transient foreign power failed to incite its wrath.

    With fatigue in her dimmer eyes, Iris coughed. Despite overexerting herself, her interference could only allow the clouds to join as one for a few minutes. She was too weak to shield them from all changes.

    ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll protect you all.¡± Iris inhaled. The cold air numbed her chest.

    Those expressive, feathery clouds reminded her of her family. No matter what she did, their illusory silhouettes never left her mind. Entangled in her imagination, she ended up on a different street. The flower shop¡¯s simple sign hung above her head, its decorative flowers showering her with pacifying scents.

    If she couldn¡¯t suppress her longing, she¡¯d channel it into a memorial. Each of her family would be a flower handpicked by her, appreciated by her, and nurtured by her.

    Iris pushed the door, ringing the bell hung on its frame. The florist raised her head and smiled. She placed down the watering pot in her right hand, walked to Iris, and bowed gracefully. Her long, black hair flowed, glittering under the vapours.

    ¡°Esteemed Lady, how may I serve you?¡± Her respectful tone livened the atmosphere. Her eyes studied Iris¡¯s attire.

    ¡°No need to keep me company. I¡¯ll call for you when something catches my fancy.¡± Iris beamed.

    The florist thanked Iris and went to help other customers. Her stiff footsteps gradually relaxed, but Iris still caught it.

    Because of her interaction with the high society and scholars, Iris regained the graceful air of her noble birth. It usually hid under her innocent, bashful heart, but it was always there. Even the obscene acts of her second life couldn¡¯t erase it.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She caressed a yellow calla lily, whose meaning was happiness and growth. Lenmia would laugh at her choice, but her voice would still fill Iris with joy. No matter what, she was the first to give Iris happiness, the first to change her, and the first to enter her heart.

    She was the first Iris thought of and the last Iris would forget.

    Iris called for the florist. While the two discussed the flowers and how to take good care of them, another figure, a young lady in a plain, leathery uniform, glanced at Iris. Her blue eyes contrasted with her ordinary black hair, giving her a foreign air.

    Xiaotan narrowed her eyes and alternated her gaze between a blue bellflower and Iris. Her curiosity won her heart, and she gently placed down the bellflower. The garden of flowers surrounding her paled when compared to Iris, the dignified and mysterious Iris, one of the suspects who might be related to the Secret Organisations.

    Since Xiaotan¡¯s father took over the case, though he allowed her to observe the process, he disallowed her from participating. It was her case, her chance to prove her skills, and her first step into the world of mysticism.

    No matter. If he wouldn¡¯t let her solve the case with the official, she would solve it by herself.

    While walking around the shop and admiring the flowers, Xiaotan peeked at Iris, who carefully selected flowers of various types. Iris¡¯s admirable effort intrigued Xiaotan, but she knew better not to stare too hard, or she might get found out.

    A mental image of Iris gradually manifested in her mind, mixing with the observed mannerism and habits, creating a profile of an elegant noble lady, a keen observer, and a knowledgable scholar.

    Iris was mysterious; beneath her charm was darkness, the darkness into which Xiaotan couldn¡¯t see. It was as if Iris was a still ocean, vast yet impregnable. Everything besides the surface was unknowable.

    When Iris got all the flowers she fancied, Xiaotan also bought a few and left the flower shop. The crowded street covered her tracking. She slipped between people, pretending to look around the stores, while half of her attention lingered around her target.

    Her father once told her not to approach any suspect, or she might form a subconscious bias, ruining her objectivity. Nevertheless, she held a different view. If she could guard her heart while getting to know the target, she could gain better information than any written reports could provide.

    Iris turned left around a corner. Xiaotan slowed her pace, holding her breath. She walked closer to the edge of the walkway, her left shoulder almost touching the wall. As she approached the corner, her eyes darted around. The pedestrians walked past her, and the patrolling officers occasionally swept their gazes over the crowd.

    Fearing that she might lose track of her target, she quickened her pace. She turned left like Iris and bumped into another person. Though they softly touched, Xiaotan staggered backwards. Iris grasped Xiaotan¡¯s hand and pulled her close to her bosom.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Iris said.

    Xiaotan shivered. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for your concern.¡±

    ¡°I was too curious about who was following me.¡±

    Xiaotan drew back her hand and stepped back. ¡°You . . . knew?¡±

    ¡°You were staring too hard, Dear.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°Now that I caught you, you must tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Xiaotan. And you?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you already know? Shall we continue our conversation in that coffeehouse? It looks cosy.¡±

    Xiaotan slowly nodded. Her mind weaved out new plans, yet she couldn¡¯t use them. While walking to the coffeehouse, she watched Iris¡¯s graceful smile. A peculiar fragrance, one whose origin was unknown, drifted to Xiaotan. It enveloped her heart, soothing her panicking mind.

    Her magical intuition flared up, but it didn¡¯t provoke her sense of crisis. This fragrance wasn¡¯t a perfume, but a mystical scent, a spell, a supernatural constitution.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Iris said. ¡°Is this . . . your first time?¡±

    Xiaotan looked into Iris¡¯s eyes. They sucked her into a whirlpool of alluring mysteries. This pair of azure eyes had seen what lay beyond the ordinary. Their implication entranced her, but they also terrified her.

    Though she stood in the middle of the street, she felt isolated. Only she stood before Iris, before the door she¡¯d been chasing. She had to choose, and she had to choose without her father¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve . . . never made any friend before. My father, he forbade me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    ¡°But Father will . . .¡±

    ¡°Do you live for your father or yourself?¡± Iris tapped Xiaotan¡¯s forehead. ¡°You have a precious gift, but unless you nurture it, it¡¯ll wither away.¡±

    ¡°I . . .¡±

    ¡°If you live under your father¡¯s expectation, how will you exceed it?¡±

    Iris walked away from Xiaotan and into the coffeehouse.

    As her figure gradually blended in with the customers inside, Xiaotan gritted her teeth and ran forward. The door before her was closing, and she had no idea when she would find another one.

    If she rejected the first one, could she still change her mind?

    ¡°Dear Customer, please take a breather,¡± the receptionist said as she looked inside the coffeehouse. ¡°Unfortunately, the indoor tables are full. Please write down your name on the waiting list. We¡¯ll notify you when there¡¯s an empty seat.¡±

    Xiaotan shook her head. ¡°My friend has just entered. Do you know where her seat is?¡±

    ¡°The blue-haired lady? She went to the leftmost table around the corner.¡± The receptionist gave Xiaotan a handkerchief and smiled. ¡°Miss, you can do it.¡±

    The receptionist misunderstood her, but Xiaotan didn¡¯t have the time to correct her. She thanked the receptionist before heading to Iris¡¯s table. The wooden interior and nature-oriented decoration brightened the atmosphere, even though the shop was packed.

    Iris leaned onto the backrest of the polished chair. Her cultivated air extracted her from the sea of people as if her location were the centre of the stage. Her eyes, staring at the street outside, shimmered like candlelight, glowing, dimming.

    As Xiaotan closed in, she tensed up, slowing her pace. She was about to cross the boundary, the dividing line between the ordinary and the mystic.

    Taking a deep breath, she passed through the invisible curtain. The only path she could tread was forward, and the only hand she could grasp was Iris¡¯s.

 Chapter 187: Iris the Mentor

    Xiaotan sat opposite Iris. She slowly breathed in, quickly breathed out, and repeated the sequence while tapping the back of her left hand. Her gaze lingered on Iris, her delicate hands, her soft shoulders, her neat clothing, but never her face. That heart-stirring pair of eyes, though not focusing on Xiaotan, was too captivating to look at directly.

    Like the sun, their visage would burn into her eyes if she were to peek at them.

    ¡°Lady Iris, your eyes, are they . . .¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re normal. Not everyone has your gift.¡±

    ¡°Will I be like you, one day?¡±

    Iris faintly smiled. ¡°I merely represent a path, not the path.¡±

    Xiaotan wanted to ask more about magic, but a waitress came to the table and served the drinks. Xiaotan¡¯s order was iced apricot tea she¡¯d never drunk before, and Iris¡¯s was a fruity cocktail, a blend of sourness and sweetness with a hint of alcohol.

    Once the waitress left, Xiaotan pushed down her head.

    ¡°I was careless,¡± she said.

    ¡°You can give it worth by learning from it.¡± Iris sipped her drink. ¡°Before you sat down, I¡¯ve already cast a simple illusion spell.¡±

    Xiaotan narrowed her eyes. Her mystical blue irises flashed. ¡°Is it the viscous membrane? I thought it was my mind¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Hide the truth within the other truth, and no one will find it.¡±

    Xiaotan took out a notebook and scribbled down the advice. She shyly glanced at Iris. It was her habit to jot down important information, whether it was for her study or detective work. Though her eagerness even embarrassed her, she suppressed it and listened attentively to her unofficial mentor.

    ¡°My style of magic is raw, unconventional, and unsuitable for beginners. It¡¯s more beneficial to start with the regular training of Mage Apprentices.¡±

    Xiaotan took a deep breath. Iris was extraordinary, a masterful Mage whom she wished to learn from, imitate, and succeed. Though she knew little of magic, she understood the astuteness required to devise the spell-concealing plan.

    ¡°Could you warn me of the pitfalls?¡± Xiaotan said.

    ¡°Nurture your eyes, but don¡¯t solely rely on it. It¡¯s a gift bestowed to you by your bloodline, but that bloodline isn¡¯t you.¡± Iris raised her head and stared at the ceiling. ¡°Do not easily reveal your value, and do not place your trust flippantly.¡±

    ¡°How can I . . . hide my gift?¡±

    ¡°In your current condition, only a few people can see your talent. When you learn how to manipulate your power, you can conceal it even from me.¡±

    ¡°Where can I learn how to control my power?¡±

    ¡°Royal Magic Academy is an excellent choice. The best choice, however, is your family.¡± Iris finished her cocktail. A curious smile crept onto her face. ¡°Your gift comes from your bloodline. Your family must have the optimal way to cultivate it.¡±

    ¡°But my father will never tell me Mother¡¯s origin. I only knew she is of a foreign bloodline, coming from the far west.¡±

    ¡°You have the skill to track me and the courage to charge forward. Why don¡¯t you put them to the test?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m without a lead. I can¡¯t make something from nothing.¡±

    ¡°Look inside yourself, Xiaotan.¡± Iris touched her own heart. ¡°Within mine is my family, my lovers, and my promises. I stand alone, but I am never alone.¡±

    Xiaotan lowered her head and looked at her petite chest. Inside her body flowed her bloodline, which granted her the gift of the eyes. This bloodline, a mixture of her father and mother¡¯s love and care, would always stay with her. It was what she had.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Xiaotan lifted her head and stared at Iris. ¡°Though I could only vaguely remember my mother, I knew she loved me, and that she began writing a diary when I was born.¡±

    Was that diary meant for her all along? She¡¯d never opened it, fearing that it would hurt her. Her father also never mentioned it, and thus, it gradually left her mind.

    ¡°Only you can answer that question.¡± Iris gazed at a clock hanging on the wall far from her. She¡¯d spend a few minutes talking and drinking with her stalker, but Tundra was waiting for her.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to leave soon,¡± Iris said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any note with me right now, but I can point you to the relevant material.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Xiaotan noted down the names of the libraries and books. Though Iris couldn¡¯t give the notes prepared for Tundra, she could point out the reference she selected. As for the rest, it was up to Xiaotan to persevere onward, absorbing bits of knowledge, and integrating them into a foundation for her eventual style.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Iris.¡± Xiaotan gripped her teacup, her hand trembling. ¡°If I were to be greedy, may I . . . look forward to the next meeting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed your company. Our next meeting will be a planned and uninterrupted one.¡±

    Iris paid for the drinks and excused herself from the coffeehouse. While leaving, she glanced at the thoughtful Xiaotan. A slight grin manifested on her face.

    At first, she thought Xiaotan was a cultist, but then she noticed Xiaotan¡¯s mystical eyes and learned she didn¡¯t know Iris¡¯s secret identity. Her intention of tracking Iris was curiosity, and thus, Iris forced an encounter and expressed her goodwill.

    Xiaotan reminded her of Tardi, a sly yet loveable young lady. Unlike the innocent Tundra, Xiaotan knew what she wanted and needed only a gentle push to embrace her desires. It was both her good luck and bad luck to have met Iris, who could teach her magic and much more.

    A few minutes later, Iris emerged from the crowd. She entered a quiet street where Auburn Leaf Library stood. Orange-gold evening light fell upon her, giving her hair shiny tints.

    She peered through the translucent door of the library. A few visitors paced between the rows of books as they contemplated their next exciting, fascinating read. At the reception counter, Tundra diligently completed her work. She occasionally glanced at the clock, hoping that time would move faster.

    Iris pushed open the door and stepped inside. The tiny bell hanging on it rang. The sound grabbed Tundra¡¯s attention. She turned to face the new visitor, her eyes glowing. She then looked at herself, trying to find any imperfections.

    While Tundra fixed her appearance, Iris took off her hat and walked to the counter. Her lovely smile entranced Tundra, who could only dumbly stare as Iris wrote her name on the document.

    ¡°Lady Iris . . .¡± Tundra fiddled her hair. ¡°There are others in the library.¡±

    ¡°I can wait for you.¡±

    Once she jotted down her name, Iris turned around and went to rows of books. She picked a few about local myths before settling in a tranquil corner, reading her time away, page by page, book by book.

    Time passed. The other visitors left the library, some lending their unfinished books, others asking Tundra where to find more relevant titles. Tundra swiftly dusted the library, cleaned the shelves, organised the mess, and hung the closed sign on the door.

    Iris closed her book and put it back on the shelf. Once she returned to her seat, she tapped her fingers on the glass surface of the table. Her Virtual Space Ring glowed.

    A few books and notes manifested in front of her, spreading on the table, exposing their titles to Tundra, who stood by Iris¡¯s side, eyeing the material like a student preparing for her new class.

    ¡°Must I finish all of them?¡± Tundra said. ¡°This many books, it¡¯ll take me a few weeks to work through everything.¡±

    Iris shook her head and gestured for Tundra to sit opposite her. ¡°The deadline is a week. I¡¯ll teach you how to break free of your preconception and see magic the way I see.¡±

    Tundra¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I can barely read a textbook in a week, let alone something novel like a new way of magic. Even my seniors don¡¯t learn a new framework unless they specialise in it.¡±

    ¡°Every milestone will have a reward.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°If you trust your instinct, you¡¯ll grasp the method in no time. Will you trust me, even if it¡¯ll hurt?¡±

    Tundra, holding her breath, nodded. She reached her hand forward, closed her eyes, and relaxed. She wouldn¡¯t resist even if Iris undressed her; her heart stayed with Iris, illogical, irrational.

    After observing Tundra¡¯s blushes, Iris delicately held Tundra¡¯s hands. As her Corruption Power flowed into Tundra, it subtly changed her, teased her mind, and influenced her soul, though Iris restrained herself from corrupting Tundra. Her magic would only open a new pathway inside Tundra. It would help her experience what an instinctive way of casting spells was.

    Tundra shivered, her body burning up. The air in her lungs and the saliva in her throat grew thick. They stuck to her, searing her heart. She wanted to open her mouth, but the soundless moans in her mind were too embarrassing to actualise. She sealed her lips together, enduring, wishing for everything to pass.

    If it went for too long, she might lose herself.

    As her muscles cramped, her voice leaked out. It raised the room temperature, messed up the innocent atmosphere, and lingered in her and Iris¡¯s minds. Her body was burning, her touch sensitive, her mind muddling. She tightened her grip on Iris¡¯s hands, but she lacked the strength to pull Iris in and kiss her.

    She could only wish, but Iris knew better than to give her a taste.

    Iris merely leaned forward and kissed Tundra¡¯s left cheek. Tundra shuddered. Her reddened eyes snapped open, and she almost tipped backwards. Her face went crimson, but she didn¡¯t scream or make excuse.

    Her gaze simply stayed on Iris¡¯s lips, staring.

    ¡°Regulate your breathing,¡± Iris said. ¡°Focus. Feel the path. I¡¯ll reward your other cheek when you cast your first spell.¡±

    Heaving, Tundra closed her eyes. As her lewd desires diminished, her mind cleared up. She concentrated on her body and circulated her Pure Power on the new path.

    Unlike Iris¡¯s Corruption Power, Tundra¡¯s Pure Power tickled her but never aroused her. It disappointed her, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She flipped her hands and clenched them. Her brown Pure Power congregated above her fists, forming a miniature mountain.

    ¡°I did it?¡± She blinked. ¡°No incantation, no preparation, and no complex calculation . . . I thought, then I cast?¡±

    ¡°Congratulations,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve stepped into the realm of the extraordinary.¡±

    Tundra looked at Iris, her eyes shimmering. She didn¡¯t ask for it, but she wouldn¡¯t do anything until she got it.

    Giggling, Iris grabbed Tundra¡¯s chin and kissed her on the right cheek. Her lips, infused with her Corruption Power, tainted Tundra¡¯s sensitive skin. It invaded her delicate flesh, stirring her heart.

    She hated that she felt such a way toward Lady Iris, the Lady Iris whom she admired, but she couldn¡¯t deny it. Lady Iris was a woman; she, too, was a woman, a younger woman, but was it wrong to love her?

    Was it wrong . . . to yearn for her?

    Realising Tundra was going down a dubious train of thought, Iris loudly coughed.

    ¡°Allow me to advise you on how to proceed.¡± Iris donned severe air. ¡°Our goal for today is to finish this book. Magic as Nature is a fundamental text for those who strive to innovate without restriction.¡±

    Iris carefully narrated her experience and knowledge while Tundra attentively listened to Iris¡¯s words, her tone, and her voice. The two engaged in a study that engrossed them too much that time itself became irrelevant.

 Chapter 188: Significant Moments

    Iris gripped her handkerchief and wiped the phantom sweats on her cheeks. She stared at Tundra, who, unlike her previous modest self, had transformed into a determined and hardworking learner. Her talent surpassed Iris¡¯s imagination; she easily circulated her Pure Power and cast the spells she learned from Royal Magic Academy without any incantation or calculation.

    Each time she did so, she would look at Iris, her sparkling eyes blinking. Though she uttered nothing, she wouldn¡¯t do anything until Iris amply rewarded her.

    At first, Iris happily held her hands and praised her. And then Tundra turned brave and took the initiative. Her instinct stimulated her mind, muddling her rationale. The drunkenness would fade after she mastered her fine control, but she hadn¡¯t, and thus it suppressed her shame.

    She lightly bit Iris¡¯s neck, leaving behind a red mark, a mark of possession. Iris didn¡¯t dare to erase it. It was a reward, a promise, and it gave her pleasure mixed with guilt. For a cute, drunk lady to long for her, she couldn¡¯t ask more.

    ¡°What is the most important point to keep in mind when sensing the flow of natural magic?¡± Iris closed the book and leaned back.

    ¡°To let go of all restrictions, to think your body not as a vessel but as an island floating in the ocean.¡± Tundra lowered her head. ¡°Lady Iris, can I call you Teacher?¡±

    ¡°You want to redefine our relationship?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve opened a new path for me, a path that brings me much joy and satisfaction.¡± Tundra took a deep breath. ¡°If not for you, I . . . wouldn¡¯t have known I had this talent. You discovered me. You gave me hope.¡±

    ¡°No one expects your progress, Tundra. I . . . merely took advantage of your curiosity and naivety.¡±

    Tundra smiled. ¡°Am I your first?¡±

    Her head lowered, Iris faintly blushed. ¡°You . . . are my first, and you might be my last.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of this na?ve me.¡±

    ¡°Your ambiguous wording scares me, Tundra.¡±

    Tundra giggled. Iris¡¯s method wasn¡¯t ordinary; no ordinary method would arouse her so much she risked losing her mind, but she trusted her Iris. Whatever she underwent, her Iris must have undergone it too.

    She wanted to be closer to her Iris.

    ¡°There is now one more secret between us,¡± Tundra said. ¡°Please visit more frequently.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°Today, I came here to teach you and brought you good news and bad news.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me the good news first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already marked the date for our private session.¡± Iris handed Tundra a letter. ¡°Inside it are a business card, the date, and the location.¡±

    ¡°Can we meet outside the laboratory?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be your reward.¡±

    Tundra narrowed her eyes. ¡°What about the bad news?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going away for some time. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll return.¡±

    Tundra opened her mouth, but no words came out. Though she wanted to plead to go with Iris, she lacked the money and time. The Royal Magic Academy had the end-term exam, and after that, she would have to return home or work. Her financial situation couldn¡¯t afford her burning money like Iris.

    ¡°Could you comfort me?¡± Tundra coyly tilted her head. ¡°I promise to finish all the books before the deadline.¡±

    ¡°If you want a reward, exceed my expectation. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    After a little more summary of the lesson, Iris pushed all the textbooks she prepared to Tundra, who excitedly gathered them in her arms, eager to read through them as fast as possible.

    While Tundra closed the library, Iris slipped away. Her journey back home was smooth, without any insidious beings or pretty ladies stalking her.

    Arriving at her well-lit home, Iris twisted the door handle and opened it. Various aromas welcomed her, enveloping her fatigued mind. Ludmint had been cooking at home a lot these days.

    An apron covering her casual wear, Ludmint hummed a delightful tune as she prepared dinner. Her body swayed with the rhythm of her heart, though she still broke off from her trance to peek at Iris.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You returned early,¡± Ludmint said while chopping the vegetable.

    ¡°If your dearest were cooking dinner for you, you¡¯d also return home early.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stroke my ego, Iris, or I might have to reward you handsomely.¡±

    Iris blushed. Her sensitive body, owning to Tundra¡¯s aggressive display of love, shivered under the steamy expectation. She held her breath and shook her head, getting rid of any impure thoughts. Her guilt for not telling Ludmint about her date with Parmin and her flirts with Tundra made her fuzzy. She was too scared to admit it.

    Ludmint said it was fine, so it should be fine, right?

    ¡°Did The Court send anything?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you return home early today.¡± Ludmint pouted. ¡°The package¡¯s in the living room.¡±

    ¡°Did you see . . . anything strange?¡± Iris regretted asking that. Now she looked suspicious!

    Ludmint stopped her hands. ¡°Should I be seeing something strange?¡±

    ¡°Parmin and Morbi might send something naughty.¡± Iris faintly blushed. The moment her words left her mouth, her imagination ran wild. Why was her mind so creative?

    ¡°Your voice, are you hiding something?¡±

    ¡°Can I hide something from you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll come out sooner or later. You won¡¯t betray your beloved, right?¡± Ludmint¡¯s crystalised voice stabbed Iris.

    After rigidly denying the accusation, Iris went into the living room. She walked to the low table between the sofa and the fireplace. Besides a letter of congratulations, there were a glimmering crystal and a delicate doll.

    The Memory Crystal was Morbi¡¯s reward. She too wished to go on a date with Iris, but her busy schedule disallowed her. She could only gift Iris something else before promising she would get to know Iris intimately later.

    The doll, whose appearance resembled Iris, was Parmin¡¯s additional reward. Stuck on its adorable head was a note written and signed by Parmin.

    ¡°Guardian Doll, an automaton puppet. Its fuel is your Corruption Power. Its power can rival a powerful Transformation Phase Monster Girl, though it can¡¯t quite reach your exotic height, both in beauty and power.¡±

    As she toyed with the doll, her eyes narrowed. Its mirroring appearance gave her a peculiar feeling. It reminded her of the other Irises. Unfortunately, this doll wasn¡¯t her but merely an imitation. It couldn¡¯t carry her promises and identity.

    ¡°Parmin¡¯s extravagant present surprises me,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Her reward is disproportional to what Morbi gave you, too good, as if she were pampering her darling.¡±

    Iris stiffened. ¡°Memory Forever Cherished will always be my first engagement ring.¡±

    ¡°Will there be a second, a third, and so on?¡±

    Iris dryly coughed. She placed down the Guardian Doll and returned to the dining room. Ludmint, with a serving spoon, gracefully swirled the curry, mixing the spices and meats. She placed a basket of bread beside Iris¡¯s seat, her eyes watching Iris, waiting.

    Smiling, Iris skipped to the seat opposite Ludmint and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting fatter just by looking,¡± she said.

    ¡°I can help you burn your excess energy. Our nightly exercise will make you even more beautiful than before.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I need to rest.¡± Iris picked up the bread with her right hand, broke a small piece, and nibbled on it. ¡°You . . . didn¡¯t add anything suspicious into the food, did you?¡±

    ¡°Is the taste unsatisfactory?¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°My paranoia¡¯s acting up.¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯ve been mixing love potions into your food since long ago?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d explain my feeling for you.¡± Iris lowered her head. Her ears reddened, but she didn¡¯t cover them. ¡°What¡¯d you do if my love for you is fake?¡±

    ¡°My heart would bleed out, my body wither.¡± Ludmint sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too devilish, Iris. Must you hurt your wife?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, Ludmint.¡± Iris drank the spicy soup while munching on a piece of roasted meat. ¡°If you never drugged me with love potions, my words shouldn¡¯t have affected you.¡±

    ¡°But you might have drunk the love potions yourself.¡± Ludmint sighed. ¡°Iris, you¡¯re the type to make the sacrifice.¡±

    Iris briefly stopped moving before resuming her feast. Ludmint too ate her fill, emptying her plate gradually, elegantly. The two silently observed, imitated, and pleased each other through their gazes.

    Despite the lack of a third person, the couple maintained their harmony, revealing not a hint of dirty thoughts. Like a dance, their hands noiselessly shifted from one plate to another, from one bowl to the next. Though their lips didn¡¯t touch, their pleasure surpassed such physical amusement.

    Satiated, Ludmint placed down her fork. ¡°I wish to take you on a date tomorrow.¡±

    Iris, drinking, almost choked on the fruity juice. ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I want to comfort you. You¡¯ve been through too much. A vacation is due.¡±

    ¡°Can we . . . change the schedule?¡±

    ¡°Is there something more important than a date with your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    ¡°I genuinely want to go on a date with you, but I can¡¯t reschedule this event.¡± Iris clenched her fists. How could she tell Ludmint that she had a date with Parmin tomorrow? Ludmint would stomp The Court and challenge Parmin to a duel.

    Ludmint furrowed her brows, her eyes dimming. ¡°I spent this afternoon looking through the restaurants, the bars, and the theatres just so that you won¡¯t feel bored tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d known it, I wouldn¡¯t have made this appointment.¡± Iris stood up, her eyes melting. ¡°Can I compensate you with my body? I¡¯ll . . . make you doubly happy.¡±

    Ludmint suppressed her grin and pouted. ¡°You must obey me tonight.¡±

    ¡°So long as you¡¯re reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Call me Wife.¡±

    Iris stared at Ludmint, who met her gaze with unwavering determination. Their eyes battled until Iris averted hers, defeated by her guilt and Ludmint¡¯s playful stubbornness. Iris was in the wrong, after all.

    Their relationship would have progressed beyond their engagement eventually. A little practice . . . wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°W¡ªWifey, could you wash the dishes for me?¡± Iris turned red. Her human appearance boiled, showing signs of dissolving.

    ¡°No, Darling.¡± Ludmint beamed. ¡°We shall do it together, and then bath together, and finally sleep together.¡±

    Iris meekly nodded. Her reluctant heart couldn¡¯t help but run wild. Her breathing grew intense and warm. Something changed, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. Another promise rooted in Iris¡¯s soul, turning into a marriage vow she would never forget.

    After preparing her body, Iris rose from her seat, her shaky hands too excited to stay put. She walked to Ludmint, grasped her hands, and nuzzled her. Ludmint¡¯s confused yet thrilled face gave her a chuckle.

    As the two helped each other clean the dining room, they flirted with their gestures and teased with their touches. Their light clothes unhurriedly came undone, and their skins stuck to one another, grazing, rubbing. Their sweet nectars exchanged, their heads spinning.

    For one night, they became each other¡¯s wives.

 Chapter 189: A Date with Parmin

    The sun peered through the horizon. Its crimson light gently lifted the curtain of dawn. As the warm rays crept through the shaded windows and illuminated the bedroom, Iris opened her eyes. She stretched her arms and was unable to move. Despite the steamy, sticky night activities, Ludmint tightly hugged her.

    Iris¡¯s eyelids drooped, fatigue lingering in her pupils. She carefully moved Ludmint¡¯s soft, delicate arms from her chest and pushed herself to sit up. Ludmint¡¯s fingers, which commanded her moans during the night, grazed her hip, tickling her.

    Her cry permeated the atmosphere, and her ears reddened.

    Ludmint shifted her head to Iris¡¯s lap and yawned. She rubbed her eyes before wrapping her arms around Iris¡¯s waist, nuzzling. Though incomparable to the nightly fondles, her morning touches scattered Iris¡¯s weariness.

    ¡°You woke up too early,¡± Ludmint said, her tone drowsy. ¡°The sun has yet to rise. Can I hug you until then?¡±

    Iris pulled in Ludmint¡¯s hands and bit on them. ¡°I have an early appointment. You shall have your body pillow when I return.¡±

    ¡°But I want your warmth now.¡± Ludmint pouted. ¡°I¡¯m a cold-blooded and lazy Ghost-Type Monster Girl. I will freeze to death if I don¡¯t get my daily warmth.¡±

    ¡°If a Ghost-Type Monster Girl dies, will she return to life?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll disappear forever, and you¡¯ll miss me dearly.¡± Ludmint wiped her invisible tear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it horrible? Please kiss my lips to starve away this danger.¡±

    Sighing, Iris bent down. Her nose touched Ludmint¡¯s right cheek. She opened her mouth, gently nibbled Ludmint¡¯s upper lip, and pulled up. Ludmint moved up, her face flushing. The slight pain jolted her awake, igniting the ember in her chest.

    How dare Iris take advantage of her drowsiness? She¡¯d show Iris how a Monster Girl toyed with her prey.

    Ludmint swiftly turned around and seized Iris¡¯s arms, locking her in place. Their bodies pressed against each other, pulling them to the bed. They tumbled on the messy blanket amidst the scattered pillows. Milky, fussy heat leaked from their kissing mouths, veiling their pleasuring acts.

    After their sweats soaked their bed and their fluids tainted their partner, Iris slowly pulled back her savoury tongue. Their mixed saliva connected them until Iris licked her lips, flashing a bashful smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± Iris said. ¡°I have an appointment.¡±

    ¡°We need to drive these dirty thoughts out of your head first.¡±

    ¡°You instilled them inside me.¡± Iris¡¯s smile widened. ¡°This is your punishment.¡±

    Frowning, Ludmint reached for Iris. Iris splattered into a blob of azure slime. Her viscous body seeped away from Ludmint¡¯s embrace and reformed outside of the dishevelled bed. With the blushes on her face, she assumed the disposition of a succubus, a naughty, mischievous demoness.

    ¡°I hope you think of me a lot this morning,¡± Iris said.

    Ludmint nodded. ¡°How could I not when you¡¯re showing me your naked form?¡±

    Iris looked at herself. Her human appearance, devoid of clothes, laid bare for Ludmint¡¯s admiration. Her perky breasts, slender shoulders, and alluring waist revealed themselves, glimmering under the soft radiance. Even the flushes on her body exposed her emotions.

    Like Ludmint, she was also affected by her earlier actions.

    ¡°Are you going to cover up? I haven¡¯t finished looking yet.¡± Ludmint¡¯s frisky voice rang throughout the room.

    ¡°Look away right this instant!¡± Iris covered herself with her arms and stooped down. Her Corruption Power emerged from her shadow, morphing into a wall of mist. ¡°If I catch you peeking, you won¡¯t be touching even a strand of my hair for the next week.¡±

    Ludmint stayed put, though pouting. Once Iris finished dressing up, she dispelled the wall and stood elegantly before Ludmint. Her pastel dress fluttered with her delicate movement. Her tiny cap danced with her swaying head. She coyly spun around twice, slow enough for Ludmint to admire her beauty but fast enough for the breezes to play with her attire.

    ¡°How come you can assume all kinds of temperaments and dress up in every type of clothes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just that talented.¡±

    ¡°I require your talent for tonight.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°You shall have it.¡±

    The bedroom grew silent. Iris turned to the vanity table and applied a few sets of makeup, sprinkling fruity summer perfumes. She brushed her long, silky hair while puffing up her cheeks, painting her eyelashes and brightening her lips.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare yourself this much when we went out together.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t intimate back then.¡±

    ¡°Shall we have a redo? You should teach me so I can seduce you better.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for a lot of favours today.¡± Iris eyed Ludmint. She couldn¡¯t read anything. ¡°You¡¯ll have to help me with one thing.¡±

    ¡°At your command, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Come with me when I tour Yilon Archipelago. It¡¯ll be our honeymoon.¡±

    Ludmint furrowed her brows. Her teary eyes dulled. ¡°I . . . can¡¯t be in Yilon Archipelago for longer than a week.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more important than our love?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t neglect my responsibility. Not only Parmin, but even the Court Founder will reprove me.¡± Ludmint¡¯s voice quavered. Her nose twitched, and her neck turned crimson. ¡°You won¡¯t subject your wife to a dreadful punishment, will you?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t my wife yet.¡± Iris bent her neck to the side, grinning. ¡°For The Court, I won¡¯t force you. But you must do something else for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to satisfy your craving whenever, wherever. You can even chain my heart by marrying me tomorrow. Once we get married, I¡¯ll belong to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten your undying devotion. What I need is your research and knowledge about the void. Teach me about the Void Creatures and the methods you use to capture and study them.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you. The method¡¯s too dangerous for you.¡±

    Iris stared at Ludmint, her lips trembling. ¡°I . . . promise not to experiment alone. I¡¯ll only study the void under your guidance.¡±

    Ludmint turned to her right hand. The shadow she cast on it flickered, illusory as if it were to disappear in a heartbeat. She could shield it from the light for a while, but it would eventually leave her.

    Almighty she was not.

    ¡°Until you reach Condensation Phase, I¡¯ll always be beside you. And when you reach Solidification Phase, I¡¯ll be under your care.¡±

    ¡°Too high of a hope will lead to disappointment. Where did you get that confidence?¡±

    ¡°My bridal instinct told me.¡±

    Iris shook her head and walked to the door. Before she left, she hastily turned around, kissed her left palm, and blew at Ludmint. Her warmth imprinted itself on Ludmint¡¯s lips. She swiftly jumped out and closed the door, her blushing phantom lingering only in Ludmint¡¯s mind.

    Ludmint caressed her lips and licked her finger. Her smile faded, and she creased her brows.

    Her Iris was too generous today. She gave Ludmint too much leeway as if she were silently compensating.

    Ludmint got up from the bed and sauntered to the window. Her hands parted the curtain, her eyes watching her Iris hurriedly skipping down the sparse street.

    She wished she could say Iris¡¯s love for her had risen, that Iris would unconditionally give in to her request. But Iris never seemed to divulge her worries. If not for that night, Ludmint wouldn¡¯t have realised what burden Iris was carrying.

    Iris, will my voice somedays reach your heart?

    ...

    Iris calmly waited under the green shade of a large, flower-coated tree. Hovering near her abdomen, her hands held a pastel pink purse which hung from her fidgeting fingers, swaying with the gentle zephyr. She resisted the urge to grasp her hair when it flared up and danced about her face.

    Despite the gazes of the coming and going visitors, she remained still, unmoving. Her picturesque appearance became an attraction, though most people felt ashamed for staring at her innocent, loving eyes for too long.

    While her outward appearance exuded the air of serenity, her mind ceaselessly calculated her future, predicting multitudes of potential scenes and making plans for each.

    Though she asked Parmin for a date, she hadn¡¯t considered much of what a date with Parmin would be. Iris rarely interacted with Parmin, for Ludmint would occupy most of her free time. What did Parmin like? Who was she before becoming a Monster Girl? What was her relationship with Morbi?

    Were they lovers? Did she just snatch Parmin from Morbi?

    ¡°You smell especially lovely today.¡±

    Iris shivered. Her eyes caught a glimpse of an elegant beauty behind her. ¡°When did you arrive? I came here a few minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching your hair since the beginning.¡± Parmin stepped to beside Iris. Her red translucent shawl covered her shoulders, yet it still exposed her fair forearms. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but admire your grace in secrecy.¡±

    Iris blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t want me to feel guilty. Your Red Threads have already told me your feeling.¡±

    Parmin took Iris¡¯s hands, intertwining her fingers with Iris¡¯s. Accompanied by the falling leaves, pink petals, and sweet fragrances, she guided Iris out of the natural shade.

    They walked through the crowd, which split open as if making way for a pair of angels. Everyone peeked at them, but no one dared to interrupt their continuous display of affection. Despite the commotion, Iris and Parmin remained oblivious to others; their attention only stayed on their partner.

    ¡°Have you been here before?¡± Parmin said.

    Iris shook her head. The location Parmin requested was a massive park on the outskirt of Donhalgen, the Rising Mirth Park. Today was the first day of its annual festival. Countless visitors and vendors infused the park with merriment beyond tranquil nature.

    ¡°Shall we stroll around the beauty of nature or tour with the exciting circus first?¡± Parmin said.

    Iris looked at the crossroad: the left leading up a slope where the quiet forest spawned atop the mountain; the right leading to an open field where colourful tents and temporary buildings stood tall, emitting bright light and amusing music.

    ¡°The forest¡¯s at its most beautiful in the morning.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always at your most beautiful.¡±

    Iris glanced at Parmin. ¡°Please take care of me, your partner who¡¯s rarely walked among nature.¡±

    ¡°No negative emotions will touch your Red Threads. I guarantee it.¡±

    Unlike other tourists who chose the circus, Iris and Parmin ascended the slope. As they closed in on the bountiful forest, they encountered a small store, the resting spot for those who wished to observe nature and needed a guide.

    When Iris and Parmin stepped into the store, a young, carefree girl skipped toward them. Dressed in a thick green outfit with a brown backpack on her back, the guide beamed a smile and bowed gracefully.

    ¡°Pleasure to be your guide.¡± She flicked her long green hair, her emerald eyes flashing with pride. ¡°My name is Iris, the loveliest guide there is!¡±

 Chapter 190: Double Irises, Double Fun

    The Monster Girl Iris turned to Parmin, blinking. Parmin too blinked, her eyes glimmering. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to meet someone with the same name, but to have the same name as well as a similar appearance?

    The guide observed her clients. She suppressed the urge to circle the Monster Girl Iris and touch her delicate skin. They were too alike as if one of them came out of the mirror world. Her first speculation was a prank, but the astonishment in her clients¡¯ eyes was too convincing.

    Realising she¡¯d fallen into silence, the guide shyly slanted her head to the side, chuckling.

    ¡°Customers, are you waiting for your friends?¡± the guide Iris said.

    ¡°We come in pair, Dear Iris,¡± Parmin smirked.

    Both Irises looked at Parmin, the guide beaming, the Monster Girl glaring.

    The guide nodded. ¡°I shall do my utmost to lead the way. My eyes and ears are for nature and nothing else. Before we begin, may I know your names?¡±

    ¡°Parmin, a fashion designer, a girlfriend on a date.¡± She eyed the Monster Girl Iris, whose expression reddened.

    ¡°My name is . . . Elizabeth.¡± Iris lowered her head. When her mouth uttered her old name, her chest tightened. Her past-life memories emerged.

    She was once a Saintess Candidate, an indifferent noble soul. How did she become this lascivious?

    Parmin chuckled. ¡°Your formal name is too long. Tell our guide your nickname, the name you chose for yourself, the name you accepted as a part of you.¡±

    Iris wanted to protest, but Parmin¡¯s playful gaze was too powerful. She sighed and stared into the guide¡¯s eyes. ¡°My name is Iris. Pleased to meet you, Iris.¡±

    The guide¡¯s eyes twitched. She peeked at Parmin¡¯s solemn face. Though there was a hint of amusement, there was no irony. The lady before her didn¡¯t play any trick. She was indeed another Iris.

    The guide¡¯s confidence faltered before it flared up with newfound determination. She¡¯d never disappointed her clients, especially in the art of matchmaking. Her joy in providing suitable places and times for her customers overcame her stress.

    ¡°To avoid confusion, what should my new nickname be?¡± she said.

    ¡°No,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Your name¡¯s precious. You are Iris, and we shall call you Iris. Don¡¯t let us take what¡¯s yours.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris tightened her grip on Parmin¡¯s left hand. ¡°Parmin, you¡¯re too much.¡±

    ¡°For you, I can be even more.¡±

    ¡°Can I still change my name?¡±

    Parmin leaned toward Iris and kissed her right cheek, leaving behind a faint pinkish mark.

    Both Irises didn¡¯t expect such an aggressive advance. They simultaneously blushed. Their similar manners gave each other a strange feeling as if they were watching their twin sister.

    ¡°Lady Parmin, Lady . . . Iris, do you have any particular place in mind?¡± the guide said.

    ¡°We trust your skill and name,¡± Parmin said.

    The guide softly coughed while eyeing the other Iris. That Iris hmphed, though her proud smile was showing. This smile affected the guide too, and she straightened her back. She was also confident in her skill and name.

    ¡°Please relax and leave everything to me,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s a romantic route exclusive for couples. No one will interrupt your beautiful moment; only nature will accompany you.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°I . . . won¡¯t peek. I won¡¯t listen. There is only nature in my eyes and ears.¡±

    ¡°What if we¡ª¡±

    ¡°Parmin!¡± The Monster Girl Iris pinched Parmin¡¯s left hand. ¡°I dare you.¡±

    ¡°I was just joking. The only one I love is you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°If this¡¯s how you wish to play this game.¡± The Monster Girl Iris let go of Parmin¡¯s hand, walked to the guide Iris, and held her hands. ¡°May I have your hands for the rest of the tour, Iris?¡±

    The guide swallowed her saliva. She couldn¡¯t go against Parmin, but she couldn¡¯t deny the request either. She nervously grabbed the Monster Girl Iris¡¯s hands and glimpsed at Parmin, who merely chuckled.

    Hearing the chuckle, the Monster Girl Iris averted her gaze from Parmin and strolled off with the guide Iris. They ascended the slope, passing dazzling displays of nature¡¯s ballets. Ethereal butterflies flapped their translucent wings, hovering near a bush of multicoloured flowers, whose nectar drooped from their petals.

    Led by a mature guide, a group of three ladies, all donned in thick-fur dresses, held tiny cups below the flowers. Once the cups became half-full, the ladies handed them to the guide, who took out an outdoor set of liquor mixers.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She sprinkled spices, sugar, and salt into the cup and filled it with mineral water before enclosing it with a cap, shaking it until everything blended, and serving her clients within a minute. As she poured the liquor into martini glasses, a flowery aroma flooded the surrounding, reaching Iris¡¯s group.

    The guide Iris slowed until she stopped behind the three ladies. She turned to Parmin and the other Iris while pointing at the flowers.

    ¡°On this route, we¡¯ll find the Passion Dew Flowers. Their nectar is a delicacy made for love.¡± The guide faintly blushed. ¡°It¡¯s said that this nectar has a magical property: those who drank it together shall find their hearts connected, their affection nurtured.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. What¡¯s the name of this mystical drink?¡± Parmin stepped closer to the Monster Girl Iris, who, in spite of her cold expression, didn¡¯t shift away.

    ¡°Its name is . . . Vow of Love.¡± The guide¡¯s voice trailed off. She lowered her head.

    The Monster Girl Iris frowned. She leaned on Parmin and nuzzled her, slightly pushing Parmin away from the guide. ¡°Parmin, should we drink it?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to a look first.¡± Parmin touched Iris¡¯s lips. Iris held her breath and closed her eyes, but the kiss never arrived.

    It annoyed her, though she couldn¡¯t show her emotions. The other Iris was beside her, the innocent, lovely Iris who could seduce her Parmin.

    After the three ladies and her guide savoured Vow of Love, they cheerfully left the scene, their hands interlocked, their bodies touching. The alcohol reddened their faces and loosened their minds, giving them excuses to act upon their feelings.

    Parmin shook her head and sauntered to a bush of Passion Dew Flowers. She caught their stems, pulled their flowers inward, observed the flowing nectar, and sniffed its strong fragrance. Her mind jolted awake, and her chest warmed. It took her a few moments to suppress this swelling urge.

    Everything was safe. No sign of poison or artifice.

    The Monster Girl Iris held her breath. Parmin¡¯s silhouette, combined with the sea of flowers and the unseen breezes, glistened like the prime gemstone atop the golden crown. The world came around to supplement her charm, building her up to become invaluable, romantic, and eternal.

    ¡°Iris, I need your help,¡± Parmin said.

    The guide and the Monster Girl perked up. They turned to each other, maintained eye contact, and finally averted their sights.

    The Monster Girl, scowling, crossed her arms and looked away. Her heart ached, yet she expressed nothing but dissatisfaction. The guide pursed her lips, her cheeks pink. She rushed to the Passion Dew Flowers and prepared the Vow of Love.

    This couple sure had a fascinating way to flirt. The guide wryly mixed the nectar with the whiskey and herbs and shook it vigorously. Its colour merged into one, changing its shade according to the flow direction. After the drink cooled, the Vow of Love was complete.

    The guide gave the other Iris and Parmin a glass each. With a grin on her face, she whistled and skipped away. Her footstep and song rapidly vanished, though her absence implicated the atmosphere.

    Quiet gusts blew, and Morning Dew Flowers swayed. On this quiet path, only Iris and Parmin remained. They held the Vow of Love in their hands, unmoving, unspeaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡± the Monster Girl Iris said. ¡°How can someone else have the same name and personality as me?¡±

    ¡°I love her. She seems like an alternate version of you, where you never became a Monster Girl.¡± Parmin inched closer to Iris and raised her glass. ¡°Shall we accept our vows?¡±

    ¡°Why did you check the flowers?¡±

    ¡°Is it not your girlfriend¡¯s duty to look out for you?¡± Parmin licked her lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this service before. I thought someone might have a nefarious purpose. I found nothing, however. It¡¯s indeed a new attraction.¡±

    Iris remained silent. She raised her glass, crossed her right arm against Parmin¡¯s, and poured her drink into Parmin¡¯s mouth as Parmin did the same for her. A sweet, burning taste stung her tongue. The liquid crawled inside her mouth, slid down her throat, and seared her chest. Her mind slowly relaxed; her surrounding grew quiet and lovely.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strong drink,¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°No wonder the three ladies dare to act so brazenly,¡± Iris smirked.

    ¡°Shall we surprise our guide? She must be preparing another romantic scene for us. A reward for her diligence is due.¡±

    Iris clicked her tongue. ¡°Parmin, this is our date. We¡¯ve vowed our love. You¡¯re mine, mine alone.¡±

    Parmin laughed. ¡°You¡¯ve never been the chasing side before, haven¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t it exciting, tense?¡±

    Iris wanted to retort, but she couldn¡¯t deny the truth. Since she came here, everyone had been chasing her. She always sat on her bed of flowers, graciously drawing her hands for others to receive them. They wholeheartedly loved her. She didn¡¯t have to do anything except be her.

    Now, when a vague competitor showed up, she lost her cool and acted rashly. Though she didn¡¯t use her magic, she still allowed her emotions to take over. This disgraceful behaviour was unbefitting to her image.

    ¡°My pathetic side has disgraced me. Parmin, will you give me a chance to prove my worth?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been proving your worth since we first met. No matter how you hide your feeling, I can consult your Red Threads, and your thoughts will lay bare for me to eavesdrop.¡±

    Flushing, Iris turned away from Parmin and sped up her pace. With her hands tied to Parmin, she walked along the path amidst nature. The hill gradually increased its slope, but it was nothing for the two Monster Girls, whose love energised each other.

    The guide Iris¡¯s eyes contracted when she saw the couple approaching her. After drinking Vow of Love, most couples would deliberately slow their pace to enjoy the view and, most importantly, their partner. They would kiss and hug, whisper and shout, confess and tease, and do everything their hearts told them.

    This strange, constantly bickering couple somehow overcame the strong alcohol, yet something about them still changed. They appeared much closer. Their love and hate combined into a unique set of emotions. Their magnetic charm seized her attention and refused to let her go despite her best effort.

    ¡°To whom were you talking?¡± the Monster Girl Iris said. Her wicked smirk chilled the guide. ¡°Instead of staying with us, you escape somewhere else. Are you hiding something?¡±

    The guide shivered. Her stuffy chest screamed at her timid heart. She lowered her head, the back of her neck glowing red. They hadn¡¯t caught her, had they?

    ¡°My apology, Lady Parmin, Lady . . . Iris. I came here first to pick the spot most suitable for your viewing. It¡¯s also for you two to bond without any interruption.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you gesture to someone earlier?¡±

    The guide hid her hands behind her back and, realising it made her look even more suspicious, forced her hands to her sides. ¡°I simply asked other guides where their clients went. I didn¡¯t want you to run into others.¡±

    As the guide teared up, Parmin turned to the wicked Iris.

    ¡°Iris, you¡¯re too cruel¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The Monster Girl Iris¡¯s stern voice shook the guide, who held back her tears and lifted her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I . . . won¡¯t leave you again. Please give me another chance!¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris let go of Parmin¡¯s hand and strolled to the guide. She grasped the guide¡¯s hands, giggling, and kissed her cheek.

    Both Irises blushed, but the Monster Girl rapidly recovered while the guide remained dazed.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be the guide; you shall stick with me. Parmin will quietly follow us.¡± The Monster Girl leaned toward the guide. ¡°I accept no objection.¡±

    The whisper haunted the guide. She meekly nodded.

 Chapter 191: Guiding the Guide

    With their hands intertwined, the Irises strolled along the path of greenery and flowers. The Monster Girl Iris, leading the guide, expressed a gentle, knowing smile as she occasionally uttered her soft flirts. The guide pretended not to understand the hidden meanings, but her blushing face betrayed her. When she received praise, her chest tightened, and her eyes nervously glanced behind her.

    Parmin silently followed. She clasped her hands behind her back, squeezing her palms. The strangeness in her countenance magnified every moment, spreading from her stiff smile to her narrowed eyes to her sensitive ears. She wanted to call out for Iris, the Iris whom she adored and teased, yet she found herself conflicted.

    She might¡¯ve overplayed her hand.

    ¡°Iris,¡± she said. ¡°Can I have your attention?¡±

    The guide instinctively turned around. Her bright emerald eyes stared at Parmin, who flashed a wry smile. Realising her mistake, the guide blushed. She carefully tucked the Monster Girl Iris¡¯s dress.

    The Monster Girl Iris looked at the guide and tilted her head.

    ¡°Lady . . . Iris, your girlfriend called.¡± The guide lowered her head. She could¡¯ve apologised, but the other Iris wouldn¡¯t want her to do it.

    ¡°Ignore her,¡± the Monster Girl Iris said. ¡°Only you get to call me Iris.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m also Iris.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no ambiguity between us.¡± The Monster Girl Iris beamed. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered your voice. You must remember mine, too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try, Lady¡ªIris.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris nodded and shifted her gaze forward. She pulled the guide with her while admiring the beauty of both nature and her companion. She sometimes stopped by to pluck a large flower, which she placed on her guide¡¯s right ear.

    In their merriment, the Irises slowly bonded. They chatted and nuzzled, the Monster Girl Iris subtly guiding their intimacy. Though guilt-ridden, the guide couldn¡¯t refuse this treatment. She could only convey her sorry through her powerless gaze toward Parmin.

    Cold winds blew against Parmin¡¯s lonely oriental dress, fluttering her silky brown hair. She grasped the flying strands, stroked them as Iris would, and pulled them behind her ears. Despite the similar sensation, her heart remained lonesome.

    Only the warmth of her partner could dispel this cold.

    ¡°Dear Elizabeth,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris froze, though her eyes stayed fixed forward. ¡°My formal name¡¯s cumbersome, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Your name¡¯s as charming as you, Dear.¡± Parmin moved closer to the Irises and drew out her right hand. A golden hairpin appeared in her palm. ¡°Could this hairpin be exchanged for your forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°Why a hairpin?¡±

    ¡°Your flowing hair is much too lovely to be braided. I merely wish to add to your beauty without tarnishing it.¡±

    ¡°There are two Irises; I won¡¯t accept the reward if it¡¯s only for me.¡±

    The guide widened her eyes. She stared at Parmin, tears welling in her shocked eyes. This wasn¡¯t what she wanted; she didn¡¯t sign up for this.

    Parmin chuckled and raised her right hand, showing another, less-luxurious hairpin. Unlike its golden counterpart, this humble, wood-carved hairpin complimented the guide¡¯s earthly disposition.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mistake my intention, Iris,¡± Parmin said. ¡°The golden hairpin will soil your foresty charm. Though not as prominent, this wooden hairpin¡¯s worth is the same as the golden one.¡±

    The guide bit her lips. She hesitantly reached out her hand while eyeing the Monster Girl Iris, who lightly nodded. Once she got permission, her brave hand carefully took the wooden hairpin, toyed with it, and adorned it atop her head.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Parmin.¡± She bowed at Parmin and then looked to Iris. ¡°Thank you, too, Iris.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the one who should thank you.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Parmin leaned forward and kissed the guide¡¯s right cheek. Her soft lips pursed against the delicate skin, leaving a hint of moisture and redness on it. The lingering warmth infected the guide with pinkness which spread across her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re my second chance,¡± Parmin smirked. ¡°I love you, Iris.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris hmphed but turned her right cheek toward Parmin regardless. The expectance in her eyes betrayed her cold look, though Parmin commented nothing on it; Iris might do something unpredictable once her cover got blown away.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Parmin bent forward. As she kissed the Monster Girl Iris, her tongue playfully wetted Iris¡¯s lips. Her hands hovered above Iris¡¯s head, neatly arranging her hair before adding the golden hairpin on top.

    Iris pursed her lips, nibbling on Parmin¡¯s savoury tongue.

    ¡°You are beautiful, Dear Elizabeth.¡± Parmin retreated and licked her lips. The candy and earthly flavour of double Irises mixed inside her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re cunning, but I don¡¯t mind. You still can¡¯t call me Iris, however. A hairpin alone isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow.¡±

    The guide shrunk her back. She who had never received this much adoration felt her heart pounding. It was as if she were a part of this precious relationship, all because her name was the same as one of the pair.

    Maybe this was Fate?

    The Monster Girl Iris dragged the guide up the hill, passing multiple lovely spots. The absentminded guide only realised that she missed many attractions when Iris overtook the three-lady group.

    ¡°Iris . . . aren¡¯t you going to look around?¡± the guide said, her voice shaky. ¡°You¡¯ve passed many beautiful spots, yet you didn¡¯t stop at any of them. Is my service poor?¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris chuckled. ¡°Your presence alone is enough.¡±

    ¡°Then why . . .¡±

    ¡°Whichever spot I walk past, others also walk past. I wish for a unique and unforgettable experience. People rarely visit the inner part of the forest, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still wildlife inhabiting the Rising Mirth Park. I can¡¯t put you through any uncontrollable risk.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris glanced at Parmin, whose lips curved into a smug smile. Lightly coughing, Parmin strolled toward the guide and touched her shoulders gently.

    A cooling sensation flooded the guide¡¯s trembling body, soothing her anxiety. She relaxed and breathed out. Her eyes peeked at the tall, elegant Parmin, her cheeks turning pink from their closeness. This wonderful lady¡¯s warmth tickled her.

    ¡°Lady Parmin?¡± the guide said.

    ¡°We know what we¡¯re doing, Iris.¡± Parmin¡¯s mild tone enveloped the guide. ¡°A small wilderness near the population won¡¯t be deadly. Moreover, to observe nature¡¯s true beauty, isn¡¯t that your service?¡±

    The guide struggled with her decision before she relented. So long as she stayed vigilant, nothing bad would happen: they would protect her like how she would guide them, with all their hearts and souls.

    This irrational thought plagued her mind, and she didn¡¯t want to discard it.

    ¡°If I deem the situation perilous, we¡¯ll swiftly retreat to the ordinary track.¡±

    ¡°Safety is of utmost importance.¡± Parmin nodded and turned to the Monster Girl Iris. ¡°Dear, where should we go?¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris clicked her tongue. A mischievous smile manifested on her face. ¡°Where the heart leads, the body goes.¡±

    She held the guide¡¯s hand and continued her journey. As she overtook more and more groups, the path gradually became sparse. The overgrown invaded the dirt track with vines hanging from the branching trees and flowers swaying under the dark green shade.

    When they reached junctions, the Monster Girl Iris never contemplated her choice. She took her pick and moved on. At first, the perplexed guide would talk to Parmin, hoping she would dissuade the other Iris from choosing too quickly, but Parmin would only reassure her.

    After a while, she noticed that her group steadily approached the depth of the forest. Green moss on cracked rocks glowed under the shadow of large, untrimmed trees. Cold drafts whistled in a lovely tone as they shuffled through the thick layers of creepers.

    Because of the dense canopy of leaves, a shadowy ambience took reigned, revolted against by the remnant of golden sunlight which penetrated the layered greenness.

    The guide knew of this place, but she¡¯d never been here. This deserted, unused, unmaintained area wasn¡¯t somewhere a guide and her clients should be.

    Or so she thought.

    ¡°I . . . am I dreaming?¡±

    The guide Iris overtook the Monster Girl Iris. Her heart racing, she reached out her right hand and touched the large mushrooms¡¯ coarse, bouncy surface. Their brownish-white surface wiggled under her touch, and a soft glow leaked out of the bottom of their heads.

    She had never seen these mushrooms before. They only grew in a damp environment with brief sunlight.

    ¡°I might be,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Otherwise, how can two angels be standing before me?¡±

    The guide jolted out of her fantasy. Her manner, unbefitting of her profession, caused her face to redden. She softly coughed, turned to face her clients, and held her chest high.

    ¡°This environment, although cool and refreshed, is of greater danger than before. The swamp and dim climate house many exotic plants and insects,¡± she said. ¡°From now on, please refrain from touching any unknown lives, especially those of colourful shades. Not without consulting with me first.¡±

    ¡°Your earlier action didn¡¯t inspire my confidence.¡± The Monster Girl Iris walked to behind the guide, leaned on her, and smiled. ¡°Though I have little experience as a guide, I¡¯m well-versed in botany. Did you know that mushrooms aren¡¯t plants?¡±

    The guide narrowed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know the technicality of things to know which one I shouldn¡¯t touch.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris opened her mouth and then closed it. She couldn¡¯t deny such an honest and confident attitude. Although in-depth knowledge regarding nature was essential for academic research, not all Irises were scholars.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this boring topic. We¡¯re here for nature¡¯s beauty, not a lecture,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Besides, if you¡¯re going to bicker, allow me to join in.¡±

    ¡°This is an Iris-only debate. Please keep quiet, Not Iris.¡± The Monster Girl Iris hmphed and grabbed the guide Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s right; this isn¡¯t the right place. Our destination is near.¡±

    The guide wanted to ask, but her question would go unanswered. She could only follow her client into the unknown while occasionally saying a few words of caution which, to her surprise, the Monster Girl Iris and Parmin strictly followed.

    The thickening forest masked the sunlight and human activity. Artificial paths receded beneath the grasses. Noises dampened under the leaves. Looking back and tracing their trail became challenging.

    ¡°We¡¯re rapidly approaching the unknown territory, Iris.¡± The guide tucked the other Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°You might know more about plants, but I know more about this landscape. Powerful Wild Beasts frequent this area. Without knights or mercenaries to protect us, the way onward is unsafe.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris chuckled. So innocence, so lovely. Instead of fearing the Wild Beasts, she should fear her clients. In this isolated place, who could hear her cry?

    ¡°No need to panic, for we have arrived.¡±

    The group stopped at the end of the path. A sea of vines hung from an impressive branch, where flowers coiled, blossoming in myriad shades, covering the area with calming scents.

    As the group grew quiet, muffled splashes penetrated the silence. The guide¡¯s eyes lit up. She strode forward, her hands reaching out to the vines. She carefully pulled them to the sides, allowing sunlight to wash over her vision.

    No longer was she in a jungle.

 Chapter 192: Past and Parmin

    Beneath the hill, the Monster Girl Iris and Parmin sat on a moulded log. They left considerable space between them, large enough for another lady to seat herself comfortably. Despite their silence, their quietude brought them closer than any superficial conversation could.

    Instead of words, they conversed through the unceasing splashes of the waterfall and the rustling of the jungle leaves.

    The guide stood in front of them, her hands fiddling behind her back. She glanced at the space between them, prepared for her, but she restrained herself; her job was to match them, not get matched by them.

    ¡°Please admire the scenery here for a few minutes while I check for any safety hazards,¡± she said.

    Parmin nodded. ¡°You may take a long, good look at the rare plants here. Many of them only grow in the deep jungle, somewhere we can¡¯t easily access.¡±

    The guide forcefully coughed. Her cheeks reddened. ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me, Lady Parmin. I¡¯m doing this for your safety, not my curiosity.¡±

    Parmin said nothing, but the playfulness in her eyes betrayed her thoughts. She merely waved at the departing Iris before turning to the other Iris, whose eyes locked onto the majestic waterfall, observing the chaotically twirling vapours.

    ¡°Having fun?¡± Parmin said. ¡°A long time since I went on an ordinary date.¡±

    ¡°With Morbi?¡±

    ¡°Morbi . . . she¡¯s different. Our date isn¡¯t quite ordinary. It¡¯d be more accurate to say we use each other to heal ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Is it not love, then?¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Or are you two too shy to admit it?¡±

    ¡°Provoking me will bring about unforeseen consequences. Are you prepared to implicate your twin?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop you, but I¡¯ll hate you. Is it worth it?¡±

    ¡°Ludmint will kill me. Morbi won¡¯t let me go either. More importantly, you¡¯ll hate me.¡±

    Iris hmphed. ¡°Is this a waste of time?¡±

    ¡°A break from the hectic work is always welcome. However, this little talk is indeed a little boring.¡± Parmin raised her right hand. ¡°Shall we play Truth or Dare?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not about to commit indecency in public.¡± Iris raised her eyebrows. ¡°Our dear guide has eyes and ears. The jungle, too, is not devoid of life.¡±

    ¡°No inappropriate matter, I promise. Though we are creatures of dark desires, we do not force others. To do so is to soil our nature, for our freedom is only for those who desire them.¡±

    ¡°Is there truly a choice? Our magical charm is irresistible, our odour enchanting. When they give in to our embrace, are they still themselves?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a Truth.¡± Parmin sighed. ¡°I¡¯d like to believe that they¡¯re still themselves, that I¡¯m still me. At least their current, fallen selves don¡¯t regret their decisions.¡±

    ¡°The corruption of the soul, such a wonderfully terrifying concept. Who is real¡ªwho is fake¡ªis there any such distinction at all?¡±

    Parmin lowered her head and contemplated. Her thoughtful expression reminded Iris of the calm ocean, whose ripples generated only the faintest echo before they vanished under the surface, joined with the invisible currents beneath.

    On that reflective face, a grin emerged. ¡°This discussion won¡¯t do. I shan¡¯t fall for your trap. I¡¯ll choose Dare for you, Dear Iris.¡±

    Iris clicked her tongue. ¡°Remember: don¡¯t go overboard.¡±

    ¡°Please embrace me.¡± Parmin raised her arms and leaned forward. ¡°Our date has gone for so long, yet we haven¡¯t once advanced our intimacy.¡±

    ¡°You could have taken me any time you wish, but I¡¯m glad you chose otherwise.¡±

    Iris moved to Parmin¡¯s side, closed her eyes, and tilted her head. Her forehead touched Parmin¡¯s, her arms caressing her beloved¡¯s oriental silk dress. She tightened her hug, and her body pressed ever so gently against her other half, who exhaled a puff of warm air that enveloped their faces.

    Chilly winds and glittering waterfall muffled their soft, inaudible breathing. Pale vapours couldn¡¯t hide their entangled silhouettes, though they felt not a hint of shame. Their affection, all for each other, wasn¡¯t something others could change.

    It was magical, irresistible, and enchanting.

    The guide Iris plucked a colourful five-petal flower and smelt it. A fruity, honey-like scent greeted her. Wishing to share her discovery, she turned and waved at her clients. Her excitement froze upon witnessing their display of affection, and she found herself feeling sticky, her throat dry, her mind restless.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Something wasn¡¯t right. They were merely embracing each other, something she¡¯d seen before. Yet this time, their risque action, filled with naked emotions, crammed the atmosphere with obscenity.

    She slapped her flushed cheeks lightly while turning away. The humidity discomforted her, but the dense layer of leaves and vines reassured her.

    No one would see anything; no one would stop anything. Let go of all concern; it wasn¡¯t something you should suppress.

    The guide gradually relaxed. She inched toward Iris and Parmin, who, despite the moving world, maintained their postures, indulging in their invisible, inseparable connection. Their pleasant yet lewd silhouettes ignited a spark in the guide¡¯s heart.

    A wildfire of desires erupted in her body.

    When the guide came so close to touching her clients with her trembling hands, the couple separated. Their connecting gazes flashed a playful gleam, though no one knew for whom those were.

    Shuddering, the guide took a few steps back. She tripped on a rock, throwing herself backwards. She cried and braced herself, but a pair of slender and soft hands caught her.

    ¡°Be more careful with your delicate body, Iris,¡± the other Iris said. ¡°We mustn¡¯t sully our appearance and name, for us two depend on them.¡±

    ¡°I was distracted and . . . I¡¯m sorry for looking. It¡¯s a failure of a guide to interrupt our clients¡¯ precious moment.¡± The guide Iris bowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten to me, but . . . you two are too mesmerising.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris glanced at Parmin, who shook her head, expressing her confusion. The two didn¡¯t intentionally bewitch the other Iris.

    Was it simply her suppressed desires?

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind your joining us,¡± the Monster Girl Iris said. ¡°You¡¯re our guide, our close confidant. Whatever happens in this jungle of ours, we¡¯ll see through it together.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s inappropriate. What if . . . I go too far?¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris chuckled. ¡°Shall we play near the waterfall? The currents are weak, and the temperature looks to be warm and comfortable.¡±

    The guide straightened her back. ¡°I shall inspect the area first.¡±

    She walked for a few steps before stopping. ¡°Iris, Lady Parmin, did you bring your spared clothes?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry. You can use mine if you lack one. Our figures are similar.¡± The Monster Girl Iris licked her lips. ¡°See it for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    The guide took a deep breath but said nothing, though her embarrassment was evident. She escaped to the river below the waterfall, doing her job while wandering about the reality where she set aside her shame.

    While working, she would occasionally peek at her clients. The two chatted a lot, but their conversation, muffled by the sounds of nature, couldn¡¯t reach her ears.

    ¡°This time will also be Truth,¡± the Monster Girl Iris said. ¡°I want to know more about you, so tell me your past.¡±

    ¡°Is it time to increase our affection?¡± Parmin grasped Iris¡¯s hand, which rested on the wooden log. ¡°I used to be a brothel girl on the Snake Cage Island, Yilon Archipelago. I survived by offering my soulless body to the pirates, yet my thin and tall body wasn¡¯t what they desired; I never became popular.¡±

    Parmin looked at herself and laughed. ¡°Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°They were blind, but I might never meet you if they weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, if one of them didn¡¯t try to kill me¡ªif I didn¡¯t run away¡ªif I didn¡¯t meet my saviour, I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡±

    ¡°Another Monster Girl?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time. She dressed like a knight; I merely took advantage of her appearance. She¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s her name? What kind of Monster Girl is she? Where is she right now?¡± Iris¡¯s agitated voice stunned even herself. She pursed her lips and dropped her head.

    ¡°Are you mayhap jealous? Do not worry, for she¡¯s no longer here.¡±

    The air grew stale, and the silence took over. Iris squeezed Parmin¡¯s hand, tilted her head forward, and pushed herself onto Parmin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®my condolences,¡¯ ¡± Parmin said. ¡°You did nothing wrong. The memory, although painful, is also joyful. She will always be my saviour, and I know she wouldn¡¯t want me to feel down whenever I think of her.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could have your confidence.¡± Iris touched her own chest. ¡°You¡¯ve said enough. It¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°Same as what you asked me: I want to know the olden you.¡±

    The leaves on the surrounding trees rustled. They lovingly fell on the ground, twirling in soft, inexplicable drafts. This momentary tranquil stopped time itself, demanding all listen attentively to what would come next.

    ¡°In this world, few people know of my origin. You¡¯ll be one of them,¡± Iris said. Her tone carried a hint of pride and elegance foreign to all known etiquette. ¡°The Court knows me as a visitor from the Central Continent, but, in truth, my origin lies farther.

    ¡°I came from a faraway land, a land divided by an infinite ocean and endless sky. I arrived here by chance, though I never regretted it. I miss my home, yet I also treasure my experience here.¡±

    ¡°But Iris, you¡¯re avoiding the question. How did you become a Monster Girl? What were you like before coming here?¡±

    ¡°I was about to tell you.¡± Iris hmphed. ¡°Back then, I was arrogant, na?ve, and rebellious. I disregarded the consequence and attempted to prove myself. My selfishness hurt many people, some of them my precious.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to learn. Arrogance, naivety, and rebellious nature are still within you. The flame of ambition is apparent in your gaze.¡± Parmin coyly tilted her head. ¡°I love every part of it.¡±

    ¡°Fear them, or, one day, you¡¯ll find yourself betrayed and hurt.¡±

    ¡°My love is in your hands. You can crush, shatter, or cast it away; I¡¯ll accept it wholeheartedly.¡±

    A scream interrupted the conversation. The guide Iris, eager to inspect the waterfall, slipped and fell into the river. Her frightened voice resembled a melodious yet sad tone which invoked pity and sympathy for its owner.

    Parmin got up and rushed over, but the Monster Girl Iris merely raised her right hand and waved down. Her Corruption Power flared from her fingertips. The currents surrounding the guide halted their forceful push before congregating below her, elevating her flailing body above the river surface.

    Water droplets clung to her clothes, but she couldn¡¯t feel the chill or the sticky dampness. Only her astonishment glowed in her pupils. As she stared at the other Iris, her hands gripped her uniform, her heart palpitating.

    ¡°Iris, you¡¯re a . . . Mage?¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. Please don¡¯t blame me for being discourteous. I¡¯m willing to compensate you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, Iris.¡± The Monster Girl Iris pulled back her fingers.

    The guide Iris rigidly stepped out of the river, walking on the water surface. Every step imbued within her soul a spark of feverish excitement. ¡°What . . . can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re playing Truth or Dare. You¡¯ll have a Dare from us: Please keep this little fact a secret.¡± The Monster Girl Iris winked. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to file a complaint about your service. Or worse, I might seal your mouth with mine.¡±

    The guide Iris vigorously nodded.

 Chapter 193: At the Waterfall

    ¡°Today, I saw nothing, heard nothing, and knew nothing,¡± the guide Iris said. ¡°We wandered into this beautiful waterfall, and we relaxed until sunset.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris looked around. Imposing hills enclosed the waterfall while lush greenery covered all trails. Cascading water muffled any noises that could have leaked, creating milky vapours, and cooling the remote atmosphere.

    ¡°No one will look for us, find us, or know what we did,¡± the Monster Girl Iris smirked. ¡°Say, Iris, what should we do?¡±

    Parmin sighed. She didn¡¯t need to consult the Red Threads to know what Iris was thinking; just her look and tone betrayed her wicked thoughts.

    The confused and nervous guide turned to Parmin for help, but Parmin¡¯s still countenance offered her no consolation. Her tense legs wanted to step back, but her code of conduct forbade her from displeasing her clients.

    At heart, she was a guide, a matchmaker, and the other Iris was her precious client.

    The guide stepped forward, deeply inhaling. ¡°I can cite the confidentiality code between the guide and their customers, but it won¡¯t stop me from slipping up. Please do what you must.¡±

    ¡°Memory manipulation is a delicate art. There might be unintentional side effects. There won¡¯t be any need for it if you agree to become mine.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guide perked up. Her excited tone contrasted with her nervous eyes. ¡°Will I someday learn magic too?¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris, taken back, broke her flirting expression. Her eyebrows arched downward. Her mouth opened agape but spoke nothing; this unexpected direction flustered her. She was supposed to lead her victim on and on until they reluctantly offered her their most prized possession, their heart.

    ¡°Enough with the teasing.¡± Chuckling, Parmin clapped her hands. The guide¡¯s wet clothes fluttered, the moisture within them evaporating. ¡°Iris, our dear guide, my girlfriend merely teases you. We won¡¯t erase your memory, nor will we enslave you. But, can we trouble you not to speak of this incident?¡±

    The guide was about to nod when she realised: would the other Iris be satisfied with this? She turned to the other Iris, whose face had grown pink, filled with uncertainty and embarrassment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as Parmin said.¡± The Monster Girl Iris averted her eyes. ¡°Have you finished inspecting the waterfall? I want to soak my fatigue away.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, but knowing that you two are both magic users . . . my childish concerns must have amused you.¡±

    ¡°Your concerns aren¡¯t childish. They are basic courtesy you lent to us.¡± Parmin got up, grasped the Monster Girl Iris¡¯s hand, and walked to the guide. ¡°There are a few clothes I can lend to you, but you are also free not to change. After all, a spell is enough to keep you dry and tidy.¡±

    The guide observed Parmin¡¯s figure and then her own modest body. The size didn¡¯t match, but . . . the other Iris¡¯s resembled hers.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to change my clothes,¡± the guide said. ¡°Iris, can I have your clothes? Lady Parmin¡¯s size is . . . incompatible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called modest,¡± Parmin said. ¡°You¡¯re still growing, and they¡¯re already a handful, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Parmin, what are you insinuating?¡± The Monster Girl Iris raised her right hand. The Virtual Space Ring glowed, sending out a pack of greenish swimsuits. ¡°They might look revealing, but at least they cover all your precious parts.¡±

    The guide accepted the present, walked to hide behind a large boulder, and changed her clothes. The rubber fabrics sticking to her skin tickled her. As she moved, the cooling winds of the waterfall caressed her body, sending chills throughout her exposed flesh.

    Breathing in, breathing out, she adjusted her mind. Pinkness on her cheeks subsided. These clothes allowed for comfortable movement; their lack of coverage was a necessary sacrifice. Besides . . . getting seen by those two, it wasn¡¯t that bad, was it?

    ¡°How do I look?¡± The guide came out from the boulder. As her eyes glimpsed at her clients, her breathing ceased.

    Despite their similar attires, the two Irises differed in their temperaments. They expressed different charms, one of alluring mystery, other of glimmering purity. The Monster Girl Iris held her bosom high, her eyes conveying confidence, her lips beaming with natural grace. The guide Iris exuded a meek air, her legs shaking, her cheeks flushing, her essence inviting protection and compassion.

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating how you look the same yet differ in your disposition.¡± Parmin covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°I wish I could have both of you and not just one. Am I too greedy?¡±

    Unlike the two Irises, who donned cute two pieces, Parmin wore a one-piece with a thin, translucent silk dress that, despite concealing her skin, exposed her curvaceous silhouette. As she laughed, she rhythmically swayed, her earthly aura permeating her movements.

    ¡°It seems words alone aren¡¯t going to reach you.¡± The Monster Girl Iris flicked her right wrist. Her Corruption Power surged around Parmin, grew tangible, and hurled Parmin into the water.

    The impact sent water flying upward, creating screens of vapours. Their reflective surfaces glowed, illuminating the waterfall with heavenly quality. Disrupted by the quake, the serene jungle wobbled. Leaves, flowers, and vines fell from their places, painting the air with shades of nature.

    The guide Iris, her face pale, rushed to the waterfall. For a moment, she forgot about Parmin¡¯s being a magic user. She wanted to scream at the other Iris, but Parmin¡¯s safety came first. When she arrived near the body of water, her legs halted, and a strange expression appeared on her face.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    On a floating platform made of colourful thin threads, Parmin lazily lay. Her right hand held a flower stem, her right hand supporting her head. As the glittering mist swirled around her, she tilted her head and flashed a brilliant, heart-grasping smile.

    ¡°Lady Parmin?¡± the guide Iris said, her voice trembling.

    She turned to the other Iris, who stood behind her. The Monster Girl Iris glared at Parmin¡¯s infuriating, infatuating smile and found herself powerless, at the mercy of her devilish beloved.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± she said. ¡°I can¡¯t even get you wet if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Become stronger, stronger than I could ever be.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it later.¡±

    ¡°Until then, let me play with your heart so that my mark will always remain inside you. Always.¡± Parmin pointed at the Monster Girl Iris. Countless red threads materialised and captured Iris, who futilely struggled.

    Despite using her Corruption Power, her Transformation Phase ability couldn¡¯t stop herself from getting flung onto Parmin¡¯s mature, delicate body. Like a cute doll, she rested on the soft pillow-like breasts, her face agitated, her breathing restless.

    The guide Iris yelped and covered her eyes, yet her vision slipped through the gaps between her fingers, shamefully peeking at the sensual couple caressing each other not with their hands but with their flesh. Did they forget she was still here? Were they inviting her? How come she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them?

    Against her judgement, she stepped into the river. The cold currents coursed around her legs but failed to numb her heart. Only faint heat exuded by the intertwining bodies stirred her heart. She had never seen such an erotic, forbidden scene before; she wished to be a part of it, to taste for once the taboo, and to experience the fantasy she indulged in.

    As the guide Iris approached, the Monster Girl Iris gazed at her and saw the pair of cloudy, intoxicated pupils. Seeing such muddled behaviour, the Monster Girl Iris frowned. Though her irresistible charm could blind her targets, she had suppressed her power when dealing with ordinary people. She couldn¡¯t have enchanted this Iris, and Parmin, too, wouldn¡¯t engage in such a distasteful act.

    The Monster Girl Iris pushed herself away from Parmin. Her body lightly flew through the cooling air, landing on the rippling water surface. Her blue Corruption Power burst upwards, tainting the surrounding dark azure.

    Vapours in the air flickered like magical orbs in a mirrorless dark room. They produced bright radiance that blinded the world, disrupted energy flow, and marked everything they touched with Iris¡¯s tracking spell.

    As Parmin caught the guide Iris and embraced her tightly, the Monster Girl Iris sprung from the water, shooting towards a particular direction, where all tracking magic failed to penetrate. Rustling leaves and bellowing winds danced chaotically, concealing an escaping shadowy figure.

    Iris¡¯s human appearance melted. Her slimy hands swung forward, sending sticky droplets infused with her Corruption Power. Purple tentacles surged outward and pierced through the flying leaves and petals, but they failed to constrict the hidden enemy. As they got close, their movement became sluggish, numbed by the magical freezing temperature.

    ¡°Show yourself!¡± Iris shouted. Her clear, wondrous voice echoed throughout the jungle. Flowers blossomed, bushes swayed, and the plants woke up from their slumber. Following her tone, they caught the twisting blurry figure.

    Though the coldness froze the plants, they still left behind ice walls, obstructing all paths. The figure, shrouded in distortive layers of chill, turned around and stared at Iris. Her eyes, blazing with surprise, betrayed no alarm.

    Uneasiness befell Iris, who narrowed her eyes. Her body turned dark. Black Corruption Power flooded out of her core. Everything darkened as the shadow stirred from the ground, morphing into countless ethereal hands. These palms clung to the intruder, whose glimmers revealed the pinkness of her delicate, snowy impression.

    Stopped by choices and forces, the two maintained eye contact and silence. Iris¡¯s pearly eyes penetrated the concealment, gazing upon the pair of grey, cloudy eyes. They returned Iris a hint of fascination, of trembling excitement such that Iris wondered what delight could result from this encounter.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Iris said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡±

    The mist surrounding the figure dissipated. Her white hair weaved through the world, guarding her fragile body against the harshness of the outside world. She raised her right hand and reached forward, though she couldn¡¯t touch Iris.

    ¡°I thought you need a little push to open your heart, but it seems I¡¯ve ruined your everything,¡± the white-haired lady said.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± Iris glanced at the other Iris, who fell asleep in Parmin¡¯s arms. ¡°She isn¡¯t a magical creation, but she is like me.¡±

    The white-haired lady pulled back her right hand and pressed it on her chest. Her white dress, fluttering with her delicate movement, faintly glittered. ¡°Do you believe in Fate?¡±

    ¡°Fate is but a shackle, an invisible chain. I don¡¯t believe in absolute.¡±

    ¡°She, too, doesn¡¯t believe in absolute.¡± The white-haired lady smiled. ¡°If you ask for it, she will give you her heart. A Monster Girl and a human, isn¡¯t this true love?¡±

    Iris shivered. This talk about love . . . it was too similar to a certain Monster Girl. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I want you to realise your affection, to accept your feeling. I mean no harm, unlike the one who put the Mark of Love onto you.¡±

    ¡°You know Nupian?¡± Iris held her hands close to her chest. Her engagement ring glowed.

    ¡°When you reach the True Master Tier¡ªSolidification Phase for you of Corrupted Races¡ªyou can touch upon the ripples of the world. Such ripples carry secrets shared with the sky.¡±

    The white-haired lady waved her hand. Her silver eyes flashed, and the vines, shadow, and all magic ceased their movement. The coldness nearing absolute zero engulfed her, though Iris, who stood near, suffered no distress. If she wished Iris harm, Iris wouldn¡¯t even know what killed her.

    ¡°You . . . are you here for the Mark of Love inside me? Can you take it off me?¡± Iris resisted the urge to step back as she stopped channelling her Corruption Power. ¡°If you promise not to harm my friends, I can tell you everything I know about Nupian.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m weaker than her. If I erase her Mark of Love, I¡¯ll be alerting her of my presence. Such recklessness is detrimental to your survival, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to wed me?¡± Iris faintly blushed. Something about this silver maiden gripped her heart. Despite knowing that such aura was simply the byproduct of her powerful existence, Iris found it difficult to negate its effect.

    The white-haired lady shook her head. ¡°Though I endorse the romance of the Corrupted and the Pure, I¡¯m not your soulmate. You should marry those with whom you vow to spend your life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to force me to marry Parmin and that girl?¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°What will happen to them once they marry me?¡±

    ¡°They will gain a life-long companion. As for me, I¡¯ll gain the residue of your love, an invisible scent that your flower of eternal adoration releases. With it, I can elevate my Domain and eventually transcend my limit.

    ¡°That Nupian should also be walking the same path as me, but instead of nurturing them, she seizes them.¡±

    The white-haired lady shifted her gaze to the direction of the centre of Donhalgen. Her soft brows furrowed, expressing her reluctance. She wanted to talk with Iris more, clarify her reasons, and request her cooperation, but time wasn¡¯t on her side.

    ¡°Our unexpected meeting ends now, Iris.¡± She sighed. ¡°Please return to your date. It¡¯s a mistake to rush your process; take it slowly, tenderly.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Iris walked forward and reached out.

    Her hands almost touched the white-haired lady, yet they couldn¡¯t feel her. Her beautiful body dissolved into snowflakes, which scattered in all directions, dissipating her presence, magic, and traces from this lonely jungle.

 Chapter 194: Guilty of Love

    The Monster Girl Iris ambled beside her guide, their hands holding each other. After that mysterious white-haired lady disappeared, the guide woke up. Confused, embarrassed, and tired, she profusely apologised. Her teary voice gave rise to an urge to caress her until her tone descended into incoherent gasps.

    Unfortunately, as she slept through the event, the guide had no recollection of Iris and Parmin¡¯s identities and the arrival of the white-haired True Master. The two Monster Girls lacked a compelling motivation to seal Iris¡¯s lips, and thus they let her innocence prevail.

    ¡°Iris, Lady Parmin, there are other attractions to visit,¡± the guide said. ¡°I can still hold on. A short refreshing walk will rejuvenate me.¡±

    Parmin giggled. ¡°The next part of our date will be quite intimate; would you like to join in?¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris paused in her footsteps. Her eyes darted to Parmin, glaring at her as if to scorch her with the fiery gaze. It wasn¡¯t that she hated it, for she had some experience with such an event during her time within the cosy cave. But to experience it with someone whose appearance and quality so uncannily resembled her¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to defile her innocent self. She didn¡¯t want to admit that desire.

    There must be at least a version of her where her innocence endures through the end of time.

    ¡°Your gaze is making my inside feel fuzzy,¡± Parmin said. ¡°What about you, Other Iris? Do you still want to go with us?¡±

    ¡°I . . . have to decline.¡± The guide swallowed her saliva, yet her throat remained dry. She turned her head groundward, resisting the urge to lick her lips. ¡°I¡¯m merely your guide. My job is to enhance your feeling and commemorate your happiness.¡±

    A palpable regret permeated her tone, but everyone ignored it.

    ¡°Your presence will surely commemorate the occasion. Two people are quite common, but three is a rarity.¡± Parmin crept closer to the guide Iris, but the Monster Girl Iris stepped between them.

    ¡°Parmin, this is our date.¡±

    ¡°State your intention, and I won¡¯t ask her anymore.¡± Parmin playfully crooked her head.

    The guide Iris expected a direct rejection, a firm refusal to share a beloved with someone else, but it never came. She looked at the other Iris and found conflict in that pair of clear eyes; it wasn¡¯t inconceivable.

    ¡°I appreciate your offer, but the matter of love is delicate. Our time together is short, too short to conclude that the feeling in our chest is the lasting kind.¡± The guide smiled. ¡°If you make a mistake, it¡¯ll hurt all of us, and I don¡¯t want to hurt lovely persons like you.¡±

    The two Monster Girls ceased their eye contact and shifted their sights to the guide. Though they expected the refusal, they didn¡¯t expect such a resolute one.

    ¡°Your belief is magnificent, Iris,¡± Parmin said. ¡°I won¡¯t annoy you any further. We¡¯ve indeed spent too little time together, but we¡¯ll remain friends, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°If a chance comes to pass, I¡¯m willing to be your guide again.¡±

    The Monster Girl Iris grasped Parmin¡¯s arm and clung to it. She looked at the guide Iris, her pupils growing muddy. ¡°We¡¯ll inform you when we decide to come again.¡±

    When the group returned to the ordinary path and found comfort of the crowds, the guide Iris led her clients to the main road before she bid farewell to Parmin and the other Iris, whom she thought of as her long-lost sister.

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped us immensely. Please accept our gift.¡± The Monster Girl Iris handed a raindrop-shaped miniature made of green crystal. ¡°You can think of it as a charm or a keepsake.¡±

    Knowing that rejection was impossible, the guide Iris thanked the Monster Girls before she departed.

    ¡°She bested us at our game, didn¡¯t she?¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°She reminded me of what I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°The loss of innocence? How cute.¡± Parmin wrapped her right arm around Iris¡¯s waist, pulling her beloved closer. ¡°Shall we further defile you?¡±

    Iris glanced at Parmin¡¯s playful, caressing fingers and leaned herself on her partner¡¯s soft shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe in Fate, but meeting her is an exception.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret your choice?¡±

    ¡°Even if I did, I¡¯ve fallen too deep to recognise it.¡±

    ¡°And I shall pull you deeper and make you mine. That way, you won¡¯t ever regret your choice.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to regret it now, Parmin.¡± Iris chuckled.

    Coming out of the mountain, Iris and Parmin decided not to visit the circus. They¡¯d had enough fun in the jungle, and the appearance of the white-haired lady unsettled them. Moreover, their little teases got them frisky, needing to unleash their welling heat.

    ¡°I supposed you¡¯ve already picked a place,¡± Iris said. ¡°A quiet, soundproof, tranquil place?¡±

    ¡°Would you like otherwise?¡± Parmin bit her lips and stared into Iris¡¯s flickering eyes.

    ¡°Any disturbance will break my delicacy.¡± Iris shifted her gaze away from Parmin. ¡°Only silence should observe our embrace.¡±

    ¡°There exists a place in which we may stay forever. A soft, floating residence hidden near the edge of the forest, concealed from the public eyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a place.¡±

    ¡°It is my secret cottage, near a still lake, surrounded by tall trees. Excluding me, only Morbi have ever been there.¡±

    ¡°In the place where you embraced her, you also wanted me to embrace you?¡± Iris harrumphed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just embrace her; I explored, tasted, moulded her with my hands. Will you do unto me as I did unto her?¡± Parmin¡¯s trembling voice tickled Iris. ¡°I love you both, equally, indiscriminately.¡±

    Despite the implication, no such revolt appeared inside Iris. She felt no disgust nor reluctance to share her love in a private home where Morbi and Parmin rested in each other¡¯s arms. If possible, she would like to take in their vestige, their embarrassing trace of love.

    What has happened to her? Why did she . . . such perverse thoughts . . . they weren¡¯t hers. No. Parmin, it was all her fault!

    ¡°Your expression is mesmerising, Iris,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Should I take you right now?¡±

    Iris pinched Parmin¡¯s arm, though her hands were shivering. ¡°Don¡¯t say such tasteless words.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re such a tasteful person that I couldn¡¯t help but covet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we wait any longer, you¡¯ll ruin my reputation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear Iris. And when Ludmint inevitably come for me, you must hold me dearly, like how I shall do to you.¡±

    Iris forced her gaze groundward. ¡°She won¡¯t come for you. She will, as she should, resent me. I¡¯m unworthy of her promise, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    The look on Iris¡¯s face tucked Parmin¡¯s heartstring, yet she decided against using her power to forcefully weave the Red Threads. She swiftly bent down. Her right hand wrapped around Iris¡¯s shoulders while her left hand held onto Iris¡¯s legs. As she lifted Iris from the ground and the myriad worry, Iris lightly cried.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Iris¡¯s meek, trembling voice echoed. ¡°Everyone is watching. Drop me down this instant!¡±

    ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t if you keep embarrassing me.¡± Iris looked around. The gazes directing at her, although cheery, fell on her like tickling feathers that turned her inside mushy and warm. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re like this, Parmin. What if Morbi hears about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make up to her later. I love both you and her; she¡¯ll understand, Ludmint will understand, but you, will you understand?¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re taking advantage of my weak heart?¡± Iris held onto Parmin¡¯s back and planted her face on Parmin¡¯s soft, comforting chest. The intimate warmth helped little to numb the lingering gazes and faint exclamations. ¡°Please . . . please don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want Ludmint to know I came here with you.¡±

    ¡°Will you love her less if she knows?¡±

    Iris squeezed Parmin¡¯s back. ¡°How could I? No matter what she does, I won¡¯t ever love her less.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s the same for her as well?¡±

    ¡°I . . . I betrayed her trust. I made love with you while wearing her and my engagement ring. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of power . . . it¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How will she punish you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll surely demand me to compensate her. She¡¯ll lock me up in my bedroom and discipline me with her hands, then her mouth, and . . .¡± Iris froze. Her burning shame coursed through her veins, turning her face boiling red. ¡°She¡¯ll . . . cuddle and comfort me as if she were in the wrong, even though it¡¯s me who hurt her, who made her worry.¡±

    ¡°Why did you stop, Dear?¡± Parmin licked Iris¡¯s right ear. ¡°You¡¯re a naughty lady for not telling her, but you still love her the same, right?¡±

    ¡°Even if she forgives me, I¡¯m still guilty.¡± Iris¡¯s eyes slightly reddened. ¡°It . . . hurts that I¡¯ve come to expect love and affection of others, that I¡¯ve allowed my passion to command me, to rationalise my selfishness. Yet, they . . . she¡¯ll still forgive me. Why?¡±

    ¡°Because we love you. We believe in your ability to amend your mistake. We can forgive you, but only you can absolve your sin. Ludmint, I, and all whom you¡¯ve ever embraced, none of us want you to despair.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t spoil me. Don¡¯t . . . give me too much, or I¡¯ll get greedy and hurt you all.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t believe that.¡± Parmin laughed and tightened her grasp. She proudly held her head high, met the curious onlookers with confidence, and carried Iris out of Rising Mirth Park.

    Clinging onto each other, the two entered a carriage. After giving the driver a tip, Parmin covered the windows with the curtains and lay Iris on her lap.

    The rhythmic rocking of the carriage dissipated the ambiguous tension in the air. Iris, who¡¯d been keeping her silence, sighed. Her yearning yet ashamed countenance induced a smile on Parmin¡¯s face. If not for the muffled chatters of the outside street, Parmin might have already granted her lover paradise.

    ¡°Should I have invited Ludmint?¡± Iris said.

    Parmin perked up. ¡°That would be . . . a special time indeed, but I¡¯d like to be greedy and only have you for myself first. We can welcome Ludmint the next time.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be the next time!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to monopolise her?¡±

    ¡°How about we invite Morbi instead?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Parmin faintly paled. ¡°Although she appears otherworldly and gentle at work, she turns into a different lady in the matter of love.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to monopolise her?¡±

    After the carriage dropped the two at a remote village, they sneaked into the wilderness and followed an isolated path until they reached a lonely house by a lake. With trees and curtains and the lake as a mirror, the sounds made within the cottage echoed only within.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± Iris said. Her voice resounded multiple times, lessening in intensity but amplifying in sensuality.

    ¡°Is it not the best?¡± Parmin grinned. ¡°Our cries of pleasure will permeate us until we can no longer hear anything but ourselves. With an isolation formation I set up, we can be as loud as we want.¡±

    Ignoring Parmin¡¯s teasing, Iris opened the cottage. The soft, freezing wind greeted her, blinding her for a moment. When she regained her vision, her eyes widened, her heart racing.

    Ludmint lay on the bed with her back facing Iris, overlooking the still lake, where fish occasionally jumped up and danced in the air.

 Chapter 195: Love Unrestrained

    Her head tilted, Parmin looked beyond Iris¡¯s silhouette. Her anticipating smile twitched; her pupils contracted. Despite her stirred heart, she couldn¡¯t command, not even with the full might of her mind, her legs to move.

    ¡°Ludmint, how . . . why did you come here?¡±

    Ludmint, still watching the ripples of the lake, remained motionless. Her fine hair fluttered whenever benign chills flowed through the open windows. Her calm and cold gaze reflected off the glasses and the blue water and landed nowhere, yet Iris had a feeling that they all lingered on her, observing her expression, scrutinising her exposed flesh.

    Like a sinner, Iris bent down her head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you.¡±

    Once those words left her, she turned around and, as tears welled in her eyes, headed out of the cottage. Coldness akin to the most extreme winter gripped her chest, froze her heart, and shattered her elegant conduct. Her fragmented emotions bled through her reddened eyes, pursed lips, and trembling hands.

    She wished she¡¯d broken into a sprint, but her legs disallowed her escape. She could only tread through the unseeable thorny field under the weight of her shame before the looks of her lovers.

    A hand blocked her path. Wearing a guilty, panicked expression, Parmin caught and hugged Iris before she could reject the gesture. Though her hands and fingers clasped onto Iris and restrained her from moving recklessly, they dared not crawl around, for the silent and unreadable Ludmint was staring.

    ¡°Did Morbi tell you?¡± Parmin said. ¡°Did she also tell you this is our date?¡±

    ¡°Parmin, don¡¯t,¡± Iris said and turned to Ludmint. ¡°I was wrong. I knew I was wrong. I¡¯m still wrong. Please punish me and allow me to atone for my mistake.¡±

    Her voice grew meek and miserable, drowning under her discomfort. Her speaking sympathetic words and acting pathetic were appalling, and she shouldn¡¯t continue further, for herself, for Ludmint¡¯s love for her.

    Let Ludmint treat her with silence, like how she treated Ludmint with silence.

    ¡°No. I won¡¯t permit your sorrow,¡± Parmin said. ¡°You don¡¯t need her forgiveness. This is our date; we promise to be for one another, not for an unannounced jealous third party.¡±

    Iris struggled out of Parmin¡¯s hold and met Parmin¡¯s determined pupils with hers. Their eye contact lasted a mere instant before Iris shifted her attention to Ludmint, whose silhouette melted whatever courage Iris had gathered.

    ¡°My actions must have nauseated you.¡± Iris waited for the silent answer to return. ¡°I . . . will go back first. When you return to . . . our home, I hope you¡¯ll be willing to speak by then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with you, Iris.¡± Parmin got in between Iris and Ludmint. ¡°Since someone occupies this cottage, we shall have our fun elsewhere. I¡¯ll deny you all reprieve until you can proudly say that you don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Ludmint clicked her tongue. The cottage shook, and the curtains, carpets, blankets, everything shuddered. She sprung up from the bed, ran her hands through her hair, and turned to Iris, exposing her dimmed silvery eyes.

    ¡°Are you escaping me, Iris?¡± she said. ¡°And you, Parmin, are you provoking me?¡±

    Parmin trembled. She slowly turned around to meet Ludmint¡¯s gaze. Her strong front collapsed like a waterfall, which splattered on the still river, creating chaotic waves that revealed mixed emotions. Although Parmin was also in the Condensation Phase, her hair stood under that ominous gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . not afraid of you. Iris is mine for the duration. Our feelings are mutual, our happiness intertwined. It¡¯s my obligation to protect her when she feels sad.¡±

    ¡°Why is she sad?¡± Ludmint tilted her head. ¡°Should she not rejoice when she sees her beloved, her loveliest, most beloved, in a romantic bedroom?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my bed!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Iris stomped the ground. Her strength sunk the wooden board and the rock foundation and silenced the quarrel. ¡°Ludmint, I was wrong for omitting this date. You should resent me, but you shouldn¡¯t fight Parmin. It is I who requested this type of reward after completing the mission.

    ¡°And Parmin, I¡¯m sorry. My affair has ruined our mood and soured our happiness. You don¡¯t have to protect me; it is I who must compensate you for your wasted time.¡±

    Parmin and Ludmint, looking at Iris, both scowled.

    ¡°What you did hurts me,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°We are engaged, promised to love each other until we are no longer. But, at our core, we are Monster Girls, our desires infinite and unstoppable. I cannot and should not stop you from embracing others, for I, too, had done it.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°But yours didn¡¯t happen with this ring on your finger.¡±

    ¡°Love is not a restraint,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Love is a promise, an important promise, but it does no harm to its binders. Love proliferates love, not discomfort or restriction. You love me, and you nonetheless love her the same. Right?¡±

    ¡°That is my promise to you and her.¡±

    ¡°Why, then, are you dreading her and me? Why must we punish you?¡±

    ¡°Because¡ªbecause I betrayed her. I . . . love her the same, but I hid from her. I lied to her.¡±

    Parmin wanted to speak, but Ludmint glared at her, sealing her mouth.

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve slighted me.¡± Ludmint flicked her head up, her eyes looking down at Iris. ¡°You decided not to tell me about this date, and I have to, after noticing your pained expression, investigate the coincidence of Parmin¡¯s and your disappearances. I even sneaked out of my job to catch you here!¡±

    Iris tensed up. ¡°Please punish me appropriately.¡±

    ¡°Are you expecting something?¡±

    ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t . . . cuddle and comfort me. You need to be angry and cry and slap me. You won¡¯t talk to me for a few days, and you should move out to a friend¡¯s place and . . . you can¡¯t move out. I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    Ludmint shook her head. ¡°Do you know what your mistake is?¡±

    ¡°I secretly dated Parmin.¡±

    Ludmint snickered. ¡°Indeed. You should¡¯ve dated me and invited Parmin as a secondary partner. I¡¯ve been with you longer and more tenderly than her. She has her Morbi, and I have you.¡±

    Iris¡¯s bizarre expression made Ludmint chuckle, but Parmin wasn¡¯t having it.

    ¡°Ludmint, she¡¯s mine, and I won¡¯t let you interject into our relationship. She invited me because I can give her love, not because she wanted to provoke you.¡± Though scared, Parmin stepped forward and blocked Iris from Ludmint¡¯s view. ¡°If you¡¯re forceful with me, Morbi won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Of course, she will take good care of you, so you should hurry to be by her side and ask for her forgiveness. You aren¡¯t our lovely Iris who can do no wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Iris pushed away Parmin and, with distress showing in her widened eyes, looked at Ludmint. ¡°Do no wrong? Ludmint, why must you . . . forgive me?¡±

    ¡°If my love for you is so little such that this matter can soil it, I don¡¯t deserve to love you.¡± Ludmint eyed Parmin and flashed a confident smile before her sight returned to her one and only. ¡°Still, you need to be punished. For a moment, you waver and choose Parmin, despite my always waiting with an open embrace.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m delicate and know how to please her. You might be stronger than me, but your ghostly power cannot satisfy her like my Red Threads.¡± Parmin snapped her fingers. ¡°I know where her happiness is and can reach it at any time.¡±

    ¡°Carnal pleasure pales in comparison to emotional pleasure.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the one to decide!¡±

    Iris quietly retreated to the door and twisted the handle. There was a muffled creak, but the door refused to open. Her face paled when her two lovers turned their heads to her. Their sparkling yet terrifying eyes peered into her soul, and her hair and skin and flesh stirred.

    The curtains fell, the doors and windows sealed. The only place Iris could see herself in was the large fluffy white bed, along with two other people, who, with their insatiable desire, grasped her hands, her arms, her shoulders, every part of hers. The withering flower in her palpitating heart bloomed, filling her body with whispers that she denied being her yearning.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t . . . shouldn¡¯t you ask me first?¡± Iris said. ¡°This . . . this is Parmin¡¯s cottage, and she¡¯s dating me.¡±

    Parmin pulled her hands to her chest and inhaled sharply. ¡°How can I refuse?¡±

    Iris shivered. Her warm breaths clouded her vision. ¡°But this is your place. You date me, and you should protect me!¡±

    ¡°But you, Iris, you¡¯re licking your fingers so slowly and deliciously that I can¡¯t deny your intention.¡±

    Iris took out the fingers with which her tongue played. The slimy saliva glistened in her eyes as if it were the most valuable nectar. Her vision grew pink and murky as she swayed, her back leaning onto the chilly wooden door. As she jolted, her moans resounded so loudly yet pleasingly that even she felt strange hearing them.

    That wasn¡¯t her. She could only embrace one of them, or she might lose her mind forever. But such a chance, such a pleasure . . . was too alluring.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go overboard,¡± she muttered.

    Her clothes gradually came off, and the three plunged into the bed, into each other, and into endless fussy noises.

    ...

    A lady donned in silvery dress and white cloche raised her head. Despite her otherworldly beauty and noble disposition, giving the impression of untaintable purity, no passerby noticed her. Her solitary existence radiated a soothing ambience, which compelled the passing couples to nudge closer to each other, hold one another tighter, and feel their heart racing faster than ever.

    While their seeds of love flourished, so did the gentle smile on the white-haired lady¡¯s face. She walked along the street, sowing endless affection unto those struggling to find or keep it.

    Although her power disrupted all laws and orders of Donhalgen, The Grand Formation detected nothing, not even a hint of her existence. But another existence caught her.

    A pitch-black carriage rolled out from an intersection ahead of the white-haired lady. Its insignia, a dying black rose held by a feminine skeleton hand, exuded no oppression nor comfort.

    The white-haired lady stopped before the carriage, beamed at the young lady driver, and entered it. She pressed her right hand on her lips and sent a kiss to a mysterious lady in black, who, sitting on the opposite, returned the greeting by gently nodding.

    ¡°Like the eternal night, your beauty never fades,¡± the white-haired lady said. ¡°Against this evening, your eyes appear to be the darkest of night.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were at Jenkin. Are you not preparing for Ten Night Festival?¡± Aspera, the Founder of Court of Indulgence, said.

    ¡°I found out that you¡¯ve been taking care of a cute little girl. As your long-time friend, I¡¯ve come to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Why not come over to our side if you want to be with her?¡±

    The white-haired lady giggled. ¡°This side has the support of the world. Although I want to see her love blossom, I also want to transcend my mortality.¡±

    ¡°How did you find her so fast?¡± Aspera narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have any fortuitous encounter. She read my books.¡±

    ¡°Your luck may have improved.¡±

    ¡°Her luck led her to me.¡± The white-haired lady reached out her right hand. ¡°Shall we cooperate, like old time?¡±

    Aspera caught that hand and kissed its back. ¡°Delicate Snow, your words have always been irresistible.¡±

    Delicate Snow bashfully lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been practising them all my life, Aspera.¡±

 Chapter 196: Regarding Senior Meeting

    Iris threw a pebble at the lake. It bounced on the still water in a parabolic curve before repeating its movement with decreasing momentum until it sank beneath the surface. The ripples it caused propagated outwards, met each other, and ruined the calm surface.

    What emerged as the result appeared chaotic and meaningless, yet Iris was pleased with it. She tilted her head up. Soothing breezes stroked her face, rustling her long straight hair. Although dressed in thin bedwear, she felt only the lingering warmth of her two partners.

    Ludmint, in a white gown, came up to Iris. She placed her hands on the wooden railing while overlooking the subsiding ripples.

    ¡°After the pleasure subsides, empty clarity takes over.¡± Ludmint looked at Iris¡¯s hands and arms and face, but she didn¡¯t reach out for them. ¡°Should we get ourselves a lakeside cottage?¡±

    ¡°I would prefer getting a library for a house if we were to change our residence.¡±

    ¡°If I bring you Tower of the Hallowed and make you the Hallowed Librarian, will you make love to me more?¡±

    ¡°If I could love you more, I would¡¯ve done so.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve already loved me with all your heart, why did you sneak out?¡±

    Iris pulled back her hands and turned to her beloved. Ludmint leaned toward her and kissed her. Her tongue pressed against Iris¡¯s dry lips, sealing the words in her throat and turning them into muffled pants. The lovers trembled as their hands grasped each other, and their legs grazed one another.

    Iris retreated and exhaled. Misty bubbles leaked out of her mouth, clouding her pinkened face. Despite not needing to breathe, Iris felt suffocated by Ludmint¡¯s forceful yet pleasuring kiss.

    ¡°My body can no longer take it,¡± Iris said. ¡°We¡¯ve already done it multiple times, even with Parmin. If you force the matter, I¡¯ll be angry, furious.¡±

    ¡°How can I stop when you keep showering me with those expressions?¡±

    ¡°If you keep teasing me, I¡¯ll move out to be with Parmin.¡±

    ¡°Have you asked Morbi yet?¡± Ludmint chuckled. ¡°You missed your chance. When you were sleeping, and you slept so cutely that I wanted you to stay that way forever, Morbi came over and dragged Parmin back home.¡±

    Iris tensed. ¡°Did she say anything about me?¡±

    ¡°She promised to date you another time. Before she left, she stole your kiss and remarked that you tasted like orange.¡±

    ¡°Is she not mad?¡±

    ¡°Who could get mad at you? Before you become a Monster Girl, you must have been the favoured daughter of the world.¡±

    Iris shook her head. Ludmint was right; she used to be the favoured daughter of The Lord, and maybe she still was, but she had never accepted such a role.

    ¡°Indeed, I used to have everything at my disposal.¡± Iris turned to the lake, which had returned to stillness as it had always been. ¡°Compared to the lake, I am but the tiniest vapour, drifting across the infinite sky, coursing onto the uncertain future.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be the first of a new lake. Your path will be followed by others. Your effort will result in a deep ocean, maybe even bigger than your origin.¡± Ludmint raised her left hand and dropped it. An invisible impact crashed against the middle of the lake, rupturing a majestic tide, whose silhouette resembled a towering tree with expansive roots.

    The phantom tree flickered out of existence the next moment, and the floating droplets plunged into the lake. The drizzle wetted the surrounding trees and the cottage, yet they fell like a gentle, soothing touch on the two Monster Girls.

    Ludmint looked at the dim clouds on the horizon and then at Iris, whose eyes glimmered like the stars immeasurably far away.

    ¡°Your love for the lake is too profound for me,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°I¡¯ll return inside the cottage first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you in full. Today is your day.¡±

    In her lonesome, Iris furrowed her brows. Her eyes grew blurry and, as she caught the wooden railing, gazed into the distance.

    On her corneas, a mass of darkness and light manifested. A grand, magical maiden of demonic and angelic nature emerged from it. Her two pairs of wings, one white and feathery, the other black and devilish, enveloped her body, concealing her holy, sensual figure.

    She opened her eyes, whose colours alternated between black and white, and beamed at Iris.

    ¡°We¡¯ve answered your call, Iris,¡± Duality said.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Why did you not warn me?¡± Iris met Duality¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination.

    ¡°If we move too overtly, it won¡¯t be the Legendary who will come for us but the Divine themselves.¡± Duality covered the right side of her face, revealing her angelic expression. ¡°Please forgive us, Iris. I¡¯ve made sure that she has no ill intention, and, so long as no transcendental interference occurs, she cannot hurt you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about my well-being, but my family¡¯s, my partners¡¯. I cannot risk their safety.¡±

    ¡°I apologise for giving you such worry. Please rest assured that I¡¯m protecting them as per our contract.¡± Duality shifted her hands to cover the left side of her face. A wicked grin emerged. ¡°A promise is absolute. I shall personally ensure their safety whenever possible.¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°And I shall help you recover as soon as possible. I hope that when you become strong enough, you¡¯ll help me with a favour.¡±

    Duality removed her hands from her face. ¡°Such is in our contract, and thus we will fulfil it. No matter how weak or strong we are, we¡¯ll never break our promise.¡±

    ¡°After I give you the auctioned vessel, how much will you recover?¡±

    ¡°The remnant Divinity will allow us to exert a silver of our might. We¡¯ll be able to impose our Authority upon the world or pull our targets into our infinite whiteness.¡±

    ¡°Impose your Authority upon the world?¡±

    Iris grabbed her head. A spark of agony rushed through her brain as a flood of information gushed inside her soul. She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and trembled mightily, yet never did she utter a single syllable of distress.

    Although Iris requested nothing, Duality reached out and petted Iris. Her soft right palm gently touched Iris¡¯s head and transmitted a wisp of coldness inside her. It numbed the pain and separated Iris from her torture.

    Authorities were the powers wielded by the Transcendent, who, after undergoing their Ascension and fusing their soul with their Domain, unshackled their existence from mortality and began their journey toward perfection, with the ultimate goal of perpetuity.

    Countless abstract information, ethereal and incomprehensible, floated inside Iris¡¯s mind. The residue energy from the failed Ascension awakened when she came across relevant information, making her remember her lost knowledge.

    ¡°Iris, your secrets are terrifyingly breathtaking.¡± Duality tilted her head. ¡°It is impossible for those without their unique Domain to undergo Ascension, let alone survive it. Your soul is too strong for your strength, such that, even without my help, you would persist through the integration of knowledge. We¡¯re truly curious.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find out the reason, how am I to know?¡± Iris sighed. ¡°Will you be able to hide from the Divine or at least resist them when caught?¡±

    ¡°We can make whomever you choose disappear unnoticed unless they are under the Deities¡¯ watch. However, such a privilege is enjoyed by few.¡±

    ¡°Is my safety within Donhalgen guaranteed?¡±

    Duality shook her head. ¡°Our broken soul and Authority cannot perpetuate themselves. The help we can offer is limited. And you cannot rely on us forever. The more we help you, the more likely their chance of discovering us.¡±

    Iris lightly nodded. She closed her eyes and opened them, and she found herself back on the porch, where she leaned on the wooden railing while watching the still lake maintaining its silent order. After a moment of consideration, she turned to the cottage and went inside.

    Lying on the bed, Ludmint casually played with the Eye Bubble. She raised her right hand above her chest and twirled her wrist. The Eye Bubble circled her hand, mimicking her motion. Its dull yet penetrative eyes stared at her, observing her loose dress and exposed figure.

    Although the Eye Bubble had no ill intention, its curiosity irritated Iris. She walked to the bed and drove her right hand forward. Black mist trailed after her motion, enveloping the Eye Bubble, who, after struggling for a moment, dissolved back into the void.

    ¡°That thing has no gender nor sexual desire, not in the way we define ours,¡± Ludmint smirked.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply giving you back what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    ¡°How lovely. You¡¯re my biggest prize since I Fell.¡±

    ¡°Did you also whisper those words to other Corrupted Ones, especially that deep-sea lady?¡±

    ¡°Are you pushing me to embrace you again?¡± Ludmint giggled. ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot do that. If I don¡¯t finish my assignment, the Court Founder might knock on my bedroom door.¡±

    Iris hmphed. The Court Founder could be sleeping next to Ludmint, caressing her cheeks, fondling her hair, and she wouldn¡¯t even notice it.

    ¡°I thought you sneak out to meet me.¡±

    ¡°I did, but my escape couldn¡¯t evade her eyes. She sent me a letter, giving another assignment: Inform you of the procedure of the senior meeting and introduce to you all our senior members.¡±

    Iris looked around the room before she nodded. Though she lost the opportunity to embrace Ludmint, the implication of the Court Founder¡¯s letter was too much. She didn¡¯t dare to kiss Ludmint when the Court Founder could have been watching.

    ¡°Very well. I see no reason to delay it further,¡± Iris said. ¡°If we start early, we might have some free time before dusk arrives.¡±

    Iris and Ludmint spent the entire day together. Ludmint, like a lecturer, articulated her knowledge and experience while Iris noted down, pondered, and affirmed her understanding by asking and requesting demonstrations.

    The sun fell through the earth and pushed the moon to the sky. Chilliness painted the warm-coloured sky with a subtle gradient depicting the stars, the purple clouds, rustling night flowers, and the ever-shifting dust. Inside the brightly lit cottage, Iris and Ludmint remained oblivious to the passage of time, their thoughts fixating on their task.

    ¡°Words of warning: Do not reveal your weakness, lest they spot it and swallow you whole,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Unlike me, they are forceful and terrible and wicked.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of my leaving your side?¡± Iris leaned on her chair with her head lifted. ¡°Your tone has an air of anxiety within it. The way you describe them sounds biased.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never met them. They are older, smarter, more treacherous, and flirtier than me. Although they rarely come to Donhalgen, their influences are the foundation of The Court.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already met them.¡± Iris looked at Ludmint. ¡°You¡¯re evil and fierce and lewd. You¡¯re one of them, the one who grips my weakness and steals my heart.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to steal your body too?¡±

    Iris yawned. ¡°Can I exchange it for a hug and a cuddle?¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my Love.¡±

    Iris stretched her arms and legs. She went to bed and collapsed on the left side. Her mind swiftly drifted into the dreamland, where she arranged into her mental library all the information she gleaned from Ludmint and the awakened memory.

    Ludmint watched Iris¡¯s dreamy face and smiled. She snuffed the candles and lanterns, closed the curtains, and locked the doors and windows. The quietude engulfed the night, merging the cottage with the still lake and the noiseless forest. With darkness blanketing the land, Iris¡¯s and Ludmint¡¯s dreams went undisturbed.

 Chapter 197: Porcelain Dolls

    Iris stepped out of a fancy white carriage. Her creamy attire shimmered with the soft morning light, though not too much that it blinded the passersby. She adjusted her summer hat and untangled her silky hair before turning around. Ludmint, in her dark-shaded clothes, came out of the carriage and took her hand.

    Five days had passed since they returned from the cottage.

    While Ludmint almost got crushed by her overwhelming work, the result of her owing favours and skipping work to spy on her beloved, Iris peacefully went about with her plan. She spent her time drafting new research papers, sewing the tattered Cloak of Destiny Obscurity, and experimenting with her powers. And in her free time, she stayed beside Ludmint, helping with the experiments.

    Only today did they go out together once more.

    ¡°Porcelain Doll Museum,¡± Iris said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known about it if you hadn¡¯t told me. Despite its majestic appearance, it unfortunately suffers a fate of obscurity.¡±

    ¡°Few people like porcelain dolls, especially when they have little commercial value and are less pleasant than their fluffy wool counterparts.¡± Ludmint shook her head. ¡°Only the collectors and the enthusiasts will come to this place. Though it¡¯s a pity, it also makes this place comforting.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever run here to escape your work?¡±

    ¡°If only I could stay here forever.¡± Ludmint coyly tilted her head. ¡°But you, Iris, you can stay by my side forever.¡±

    ¡°An artisan can make a lifelike doll. You can have that version of me.¡± Iris smiled and then frowned. ¡°Nevermind. I forbid any making of my likeness into a doll.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ll do unto the doll concerns me.¡± Iris took a step away from Ludmint, but she didn¡¯t go too far, for her hands still clasped Ludmint¡¯s. ¡°We should hurry. I want to see the masterpiece of the ancient past.¡±

    Iris and Ludmint paid the entrance fee and entered the museum. They passed through the tall marble gate, admiring the carving on the walls and foundational pillars. The reflective floor, made of slate tiles, gave off a mystique aura that highlighted the airiness of the museum, the time capsule in which antique articles resided.

    A few guides led their curious tourist groups toward the first exhibit, which revealed many basic porcelain wares. Although they were ancient and broken, the glimmer representing the mastery of the craftsmen lingered on their impeccable shells, echoing the pride of those lost through time.

    Iris also observed the exhibit, with Ludmint mostly watching Iris and Iris mostly examining the dolls. The guides¡¯ concise narration of the history of porcelain dolls soothed the two, who already knew the detail due to their profession and hobby.

    ¡°Is this different from your field of study?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Were you an adventurer or a researcher?¡±

    ¡°I merely read a few more books than others. But technically, I can be qualified as a historian. I did explore multiple ruins.¡±

    ¡°But now you are both. A respectable researcher and professional explorer. I¡¯m proud to be yours.¡± Ludmint poked Iris¡¯s face. ¡°Your body is like these dolls, national heritage. I wonder how you craft yourself.¡±

    ¡°I looked at a Goddess and moulded myself after her.¡± Iris grabbed Ludmint¡¯s finger. ¡°This is a museum for porcelain dolls, not me. We¡¯re going to be late for the meeting if you don¡¯t hurry.¡±

    ¡°We can afford a few minutes of relaxation, especially with your dressing so sweet.¡±

    ¡°I cannot afford to be late for my first meeting. And if I am, I¡¯ll tell them whose fault it is.¡± Iris let go of Ludmint¡¯s finger and slanted her head, smirking. ¡°It¡¯ll be my honour to witness their disciplining you.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°My power and status within The Court are comparable to theirs now. They can¡¯t just bully me whenever they want!¡±

    ¡°Your hands are shaking, Dear.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m excited to meet them. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Giggling, Iris walked out of the first exhibit. She dragged Ludmint, despite who tried her hardest to waste time, deeper into the museum, where more and more complete dolls were stored. They gracefully posed with the natural air enveloping them, displaying their profound emotions.

    If not for their rigid gestures and unnatural colours, they would have resembled living beings.

    Following the signs, Iris arrived at an arch entrance screened by a golden-rimmed red curtain. Above it hung a polished sign titled ¡°The Doll Theatre.¡± Iris took out her pocket watch and nodded at herself. She wasn¡¯t late.

    ¡°Why are you so insistent?¡± Iris turned to Ludmint.

    ¡°They usually come late, and they normally don¡¯t do anything.¡± Ludmint shook her head. ¡°But they always bully me, even though I¡¯m not the weakest nor the youngest. You must comfort me a lot, Iris, and don¡¯t ever agree to their requests!¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°What requests?¡±

    ¡°Any kind of abstract favours. Once you owe them, they¡¯ll work you until you lose your strength and collapse into their arms. Even the Demons aren¡¯t as cunning as them!¡±

    ¡°Your words alone aren¡¯t enough for me to make an accurate judgement.¡± Iris tightened her grasp on Ludmint¡¯s left hand. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you through your trauma, so please don¡¯t behave too erratically. If you can¡¯t do it for your sake, do it for mine.¡±

    Ludmint gasped. ¡°You . . . you¡¯ll have to reward me handsomely, lovingly, once we get back.¡±

    ¡°Then, a small deposit first.¡± Iris leaned toward Ludmint and kissed her cheek. She flashed a smile and, before Ludmint could savour the taste, walked through the curtain, pulling the dazed Ludmint with her.

    Most seats within the Doll Theatre remained empty. On the stage, multiple porcelain dolls dressed in various attires, each radiating their unique temperament, posed with confidence, shyness, anger, and surprise. They slowly, gracefully moved their limbs with the help of the translucent strings attaching their bodies to the darkness above.

    Not to distract the focused viewers, Iris leaned on Ludmint. ¡°Where is the meeting? Please don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ll meet up on the stage.¡±

    ¡°Your beauty is only for us senior members, not for any outsider.¡± Ludmint lifted her head. Her eyes locked onto a particular balcony suite. ¡°The meeting will be held in the VIP lounge. Let me guide you.¡±

    Ludmint led Iris through rows of seats and a side door and ascended a spiralling staircase. With the red carpets softening the steps, the lanterns illuminating the way, and the cold winds regulating the temperature, the lounge¡¯s atmosphere resembled a luxurious corridor worthy of the wealthy and the powerful.

    Iris followed Ludmint past unoccupied rooms before stopping in front of the room whose blurred glass door glowed orange, painted by lantern radiance. A muffled conversation, composed of two feminine voices, seeped from the gap between the door and the floor.

    Upon hearing their carefree and merry tone, Ludmint tensed up.

    ¡°Inside are those you¡¯re eager to meet.¡± Ludmint swallowed the air. ¡°Don¡¯t forget my warning, and please don¡¯t take their sides.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Wifey. I love you!¡±

    Iris reached forward and pushed the door. Her Corruption Power seeped into its crystal surface, and the door swung open. The conversation, whose content evaded all outsiders, cut off. Chill air gushed out, mixed with the silence of the hallway, and caressed Iris as if they were pairs of experienced hands.

    ¡°Greeting, everyone,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m Iris Goodwill, the youngest senior member of the Court of Indulgence, appointed by the Court Founder herself. It¡¯s my honour to meet all of you!¡±

    Iris bowed while Ludmint stayed behind Iris, squeezing her taller figure to hide behind her beloved. ¡°Ludmint is here too.¡±

    ¡°So you are Iris,¡± a cold, distorted voice resounded. ¡°For the Court Founder to appoint you, you must be of the highest quality. How is she, Ludmint?¡±

    Ludmint shivered. ¡°She¡¯s the loveliest, and she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Please keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh, our little Ludmint is rebellious today.¡± The voice crackled. ¡°Come in, Iris, Ludmint. You¡¯re earlier than a few of us.¡±

    Iris raised her head. Her eyes took in the candlelight and made out a thin, transparent membrane separating the inside and the outside, weaving illusions for those without magical mastery or Corruption Power. Although Iris couldn¡¯t see through the formation, she could guess the identity of its creator: The Court Founder.

    ¡°Please forgive my rudeness.¡± Iris held Ludmint¡¯s shaky hands and entered the room. Her vision twisted, and the suite revealed its true form.

    Unlike the luxurious red hallway, the suite, lit by candles on chandeliers, was ancient and dreary. Its walls enclosed the living space like all-consuming darkness, separated from light only by the beautifully dressed porcelain dolls.

    These lifeless puppets sat beside each other, stood with one another, and leaned onto their friends, their dull eyes unblinking, their stiff bodies unmoving. Their pale, otherworldly appearances brightened when light landed on them, giving off a ghostly aura, as if their slumbering souls were awakening.

    In the middle of the lounge, there was a long meeting table, with exquisitely restful seats arranged for all senior members. Except for the seven empty seats, the rest had porcelain dolls sitting on them. The two talking senior members were the two dolls who turned their delicate heads to Iris and Ludmint.

    ¡°Are you . . . dolls?¡± Iris glanced at Ludmint.

    Ludmint blushed. ¡°I . . . forgot about that. The dolls house their projections. Those who can¡¯t leave their areas will attend the meeting this way.¡±

    ¡°Are the porcelain dolls that mystical?¡± Iris observed the two dolls before she realised her tactlessness. ¡°My apology, Madams. I didn¡¯t mean to stare.¡±

    ¡°These bodies are merely dolls of our tastes made manifested. You can stare at us. And we don¡¯t mind being stared at.¡± One of the dolls, a short little girl in a black-and-white gothic Lolita dress, said. ¡°You¡¯ll get your own soon. But you might not get to use them if you decide to stay in Donhalgen with our sweet Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°Will the doll be of my likeness?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I look like this?¡± The Lolita touched her face and smiled. ¡°You can request any changes so long as it¡¯s reasonable. Parmin wouldn¡¯t mind, and if she did, you could always pay her in pleasure.¡±

    Iris lowered her head. ¡°May I know your name, Madam?¡±

    ¡°Did Ludmint not tell you? It seems she¡¯s been forgetful. Do you need me to discipline her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget!¡± Ludmint perked up. ¡°It¡¯s better for Iris to learn about you all in person. I don¡¯t want to ruin her first impression with my bias.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our cute Ludmint, always bursting out with strength.¡± The doll laughed. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself: I am Mecalia Klocea, a Clockwork Lady, a Condensation Phase Monster Girl, and Ludmint¡¯s former mentor.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, Lady Mecalia.¡± Iris curtseyed.

    ¡°Call me Mecalia. I assume Ludmint omitted her relationship with me too.¡± Mecalia chuckled. ¡°When she first came to The Court, she was merely a Metamorphic One. We of the older generation took great care of her.

    ¡°Under my teaching, she overcame her limit and became a powerful Condensed One. And now, she¡¯s reached our height and gotten herself an endearing bride.¡±

    Iris gasped and looked at Ludmint, who reluctantly nodded. ¡°She was indeed my master. If not for her mastery over time, I might not be able to cross the barrier of the Condensation Phase. For that, I¡¯m forever grateful.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you repay my gratitude with love and affection?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough, and it¡¯s because your intention is impure.¡± Ludmint turned away. ¡°You took me in because you want to experiment with the time magic, and . . . and because you want to toy with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned from me well, little Ludmint.¡± Mecalia waved at Iris. ¡°She also took you in, didn¡¯t she? Is it for your safety? How lovely.¡±

    Ludmint wanted to retort, but her excuses failed to convince herself. Her master had taught her well indeed.

 Chapter 198: To Rescue

    While Ludmint and Mecalia entered a bickering contest where Ludmint was losing and trying and still losing, Iris turned to the other doll, a tall, peaceful doll adorned in light dresses. Unlike the mystic Mecalia, this airy doll expressed a delicate disposition as if she were a fairy whose broken wings failed to lift her back to her land of wonder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been eager to meet you, Iris,¡± the doll said. Her soothing voice muffled, not to disturb Ludmint or Mecalia. ¡°I am Vindette Ringron, a Condensation Phase Cloud Demoness, and the supervisor of Jenkin¡¯s branch. Yilon Archipelago is also under my jurisdiction.¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°Please allow me to visit you when I go to Pale Tempest Ocean.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always welcome, Iris. There¡¯s a Monster Girl pirate group waiting to serve you. Make use of them as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°That . . . might be too much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a senior member of The Court; this much power is only natural.¡± Vindette waved her hands. ¡°If you feel like it¡¯s too much, you may think of it as a trade. Help me with something, and I¡¯ll give you a pirate ship. What do you think?¡±

    Iris hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to owe Vindette when they¡¯d just met, but a pirate crew was a valuable tool for exploring Yilon Archipelago and helping Duality. Without that autonomy, she would have to pay the price of time and wealth to venture into the Pale Tempest Ocean. She couldn¡¯t afford to be polite.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to fulfil your condition.¡± Iris bowed, but Vindette stopped her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Iris. It¡¯s our duty to spoil you like how our predecessors did it and how you¡¯ll be doing it.¡±

    Iris smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a rule that you should¡¯ve known all along. Little Ludmint is quite bad at teaching. Mecalia is like that as well.¡±

    Mecalia¡¯s ears twitched. She turned to Iris and Vindette. ¡°Without me, Ludmint wouldn¡¯t have progressed this fast. Vindette, please don¡¯t spread misinformation and ruin Iris¡¯s first impression of me.¡±

    Vindette, still smiling, slightly narrowed her dull eyes. ¡°May I ask you to tell me what faulty information I spoke?¡±

    Ludmint and Mecalia shuddered. Mecalia lowered her head. ¡°Vindette . . . Lady Vindette, you didn¡¯t speak wrongly. My emotions got better of me. I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for a long time, Mecalia. You don¡¯t need to be so formal. It¡¯s me who provided you with the idea and planned the procedure for you, after all.¡±

    Mecalia deeply inhaled. ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re the one who told me to use that spell and taught me the way to safely help Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you still remembered the olden time.¡± Vindette turned to Iris. ¡°Back then, Mecalia was also like Ludmint, a meek Monster Girl, so curious, so innocent.¡±

    Iris tilted her head. ¡°Please forgive my ill manner, but how old are you?¡±

    Ludmint looked at Iris, her eyes contracting. She stepped forwards, but Mecalia caught her and hugged her tightly. She wanted to struggle, but the profound gaze she received made her reconsider her choice.

    While Iris was regretting her question, Vindette lightly clapped her hands. The noise echoed in the lounge, ringing wonderfully like a magical hymn. This faint song calmed down the three frightened Monster Girls.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there when Court of Indulgence was founded. There used to be four of us, including the Court Founder, but all my friends have already dissipated.¡± Vindette sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Is the breakthrough into the Solidification Phase that hard?¡± Iris looked around. All the senior members, except for herself, were in Condensation Phase, but only the Court Founder was in the Solidification Phase.

    Even the thousand-year-old Vindette remained in Condensation Phase.

    ¡°It is hard but also easy, fast but also slow. To reach the ceiling of mortality is not hard, but to glimpse at the laws of the world is difficult.¡± Vindette grabbed Iris¡¯s hands. ¡°And most importantly, it requires a moment, the moment of epiphany, of absolute certainty and undying confidence.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to find it?¡±

    ¡°You can only feel it. I¡¯ve been waiting for a few hundred years now, but I am patient.¡± Vindette closed her eyes and leaned on her chair. ¡°You¡¯ll only know it when you reach the peak of the Condensation Phase. I hope you¡¯ll enter our rank soon.¡±

    The crystal door creaked, interrupting the conversation. Morbi, her hands holding Parmin¡¯s, stepped inside the lounge. The two greeted everyone, especially Vindette, with respect. They winked at Iris and pulled Ludmint to their side, whispering to themselves.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The conversations tilted toward casual topics. Iris learned that there were ten senior members, including Iris, but the last four wouldn¡¯t participate in the meeting, for the discussions wouldn¡¯t concern their scope of operation. And without any existential threat, the Court Founder would never show herself, but she would occasionally send down her daughter, Antina.

    ¡°Why is our Court of Indulgence so powerful, yet our connection and influence seem so pale in comparison?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Because connections and influences are insignificant to our goal. We might be stronger than most Evil Cults and Secret Organisations, but we are but fireflies in front of the Churches,¡± Vindette said. ¡°Even if all senior members gather to assault the Cathedral of Deliverance, the Saintess of Pure Mind only needs one gesture to annihilate us.

    ¡°Our continual existence is because of the Court Founder¡¯s Domain of Nightly Concealment and the mutual restriction of the Churches themselves.¡±

    Without strength, everything became meaningless. Iris had to become stronger, stronger than the Court Founder, stronger than the Saintess of Pure Mind. Only then would she have the right to voice her thoughts. Only then would she have the key to open her paradise, where all her family and friends would be safe.

    ¡°My apology for my lateness!¡± A bright voice resounded.

    Iris perked up. She glanced at the door. This carefree yet dignified voice was ever so familiar to her. Her guess was correct, after all.

    Jania skipped into the room and pressed her head downward lightly. Her summer attire conflicted with her elegant aura, but it did nothing but amplify her presence. She greeted the Monster Girls one by one until her sight came to Iris, and her slight smile widened.

    ¡°I was anticipating your surprise,¡± she said.

    ¡°They gave it away when I was sad.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°You tricked me, Jania. There is no chance between us, only tests and deception.¡±

    ¡°Ludmint indeed told me about your appearance, but she didn¡¯t tell me of your visiting the library.¡± Jania clasped her hands and looked coyly at Iris. ¡°You won¡¯t blame me, your close friend, right?¡±

    ¡°I could never blame you for doing what you thought the best.¡± Iris raised her right hand and produced a cookie bag in her palm. ¡°Here is the promised herbal cookies. Thank you for your hint, Your Highness.¡±

    Jania took the bag and tasted a piece. ¡°Can I hire you as my imperial baker?¡±

    ¡°My pursuit is in academia, Your Highness. Bakery is only good when enjoyed with friends.¡± Iris produced more bags of cookies. ¡°Please accept my gesture of appreciation, everyone.¡±

    Under Jania¡¯s cute protest, Iris distributed her snack and received praise from everyone. Ludmint was so proud of her fianc¨¦e that she gave Iris¡¯s cheek a sweet, lively kiss. Iris rewarded her with an embarrassed slap which Ludmint laughed off.

    After eating Iris¡¯s cookies and drinking Morbi¡¯s assortment of cocktails, which Parmin endlessly praised, the meeting commenced. Ludmint whispered encouragement to Iris, and Iris smiled back. She got up from her seat, adjusted her dress, and walked to the head of the table, where the Court Founder¡¯s seat should be.

    ¡°I am Iris Goodwill, the youngest senior member of the Court of Indulgence. Despite my inexperience and inadequacy, Ludmint took me in, and the Court Founder promoted me to this position of power. They taught me how to live and love, and most importantly, they gave me security, the shade under which I could hide.

    ¡°The world might not think their decision the best for The Court, but the world is wrong. I¡¯ll be the best investment The Court has ever done. If the world refuses to acknowledge its mistake, I¡¯ll force it out. I¡¯ll make sure Ludmint and the Court Founder were and will never be wrong.

    ¡°I like this place, and I hope to be an integral part of it. Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    Iris flashed an innocent grin and spread her arms. Her head slanted to her left. Her eyes dulled until her disposition became unsynced with the world, slightly out of the rhythm, off-putting. She swept her unhinged gaze over the other senior members, who spectated her performance with fascination, surprise, and even delight.

    ¡°If we doubt you,¡± Parmin said, ¡°will you personally force us until we surrender to your demand?¡±

    Ludmint glared at Parmin while Morbi placed her slender hands on Parmin¡¯s lap. That delicate motion instilled terror into Parmin¡¯s pupils, freezing her body in place, locking her mouth from running off again.

    Iris didn¡¯t answer the question, but her determined gaze revealed her response.

    ¡°But Iris,¡± Vindette said. ¡°Did you forget to officiate the meeting?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget! I was about to speak my opening statement, but my emotions got better of me. Please have mercy, Lady Vindette.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Iris gave an ordinary statement detailing the discussion schedule. Although unable to arouse emotions, her concise, flowing speech provided a comprehensive view of the topic and its timespan. She finished her talk by thanking Ludmint, who taught her many practical lessons.

    Once Iris stepped down, Parmin raised her right hand and cleared her throat. Her careless air disappeared underneath her professional look. She pulled her right hand to the meeting table and pressed her index and middle fingers on its polished surface.

    Red strings sprouted from her fingertips and weaved into a simplified layout of Royal Magic Academy. At the centre, Mystic Tower proudly overlooked the Lecture Hall, the Academy Library, and the Research Laboratory. On the outer part of the academy were the three dorms for students and teachers and the Alchemy Warehouse.

    ¡°A week from now, on the Holy Resurgence Day, the Evil Cults, specifically Chained Vessel Corpse and Eye of Masolis, will attack the site of the ceremony and a few locations of interest. The detail doesn¡¯t concern us, but the timing does,¡± Parmin said. ¡°The Principal and the Vice Principals of the academy will be attending the ceremony, leaving only the Tower Guardian and the Lab Master on duty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare occasion for three out of five Grandmasters to be away from the academy,¡± Vindette said. ¡°With the Tower Guardian¡¯s responsibility, he won¡¯t leave Mystic Tower¡¯s fifth floor, leaving only the Lab Master to defend the academy.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to attack the academy?¡± Iris said. ¡°Although it¡¯s more vulnerable than usual, it still has the support of the imperial family.¡±

    Jania chuckled. ¡°You compliment us too much, Iris.¡±

    ¡°I simply voice my doubt. The Knoffvegent Imperial Family must have a robust foundation to contend against the Churches.¡±

    ¡°It would be a problem indeed.¡± Parmin nodded. ¡°But we wouldn¡¯t be destroying or taking over the academy. Our objective is to rescue the captive Monster Girls and slaves, both Pure and Corrupted. In addition, we¡¯ll also be looting their Alchemy Warehouse. We learned that they¡¯ve kept materials beneficial to us.¡±

 Chapter 199: Ten Night Festival

    ¡°Will you hold me, Iris?¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°There are times and places for everything, Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°Why can I not go with you?¡± Ludmint covered her face and faked weeping. ¡°The world¡¯s against us, my Love. We must stay strong.¡±

    Ludmint grabbed Iris¡¯s hands and nuzzled her, but Iris leaned away, though she did it so gently and delicately that she couldn¡¯t escape. She struggled not in her lover¡¯s embrace, her mouth trying its hardest not to grin foolishly.

    The others watched their blatant display of affection, their countenances revealing different shades of emotions. Parmin quietly touched Morbi¡¯s still face and kissed her right cheek. Mecalia, smirking, stared at Iris, observing the charms for which Ludmint fell.

    ¡°Little Ludmint, you cannot blame the world for your choices,¡± Vindette said. ¡°You chose to join Rising Horizon Council. As someone who had a hand in designing and maintaining Evil Punisher Grand Formation, you must overlook the Holy Resurgence Ceremony.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d known my job would one day stop me from spending my day with my Iris, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen it.¡± Ludmint sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed regrettable,¡± Mecalia said. ¡°My position also forbids me from enjoying the trip with our Iris. I envy you, Vindette.¡±

    Vindette placed her left hand on her left cheek and tilted her head slightly. ¡°I promise to look after her. Under my care, no harm will reach her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Iris solemnly nodded. ¡°When I leave Mystic Tower, there won¡¯t be any imprisoned Monster Girls inside it. The Court Founder created The Court for this. Our goal is by Monster Girls, for Monster Girls.¡±

    ¡°Dear Iris, remember that you too are a Monster Girl.¡± Vindette narrowed her eyes. ¡°You may not sacrifice yourself for others. Understood?¡±

    Iris wanted to reject, but Vindette¡¯s gaze pressured her into nodding meekly. The others heaved a sigh and encouraged Iris to think for herself and others, though they, especially Ludmint, doubted that their words could change her stubborn heart.

    The meeting went on, with the senior members discussing the finer detail of the operation, primarily regarding Iris¡¯s safety and the escape route. Though the Evil Cults and the Secret Organisations would be acting at the same moment, few cooperated. The possibility of confrontation was low but never zero.

    ¡°I feel like a decoration.¡± Jania slumped on her chair. Her royal air dissipated into a puff of lazy mist. ¡°I thought today would be the day I exercise my power, to help The Court and awe my dearest Iris.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, your status is too sensitive. And you, like Ludmint, must attend the ceremony.¡± Mecalia chuckled. ¡°Most importantly, you¡¯re only a Master. You¡¯ll have more say in the matter when you become a Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Iris is also in Transformation Phase!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an exception; her innate talent allows her to hold off against a Grandmaster for a few moments. She even embarrassed my Ludmint, indirectly embarrassing me, her mentor.¡±

    ¡°I was careless!¡± Ludmint stood up.

    Iris opened her mouth, yet she kept her words to herself. She didn¡¯t want to defend Ludmint, who implied that Iris wasn¡¯t that great, or Mecalia, who spoke too intimately with her fianc¨¦e. Those two should argue all day long until they were tired.

    Vindette snapped her fingers. Mecalia and Ludmint ceased their movements. The air within the room constricted their voices and actions, halting even the slightest flow of Corruption Power. Though they could easily undo the restraint, they would never.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the operation any longer. We still have one more matter that requires our attention.¡± Vindette turned to Parmin.

    Parmin gently clapped her hands. The academy¡¯s magical layout morphed into a large cityscape which occupied a significant part of the meeting table. It wasn¡¯t Donhalgen but Jenkin.

    ¡°Is it regarding the Ten Night Festival?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Indeed. But worry not; we won¡¯t overwork you. Your task at Royal Magic Academy is already daunting. Forcing you to participate in another tiring event would be too cruel,¡± Parmin said. ¡°My Morbi and Mecalia will be going to Jenkin to help Vindette.¡±

    ¡°And once again my status binds me.¡± Ludmint groaned. ¡°At least I get to stay with my most beloved. That¡¯s better than everything else.¡±

    While everyone was discussing the plan, Iris raised her left hand. All attention fell upon her.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°May I go to Jenkin too?¡± she said. ¡°I know my prowess isn¡¯t enough to shake the board, but there¡¯s something I must do in Yilon Archipelago.¡±

    Parmin looked at Ludmint, who vigorously shook her head, and then turned to Morbi. ¡°Morbi, are you willing to take care of Iris?¡±

    ¡°I object!¡± Ludmint said. ¡°I want her to forever stay by my side. Iris, how could you bear to leave your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Morbi touched her lips, looked at the ceiling, and beamed at Iris. She nodded, her gentle eyes glimmering, her lifeless body glowing. ¡°I have a few matters unattended there too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget this favour, Morbi.¡±

    Before Ludmint could complain, Iris seized Ludmint¡¯s chin and pressed her lips against Ludmint¡¯s. Her warmth circulated in Ludmint¡¯s chest and lungs and throat. Her soft, sweet, and naughty touches ravaged Ludmint¡¯s inside, messed up her mind, and dispersed all stuffy discomfort.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Iris whispered. ¡°I can give you more upon return.¡±

    Ludmint caught Iris¡¯s shoulders. Though she wanted to lean inward and demand more, everyone was watching, eyes widened, mouths covered, and hearts racing. They marvelled at the naked sight of Iris¡¯s pure yet fierce manner, deceptively seductive yet secretly innocent. She was both an angel and a succubus.

    ¡°You¡¯re unfair. Unscrupulous.¡± Ludmint clenched her trembling fists. ¡°Promise me, and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    ¡°I would never refuse your advance so long as you don¡¯t do it publicly.¡± Iris coquettishly smiled as she turned to the others. ¡°Please pardon my vulgarity; there won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve given us your cookies, and now you¡¯re asking us to forgive you?¡± Vindette said. ¡°I can only let your mischief slide. However, you might provoke jealousy if you flaunt your affection.¡±

    Mecalia bit her fingertips and stared at Iris and Ludmint. Her doll eyes, flaming with envy, scanned Iris¡¯s silhouette as if she were a treasure requiring utmost tender care. It had always been a tradition for the predecessors to guide and pamper the newcomer, but Ludmint selfishly hoarded Iris for herself.

    Moreover, Iris got all Ludmint¡¯s attention, the attention which Mecalia should have had. She raised little Ludmint herself, and now someone had snatched her greatest discipline!

    While Mecalia was planning her move, Parmin taught Iris the general situation of Jenkin and the prominent powers that oversaw its underground world. Iris compared this information with the one from Prime Archive and found that they complimented each other. She thus reminded herself to use her privilege to read more secrets on the upper floors.

    ¡°Although there¡¯s no Grand Formation in Jenkin, there¡¯s still a powerhouse hovering above the Evil Cults and Secret Organisations,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Jenkin is a diplomatic city that ties the Garcient Kingdom and the underwater kingdom, the Proclein Kingdom. At least one True Master, Grand Duchess of the Frozen Billow, oversees its peace.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duchess of the Frozen Billow?¡± Iris gasped. ¡°Is she a Beastkin?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a Waterkin, a subtype that lives underwater. We don¡¯t know which Mythical Bloodline she possesses.¡± Parmin shook her head. It wasn¡¯t something they needed to know. The chance of encountering her was too minuscule.

    ¡°She¡¯s from the same generation as the Porcelain Kingdom, monarch¡± Jania said. ¡°Royal Father once mentioned one of his discussions with her. She likes beautiful jewellery and the delicacy of the dryland.¡±

    A mental image of a beautiful mermaid flashed through Iris¡¯s mind. She chased the thought out of her head, but her curiosity simmered. The fantastical nature of the underwater kingdom, the stunning mermaids, and the colourful coral reef painted a picture of wonderland, a picture of a tale she heard in her previous world.

    ¡°Jania, must you go to Jenkin?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I cannot reject the invitation. It¡¯s my duty to attend the event. Will you protect me, Iris? I can take you with me if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°The honour is mine, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°If you tease me too much, I¡¯ll make you my lady-in-waiting. Your body will be mine, your heart soon after.¡± Jania laughed, her hands covering her mouth. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me with your glare, Lady Ludmint. I¡¯m merely jesting.¡±

    ¡°How I wish for a new senior member to join after me. This position as the youngest one is too tiring, being the target of unceasing doting.¡± Iris smiled, yet her eyes faintly reddened as her past returned. She used to be pampered like this too, but those whom she regarded as her family were now immensely far away.

    ¡°We have no problem pampering two instead of one,¡± Parmin said, ¡°especially when you¡¯re this delightful.¡±

    Morbi pinched Parmin, who obediently shut her mouth, and called for Iris.

    ¡°After the Royal Magic Academy mission, I¡¯ll write you a letter of our date.¡± Morbi tilted her head. ¡°If you insist, we can have Ludmint on it too.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°This is your punishment: you can¡¯t go with us.¡±

    Panicking, Iris explained to Mecalia and Vindette the unusual progress of her innate talent and her objective in dating so many Monster Girls despite already having Ludmint. The two senior members became interested in Iris¡¯s body; they offered her their requests, gently promising divine bliss for their fascinating Slime Girl.

    Ludmint got riled up and complained, to which Iris gave her more love and kiss and embrace. And the meeting gradually came to its end, with Iris speaking the closing statement, whose tone deprived her aura of gentleness and instilled within her calm manner the air of solemnity.

    For a moment, she was a noble lady of an unknown era, the candidate for the Saintess position of The Lord. Despite her corrupted nature, she could never shake off her origin, no matter how much time passed.

    After bidding farewell to all others, Iris and Ludmint boarded a carriage to Prime Archive. But Iris alighted in a park on the way there, giving Ludmint¡¯s cheeks sweet kisses as an apology.

    The midday sun blazed its bright light onto Donhalgen. Iris, wearing a summer hat, entered the shade of the tall trees and seated herself on a soft patch of grasses before taking out a book. Her time was spent reading and feeling the warm breezes occasionally touching her light attire.

    When she read about half the book, Tundra showed up. As if it were a date, she adorned herself in a fluffy skirt and a neat yet colourful blouse. Her restless footsteps and wandering eyes dispelled Iris¡¯s boredom, reminding her that, although she got teased by others, she too had someone to tease.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for arriving so late, Lady Iris,¡± Tundra said. ¡°I failed to estimate the time I needed to dress up. I hope you forgive me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you put on makeup for me.¡± Iris closed her book and stood up, grinning. ¡°Your beauty is worth the wait.¡±

    ¡°You tease.¡± Tundra lowered her head. Her mouth curved into a silly smile.

    ¡°Shall we head to our place?¡±

    Tundra nodded and took Iris¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 200: Lab Alone

    Iris entered the concrete establishment. Tundra closely followed her. While other buildings used candles and lanterns, this place used filament lamps and lightbulbs. They painted the atmosphere with orange shades, illuminating the pale walls and white ceiling.

    After meeting up, Iris took Tundra to a quiet laboratory near the Donhalgen outskirt. Learning that Iris had taken her to the Spellbound Facility, Tundra panicked. She couldn¡¯t accept this gesture of goodwill. The price needed to lease a lab of this calibre was too much for a scholarship student like her. Even an Official Mage would find it hard to spend this much wealth.

    But Iris, her connections far-reaching yet invisible, effortlessly got the place for herself. She dismissed Tundra¡¯s plead and threatened not to bring her into the building if she continued to refuse the treatment. After entering the facility, Tundra grabbed the rim of Iris¡¯s dress and stuck to her like a shy, inexperienced girlfriend.

    They passed by a few Official Mages. Some recognised Iris and greeted her. They talked briefly about her papers, to which she modestly accepted their compliments. Tundra carefully memorised the keywords, engraving them onto her heart.

    Iris arrived at her lab, the highest quality within Spellbound Facility. She gave the keycard to Tundra, letting her open it. Trembling in excitement, Tundra inserted the card and watched as the locked door glowed and slid open. She stepped inside the lab, the cold air tickling her face.

    ¡°This place . . . just for us?¡± she said.

    ¡°Do you not like our being together, alone?¡± Iris closed the door behind, which sealed itself.

    ¡°How could that be? Your . . . teaching has benefitted me much. I¡¯d like it to continue forever.¡± Tundra opened her handbag and took out the notes Iris had written for her. ¡°I¡¯ve finished going through your notes and the books you recommended. With your guidance, my performance score will be better than most.¡±

    Iris stared at Tundra¡¯s face, her eyes unblinking, her gaze penetrating. The dense flow of Pure Power permeated Tundra, filled every part of her flesh, and soaked her blood with a transparent yet empowering aura. This array of unseen light, the critical point before the breakthrough, only required a slight push before the metamorphosis.

    ¡°How is your body?¡± Iris said. ¡°Your foundation is now comparable to an Official Mage.¡±

    Tundra furrowed her brows. She looked at her hands but couldn¡¯t feel the unique sensation her professors taught her. That indescribable feeling was the boiling of her Pure Power, the breaking of the barrier between the Apprentice Tier and the Official Tier.

    ¡°I feel nothing. Is my compatibility with magic subpar?¡±

    Iris merely smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not yet the time.¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯ll be soon. If I become an Official Mage before the exam, my performance score will rank in the top ten of my year.¡±

    ¡°I only accept the top three, Tundra. If you fail, I won¡¯t teach you anymore.¡±

    Tundra¡¯s eyes blazed with passion. She raised her right hand and clenched it into a fist. ¡°Please reward me when I accomplish my task.¡±

    With her determination ignited, she pestered Iris with theoretical and practical questions. Her progress forced Iris to admit that her pupil was superior to her talent-wise. If she were given the same opportunity as Iris, and if she were to survive it, she would have surpassed her mentor, though Iris was confident that no one could replicate her path, the path of stubborn recklessness.

    ¡°Let us pause the discussion here. Our objective is to test the effectiveness of our spells, yours specifically,¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯ve tasked you to invent a new spell using your instinct as the foundation. What kind of powers did you create?¡±

    Tundra walked to the middle of the room. In a wave of her hands, Pure Power surged out of her body. Dark grey walls and ceiling flickered when magic particles touched them, absorbing, reflecting, and diminishing their intensity.

    She pointed at a white dummy doll in front of her. Her fingertip quivered, and her blue Pure Power twirled around her wrist, coiling her hand and fingers. It morphed into an arrow whose tip radiated cold air which dampened heartbeats and slowed movement.

    As Tundra flicked her finger, the frozen arrow shot forward, splitting the air, forming an icy trail behind it. Its tip reached the dummy, touched its mechanical skin lightly, and shattered into countless pieces. The shards dissipated into the freezing air that lingered in the atmosphere, colouring the world blue.

    The dummy stood still, its exterior in perfect condition.

    Iris narrowed her eyes. Her magical sight peered through the dummy¡¯s armour. Beneath the calm, still stature, icy cracks propagated inside the doll, growing, invading, and stopping all forms of energy from moving. Like a tree, the ice sprouted leaves of fissures before blossoming the flower of doom.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The dummy creaked, its internal structure collapsing, and its pale skin ruptured. Greenish liquid, tainted with icy blue, gushed out of its myriad wounds. The puddle of magical fluid formed an image of a tundra rose, whose five petals spanned half the room.

    Iris walked to the puddle and knelt before it. She touched the bubbling icy fluid. Its bluish hue contaminated her fingertip, and its all-freezing power devoured her flesh, fighting against her Corruption Power. Her human appearance turned translucent, exposing her Slime Girl appearance.

    ¡°Your spell exceeds my expectation, Tundra. It¡¯ll be a nightmare for a careless ordinary Official Mage.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t exaggerate, Lady Iris.¡± Tundra lowered her head, hiding her embarrassed grin. ¡°I merely follow my feeling, as you advised, and created this spell from an inspiration. It¡¯s still unnamed; can you name it for me?¡±

    ¡°The honour of naming a spell is with its creator. Are you sure you wish to give me that privilege?¡±

    ¡°My accomplishment cannot be without your guidance. I¡¯d like to exchange this meagre honour for your acknowledgement. Please reward me more if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s adequate.¡±

    ¡°As your confidence rises, so does your eloquence.¡± Iris giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll call it Rose of Stillness, an assassination-type spell aimed to inflict a fatal strike faster than the eye could see. If the enemy cannot block it, and if they cannot forcefully suppress their overflowing energy, their body will falter, their flesh and blood frozen by the all-consuming frost.¡±

    Tundra took a sharp breath and looked at her trembling right hand. The lingering frost chilled her; this spell was too deadly, too sinister. She was a mere undergraduate of Royal Magic Academy, yet her innocent, delicate hands could easily snuff a life with a single gesture.

    ¡°Does your power terrify you?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I . . . can¡¯t deny that. Although my power is nearing the Official Tier, my experience consists of controlled sparring and safe-environment training. To fight with my life on the line, it¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Even if you avoid it now, you¡¯ll have to experience it in the future. You might not want to engage in a deadly battle, but others will force you to.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight either, but circumstances forced me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, Lady Iris, way stronger than I am.¡±

    ¡°I can teach you how to be strong.¡±

    ¡°Please change me for the better.¡± Tundra coyly tilted her head. ¡°No matter how hard it may be, I¡¯ll follow your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Are you expecting a reward?¡±

    Tundra spoke nothing, but her shy yet expectant countenance conveyed everything. She worked hard, not just for herself, but also for Iris¡¯s praise. Her mentor¡¯s soothing voice and tone and manner delighted her. She yearned for more. This uncertain emotion plagued her heart, yet she failed to find the word defining it.

    Knowing Tundra¡¯s feelings, Iris kissed her pupil¡¯s left cheek. Her soft lips firmly pressed on the delicate skin and moved away swiftly as to leave a short yet memorable aftertaste. Tundra almost melted, but her etiquette forbade her from expressing impolite behaviours.

    This little teasing didn¡¯t hinder the study. Iris discussed the advantages and disadvantages of Rose of Stillness, giving suggestions to improve and modify the spell. Tundra endlessly absorbed the information and used Rose of Stillness a few more times, but its intensive requirement left her drained after four times.

    ¡°No spell is perfect, no person omnipotent,¡± Iris said. ¡°Although deadly, Rose of Stillness has little offensive power and requires a comparatively large amount of Pure Power. The easiest way to counter it is with a magical forcefield enveloping your body, a standard for Official Mages.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best used as a follow-up with the first spell as a distraction and barrier breaker.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, Official Mages with fine control over their Pure Power can negate its fatal effect.¡±

    ¡°Is it a worthy spell?¡±

    ¡°If you have the opportunity to see me fight, you might see me shamelessly using it, although I hope you won¡¯t be there.¡±

    Tundra patted her own chest. ¡°I might not be familiar with the art of killing, but I can protect myself.¡±

    The conversation flowed from discussion to teasing and repeated itself. Tundra cast a few more spells while Iris commented on her performance. They rested a few minutes between the spell casting, just long enough for Tundra to recover her Pure Power. She wanted to rest more, but Iris insisted on having her get used to the state of exhaustion.

    Her lips pale, Tundra panted and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Her vision occasionally blurred, spinning despite her unmoving body. She looked down at herself. Her soaked clothes revealed her modest cleavage, but her mind was too fatigued to form indecent thoughts. She only had one objective in mind: to stay awake.

    If she could stay awake, Iris would praise her, and rewards would befall her. She must have it; she needed it.

    Her shaking legs gave in. As she stumbled, a pair of hands caught her. She fell into the embrace of her dear one. She shivered while the hands caressed her waist, traced her abdomen, and separated their paths. One of them stroked her bosom, the other her back. She covered her mouth, pursing her lips, but her high-pitch voice blissfully rang.

    Confusion clouded her pupils. Her weary heart couldn¡¯t, and wouldn¡¯t, resist this stimulating touch. She merely held her breath, tightened her chest, and lay open before these hands. She hoped that, by exposing her naked desires, she could invite more than just hands.

    Iris leaned her face close to Tundra¡¯s. Their cheeks touched, their warmth exchanged. They remained motionless, their hearts in sync, their breathing searing.

    ¡°You¡¯re so weak, so fragile,¡± Iris said. ¡°Did I not tell you never to let down your guard?¡±

    Tundra shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. She opened her mouth to speak, yet only muffled cries escaped her. Iris¡¯s nails tickled the right part at the right time, shocking, arousing her.

    ¡°In this desolate place,¡± Iris said, ¡°no one can save you. Only we exist; only we know what happens here.¡±

    Iris¡¯s right hand crawled toward Tundra¡¯s crotch, and her left hand covered Tundra¡¯s mouth. She flicked her fingers, her mouth nibbling on Tundra¡¯s earlobe.

    Tundra twitched. Her body tensed all over. Sweats and heat and sticky fluid tainted her innocent flesh, permeating every part of her pure heart. The pleasure formed cracks in her overflowing well of emotions. She shut her eyes and, with her last burst of strength, wrapped her arms around her teacher and kissed her tenderly.

    Once their lips connected and their tongues intertwined, the barrier inside Tundra collapsed. Her anxiety and confusion dissolved within her nectar of love, which coated her thighs and legs, soaking her mind with the thoughts of Iris¡¯s figure, Iris¡¯s words, and Iris¡¯s movement.

    She felt light as if she were floating. Her existence elevated to that of a higher quality. Amidst her climax, she became an Official Mage and an official lover.

 Chapter 201: Call for the Star

    Feeling fingertips stroking her cheeks, Tundra unconsciously revealed a satisfied smile. After becoming an Official Mage, she exhausted herself and fell into slumber.

    Iris covered the pure, defenceless girl with a blanket after she finished changing her own clothes and wiping the sweat and saliva and other fluids soaking her body.

    In that hazy bliss, she could have made Tundra hers forever; she only needed to profess her affection, request an affirmation of love, and drag this lovely girl into the inescapable abyss. Given her talent, she would¡¯ve emerged as an excellent Monster Girl, an ice-type beauty, and another of Iris¡¯s family.

    To break that trust, she couldn¡¯t do it. If Tundra were to fall, she must do so with a bright, knowing smile. She must march into the bottomless pit with her hands holding Iris¡¯s, her eyes fixating on Iris¡¯s undisguised slimy body.

    She must, with her innocent heart, accept whom she would become.

    ¡°Maybe . . . maybe I¡¯m still myself,¡± Iris said.

    She rubbed Tundra¡¯s hair before turning to the spell testing area. She walked past piles of broken dummies, on whose cracks icy roses sprouted. They stiffly swayed, their flowers exuding chilly air as if they were crying frosty tears. These tears descended to the metallic floor and coated it under a faint white mist.

    Standing in between the rubbles, Iris closed her eyes. The chill and the greenery surrounding her painted within her mind a picture of a dim forest covered in the soundless twilight. She inhaled and, mimicking Tundra, pointed her right hand at a lab wall, whose black surface glimmered under the intense magical pressure.

    Her azure Corruption Power constructed a reflective claw onto her index finger. Its tip generated a tiny vortex, which converted her magical power into a freezing arrow. With a single utterance, the arrow sliced through the air, freezing the imagery of the dim forest, turning it into a frozen graveyard.

    Its tip penetrated the black reflective wall, which shone like the unclouded sun. From the point of impact, countless snowflakes manifested. Their patterns propagated with the rebound shockwaves, painting the wall with a deep-blue shade.

    An outline of a gigantic frosty rose appeared on the frozen wall, its roots extending to all space. The internal pressure cracked the smooth wall, crushing its inner composition, grinding its defence from the inside. Even the defensive formations of the laboratory failed to overcome this chaotic flow of energy.

    Once the formations ceased working, silence greeted Iris. She walked to the frozen wall, whose aura expressed a desolate air, and lifted her head, her eyes glimmering in the same colour as the frosty rose. As she touched the wall, her mouth curved into a grin. The frigid air, previously discomforting and dangerous, seeped inside her like a daughter embracing her mother.

    ¡°Tundra, when you fall, you¡¯ll become the sacred daughter of winter. Your Corrupted form will be as dazzling as the icy palace.¡± Iris softly bit her index finger, tasting the lingering chill, the chill she mimicked from Tundra. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you, step by step, until you accept who I am and desire to be with me, as much as I desire to make you mine.¡±

    Iris slapped her cheeks. How could she contemplate such thoughts while her target was sleeping on the floor, helpless and oblivious? Her dignity as a teacher disallowed her from manipulating her pupil¡¯s feelings. Tundra must realise it herself; her heart must succumb to her desires on her own.

    Iris took care of the broken dummies and repaired the damaged wall. Though she lacked the relevant magical engineering knowledge, she was knowledgeable enough to apply her understanding of spell formations to hide, mislead, and erase the traces of Rose of Stillness.

    As Iris watched over Tundra, Tundra opened her eyes. Her confused gaze met Iris¡¯s large, gentle eyes, and her heart ached. Her vague recollection reminded her of what she and her mentor had done before she fainted. Her lingering desires clutched her chest. Shame and guilt and craving quickened her breathing, raising her body temperature.

    ¡°Lady Iris . . . I . . . was I dreaming?¡± Tundra said.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Iris lightly pinched Tundra¡¯s right cheek. ¡°Do you want to find out?¡±

    Tundra held her breath and closed her eyes. Her confused yet expectant countenance enhanced her weak side while invoking pity for her bewildered mind. Her hesitant heart hadn¡¯t understood itself.

    Once more, she requested her mentor to teach her, to fill her with this fuzzy sensation, and to tell her what it was.

    Iris sighed. ¡°How does it feel to become an Official Mage?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a dream. Tundra opened her eyes, whose gleams revealed her dismay but also joy. ¡°Your . . . assistance has helped me much, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°Your breakthrough is unique because of your method. That sensation the Mage Apprentices feel, you¡¯ve been sensing it since the first time you cast your spell with your instinct.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°A little push is all you needed, and a little push is what I gave.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Will you . . . keep on helping me?¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    Tundra grabbed Iris¡¯s right arm and pushed herself to sit up. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard!¡±

    The determination imbued in those words instilled delight into Iris. She helped her pupil stand up and taught her a few relevant topics an Official Mage should know. Tundra carefully listened, though her pinkened eyes always stayed on Iris¡¯s lips. Iris couldn¡¯t complain because Tundra was indeed paying attention.

    Because of this unabashed yet innocent action, the atmosphere grew strange. Iris got self-conscious about her gestures; she deliberately moved unhurriedly as she demonstrated her sophisticated control over magic, revealing a few advanced concepts regarding intuitive spellcasting.

    Tundra imitated her teacher with varying degrees of success, better than Iris expected. But Tundra herself felt inadequate. She requested Iris to guide her through the process, like when she did so within the Auburn Leaf Library.

    ¡°Your eagerness is commendable, Tundra. However, you have yet to control your newfound Pure Power. Until you can accommodate it, I won¡¯t guide you.¡±

    Tundra¡¯s crestfallen face hurt Iris. Of course, she wanted to embrace her, to teach her how to open her heart, to guide her to the path of no return, but her current state was unideal, too easily influenced by even the simplest gesture and endearing words. That wouldn¡¯t do; Iris wanted to hear the declaration from the clear-minded Tundra, the genuine, loveliest Tundra.

    Anything less, and that Tundra might never return.

    ¡°You¡¯ve shown me your creation; you deserve to see mine.¡± Iris raised her right hand skywards. ¡°Although I am at the Master Tier, the spell can be replicated by an Official Mage, though it would be quite taxing. I called it Call for the Star.¡±

    Iris¡¯s Corruption Power stirred, surging out of her body. Its misty appearance cloaked her, concealing her presence and flow of magic. She softly uttered words of a forgotten language, whose content spoke of an ethereal goddess whose existence permeated the cosmos.

    Pitying the feeble mortals, the stellar goddess tore fragments of the stars and endowed them to the pure-hearted.

    As Iris invoked the illusory glory of the goddess, her body shone as if she were a star. Above Spellbound Facility, the sky darkened, with black clouds congregating into a black plain, on whose surface birthed invisible stars. Steams of unseen starlight emerged from them, heading toward Spellbound Facility. They passed through all defensive formations and isolation spells, arriving before Iris unhindered, undetected.

    With a swift downward motion, she commanded the starlight to materialise. They weaved into a solitary line, a stroke of golden light, painted unto the fabric of reality. It passed through the ceiling and landed gently on the floor.

    Starlight gushing into it, the magical tiles shimmered, glowed, and shone. Its crimson glare produced intense heat that distorted the atmosphere and melted the floor. The radiance seared Iris¡¯s skin, but her prepared barrier protected her and Tundra¡¯s eyes from burning. She stood there, contemplating the mysterious sensation in her chest, until the light faded, and only the charred floor remained.

    ¡°What . . . was that?¡± Tundra said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying spell.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a result of my research. Its power is much stronger than ordinary spells of the same calibre, and it is difficult to dispel, fend, or evade. Although its complex casting process is a hurdle for most, you are an exception, Tundra.¡±

    After her busy schedule, when she wasn¡¯t embracing Ludmint or sleeping, Iris would look starward, her unfocused gaze shifting from one luminary to another. Beyond that firmament, above the stars and the darkness veiling them, in a place so distant no eyes could glimpse, her first home lay waiting.

    And in that home, her little sister awaited, praying, searching futilely for her. She must be lonely.

    ¡°Is your research regarding the stars?¡± Tundra said. ¡°A book on ancient magic mentioned this forgotten path, but no one has ever tapped into it successfully.¡±

    ¡°My luck¡¯s been good. Yours as well.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°How much did you understand the process?¡±

    Tundra excitedly spoke her mind. She stood beside Iris and motioned herself gradually, her fingers flowing as if she were dancing in a gentle whirlpool. Her Pure Power coiled around her figure. Its brilliant flares illuminated the dark floor and walls with golden glitters, flickering like illusory stars.

    Unlike Iris¡¯s magnificent waterfall of light, Tundra¡¯s Call for the Star was a small stream, a drizzle of golden raindrops. Her persistent rain carved a winding, circular labyrinth on the floor. Though she couldn¡¯t shake the room or overload the defensive formation, her spell left an irreparable mark on the world, a mark that arrogantly proclaimed its creator¡¯s aptitude.

    With her hands pressing on her chest, Tundra lowered her head while peeking at her mentor. She shifted her legs in place, her eyes rapidly blinking. Her instinct guided her to imitate Iris, but she had no idea how good or bad her attempt was. She wished it to be poor, for her mentor to grab her hands and guide her tenderly, caringly.

    That mark on the floor was pleasing to observe. Iris couldn¡¯t help but smile while looking at it. Its rose-like appearance was like an implicit confession. But she couldn¡¯t accept it.

    ¡°Your first attempt surpassed my expectation, but you can still enhance the result.¡± Iris gave a few suggestions.

    ¡°It¡¯s still in the afternoon, yet the spell is already this powerful. How strong would it be during midnight?¡± Tundra said.

    Iris frowned. ¡°Unless you are confident in your fine control, do not cast this spell during the summit of the night. Its overwhelming power will trigger a powerful backlash that can harm your soul.¡±

    Shaken by that stern tone, Tundra seriously nodded her head before exhaling and retrying. Her mastery in Call for the Star gradually improved, notably when she received Iris¡¯s praises. Her progression shocked Iris, though Iris gave away nothing but practical critique, careful praises, and mischievous teasings.

    Their intimate time concluded when the purple curtain of the twilight fell upon the orange sky. Tundra reluctantly ended the session. She had to return to her dorm, but she still wanted to stay with Iris longer, to learn more, to observe more, to be closer and closer.

    ¡°We had a great time today.¡± Iris clicked her tongue. ¡°I wish we could do much more, but you need time to stabilise, and I have my schedule.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned much, Lady Iris. Please grant me more opportunities.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve entered the top three of your year.¡±

    Iris patted Tundra¡¯s head and left the lab. Her silhouette vanished from Tundra¡¯s line of sight, yet Tundra refused to move. She looked at her feet and took out a handkerchief Iris used to wipe her sweat and other fluids.

    ¡°Lady Iris, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She held the handkerchief close to her face and sniffed it. Iris¡¯s lingering scent filled her nose, flooding her mind with shamefully immoral thoughts. ¡°Your smell . . . is too pleasant.¡±

 Chapter 202: Broken Vessel

    Holding bags of snacks and a flower bouquet, Iris sauntered through the sparse street. Her casual clothes swayed according to her light movement, capturing all attention, though her silence deterred most from staring. Her mind only contemplated what awaited her at her home.

    Iris raised her head. A warm breeze caressed her face, but the weather was cold, with the sky painted orange by evening light. Her clear pupils narrowed, fixating on a glowing red feather. It gleefully danced atop the sky, coursed with the winds, and descended to in front of Iris.

    Pedestrians walked past her, the red feather nonexistent in their visions. Within that street, only Iris could perceive it. She grabbed the feather and brushed it on her face. A fragrance of ember tapped her nose. This scent, she remembered it.

    Iris closed her eyes. Her magical perception painted an outline of the world, and within it, aside from the natural flow of energy, vibrant red strings waved before her. Tied to the feather, they extended beyond, slid between the crowd, and entered a small bakery shop.

    Its window blinds obscured the customers, revealing only their silhouettes. Iris had to enter the store to admire the beauty waiting for her. She unhesitatingly followed the lead. She entered the shop, swept her eyes across the interior, and landed on a carefree lady.

    The lady, slowly eating her blueberry cheesecake, tilted her head and brought her small spoon to her mouth. Her shoulder-length orange hair touched her cheek, concealing her eating expression. As she enjoyed her bite, she glimpsed at Iris, her eyes brightening. She waved at her dear guest, beaming.

    Before going to her business partner, Iris walked to the counter, ordered a fruit punch and a slice of strawberry cake, and complimented the receptionist on her skills. That receptionist gave Iris a small plate of cookies as a gift of appreciation.

    ¡°Your charm¡¯s as magical as the rumour said,¡± Kasbin, the representative of the Suppression Sect, said. ¡°Her heart rate rises whenever she looks at you; your smile even dazes her.¡±

    ¡°Such is our gift. If you put in the effort, your handsome allure will also attract all eyes.¡±

    ¡°Will it get to you?¡± Kasbin took another bite of her cheesecake. ¡°Even for your kind, your charm is extraordinary. It¡¯s affecting me.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°It¡¯d be my honour to receive your affection, Lady Kasbin. Unfortunately, I cannot influence you. Your Mythical Bloodline is purer and of higher quality than mine.¡±

    ¡°Mine is purer, but it isn¡¯t necessarily superior. If you use treasures like the Blood Ignition Vial we gave you, you can refine your bloodline and maybe even incorporate your Slime Girl characteristic in it. You might become the ancestor of a new Mythical Bloodline, an achievement few dare to dream about.¡±

    ¡°Your sect would have already birthed countless Mythical Bloodlines if such an endeavour is achievable by me.¡±

    ¡°Your tendency to downplay yourself is astonishing. Am I not worthy of your trust?¡± Kasbin took a piece of Iris¡¯s cookie and ate it. ¡°Now that a piece of you is within me, can I become your confidant?¡±

    ¡°I truly lack the confidence to elevate my bloodline¡¯s quality; it¡¯s bestowed to me by a late friend, not something I possess since birth.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already proven yourself multiple times. As a witness to one of your accomplishments, I trust your ability.¡±

    Iris faintly blushed. ¡°Have you . . . been looking after me?¡±

    ¡°How could I not? You¡¯re the newest senior member of The Court, the mysterious Slime Girl who appears out of nowhere, the Monster Girl with a rare Mind Breaker Bloodline, and the cutest girl I¡¯ve ever met!¡± Kasbin giggled. ¡°Most importantly, your knowledge regarding the ancient past is unparalleled.¡±

    ¡°My meagre knowledge can only shine in a few specific angles. I¡¯ll fail you if you place your hope on me.¡±

    ¡°Our hope cannot be extinguished by a few words. Morbi has told us of your accomplishment in the field of ancient history. Your paper dated back to one of the oldest aeons.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°It is by chance I came across such a ruin. I regrettably know nothing about your once prosperous Beastkin nation.¡±

    Kasbin lowered her head. The sorrow in her eyes, though she¡¯d already prepared for it, still affected her aura. Her carefree demeanour softened until it became delicate. Iris wanted to hug and console her, but she was in the public, and Kasbin was trying to keep her nonchalant fa?ade.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°I expected that much. Nonetheless, you still recognise the broken vessel.¡± Kasbin pressed her left hand on the table and raised it. Space under her palm distorted, producing a chest containing the broken vessel of old. ¡°Our archive has nothing regarding our origin, and none of our members can glean anything from it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you of any finding.¡±

    ¡°You have our gratitude, Lady Iris. The Suppression Sect will forever remember your help. If you can trace back to our origin, even if it¡¯s just the name of our birthplace, you¡¯ll be our greatest benefactor.¡± Kasbin gently pushed the chest to Iris. Her casual dress slightly loosened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your taste; my body will be yours if you desire so.¡±

    Iris leaned away from the table; her cheeks flushed. ¡°What rumours, Lady Kasbin. They are immoral and wrong and exaggerated.¡±

    ¡°If I were to offer my heart to you, not because it is a price I¡¯m willing to pay but because your love is for what I yearn, will you accept me?¡± Kasbin slanted toward Iris. ¡°Our Mythical Bloodlines are opposite, and opposite attracts. Your gender and appearance matter not to me, but your pure soul, its shine entices me.¡±

    Iris deeply inhaled, her expression returning to normalcy. ¡°I¡¯m not pure, Lady Kasbin. You fail to see through my disguise. My tainted heart isn¡¯t worthy of yours.¡±

    Kasbin sighed. She and Iris quietly ate their desserts and sipped their drinks. Visitors came and went, their eyes periodically hovering around the two, observing their untouchable grace. Though Kasbin¡¯s power obstructed them from listening to the conversation, it didn¡¯t prevent anyone from watching their gestures.

    Though they were in the limelight, no one would remember their actions or speeches. What they could recall would be their mesmerising appearances, which would dissimilate in their minds, becoming vague and indistinctive. Such was how Iris and Kasbin layered their measures against all espionage.

    ¡°Time shouldn¡¯t have moved when we¡¯re together,¡± Kasbin said. ¡°Regrettably, I must return to my friends. I hope to seek you out for a nice tea party in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Please have a nice evening.¡±

    Iris called for a waitress. The same waitress with whom she flirted came to her eagerly. She expressed her gratitude for Iris¡¯s patronage and her anticipation of Iris¡¯s return. Her tone, filled with joy and bashfulness, almost caused herself to blush.

    After paying for herself and Kasbin, Iris took the chest and got up. She praised the waitress, waved at Kasbin, and turned around.

    ¡°Iris, The Order has lessened its activity around Donhalgen,¡± Kasbin said. ¡°They¡¯ve been concentrating their effort on infiltration rather than assassination. Be careful if you¡¯re to move during Holy Resurgence Day. The Order has issued for your capture.¡±

    Iris paused. She turned her head to Kasbin, her expression grave, and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your warning, Lady Kasbin.¡±

    ¡°You carry our hope, Iris. We¡¯ll ensure the safety of our benefactor.¡±

    Iris and Kasbin parted. Their gracious charm vanished from their bodies, which submerged back into the crowd of people. Iris walked through multiple intersections before arriving at her home.

    Purple twilight replaced the orange sunset. The world quietened, but Donhalgen remained lively. Countless buildings lit lanterns and candles, illuminating the dusk with mild yellow glows.

    Iris was about to knock on the front door when it swung open. Ludmint rushed out, hugged Iris, and nuzzled her face against Iris¡¯s. Her faint perfume enveloped Iris, who carefreely took in the floral scent. She didn¡¯t expect this embrace, but she longed for it, and she held onto it as long as she could.

    Ludmint kissed Iris¡¯s left ear, her hands slithering on Iris¡¯s back. She traced the tip of her nose against Iris¡¯s, sniffing Iris¡¯s candy-like flavour. Her nose twitched. Had her lover mingled with another lady before returning home?

    Ludmint stared at Iris. ¡°Honey, there is a foreign scent on you. It isn¡¯t of any senior members.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Iris grabbed Ludmint¡¯s hand and placed it on her chest. ¡°Even though you already have a piece of my heart?¡±

    ¡°I want the whole thing.¡± Ludmint pulled back her hand and licked it. ¡°Who dares to covet my jewel?¡±

    ¡°This fragile jewel might break if you¡¯re too rough. I¡¯ve spent some time with my student, and on the way home, Kasbin visited me.¡±

    Ludmint leaned forward and licked Iris, who shivered and pursed her lips not to leak out any embarrassing noise. ¡°The fiery scent didn¡¯t linger around you. Did you embrace your pupil? How is her new form?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s yet to become one of us.¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be angry if you touch her.¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°When the time comes, she¡¯ll choose for herself. I won¡¯t allow any interference.¡±

    ¡°Are you scared of her regretting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared of my not regretting.¡±

    Ludmint pulled Iris into the house and closed the room. She guided her lover to the dining room, where she¡¯d already prepared a lovely feast, filled with colourful plates and food, made with extreme care, flavoured with tender affection. Her gleaming eyes fixated on Iris, waiting, anticipating the praise and indulgence.

    ¡°Are you going to prepare dinner from now on?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Anything for you, Dear.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to reward you, then.¡± Iris took out a large box of chocolate from her bag and lay it on the wooden dining table. She opened the cover, revealing neatly arranged chocolate of various shapes: hearts, leaves, flowers, and rings. ¡°Are they to your taste?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re to my taste, Dear.¡± Ludmint ate a heart-shaped piece. ¡°Your kindness is now inside me. I¡¯ll cherish it forever.¡±

    ¡°Cherish this, too.¡± Iris handed Ludmint the chest containing the broken vessel. ¡°An ancient relic. If you could decipher its symbols, you might gain something valuable.¡±

    ¡°Has Suppression Sect gotten what they want?¡±

    ¡°They requested my help. And now I request yours.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s my reward?¡±

    ¡°Nothing but my time.¡± Iris coquettishly tilted her head.

    ¡°The most precious.¡± Ludmint placed the chest on another table and turned to Iris. ¡°Before that, we should fill our stomachs first. The night is young, bold, and passionate.¡±

    Iris and Ludmint needed not food or air, but they joyfully sat around the dining table, chose their meal modestly, and feasted with delight imprinted in their eyes. In their human disguises, they were an inseparable couple, devoid of their Monster Girl desires, detached from their worldly concerns.

    In their home, they were young, bold, and passionate.

 Chapter 203: Flamiras Resolve

    Leaning onto the window frame, Iris pointed at a particular star. Its radiance wasn¡¯t too dim nor too bright, its distance not too far nor too near.

    It was the perfect star for the perfect person.

    ¡°Is that your home?¡± Ludmint said. Her eyes focused on the lovely star.

    ¡°It leads me home.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the lighthouse amidst the vast ocean, the guiding torch that shows my family.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°The conduit through which your mystical spell channels its power?¡±

    ¡°There is no reward for answering correctly.¡± Iris shifted closer to Ludmint beside her and kissed her left cheek. ¡°This kiss is to affirm my love for you. I¡¯ll give them out as many as I want.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need them, for I know your love is as eternal as the stars.¡±

    ¡°The stars aren¡¯t eternal, though.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°But for us mortals, they might as well be.¡±

    ¡°Do you . . . still wish to become a Legendary?¡±

    ¡°Are you snickering at my fantasy?¡± Iris pouted. ¡°I must revoke that kiss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of your dream, Dear. Together, we shall achieve the impossible, all through the power of love.¡± Ludmint grinned. ¡°Allow me to transfer it back to you. Of course, with my lips unto yours.¡±

    Iris veered away before rushing in and pressing her lips against Ludmint¡¯s. Though her tongue stayed put, her gentle yet rough motion heated her body. Her hands, gripping the wooden window frame, tightened. Pinkness spread on her arms.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Ludmint whispered. Her warm breaths misted Iris¡¯s expression.

    Iris shook her head. ¡°Tonight, the stars align.¡±

    Under the shimmering night sky, she held Ludmint¡¯s hands and returned to the bed. She lay in it, with Ludmint¡¯s head resting on her chest, and whispered the language of the otherworld, the language of the stars. Her spell, Hearts Connected through the Stars, circulated her power through her intricately prepared formation.

    From the invisible lines tracing her bedroom and her destiny star, golden light flowed. Its soft, milky radiance illuminated her, glimmering her large eyes, polishing her silky countenance. She gestured her hands, her fingers drawing an oval silhouette, an incorporeal mirror that bridged the vast gap in distance. The golden light flooded the confined space, forming a thin surface in which blurry visions manifested.

    Two beautiful, familiar silhouettes emerged from the mist. Sitting on a large sofa, Flamira rested her head on Errenia¡¯s right shoulder. Her smile cut through the distortion and greeted her main body as well as her main body¡¯s lover.

    ¡°Main Body, we meet again at last,¡± Flamira said. ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Flamira, do not call me Main Body. Call me Iris, your other half.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°Ludmint¡¯s been supportive. Her kindness is the foundation that propels me to reach this point. For that, I¡¯m grateful.¡±

    Ludmint caressed Iris¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Please award me a kiss, Dear. Show your other half that our love isn¡¯t weaker than theirs.¡±

    Iris smirked, kissed Ludmint¡¯s forehead, and eyed Flamira. ¡°Since last time, you¡¯ve changed substantially. Is it because of me, or is it because of her?¡±

    Errenia laughed. ¡°Dear Iris, would you blame me, if I broke her?¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve allowed you to break her.¡±

    ¡°Main Body, please don¡¯t say such words!¡± Flamira blushed. ¡°I realised my feeling, that I didn¡¯t hate my desires, that I didn¡¯t consider them wrong. I love Errenia, and love is never wrong.¡±

    While Flamira and Errenia cuddled, Iris frowned. She looked over to Ludmint, who returned it with her unwavering gaze. Iris knew, felt, and understood what silence conveyed, yet she hesitated. Her heart urged her body. She should concede to Ludmint¡¯s plead. But a part of her objected, saying that she should keep steady, that she must resist the temptation lest she succumbed forever to her instinct.

    She wasn¡¯t Flamira; Flamira wasn¡¯t her. She wasn¡¯t jealous. She couldn¡¯t be beside Errenia, and thus Errenia indulged with her other half and not her. How envious.

    Iris audibly coughed. ¡°My spell cannot last forever.¡±

    Errenia reluctantly separated from Flamira. ¡°I wish it would. Although Flamira is you, I still want to see the original you. Having two yous must be better than just one.¡±

    Ludmint hmphed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a greedy one, Little Errenia?¡±

    ¡°Lady Ludmint, power alone can¡¯t win love.¡±

    ¡°It helps immensely.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Iris pinched Ludmint, who flinched and moaned softly, deliberately.

    ¡°One more time, and I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± Iris furrowed her brows. ¡°Are Serinda and Artium not here?¡±

    Flamira sighed. ¡°I urged them to wait until the next calling, but they didn¡¯t want to waste time. They set out for Hellen Kingdom five days ago.¡±

    ¡°Their birthplace?¡±

    ¡°They wanted to take back what¡¯s theirs,¡± Flamira said. ¡°They wished to help you, Iris. They didn¡¯t want to idle while you struggled in a foreign land.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡±

    ¡°How could we?¡± Flamira wryly smiled. ¡°If you were here, could you stop them? Could you stare at their entreating faces and harden your heart?¡±

    Iris averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯d only been a short while since they reached the Transformation Phase.¡±

    ¡°With Errenia¡¯s support, their powers smoothly progressed until they hit a bottleneck. Without significant experience, their speeds have slowed to a crawl.¡±

    ¡°When . . . will they return?¡±

    Errenia shook her head. ¡°Although there are teleportation circles that massively shorten the travel time, we¡¯ve no idea how long they¡¯ll take to accomplish their goals. Moreover, as the war grows intense, it¡¯ll become harder to use the teleportation circles.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, we can communicate with them, even if barely,¡± Flamira said. ¡°Errenia spent a fortune to buy a pair of bracelets. It can transfer a letter every week if both sides recharge them. Is there anything you wish to tell them?¡±

    ¡°Everything I want to say, you¡¯ve already said it.¡±

    Iris and Flamira chuckled and covered their mouths. Their voices rang through the magical mirror, echoing inside the bedroom and the living room. Their lovers peeked at them and laughed too.

    ¡°What bad and good things have happened on that side?¡± Iris said.

    Her expression solemn, Errenia explained the general situation of Tentoid Empire. Because of the aid of the Churches and other nations, Tentoid Empire stood firm. The war, though intense, couldn¡¯t shake the empire¡¯s foundation. So long as the True Master of the imperial family remained alive, Tentoid Empire would never fall.

    Still, the Seven Goddess Church¡¯s sluggish movement aroused the suspicion of the powerhouses. Despite Tentoid Empire being one of their crucial territories, the church never struck back with the ferocity befitting their status. Their Holy Maiden, since the war began, had vanished without a trace, as if the divine revelation had ceased, and the Seven Goddesses were no more.

    ¡°Although this chaos made my life as a Hastinda harder, it made my life as a Monster Girl much more comfortable.¡± Errenia poked Flamira¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been spending most of my day with her. She truly is you, Iris, yet she also isn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Has she been slacking off?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been working hard. Her control over fire is comparable to mine now. And she¡¯s been maintaining a Secret Organisation under our names. Unless I drag her to our bed, she¡¯ll refuse to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± Flamira said. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat our mistake. The Secret Organisation Errenia found is Invisible Shield. We gathered the rouge Monster Girls and offered them a job under us. Because of the war, many hiding Monster Girls lost their peace; I want to help them.¡±

    Flamira told Iris about the structure of Invisible Shield and the number of its members. Most of the members were Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girls who got corrupted during the wars and rescued by the Transformation Phase Monster Girls of the Invisible Shield. Because of their inability to hide their seductive appearances, they could only work underground.

    ¡°Are there any Condensation Phase Monster Girl?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°They must have fled The Empire to Sinking Dark Forest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sunken Dark Forest now. And it isn¡¯t peaceful either,¡± Flamira said. ¡°Since the last Sinking, multiple cracks in space have manifested. These rifts join Main Material Plane with Abyssal Plane.¡±

    ¡°Demonic invasion?¡±

    Flamira nodded. ¡°It¡¯s also why the rest of the Pure nations couldn¡¯t send sufficient troops to assist The Empire.¡±

    The discussion moved to the recent happening, which Errenia happily revealed. Her topics ranged from her father¡¯s commencing a secret meeting between the upper echelon of Hastinda Family to her blissful bedtime with Flamira and finally to Flamira¡¯s training the other Monster Girls in various lovely activities.

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . necessary.¡± Flamira turned her face away. ¡°When I¡ªwe¡ªexperience their bodies, our understanding of ourselves increases. To progress forward, we must . . . indulge in the act of intimacy. You also know this.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t denounced you of anything.¡± Iris glanced at Ludmint, who smirked. ¡°I . . . never intend to stop you. I also enjoy the occasional intimacy with my dear Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°Indeed we will.¡± Ludmint bit her lips.

    ¡°We too shall indulge our lust after this,¡± Errenia said.

    Iris and Flamira rebuked their lovers, but their words, like sprinkles of perfume, could only fill the atmosphere with a steamy impression. Their voices gradually faded as they shifted their postures, their lovers faintly stroking their naked flesh.

    ¡°Ludmint, where have your shame gone?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°We must outdo our competitor. They¡¯re taunting us, Iris. If we don¡¯t fight back, we¡¯ll lose their respect!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, or tonight¡¯s event is cancelled.¡±

    Ludmint retracted her hands while flashing her teary eyes. Iris¡¯s anger dissipated into warmth in her chest, which would linger until she expelled it. She couldn¡¯t overcome Ludmint. Her lover knew her best and could poke her weakness accurately, verbally and physically.

    The reddened Iris changed the subject by talking about her recent progression and checking on Flamira¡¯s progress. They exchanged information, cross-referenced knowledge, and discussed plans. Throughout the talk, they kept changing their postures, discomfort lurking in their bodies.

    ¡°The spell . . . is ending soon.¡± Iris exhaled. Her misty breaths clouded her face. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Flamira grasped Errenia¡¯s hands and held her breath. ¡°No . . . no. We too wish to go to bed soon. Farewell, Main Body, Lady Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°Farewell, Flamira, Errenia.¡±

    Iris vertically swung her hands. Her fingertips cut through the magical mirror. It fractured into countless yellow sparks, which dimmed until the only light in the room was that of the pale moon above.

    On the bed, with moonlight curtains concealing her figure, Iris closed her eyes and tensed. Her messy pyjamas stuck to her body, grazing her soft, sensitive flesh. She opened her mouth, her tongue slithering out, and panted. Her pink air exuded heat that heightened her perceptiveness.

    ¡°Iris, are you ready?¡± Ludmint whispered.

    She received no verbal response, but Iris¡¯s expression answered her question. She lowered her body, pressing her chest against her lover¡¯s, her thighs against her partner¡¯s. Her long silver hair fell onto Iris¡¯s face, hiding the moment she kissed her dearest.

    She savoured the fruity taste. The sweet saliva moistened her lips. Her heart beat in sync with her movement, her hands tracing her love onto the delicate back. The blanket and pillows flowed with her movement, covered her indecent acts, and pushed her closer and closer toward Iris, toward a climax.

    The two Monster Girls, each yearning for love and lust, let loose their desires. They implanted their love into one another. Their muffled moans lingered in their ears, intensifying with each echo, multiplying, dominating, blinding.

 Chapter 204: Job Interview

    Standing before a full-body mirror, Iris turned sideways and raised her arms delicately. Her eyes focused on the slim dress draped over her curvaceous silhouette. Its loose sleeve revealed her pale wrists and the bracelet of gems twinkling on them.

    She shook her head and changed from her solemn attire to a light-coloured one. Her disposition also varied, becoming airy and carefree.

    Ludmint, sitting on the bed, opened her mouth. Her apology muffled into silence, seeping out of her as a defeated, guilty breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I should¡¯ve told you last night, but . . . but you were too alluring.¡±

    Iris didn¡¯t glance at Ludmint. She kept her gaze on herself, trying different types of clothes. Her hands moved quickly and precisely, yet her mind failed to decide. She dwelled on the colours and the textures and last night and Ludmint.

    Her movement halted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± she said.

    ¡°Your face, can I see your smile?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m frustrated at myself.¡± Iris closed her eyes and turned around. ¡°Last night, did you forget?¡±

    Blushes on her neck, Ludmint turned her face away. ¡°How . . . how could I? You were dazzling, intoxicating.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Iris bit her tongue, suppressing her embarrassment with pain. ¡°Did you forget to tell me, or did you deliberately keep quiet?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it secret. Your love overwhelmed me. We did it for too long, too intense, too mind-numbing. I was too tired and fell asleep!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Iris covered her face. Her hands, red like rubies, burned her cheeks. Their warmth reminded her of the warmth she felt last night, the invasive, penetrating, and unforgettable fervour.

    With those delicate fingers, she explored Ludmint, and Ludmint explored her. They tasted each other, loved each other, and plundered each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interrogating you anymore. Keep quiet, or I¡¯ll be late!¡± Iris slapped her cheeks and sorted through her sets of clothes. Ludmint¡¯d bought her too many. Now she couldn¡¯t find the right one.

    Ludmint got up and went to the closet. She took out a set of conservative attires and presented it in front of Iris, hovering it between her figure and the mirror. She appeared refined and moderate, not too charming, not too stiff.

    ¡°Are they good?¡± Ludmint said.

    Iris raised her brows. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for now. We¡¯ll deal with your forgetfulness after I return.¡±

    After she got changed, Iris kissed Ludmint and bid farewell. She decided against using magic to travel through the city. She boarded a carriage to her destination, passing through a few busy streets, and arrived minutes before the appointed time.

    Like Spellbound Facility, the sleek building in front of her, Multi-Path Complex, was located on a quiet, unassuming street not too far from the city centre. Its minimalistic design stood out from the rest of the traditional buildings, yet its presence still blended with the surroundings as if it were the heart of a magnificent structure.

    Iris adjusted her attire and pushed open the glass doors. They parted way with the slightest touch, their motion silent and smooth. Cooling winds grazed Iris, tickling her palms.

    A receptionist in a black and white office uniform stepped forward. She rested her hands on her chest, bowed, and flashed a spirited smile.

    ¡°Multi-Path Complex welcomes you, Miss.¡± She raised her head. ¡°How may I help you today?¡±

    Beaming, Iris handed the receptionist her pass. ¡°I¡¯m here for the applicant interview. Please guide me to my destination.¡±

    The receptionist inspected the pass, her eyes narrowed. Excusing herself, she returned to the counter and pressed the card into a machine. Information regarding Iris¡¯s visit flashed on the screen, confused her, and caused her smile to change subtly.

    ¡°Is the pass faulty?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t, but it¡ª¡±

    ¡°You must be Iris!¡± A bright, lovely voice resounded from the hallway.

    A pair of researchers, a man and a woman, rushed through the entrance and greeted Iris. The lady researcher scrutinised Iris¡¯s appearance, attire, disposition, and gesture. When she finished scanning, her squinted eyes relaxed.

    ¡°Are you the interviewers?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Did our uniforms give us away?¡± The lady giggled. ¡°I¡¯m Cilvia, and he¡¯s Lidoac.¡±

    Cilvia tilted her head, her short brown hair fluttering. Despite her long research hours, her handsome figure and cool disposition never diminished. Her yellow eyes, glimmering like hope, fixated on the receptionist, whose face pinkened, whose chest tightened. The rosy receptionist sealed her mouth and handed the pass to Cilvia before running away.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Here, your pass,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°Shall we start your interview? I¡¯ll lead you to the room.¡±

    Iris looked around. ¡°Excuse my curiosity, but where are other applicants?¡±

    ¡°They must be running late. We thought no one would show up; that¡¯s why we were so excited when you arrived.¡± Cilvia dryly laughed.

    ¡°All but me are late?¡± Iris¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What problem did my pass cause?¡±

    Cilvia¡¯s eyes slightly contracted before returning to normal. As her mind shuffled for a suitable answer, the atmosphere turned stale.

    ¡°You¡¯re our only qualified applicant for the moment,¡± Lidoac said. ¡°We¡¯re still evaluating other applicants¡¯ papers.¡±

    Lidoac adjusted his lab coat, stretched his neck, and fixed his golden hair. His dark blue eyes shifted to Cilvia, who nodded at him, and to Iris, who said nothing. Iris peeked at the staff room, where the receptionist escaped, but kept her questions to herself.

    ¡°An interview just for me?¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of such a grand invitation.¡±

    ¡°Your paper on the lost period is enlightening,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°We can¡¯t wait to have you work for us.¡±

    ¡°Is there any question you wish to ask?¡±

    Cilvia wanted to speak, but Lidoac loudly coughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the interview room first,¡± he said.

    Cilvia cheerfully led Iris into the hallway, passing multiple clean and neat rooms. The group encountered a few researchers who would stop to greet the two senior researchers. They held great respect within Multi-Path Complex, being the members of Rising Horizon Council.

    While strolling, Cilvia explained the research projects conducted by Rising Horizon Council. She masterfully explained her subject, the art of silent casting, not spells whose casting were gestureless but spells whose presences were impossible to detect until their effects were made known.

    ¡°Not even Evil Punisher Grand Formation?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°If my work bears fruit, I¡¯ll be able to cast a spell while talking to another Mage, and they¡¯d never realise it until it struck them.¡±

    ¡°How frightening. If an Official-Tier Mage uses this technique, won¡¯t they transform into a powerful, unpredictable assassin?¡±

    Cilvia sucked in a deep breath. ¡°Theoretically, yes. But this technique is of supreme difficulty, requiring complex internal channelling and fine control. According to my estimation, unless specialised in fine control, only the Grandmasters could use this technique practically.¡±

    Iris gasped. ¡°To use such a technique even though you aren¡¯t a Grandmaster yet, I envy your talent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I cheat with my speciality.¡±

    Iris complimented Cilvia some more and prompted her to explain other research. Their slow pace permitted these lengthy introductions, which included preliminary knowledge and glimpses into the results of the experiments.

    While absorbing the knowledge, Iris became filled with doubt. She began asking questions unrelated to the scholarly topics, skirting the mundane subjects. At first, Cilvia restrained herself from talking too much, but she eventually opened up her routine and stress as if she were talking to a close friend.

    Iris halted her footstep. The junction she stopped was devoid of other researchers, leaving the three in relative privacy.

    ¡°Cilvia, you¡¯re Ludmint¡¯s friend, right?¡± Iris said.

    Cilvia froze. Her tranquil air shook with her body. Though she controlled it well, her heart raced, tightening her chest. ¡°Yes . . . I and Ludmint, we¡¯re friends.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Lidoac?¡±

    Lidoac nodded, his solemn face betraying little worry. ¡°Our research frequently intersects. We can be considered her closest friends.¡±

    ¡°How long have you known each other?¡± Iris coyly shrunk herself. ¡°Though I¡¯m her pen pal, I only recently met her. I wished to learn more about her.¡±

    ¡°I know a lot about her!¡± Cilvia¡¯s voice peaked. She blushed. ¡°We often accompany each other. We work together, shop together, and go on vacation together. I used to sleep at her house, but recently, she¡¯s been incredibly busy.¡±

    ¡°Do you know of her new relationship?¡±

    Cilvia¡¯s smile faded. Her excited demeanour dulled. ¡°I heard she got a new girlfriend . . . . are you her?¡±

    Iris beamed. She raised her right hand, where she wore her engagement ring. ¡°Isn¡¯t she extravagant?¡±

    Cilvia paled, her hands faintly shaking.

    Despite her panic, she forced a smile. ¡°You must . . . treasure her. As her friend, I won¡¯t forgive you if you hurt her feeling.¡±

    ¡°I treasure her feeling more than mine. She¡¯ll forever be happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, is there anything you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°She fixed this, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Why . . . would you think that?¡± Cilvia gulped. ¡°Are you doubting the legitimacy of Phenomenon Committee?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she fixed the result.¡± Iris pointed at her heart. ¡°Even without her help, I would¡¯ve qualified. I believe my papers are of satisfactory quality.¡±

    ¡°Actually¡ª¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lidoac said, ¡°Ludmint told us to introduce you to the facility and fill you in on the research detail. The interview is merely a front; the committee has already decided to accept you. Your contribution to the historical field is too impressive.¡±

    ¡°Not as impressive as your research on the multi-cast spells,¡± Iris said. ¡°A spell into which multiple Mages can channel their powers, it¡¯s revolutionary.¡±

    Lidoac rubbed his nose and laughed. ¡°You¡¯re glorifying a movable spell formation, Iris.¡±

    Iris resumed her walking speed, but she no longer headed to the imaginary interview room. Cilvia and Lidoac instead guided her around Multi-Path Complex, giving her a chance to visit all experiment and research rooms. She met multiple scholars, watched a few conducted their tests, and did some herself. Her unique perspective on spell-casting and magic theories surprised many, netting her praises which she bashfully accepted.

    ¡°And this is the last project of the Multi-Path Complex. The rest are either located in other laboratories or are still in the proposal phase,¡± Cilvia said.

    ¡°So this is a simplified framework of Evil Punisher Grand Formation?¡±

    Iris arrived at a large underground storage-like room. Standing before the monumental framework, she raised her head. The spell formation, engraved into an expansive wall, glittered like the night sky. Countless energised nodes flashed, darkened, moved, flickered, split, combined, and swirled in according to complex principles no researcher could anticipate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a prototype of the Grand Formations, a type of spell formations Ludmint developed,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°She leads this project, and Evil Punisher Grand Formation is her masterpiece. Of course, she didn¡¯t singlehandedly create it, but she designed it for the most part.¡±

    ¡°She never told me any of this.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s afraid of your teasing her.¡± Cilvia snickered. ¡°I used to tease her about it.¡±

    Iris shook her head. She was about to speak when her nose twitched. A bloody, disgusting scent tickled her. It reminded her of the intense glare, the nauseating tension, and the omnipresent oppression. She turned to a scholar who kept his head low while working on a small section of the formation.

    He was a believer of Masolis.

 Chapter 205: Fuel of Love

    ¡°Did Ludmint really oversee The Grand Formations?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Without her contribution, Evil Punisher Grand Formation wouldn¡¯t be as efficient as it is.¡±

    ¡°She never mentioned the specific to me.¡±

    Cilvia grasped Iris¡¯s hands, grinning smugly. ¡°She¡¯s under a confidential contract; some detail can¡¯t be leaked to outsiders.¡±

    Iris harrumphed. She understood well Cilvia¡¯s smugness, yet it still annoyed her. Although she was Ludmint¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she¡¯d only known Ludmint recently. Her relationship with Ludmint, even if deep and endearing, couldn¡¯t be as far-reaching as a long-lasting friendship.

    ¡°Can you introduce to me her co-researchers?¡± Iris said. ¡°I wish to know more about her hidden side.¡±

    The reluctant Cilvia introduced to Iris Ludmint¡¯s teams. She briefly described their duty while pointing at them if they were in the room.

    ¡°And that man is Travion, Royal Magic Academy¡¯s graduate. His thesis on the fluctuation of magic in spell formations is quite perceptive.¡± Cilvia gestured at a gloomy researcher. ¡°Although he appears dismal, he has no problem speaking his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Your praise got me curious,¡± Iris said. ¡°Does Ludmint praise him often?¡±

    ¡°She rarely comes to this place now. Her teams can only meet her during the monthly progress meeting.¡±

    ¡°Do you want Ludmint¡¯s praise?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡ª¡± Cilvia covered her mouth. ¡°Iris, you almost got me. I can see why Ludmint chose you now.¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Are we alike?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s much more mischievous, taller, and her charm is different.¡± Cilvia¡¯s cheeks faintly pinkened. ¡°Anyway, do you have any more questions?¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to Travion. His thesis piques my interest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . an old thesis, almost ten years old.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been here for almost ten years?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a humble man.¡± Lidoac coughed. ¡°His passion for knowledge never burns out.¡±

    Iris narrowed her eyes, her mouth bending into an undetectable smile. She excused herself, looked at Travion, who had long since felt her amused gaze, and made her way toward him. Her skipping steps, soft yet audible, gave rise to a rhythm as if she were playing an instrument with the whole world as her stage.

    His messy black hair clinging to his face, Travion adjusted his shirt collar and swiped away his loose strands of hair. He forced out a stiff smile while greeting Iris. Although he was taller than her, his slanted posture made him appear shorter.

    ¡°Pardon my interruption, Mister Travion,¡± Iris said. ¡°Hope I don¡¯t halt anything important?¡±

    ¡°Be assured you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, Miss. I¡¯m merely checking my calculation.¡± Travion placed down the notes. ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to ask?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever felt down?¡±

    Travion raised his right eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Almost ten years, yet you still haven¡¯t published anything that could come close to your graduation thesis. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Life sometimes refuses to give out anything.¡±

    ¡°But the fire of ambition still burns. How?¡±

    ¡°You must be jesting. Fire of ambition?¡±

    ¡°A genius never falters. He either dies trying or changes his target.¡± Iris tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s keeping your amber ignited?¡±

    Travion looked into Iris¡¯s eyes, which glittered like snowflakes drifting in midwinter morning. At the corner of his vision, Lidoac and Cilvia stood watching. To have two senior researchers accompanying her, she must have a significant background.

    He mustn¡¯t offend such a figure. If he lied and got exposed, he might lose this job.

    ¡°It might sound clich¨¦, but I found love.¡± Travion¡¯s dull eyes quavered, its shade shifting toward red. ¡°She gave me hope, so I gave her my flame.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no fuel greater than love.¡± Iris slightly lowered her head. ¡°Is she now at peace?¡±

    ¡°I hope so. Our son¡¯s going to attend high school soon. If she were still here, she must¡¯ve been overjoyed.¡±

    Iris gave her blessing to Travion¡¯s son and changed the topic to his thesis. She asked, and Travion cleared her doubt with simple yet concise explanations. Despite his radical idea, Iris maintained her propriety. Her graceful manner revealed nothing of her thoughts.

    After bidding farewell, she returned to Cilvia and Lidoac and asked them to introduce her to their research topics. They enthusiastically entertained her curiosity, imparting their knowledge to her. She greedily devoured every bit of information, her speed shocking even Cilvia and Lidoac.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    She only gave up when her breathing grew rigid, her mind tired. She apologised to those she¡¯d taken their time for granted, especially her two interviewers, who had to stay with her, waiting for her as if she were a spoiled child.

    ¡°Why have I never heard of you before?¡± Cilvia said.

    ¡°Have you fallen for me?¡± Iris giggled.

    Cilvia hmphed. ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for your talent. If you weren¡¯t already a Master, I would¡¯ve made you my pupil.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just adventurous and lucky.¡±

    Because of Cilvia¡¯s insistence, Iris recounted her prepared backstory, from an orphan in a rural town to a Mage Apprentice of a wandering Mage. Though extraordinary, her life had little defining detail and traceable moment. She spent most of her time alone, with Ludmint as her sole pen pal.

    ¡°If only you decide to come to Donhalgen earlier,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°Royal Magic Academy would¡¯ve paid you to enrol as their student.¡±

    ¡°Then they should feel happy that I¡¯m going to join them soon.¡±

    ¡°Are you . . . going to become a professor?¡±

    ¡°I find teaching the fundamental of magic to be rewarding. It helps me organise my thoughts and find more ways to evaluate magic.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to visit your seminar.¡± Lidoac winked. ¡°Just your beauty¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lidoac, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten that Iris¡¯s engaged to Ludmint?¡±

    Lidoac swallowed, his flirtatious expression turning stiff. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just kidding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Iris flashed a bright smile. Her eyes fixated on Cilvia¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t mind his courting. She won¡¯t mind yours, too.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªwhat?¡± Cilvia vigorously shook her head. ¡°What are you saying, Iris? Ludmint, she¡¯s engaged with you. How could I possibly date her?¡±

    ¡°She taught me not to get jealous, that love shouldn¡¯t be restricted.¡±

    Lidoac snickered. Cilvia desperately denied the accusation, yet Iris¡¯s collected expression defeated her. She could lie to others but not to herself. Her heart clenched her chest, telling her to come clean, telling her that it was all right.

    Iris allowed it, and Ludmint didn¡¯t mind it, right?

    ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little sensitive to these things. Ludmint said it¡¯s my good point.¡± Iris coyly tilted her head. ¡°She also said she liked sweet, loved when I placed her hand on my chest, and had a soft spot for pitiful looks.¡±

    Cilvia froze. Her pinkish face, as if burning up, puffed. She glared at Iris, who met her eyes with equally compelling, charming pupils. Iris¡¯s wicked smile told Cilvia that she¡¯d fallen into this lovely trap and that Ludmint, too, would have done this. Such similarity.

    The two ladies argued and argued and argued until Lidoac had to step in, for they¡¯d been fighting while walking through the main hallway. The other researchers, witnessing their shenanigan, had to suppress their amazement; the usually strict Cilvia¡¯s embarrassed countenance wasn¡¯t something they thought they would see.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it now, Iris!¡± Cilvia stopped in front of the reception counter. ¡°I hated how similar you two are. She must have been a narcissist.¡±

    ¡°I cheer for your success, Cilvia. Please don¡¯t lose hope.¡±

    Speechless, Cilvia dismissed Iris and returned to her work, dragging Lidoac with her. Silence returned to the building entrance, leaving only Iris with the receptionist, who had already cleared Cilvia¡¯s smile out of her head. She offered to escort Iris out and call a carriage for her.

    Iris accepted her service and, walking with her, teased her about her reaction to Cilvia¡¯s unintentional flirts. Despite Iris¡¯s gentle push, the receptionist couldn¡¯t bring herself to chase after her feeling. She hastily called for a carriage and escaped.

    The ordinary wooden carriage stopped before Iris. She grabbed the handle, pulled open the door, and peered inside. A silver-eyed lady rested her back on a soft cushion. Her long snow-white hair fluttered with the winds coming from the outside. She adjusted the strands which tainted her perfect expression and smiled at Iris.

    Iris¡¯s eyes contracted, her Corruption Power stirring. She swept her gaze across the surroundings and found nothing but quiet buildings and innocent pedestrians. She told the carriage driver her destination and got in.

    ¡°Apology for the unannounced visit,¡± the lady in white said. ¡°Will you forgive me, Iris?¡±

    Her snowfall tone lingered. The atmosphere, filled with wintry soul and minty fragrance, pleaded with Iris not to do anything but listen and contemplate her choices. She should relax and let the chill envelop her body, freshen her skin, and soothe her heart.

    ¡°I shall if you tell me your name.¡± Iris closed the door but parted the curtain. Sunlight warmed half of her face. ¡°Our last meeting wasn¡¯t too pleasant. I don¡¯t wish to experience it the second time.¡±

    ¡°I was too hasty. Our time together was too short that I¡¯d neglected to introduce myself. I¡¯ve known you since you read my book, Iris. My name is Delicate Snow.¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°You¡¯re the author of . . . that book?¡±

    ¡°Is it tantalising?¡±

    ¡°Your writing style is immersive.¡± Iris lowered her head. ¡°And such a romantic topic, it¡¯s haunting.¡±

    ¡°Does it resonate with your experience? The Monsterisation, it sounds terrifying, and it might be, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s special?¡±

    Iris looked at her hands. ¡°The birth of a new identity, the death of the old one.¡±

    ¡°Do you . . . regret your change?¡±

    ¡°Is it even possible?¡±

    As the driver turned around a corner, the carriage swayed. Iris¡¯s mind also wavered. She closed her eyes, her head leaning on the cushion, and imagined a version of herself, one that retained humility and virtue, one that refused temptation and change.

    Was such Iris possible? Would she still be herself? Would she look at this Corrupted self and deny it?

    ¡°Have I changed?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Only you can answer that question.¡± Delicate Snow took out a napkin with a pink heart knitted on it. ¡°Do you need a napkin?¡±

    Iris opened her eyes. Though downtrodden, she wouldn¡¯t cry, not in front of a stranger. ¡°This little doubt can¡¯t defeat me.¡±

    ¡°A little doubt is essential for your progression, Dear.¡± Delicate Snow handed the napkin to Iris. ¡°Compensation for the ruined love.¡±

    At first, Iris refused to accept a stranger¡¯s gift, but Delicate Snow¡¯s determined, troubled expression won over her. Combined with that pair of sincere eyes, Iris accepted the napkin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve compensated me, but what about the guide and my date?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given your guide my present, and I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring this little gemstone to your date.¡± Delicate Snow gave Iris a black diamond. ¡°I can also gift you my kiss if you want.¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t think I should wish for or take it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. My kiss will leave a mark on your soul, and if you become complacent, you might fall for me. Although I wouldn¡¯t mind taking care of your heart, it wouldn¡¯t do me any good.¡±

    ¡°What would, then?¡±

    ¡°Your pure, innocent love.¡±

    The carriage slowed its pace, reaching its destination. Delicate Snow beamed at Iris before her figure dissipated into fluffy white clouds, which seeped out of the carriage and dispersed along with the winds. No one could detect her presence or track her path. She was never here.

    ¡°When your love blossoms, I¡¯ll be there to congratulate you.¡± Her delicate tone lingered in Iris¡¯s heart.

    Iris deeply inhaled. After clearing her head of the gloomy thoughts, she exited the carriage, paid the driver, and entered a humble flower shop. She¡¯d promised Lorient to come here.

 Chapter 206: Flower Shopping

    Soft fragrances, soothing fragrances, morning fragrances, various floral scents permeated the store. Flowers and vines hung from the ceiling beams, quietly swaying with the gentle breezes coming through open windows. Their colourful petals painted the interior lively as if it housed a miniature forest.

    Standing in front of a flower shelf, Iris caressed a pink rose. She leaned forward, her nose touching its soft petals, and smelt its scent. The aroma enveloped her face, pinkening her vision. Within this shop, within the embrace of flowers, she could relax.

    Beside her, the florist, Lorient, held a water sprayer and sprinkled cooling vapours. The tiny droplets tickled down the leaves, moistened the shelves, and gave life to the dry flowers.

    Though Iris and Lorient were beside each other, they addressed one another in a formal tone, that of a customer and an owner. To the world, they had no connection, no prior encounter.

    ¡°I quite like your bouquets, Miss Lorient,¡± Iris said. ¡°Is it possible to request your service? I¡¯d like to host a reading banquet with my friends. Your flowers will surely brighten our stay.¡±

    Lorient¡¯s eyes sparkled, but she hesitated. Iris¡¯s figure carried an air of grace; she was of high birth, a delicate customer. Though she and Iris were of The Court, her pride forbade her from doing a halfhearted job.

    What she needed wasn¡¯t donation but opportunity.

    ¡°I . . . cannot guarantee that my work will be up to the task. Please give me more detail about the job.¡±

    With a slight smile, Iris told Lorient the time and location she had in mind. She hadn¡¯t decided on the minor detail yet and thus asked for opinions. The lengthy discussion had to pause periodically as other customers also required Lorient¡¯s assistance.

    After refusing the hospitality twice, Iris finally relented. She went to a table near the counter and sat on a small wooden chair. Her delicate appearance, surrounded by plants and flowers, resembled that of a doll amidst a beautifully framed landscape.

    A few gazes landed on her; she ignored them. As she wondered about her schedule, her eyes shifted to the door leading to behind the counter. A little girl with ashen eyes and short bleak hair leaned her head out from the corner, staring at Iris, sparkling with curiosity.

    Iris waved at her. ¡°Hello there, Little Fairy.¡±

    The young girl blinked. ¡°Miss Angel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen an angel, and she isn¡¯t as beautiful as me.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°You must be Lorient¡¯s little sister. May I have the pleasure of your name? I¡¯m Iris.¡±

    The girl fiddled with her hair, her gaze moving away from Miss Angel¡¯s radiant air. ¡°I¡¯m Alvalin. Please don¡¯t tell her I sneak out. She¡¯ll be mad if she knows I sneaked out.¡±

    ¡°Why would she?¡± Iris grabbed a tiny flowerpot and held it forward. ¡°Does she not want you to sell flowers? If you pack this one for me, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Alvalin tightened her right grip on her cane and stumbled her way toward Iris. Her legs quivered with every step, though her face revealed no sign of pain.

    Iris furrowed her brows. ¡°You . . .¡±

    ¡°You promised, Miss Angel. I¡¯ll pack the flower for you, and you¡¯ll buy it.¡± Despite her fatigue, her voice remained calm. ¡°You mustn¡¯t help me; I can help myself. This little walk is nothing.¡±

    As Alvalin slowly walked forward, Iris tapped her fingers on the armrest. She had no intention of aiding Alvalin. She firmly sat on her chair and smiled, smiled for the determination, smiled for the perseverance.

    Under the silent cheer, Alvalin reached Iris.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your reward, Little Fairy.¡± Iris took out a small gemstone and, together with the flowerpot, placed it on Alvalin¡¯s empty hand. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Your sister¡¯s proud of you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll scold me, but she won¡¯t blame me.¡± Alvalin held the flowerpot close to her chest. ¡°Please don¡¯t dislike her. She¡¯s just worried about me.¡±

    ¡°How could she not, when she has a fairy as her sister?¡±

    Alvalin hmphed. Her puffy face reddened, both from embarrassment and frustration. ¡°If I were a real fairy, I wouldn¡¯t be this weak, and she wouldn¡¯t need to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to become a real fairy?¡±

    Alvalin looked at Iris. There was no ridicule or dismission within that pair of angelic eyes. Iris was serious as if she were an angel who could grant wishes to poor souls.

    Alvalin forced out a giggle. ¡°There¡¯s no need to fix my legs. Just give me a pair of wings. They¡¯ll help me sell flowers better.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Flowers tended by a fairy must be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be better than mine.¡± Alvalin turned around and walked to the counter. ¡°After all, no one wants to buy a subpar flower.¡±

    ¡°No one wants you to overexert yourself either.¡± Lorient appeared before Alvalin, blocking her way. She reached her right hand forward. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help. Selling flowers can¡¯t exhaust me.¡±

    ¡°If it couldn¡¯t tire you out, how could it tire me out?¡± Alvalin¡¯s meek voice faltered. She took a deep breath. ¡°If one trip can tire me out, a hundred trips will tire you too. I can¡¯t just sit around while you work alone.¡±

    Lorient turned to the amused Iris and apologised by lowering her head. Although she and her sister argued many times, they rarely did it before a customer.

    ¡°Alvalin, go back first. I need to talk with Lady Iris,¡± Lorient said.

    ¡°No. Miss Angel paid me to pack her flower.¡± Alvalin showed Lorient the small gemstone. ¡°I must finish my task. I¡¯ve already accepted her money.¡±

    Sighing, Lorient stepped out of Alvalin¡¯s path. She quietly followed her sister until that determined girl decorated the flowerpot, wrote a receipt, and gave them to Iris. She tried to hand back the gemstone, but Iris resolutely declined.

    ¡°Sis, you always annoy me,¡± Alvalin said. ¡°I¡¯ll just return to knitting handkerchiefs. Miss Angel, please call me when you visit again. I¡¯ll take good care of your flowers.¡±

    After Alvalin left, Lorient profusely apologised.

    ¡°She¡¯s a good little girl.¡± Iris held high the packed flowerpot. ¡°What do you think of a magical flower tended by a fairy?¡±

    ¡°This . . .¡± Lorient lowered her head. Her heart swayed back and forth between her choices. Of course, she wanted her sister to walk like a normal person, but the price¡ªit was too great. Not yet. She wasn¡¯t ready.

    ¡°She wanted to have a pair of wings, so she could help her sister,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Lady Iris, I love her, but she¡¯s . . . too emotional. I know I¡¯m forcing myself. I know it pains her, but I have to. I can¡¯t just¡ª¡±

    Iris pressed her index finger to her lips and shushed. Lorient sealed her mouth, her face paling. She lost control of herself. She shouldn¡¯t have told Iris, a supposed stranger, any of this.

    ¡°Where were we again?¡± Iris said. ¡°The reading party, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±

    Recollecting her thoughts, Lorient sat opposite Iris, took out a piece of paper and a pencil, and jolted down her thoughts. She explained the requirement and substitution and timetable, carefully considering all kinds of problems, some of which Iris missed.

    While Lorient still needed to pause to help other customers, her notes kept track of the progress, and Iris¡¯s methodical approach smoothened the process.

    During the discussion, Iris raised her head. She watched the entrance door as someone familiar pushed it open and stepped inside. Xiaotan, holding a large cloth bag, rushed toward Iris. Her excited eyes jumped with her bouncing footsteps.

    ¡°Lady Iris, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here,¡± Xiaotan said. ¡°You must really like flowers.¡±

    ¡°Did they lead you here?¡± Iris giggled. She excused herself and let Lorient attend to other customers. ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡±

    Xiaotan opened her bag and took out a few books. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished these books, but there are still parts I couldn¡¯t work out.¡±

    ¡°Shall we head to a nearby cafe?¡±

    Xiaotan shook her head. ¡°I fear I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave if I were to have a warm drink with you.¡±

    ¡°Am I that unreasonable?¡± Iris tapped her fingers on the table, laughing. ¡°I¡¯d never hold you against your will; only you can hold yourself against your will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m too reckless. It¡¯s too easy to sway my opinion. Even though I know I need to stop and think, I can¡¯t seem to follow my advice.¡±

    ¡°I was once reckless too. I hurt many people and ruined many plans.¡± Iris grabbed one of Xiaotan¡¯s finished books and flipped through it. ¡°As my mistakes piled up, I started to learn how to manage them.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to. If you want to learn from your mistakes, commit a lot of them. Be reckless, be careless, and you¡¯ll become wise.¡± Iris clicked her tongue. Her eyes scanned Xiaotan¡¯s petite figure. ¡°I¡¯m hosting a reading party soon. Would you like to attend?¡±

    ¡°Reading party? I . . . I don¡¯t read much. My hobbies lean more toward the physical side.¡±

    ¡°Reading party isn¡¯t an exclusive club for bookworms. Most people who¡¯ll hopefully attend are from the academic and business circles. We can discuss both fiction and non-fiction, theoretical and practical knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Professors and administrators? That¡¯s . . . too much. I¡¯m merely an accountant undergraduate. Other than my deduction ability, I don¡¯t have anything to contribute.¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Deduction?¡±

    ¡°My father, he¡¯s a detective. I learned a few tricks from him, though he doesn¡¯t want me to follow his steps.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be like him?¡±

    Xiaotan nodded, her cheeks faintly pink. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to make their parent proud?¡±

    ¡°If you strive forward, he¡¯ll naturally be proud. There¡¯s no need to go out of your way to please him.¡± Iris leaned on her chair. ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to know that.¡±

    ¡°I just want to help him.¡± Xiaotan pressed her shoulders against her chest, shrinking her silhouette.

    Iris grasped Xiaotan¡¯s hands and stroked their backs. Her fingernails delicately tickled Xiaotan, who gradually relaxed, her heart returning to its steady rhythm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Iris. My mind wandered to a distasteful memory. Anyway, I won¡¯t trouble your guests with my lack of knowledge. I¡¯m not qualified to be your guest, only your student.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t come in the capacity of a guest, what about an employee? I¡¯m lacking an accountant. Do you have any recommendations?¡±

    ¡°Can I . . . recommend myself?¡± Xiaotan fiddled with her hair. ¡°I¡¯m not the best, but you don¡¯t need the best; you want me, and I want to be with you.¡±

    ¡°If my fianc¨¦e heard that, she might get mad.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡± Xiaotan straightened her back, taking a deep breath. ¡°You want me to be at the party, and I want to be at your party. There¡¯s nothing romantic between us. You¡¯re my mentor, and I¡¯m your student. We can never be together.¡±

    Xiaotan¡¯s voice rose until she realised the entire store could hear her. She apologised to other customers, who looked at her with a strange expression as if she were arguing with her older, more mature girlfriend. Iris made no attempt to clarify the situation, leaving Xiaotan to simmer in embarrassment.

    ¡°You¡¯re evil, Lady Iris. You set me up,¡± Xiaotan said.

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you make mistakes. You should learn from them.¡± Iris looked at her watch. ¡°You should hurry with your schedule. I¡¯ll send you a letter when I finalise the plan.¡±

    After thanking Iris, Xiaotan left. Iris discussed the detail with Lorient and bought a few more flowers. She planned another meeting with Lorient before excusing herself. The day was fruitful, and now she must return.

    Toward home, she walked.

 Chapter 207: Ludmints Secret Lab

    The wooden door creaked open. Evening light seeped through the gaps and illuminated the hallway. Iris poked her head inside, looking for lit candles, hung overcoats, fresh flowers, or dinner ingredients. She found nothing. Ludmint had yet to return home.

    Since the date, Ludmint had been swarming with works. Though she always had time to spend with her fianc¨¦e, it came at the expense of her overworking and escaping her duty. She oftentimes had to get back reluctantly, or she''d face the punishment of the Court Founder.

    When Iris asked about the detail, Ludmint froze up, her entire body turning pink. She refused to divulge anything except that it was unforgettable.

    Under such a threat, Ludmint shouldn''t be home early. Iris now had time to repay Ludmint''s kindness with her food and surprises.

    After placing down her bags, Iris went to the kitchen. She searched for the ingredients, which Ludmint preserved in small magical containers, and found enough meats and vegetables to make a full course of her design. Though she wasn''t as good as her dearest, she''d learned how to cook as a miscellaneous skill in her past life.

    A few minutes later, Iris tasted her food and threw them all. Ludmint would tease her all night if she served her with them. It wasn''t too bad, but Iris wouldn''t give her lover any weakness, or she''d get pounced at and played for the entire night.

    Though her body liked it, her pride hated it.

    Her second attempt succeeded. A satisfied smile on her face, she set the table, arranged the plates, cleaned the cutlery, and replaced flowers in the vases. Her hands grazed the table¡¯s edge as she circled it while looking for imperfections.

    Her eyes gently rested on the seat opposite hers, her heart conjuring an illusory Ludmint, who would dine and be surprised by their flavour. Iris did everything for that praise, that smile, that tender whisper that would seize her breaths until her face turned red and her mind melted into a puddle of viscous slime.

    Would Ludmint be pleased? Why wouldn''t she?

    In her seat, Iris lowered her head. An idea struck her. She looked at a particular bookshelf on the wall, then turned to the house¡¯s entrance, and finally smirked.

    Ludmint wouldn''t be home in a while. Why shouldn''t she try something fun?

    Iris walked to the bookshelf and tilted a few books in a particular order. The mechanism behind the shelf clicked, and a hidden door emerged from the wall beside it. Inside was a spiral staircase leading to Ludmint''s secret laboratory. Besides the time Iris came out of the Void, she had never gone beyond the first underground lab.

    Since Ludmint always sneaked into her room, Iris would sneak into her laboratory too. It was only fair.

    ¡°Ludmint, I''m entering your lab. Are you going to escort me?¡± Iris glanced behind her.

    The dining room remained serene. Candlelight flickered, and the clock hands monotonously moved. Ludmint was indeed not home.

    Chuckling, Iris descended the stone staircase. Her footsteps produced dull noises. She touched the outer wall and glided her fingers across luminous moulds growing on it, avoiding the magically lit torches which produced no heat nor smoke. The musty atmosphere gave off a feeling of walking in an ancient castle.

    Unlike the antique style of the staircase, the white metal door at the bottom exuded a disinterested aura. Iris pressed her hand on the padlock beside the door and injected her Corruption Power. Its blue shade permeated the circuit and activated the mechanism, unlocking the first floor.

    Although Iris had come here multiple times, her eyes still darted around for the magical equipment and potion stands. Everything within the lab was comparable to the state-of-the-art equipment in specialised laboratories funded by the imperial family. Only Ludmint¡ªafter imploring the Court Founder and other senior members¡ªcould afford to build a secret lab this marvellous.

    Iris naturally took advantage of her status as Ludmint¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°I''ve asked you multiple times, but you always change the subject,¡± Iris said. ¡°What''s so secretive about your experiment that even your lovely fianc¨¦e can''t know?¡±

    Fortunately, Ludmint never directly forbade her from sneaking in.

    Iris exited the lab and descended another staircase. This was the farthest she could go under Ludmint''s watchful eyes. Ludmint never told her what lay beyond this point and what punishment would befall her if she crossed the boundary.

    If the first floor was for forbidden alchemy and drug synthesis, what would the second floor be?

    A large black gate stood at the end of Iris''s path. On its surface hung a warning sign whose shape depicted a multi-coloured whirlpool swirling around a diamond-shaped crystal. Iris had asked Ludmint before: behind the door was a metaphysical hazard the like of which no mortal could resist.

    Taking a deep breath, Iris pressed her hand on the padlock and closed her eyes. Memories of Ludmint''s gently caressing, stroking, touching her flashed in her mind. Every savoured sensation, Iris recalled them all and sculpted her slimy hand to mimic Ludmint''s.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Her face flushed, and her body heated. Her disposition became a little more lustful, a little more flirtatious. She exhaled a puff of hot air, her mind turning fuzzy. Her blue Corruption Power turned milky, ghostly. She injected it into the padlock, copying Ludmint''s usage of magic.

    The padlock resonated with the Corruption Power. The black door slid open, revealing a pitch-black room. If the first floor was for scientific purposes, the second floor was for supernatural purposes.

    Iris bit her tongue, using pain to control her overflowing craving. She shapeshifted back to her natural appearance, though pink shades tainted her azure slime. Ludmint''s influence was too much. If impersonated Ludmint for too long, the lingering feelings might consume her.

    She wanted to become closer to Ludmint, not become Ludmint.

    ¡°We all have secrets,¡± Iris said. ¡°I told you a few of mine, and you told me a few of yours. Unfortunately, I''m not satisfied, so I''m going to dig for more.¡±

    Iris, laughing, stepped forwards. Darkness consumed her silhouette, but it couldn''t permeate her with a sense of uncertainty before soft radiance chased it away. The vastness of space expanded outwards, revealing a monumental room, a hall whose dizzy height gave an otherworldly impression that Iris was no longer underground but in another dimension.

    Smooth black pillars glowed, their surface traced with shallow lines, inside of which golden currents flowed. These sleek lines crawled from one pillar to another, traversing the black floor, creating paths which divided the room into sections.

    While walking, Iris gazed upwards. Floating black slabs formed hovering platforms. Each housed cylindrical tubes containing strange objects, organisms, or mists hovering in the middle. Iris couldn''t recognise most of them, and the ones she recognised were because of their auras, some blessed with Holy Power, others cursed by Evil Power.

    What was Ludmint trying to do?

    Iris placed her right hand on the protective glass of a cylindrical tube. A scroll container floated inside a viscous green liquid. The dragon-shaped engravements on its surface slithered around, moving from one imprinted mountain to the next. They occasionally roared, but the magical liquid muffled them.

    As Iris felt the scroll''s aura, her brows furrowed. At first, it resembled the Holy Power, specifically of an Artefact blessed by the Church of Knowledge. Yet when concentrated, she detected a hint of rotten stench, which reminded her of a pile of corpses shrouded in white drapes.

    The blessed scroll was contaminated by the Evil Power of Chained Corpse Vessel, though the contamination was light, and the Artefact was gradually breaking down.

    If not for this unknown liquid, the Artefact would have already disintegrated.

    Iris pulled back her hand, her lips curving into a smile. In this relationship, she wasn''t the only crazy one. Her Ludmint was more powerful, more flirtatious, and more insane than her.

    ¡°We''re reaching out for the same goal, chasing the impossible dream, knowing that one misstep will doom each of us.¡±

    A pair of blue slimy wings grew out of Iris''s back. She soared above many platforms, landed on a few, checked the status of the cylindrical tubes, and admired Ludmint''s carefully crafted masterpieces.

    Most tubes contained tainted Artefacts, but some contained synthetic organisms tainted by two or more powers. Though all failed to reach the equilibrium, they produced varying degrees of rejection and incompatibility. With these results, Ludmint improved the newer models, which sat on the higher platforms, hoping to glimpse at the mystery no mortal should know.

    While observing a deformed creature submerged in green liquid, Iris contemplated her feeling. These inhumane experiments should disgust her, but she only pitied them. It was as if she never knew herself, that she would ruthlessly experiment on others, coldly disregard their lives, and care only for those she deemed hers.

    Had she changed, or had she always been like this?

    Iris slapped her cheeks. Now wasn''t the time to introspect herself. As she descended to the ground, her wings retracted into her back. The pinkness in her chest finally faded, though phantasmal warmth persisted, perpetuated by Ludmint''s scent in the air.

    Once her mind cleared, she searched for the door leading to Ludmint''s most mysterious place. The third floor, the place where Iris had no idea what lay within, held Ludmint''s deepest secret and intrigued Iris the most.

    When asked about it, Ludmint sealed her lips, giving no clue, entertaining no game. Even as her mind blurred and, her body twitching in pleasure, she remained silent regarding the topic. It was certain that if someone barged into it, they would have to stay inside forever.

    What could be more important than the unification of the Holy and the Evil, the Pure and the Corrupted?

    In front of a grey worn-down door, whose wooden-like surface pulsated as if it were alive and breathing, Iris tensed up. The golden radiance and the pitch-black floating monoliths faded into monotony when faced with this small, insignificant door. Whatever was hiding behind that door, its presence dwarfed the grand black hall. Its aura eclipsed the contamination of the opposite powers.

    Her mouth revealing a crazy smile, Iris grabbed the decayed handle. She didn''t even turn herself into Ludmint or divine her safety or prepare any emergency spells. She merely twisted the handle and pulled open the door.

    An infinite void unfurled behind her, endlessly stretching upwards, downwards, outwards, inwards, in all directions possible and impossible. Innumerable black stars, whose dark light and bright shadow intertwined, flickered and created fractal patterns that periodically glowed, revealing overlooking mass of distortion. The Void Creatures peered into reality, their unseen tentacles sprawling out of the greyish door, and screamed.

    Their rending voices unravelled the underground foundation. The floating black monoliths trembled, their golden lines cracking. Iris''s slime body splattered into blue viscous droplets. Her unharmed Shadow Heart Core glowed and pulled her slime inward, constructing for her a new body. Her reformed hands gripped the door handle and slammed it shut.

    Her forceful motion shattered her hands, but she regenerated them. Staring at the closed door, she sighed. Though she expected failure, she didn¡¯t anticipate such a deadly trap. If she weren¡¯t a Slime Girl, and if her core weren¡¯t Shadow Heart Core, she would¡¯ve died.

    ¡°You almost killed me,¡± Iris said. ¡°Where did you hide the third floor, Ludmint?¡±

    ¡°I hide it behind that door.¡±

    Ludmint embraced Iris from behind and rested her head on Iris¡¯s right shoulder. Her waving silver hair hung before Iris¡¯s eyes.

    Iris grabbed Ludmint¡¯s hands and squeezed them lightly.

    ¡°Will you punish me?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You make me mad, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Will you punish me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Ludmint nibbled Iris¡¯s right ear, gently licking it. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get used to this cold, hard floor.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were mad, not . . . lustful.¡± Iris struggled, but her strength paled before Ludmint¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want to get out anyway. ¡°I sneaked into your secret place, and you¡¯ll reward me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mad because you intentionally hurt yourself. Your earlier smile, you knew it was a trap, yet you still opened that door.¡±

    Iris giggled. ¡°I knew you were watching.¡±

    ¡°I was with you every step of the way. I could have stopped you at any moment.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t. You want me to see your work, to praise your result, and to validate your ideas.¡± Iris walked forward. Her slimy body went through Ludmint¡¯s arms. She turned around. ¡°I need to finish the tour first.¡±

 Chapter 208: Hidden within the Void

    ¡°Your idea, it¡¯s lunacy,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°And it worked. It¡¯s true madness, madness that defies natural laws.¡±

    Iris glanced at the smiling Ludmint and then returned to the holy staff floating in dark green liquid. Arrays of pulsating crimson veins oozed out of cracks on its surface, which widened and contracted as if it were a beating heart.

    ¡°How long has it been in equilibrium?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Three months, eleven days, fifteen hours and counting.¡±

    Ludmint snapped her fingers. A black slab below her floated up, hovering beside the cylindrical tube housing the submerged staff. The golden liquid in the slab slithered to the front facing Iris and joined into a ticking timer. The timer matched Ludmint¡¯s number.

    ¡°Your research, if published, will shake Main Material Plane itself,¡± Iris said. ¡°You might be the first to turn the Holy Evil, the Corrupted Pure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the first one. You are, Iris.¡± Ludmint leaned on Iris. ¡°If the world knows of your existence, not just Main Material Plane but also other Planes will come for you.¡±

    ¡°Will you protect me?¡±

    ¡°Only if you love me.¡±

    ¡°My life then is destined to be tragic.¡± Iris turned around and stared skywards. ¡°I¡¯ve seen too much and asked too many questions. My body¡¯s aching.¡±

    Ludmint smiled. ¡°Then we shall rest. Would you like a cup of tea?¡±

    She flicked her right hand. The black slab displaying the timer returned to its place, and those beneath Ludmint and Iris quivered. They carefully detached from the floating platform and descended toward the ground. During the descent, Iris admired intricate floating structures that melded into one unity.

    After getting caught by Ludmint, Iris began her official tour of the second floor. She scrutinised every contaminated Artefact and observed every tainted organism. Every question she had, Ludmint answered them, and she praised Ludmint for her ingenuity, sometimes even rewarding her with a tender kiss.

    Ludmint made significant progress in combining the Holy and the Evil Powers, but she made little progress in dissecting the Corruption Power. Its otherworldly origin proved too insuperable. Everything it touched decayed, and every artificial organism it touched perished.

    Even small female animals failed to control the Corruption Power. Nothing could fuse Corruption Power with other powers, except for Iris.

    ¡°Giving up my body for science isn¡¯t why I accepted your proposal,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I would never do that.¡± Ludmint chuckled. ¡°Only my hands can explore your body.¡±

    She clicked her tongue. Tiny black blocks separated from the ground and assembled into a tea table set. Golden liquid flowing along their rims illuminated the surrounding. Ludmint pulled out a chair for Iris and, after Iris sat down, went to her seat. She made herself milky tea and Iris herbal tea.

    ¡°Extraordinary control.¡± Iris sipped her tea and praised its sweetness. Ludmint indeed knew her taste. ¡°I couldn¡¯t feel any flow of magic. Is this the fruit of the Grand Formation research?¡±

    ¡°I incorporated the invisibility feature of Evil Punisher into this Grand Formation. I named it Black Polylith, created with special material I developed with Mecalia.¡±

    ¡°You hid this from me and not her?¡± Iris narrowed her eyes, her hand squeezing her black teacup.

    ¡°Only you know what I do here, if we exclude the Court Founder.¡± Ludmint sniffed her milky tea. ¡°I could never hide anything from her. None of us could.¡±

    Iris leaned forward, tilted her head, and smiled. ¡°I believe you. Memory Forever Cherished is the collateral.¡±

    Ludmint tried to convince Iris that she never told anyone anything about her research, but Iris merely rested on her chair and drank her tea until her Slime Girl body changed its hue to cyan. In the end, Ludmint got up and massaged fatigue and wariness out of Iris. Iris requested her a few simple requests, to which Ludmint agreed.

    ¡°Why are you the one who¡¯s mad?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°You sneaked into my underground lab. I should be mad.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you?¡± Iris placed down her teacup and popped her head with her right hand. ¡°You forgave my trespassing. You played along with my sulking. You allowed me to take advantage of you. For what are you compensating?¡±

    Ludmint averted her eyes, her eyelids twitching. ¡°Why must I say it, when you already know?¡±

    ¡°Sins remain unforgiven without confession.¡±

    ¡°I hate you, Iris.¡± Ludmint pouted. ¡°I confess. I lied about the interview, and you found out. You knew that I¡¯d give in to your demand, that I¡¯d feel too guilty to punish you.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°You¡¯re the loveliest when you¡¯re angry.¡± Iris blew a kiss at Ludmint, who turned her left cheek to receive it. ¡°I take it you¡¯ll show me the third floor?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t, will you try to open the door again?¡±

    ¡°Only if I can¡¯t find another way in.¡±

    Ludmint sighed and finished her drink. She waited until Iris finished hers before she got up. ¡°Have you been rejuvenated?¡±

    Iris nodded and complimented Ludmint for her stylistic choice and delicious treat, to which Ludmint smugly grinned. The two walked to the worn-down grey door, with Ludmint standing in front of Iris, holding hands. She worried that Iris might try something reckless again.

    Using her Corruption Power, she drew a series of circles and spun each with varying speed. They gradually evolved into other shapes, forming a coherent array of gears making up complex machinery. As she drew her hand forward, the formation expanded backwards, gaining depth in which an incorporeal key manifested.

    Ludmint grabbed it, turned to Iris, and gave it to her. Iris took the key and inserted it into the keyhole. The grey door glowed, its hidden mechanism shifting. It slid open, revealing the infinite expanse, where black stars glimmered and white space obscured.

    The Void Creatures, noticing a rift into reality, peered through it. Their invisible, all-permeating presences crept toward Main Material Plane, but a thin film of grey light obstructed their intrusion. Facing this protective film, the Void Creatures recoiled, their unseen silhouettes trembling. They remembered this gate, specifically its creator, a mad lady who liked to torture them.

    Watching the gigantic Void Creatures fleeing, Iris glanced at Ludmint, who meekly beamed.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I gave you the key to my room.¡±

    ¡°They feared you. What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I hid the entrance to the third floor inside the Void. And experimented on a few of them. And occupied their territory.¡± Ludmint coquettishly lowered her head. ¡°Do you hate this unladylike me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ludmint-like, and I like Ludmint-like.¡± Iris, giggling, stepped forward.

    As she lifted her foot and landed it on emptiness, an immaterial path manifested beneath her. It led her and Ludmint to a white door floating among black stars. This white door, anchored by ethereal silver chains, glittered as if it desired attention, that its vestige should linger in the mind, that everyone should be curious about it.

    Iris lifted her head. Gigantic Void Creatures, some of which exuded a suffocating presence akin to a raging ocean, drifted beyond the grey gate, away from Iris, away from Ludmint. They hovered near the passageway, their multitude of eyes staring at the curious reality.

    Such a vibrant, lively land, they wanted it; they needed it. If not for that terrifying lady, they would have flown even nearer.

    ¡°Found it.¡± Ludmint pointed at a Void Creature. ¡°That ugly thing, do you remember it, Iris?¡±

    Iris observed it. The Void Creature, twisting in pain, howled and flung its ink-like tentacles at smaller, weaker Void Creatures, striking them until their bodies shattered into pieces. As it assimilated more pieces, the injuries on its gigantic body gradually healed.

    Though Iris couldn¡¯t recognise its appearance, she recognised its scream.

    ¡°Ludmint, your trap nearly killed me,¡± she said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the punishment for your recklessness.¡± Ludmint shook her head. ¡°However, that thing still hurt you.¡±

    She unfurled her hand and clenched it abruptly. Her silver Corruption Power exploded forth. Its ghostly wavefront painted the Void pitch black, its residue energy condensing into snow-like dots, which randomly drifted around Iris.

    For a moment, the darkness lit up, and the whiteness darkened. The Void Creatures nearby shrunk and fled, but their speeds failed to escape the white death. When they touched the ghostly wave, their eldritch bodies unravelled into sparks and ink drops. Their tentacles disintegrating, their mouths dissolving, they screeched and screeched until their hoarse tones gained a hint of life, of fear of death, and then they vanished.

    The Void Creature who attacked Iris roared. Its tentacles splattered into a pale rain, whose droplets morphed into tinier versions of itself. The swarm of insipid monsters continuously imploded, reformed, and imploded until the blackness painted by Ludmint became tainted.

    ¡°Did you expect that?¡± Iris said. ¡°Should I be impressed or worried?¡±

    ¡°You should give me your body after I kill this annoying pest.¡±

    ¡°I will, if you kill it in the next strike.¡±

    Ludmint licked her lips. Her eyes lit up, and she clasped her hands and pulled them apart. Her fingers pinched into the void itself, pulling apart the emptiness. The black void rippled forward, twisting distance and time, collapsing stable structures. Even the blackness tainting the void folded onto itself, its elementary components merging, annihilating each other.

    As the copies crumbled onto themselves, the original flew away, sacrificing its grey tide to delay its death. Its tentacles widened into translucent wings, which flapped and glided through nothingness as if swimming. Due to its extreme speed, its murky outer skin peeled off, yet it paid its reducing mass no heed.

    Its only thought was to survive.

    ¡°How pathetic,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the gut to fight me, yet you dared harm my Iris?¡±

    The Void Creature ran into an invisible layer that fractured its perspective. Paradoxical visions of past, present, and future assaulted its senses, throwing off its balance, scrambling its spatial awareness. The ripples of space-time flung it back to its original place, in front of Ludmint. It met Ludmint¡¯s impassioned gaze and melted into an ink puddle, its vitality vanquished.

    Looking at the puddle, Iris sighed. ¡°You hid your capability.¡±

    ¡°You were too fragile.¡± Ludmint covered her face, her lips peeking between her fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to break you.¡±

    ¡°You just want a reason to embrace me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my privilege.¡±

    ¡°Our privilege.¡± Iris grasped Ludmint¡¯s hands and pulled them close to her chest. ¡°Can you feel it? Our heartbeats, they resonate.¡±

    ¡°Not just our hearts, but also our bodies, and soon our souls. You can¡¯t leave until you know my everything.¡±

    ¡°As if you¡¯d let me go.¡±

    Ludmint dragged Iris¡¯s hands downward, pressing them on Iris¡¯s abdomen. She shifted her posture, bending forward, and pushed her breasts against Iris¡¯s. Iris didn¡¯t resist. She slowly, delicately exhaled. A puff of hot air cloaked her eyes, muddling the atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for your punishment,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Tell me when to stop, or I might go overboard.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to piece me back together.¡± Iris got on her tiptoes and kissed Ludmint. She bit Ludmint¡¯s lower lip, winked, and separated away. ¡°The Void is full of hidden observers. I¡¯m not an exhibitionist.¡±

    ¡°Iris . . . I hate you.¡±

    ¡°I hate myself too.¡±

    Laughing, Iris walked across the immaterial staircase toward the white door. As she came before it, she turned to Ludmint, who urged her to open it. She grabbed the handle and pushed onward. Her silhouette sank into the door, passing the rift between Planes, and landed in a worn-down laboratory riddled with rusty chains and untidy notes and illegible marks.

    The first thing to attract her gaze was a clean rectangular chamber, in which a pale carcass of a frail man floated. Preserved by a blue fluid, his withered skin and the diabolical symbols etched on it glimmered as the Evil and Corruption Powers coursed under his veins.

    He was Ludmint¡¯s human experiment, her glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 209: Uncompromising Selfishness

    Iris pressed her right hand on the protective glass of the tank. The azure liquid inside it had the same shade as her slime as if a part of her embraced the corpse, watched over the dead, and studied the end of life. The chill of the tank and the liquid pierced her palm, tickling her fingertips. She turned to Ludmint.

    Ludmint looked groundward, unable to meet her lover¡¯s gaze. She knew Iris would question her, feel disappointed in her, and demand an explanation. She could¡¯ve hidden it forever, but she wouldn¡¯t lie to Iris, not when it wasn¡¯t for Iris¡¯s sake.

    ¡°You wanted me to praise you?¡± Iris said. ¡°You lied to me.¡±

    ¡°I planned to tell you before the proposal, but I got impatient; it feels like you¡¯d vanish if I ever looked away.¡±

    Iris looked at the corpse. ¡°He¡¯s a cultist, a murderer, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still a human. I shouldn¡¯t have done it, should I?¡±

    ¡°If I beseeched you, would you stop?¡±

    Ludmint tilted her head down, clenching her fists. Even if Iris threatened to end their relationship, she would hesitate. Her affection for Iris was irreplaceable, but so was her promise.

    While Ludmint tortured herself, Iris pointed at the corpse. Her Corruption Power, morphing into Holy Power, formed a spear of light. She launched it at the preservation tank. It passed through the protective glass and penetrated the corpse.

    Symbols etched on his skin shimmered, turning crimson and purple. The Corruption and Evil Powers within his body ruptured, their balance thwarted. The spear punctured his stomach before dissolving into golden sparks, which assimilated into his pale body.

    As the three powers fought, destroying the body in the process, Iris turned to her side. Ludmint just stood there, watching her experiment reduced to nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you wish to destroy everything.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I want the truth.¡±

    Ludmint tightened her chest. ¡°I want to know why only women may Fall. I want to know why our path ends before the Ascension. I . . . want to reunite with my brother.¡±

    ¡°You lied to me, but I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Iris beamed. ¡°As your fianc¨¦e, I must help you, even if I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Ludmint blinked. ¡°You will help me?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re hindering your progress. Only the living is worth studying.¡±

    ¡°You . . . don¡¯t hate that I experiment on humans?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re monsters in human skins. Recycling them for research is better than wasting them.¡±

    ¡°Iris, you¡¯re colder than I expect.¡±

    Iris glared at Ludmint. ¡°I¡¯m not the one torturing them for my desires.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I want to say that I¡¯m doing this for us, but I¡¯d be lying to you, to myself.¡± Ludmint sighed. ¡°Although it¡¯d benefit me and you and all of us, my goal is the Monsterisation of men. I want my brother back. I want him to know I¡¯m still here.¡±

    ¡°I could¡¯ve helped.¡±

    ¡°I know you well enough, Iris. You¡¯d never agree. You¡¯d try to talk me out of it.¡±

    ¡°And I know you well enough that my words wouldn¡¯t change anything.¡± Iris reached out her right hand. ¡°I can only help. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, after all.¡±

    Ludmint took Iris¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°I love you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Guilt, isn¡¯t it painful? Tell me where your brother is and how to find him.¡±

    After leading Iris to the study table, Ludmint confessed what she knew about Halinant, that he was the Commander of the Second Army, whose area of influence resided near the border. He rarely returned to Donhalgen or appeared near Jenkin or other offshore cities. She could only track his location through Mecalia, the senior member of The Court who presided over the kingdom¡¯s border.

    ¡°How long have you been trying?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here every day since I built this place, three years ago.¡±

    ¡°How far have you progressed?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Ludmint lowered her head. She had moved quite a distance from the beginning, where she couldn¡¯t even force the Corruption Power to exist with the Evil Power, but the winding path was endless, the goal perpetually out of sight.

    Though she could temporarily mix different powers within one container, she couldn¡¯t find a way to make them compatible. The equilibrium was transient, the collapse inevitable. If she failed to overcome this restriction, she¡¯d fail to bring her brother to this side.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Maybe Iris could help her?

    Knowing Ludmint¡¯s thought, Iris shook her head. She took a piece of paper from a pile of discarded material and drew, with her slimy finger, a small yet intricate spell formation. Her azure Corruption Power followed the drawn lines and glimmered as if alive. It changed its composition, turning to Holy Power, and reverted to Corruption Power, repeating the movement in a loop.

    Iris handed the paper to Ludmint, who carefully accepted it. Ludmint opened her mouth, but Iris placed her index finger on her lips, smiling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t donate my body for science, but I can still help you.¡± Iris licked her fingers. ¡°A price must be paid, no matter how small.¡±

    ¡°I can donate my body.¡±

    ¡°Already mine.¡±

    ¡°Another ring?¡±

    ¡°Too valuable. I¡¯ll decide what kind of favour when I need one.¡±

    ¡°I can give you one now.¡±

    Ludmint pulled down her right shoulder strap and tilted her head flirtatiously. Her right hand grasped Iris¡¯s left, her other hand caressing Iris¡¯s neck. She leaned forward, and the tip of her nose touched Iris¡¯s. The warm, misty breaths, exhaling from her slightly open mouth, muddled the air. She slithered out her tongue.

    ¡°Your achievement is getting destroyed, yet you still focus on this?¡± Iris pinched Ludmint¡¯s left cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll still punish you no matter how you please me.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t it be that I, your fianc¨¦e, want to please you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t help it. Your every move is calculated, devious, and effective. Your mentor must have taught you a lot. A lot.¡±

    Blushing, Ludmint leaned away from Iris. She buried her head in the paper Iris gave her, studying it. Her eyes occasionally peeked at Iris, who got up and walked around the laboratory. Iris quietly toured the lab and observed the few captured and sedated cultists, whose bodies pulsated as the Corruption and Evil Powers simmered within their flesh.

    Though impermanent, the equilibrium existed. With complicated procedures and preparations, the two powers could coexist and even merge. Iris carefully studied this groundbreaking experiment and compared her instinctive method to it. She couldn¡¯t comprehend the mechanism underlying the brief compatibility.

    Something fundamental changed during the process, but her mortal mind couldn¡¯t catch it. Even the fragmented knowledge bestowed by The Lord couldn¡¯t fill the gap.

    A mortal could never comprehend the design of the Transcendent. A mortal could never break the shackle bound by the world itself.

    A mortal could only struggle against Fate. Either they changed their Destiny or died trying.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s possible?¡± Iris said. ¡°After you found a way to reunite with your brother, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to learn of it, then the Court Founder, and the rest of the board.¡±

    ¡°The moment this knowledge is made known is the moment we cease to exist. Our annihilation will involve the Legendary or even the Divine Avatars.¡±

    ¡°Only the board will learn of this.¡± Ludmint looked toward the ceiling and reached her hand upward. ¡°It¡¯ll be beneficial to you too.¡±

    ¡°It could help me reach the Legendary Realm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have to protect me and my brother by then.¡±

    Iris laughed. She walked to Ludmint and massaged her shoulders gently. Her slimy fingers tainted Ludmint¡¯s dress, but Ludmint feinted oblivion. As Iris nudged her lover¡¯s right cheek with hers, Ludmint pursed her lips, sealed her heart, and continued to study the ever-changing power.

    ¡°This obsession will kill you,¡± Iris said. ¡°It¡¯ll also kill your brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll save us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only save you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a part of me, my family.¡±

    Iris lifted her hands from Ludmint, turned around, and sauntered away. ¡°I¡¯ve failed once. I can¡¯t revive the dead.¡±

    Ludmint got up, frowning. ¡°He isn¡¯t dead. He won¡¯t be. He¡¯ll become one of us.¡±

    Iris stopped in her track. A sigh escaped her, and she suppressed her desire to turn around and pour out her thoughts. She carefully inhaled, exhaled, and pointed at the ceiling, at the sky, at the invisible firmament enveloping the world.

    ¡°Throughout history, none succeeds. How are you different?¡±

    ¡°Failing is better than regretting.¡±

    ¡°Living is better than dying.¡±

    ¡°Dying with family is better than living alone.¡±

    Iris turned to face Ludmint and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is that what your brother wants?¡±

    Ludmint stared into Iris¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡¯ll listen to his sister.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer his sister. You¡¯re a Monster Girl.¡±

    Cold air pervaded the laboratory, turning Iris¡¯s slimy membrane pale. She broke the eye contact, clenched her fists, held her breath, and stiffened her chest, yet she couldn¡¯t stop feeling Ludmint¡¯s complicated gaze invading her body, prying her heart open.

    She didn¡¯t want to lie or crush Ludmint¡¯s hope without any explanation, but she couldn¡¯t explain anything. Her secrets must stay with her, buried beneath her, locked inside her. The transcendental blades should only hang over her, not those whom she treasured.

    Sensing Iris¡¯s unreadable emotions, Ludmint dropped the topic, shifting her focus to the note in her hand. She stroked the lines and felt the magic grazing her skin, though she failed to concentrate. Iris rarely got emotional, and the only things that could upset her would be the matter relating to her past and her dear family.

    Ludmint¡¯s figure vanished. She manifested behind Iris and hugged her. Her arms gradually wrapped around her beloved, who trembled but didn¡¯t resist. She nuzzled Iris¡¯s face and caressed Iris¡¯s clenched fists.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re just worried.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±

    ¡°You thought I¡¯d get hurt.¡± Ludmint tightened her hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you.¡±

    Her eyes reddening, Iris slipped out of Ludmint¡¯s grasp. Her slime body, tainted with embarrassing pink dots, quivered. She kept her face away from Ludmint while suppressing her tears. The hanging chains above her swayed and knocked on each other, echoing muffled noises which sounded to her like screeching of the damned.

    She turned around, staring resolutely at her Ludmint. ¡°Promise me, Ludmint: you won¡¯t risk your life, even if it were for your brother.¡±

    Ludmint fell silent. Her silvery, moon-like eyes expressed an array of suppressed emotions, all of which could only hint at her guilt. ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±

    Iris heaved a sigh. She went back to her seat and talked about her process of morphing Corruption Power into Holy Power and Evil Power. Though she relied mostly on instinct, her experience gave Ludmint much-needed inspiration, but Ludmint wasn¡¯t too excited about the discussion. She kept asking Iris mundane topics, trying to lift the mood. Iris only answered in polite tones and returned to the research.

    The lonely discussion continued until Iris exhausted herself. Led by Ludmint, she left the secret laboratory and returned to the cosy house. The meal she prepared had already gone cold, and the evening sky had already turned dark. She didn¡¯t complain as she ate the food. Ludmint, peeking at Iris¡¯s emotionless yet sorrowful face, failed to find any word to soothe her.

    What Iris wanted, she couldn¡¯t give. Her brother was irreplaceable, just like Iris.

    She couldn¡¯t choose. She didn¡¯t want to choose. She mustn¡¯t choose.

    Once the dinner ended, Iris excused herself to her bedroom. She cleansed her body using magic, changed into her pyjamas, and lay on her bed with her arms and legs spread.

    She stared at the door, on which Ludmint was leaning. The two knew each other¡¯s thoughts, yet they couldn¡¯t compromise. Ludmint tapped on the door once, said her good night, and walked away. Her muffled footsteps dribbled into the quiet, dreary bedroom, giving Iris an urge to rush out and embrace Ludmint and tell her to sleep together.

    Iris crutched her chest. She pushed her head against her pillow and closed her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 210: Holy Resurgence Ceremony

    On Yellow Dandelion Orphanage¡¯s balcony, Iris leaned on her black cane. Her black-white suit and scarf and hat fluttered with the morning winds, which gently blew against the rising sun. Heat and chill mixed into a warm atmosphere that livened the early earth and cleared up the hazy street. Her head raised, she observed the clouds, which resembled long streaks of feathery brushes as if someone painted the sky, morphing it from dull to pleasing.

    Parmin, standing beside Iris, leaned on the balcony railing. She tapped the back of Iris¡¯s hand. Iris felt the tickle and glanced at Parmin, who beamed a guilt-ridden smile.

    ¡°Still fighting?¡± Parmin said.

    Iris turned her head back to the clouds. ¡°We aren¡¯t fighting. We just . . . I¡¯m just being unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s also unreasonable. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the cause. We argue about something else. I just don¡¯t want her to hurt herself.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll hurt yourself protecting her.¡±

    Iris hmphed. ¡°She¡¯s turning into me.¡±

    ¡°Then turn into her.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Iris lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. She¡¯s . . . too much. Her lips, her eyes, her fingers . . . I can¡¯t replicate her touch.¡±

    ¡°From my experience, yours is much more delicate.¡±

    Iris glared at Parmin. Her intensely shameful gaze peered into Parmin¡¯s loose crimson dress, pinching the soft, pale, and sensitive skin. This charm, Iris tasted it before; the afterglow still lingered in her mind, dormant, waiting to emerge at the right moment.

    Iris¡¯s face pinkened. She covered her eyes and cheeks, but Parmin caught her hands, pulled her in, and pushed herself against Iris. The two breathed into each other, their minds quivering as their bodies burned up. It was like that night, but without interruption.

    Her heart tightening, Iris struggled out of the restraint. She looked at Parmin, wished to speak, but failed to excuse herself. Ludmint¡¯s silhouette flashed past her. She wouldn¡¯t hurt Ludmint again. Not now.

    ¡°You¡¯re despicable.¡± Iris¡¯s eyes moistened.

    ¡°Why did you back away?¡± Parmin pointed at her amble bosom. ¡°I¡¯m also your partner. You also want me. You should let me console you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m her fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt her again.¡±

    ¡°The longer this goes on, the more painful it¡¯ll be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡±

    Parmin trod to Iris, reaching her hands for Iris¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a reason to make her jealous. Show her that she needs you, like how you need her. And give us pleasure amidst the sadness.¡±

    ¡°You just want to continue where we left off.¡± Iris looked at her wrinkled suit before receiving Parmin¡¯s hands. Her trembling fingers pinched Parmin. ¡°Morbi will kill you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll die later then.¡±

    Parmin leaned onward and licked Iris. Her tongue tickled the pinkish lips and poked at the tiny gap between them but never entered. She kept her big bright eyes staring at Iris¡¯s pupils. As Iris trembled and was about to close her eyes, Parmin playfully retreated.

    Iris grabbed Parmin¡¯s shoulders, her face flushed. ¡°I despise you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Parmin slid her hands around Iris¡¯s arms and pulled Iris¡¯s collar, pushing herself onto Iris, whose body pressed against the balcony railing.

    Soft moans of varying pitches blended into one continuous tune. The black and white and the crimson mixed as the clothes got messed up and tangled and stuck to one another.

    Her arms wrapping around Parmin¡¯s neck, Iris spun around and pushed Parmin onto the railing. Their tongues met and entangled with each other. Their hands entered one another¡¯s clothes and body, teasing, exploring, and playing as if they were moulding their favourite sculpture.

    Cold winds blew against their dampened bodies. The clouds above congregated, turning from thin streaks to mountainous structures whose shades painted the sky overcast blue.

    While grinding her body against Parmin¡¯s, Iris lifted her head skywards, tensing up. As she gazed at the shifting clouds, her eyes contracted. The clouds rapidly approached her, their shape morphing into a dreamy silhouette, whose blank eyes fixated on her.

    Iris wanted to speak, but Parmin¡¯s fingers electrocuted her. Only pleasing cries leaked out of her mouth, zapping her concentration, weakening her legs. She collapsed on Parmin¡¯s chest, though she didn¡¯t have time to enjoy it.

    ¡°Parmin¡ª¡±

    ¡°Am I late?¡± a fleeting voice echoed. ¡°Or am I too early?¡±

    Parmin froze. She swiftly spun around and searched the sky. The silhouette made of clouds walked down the airy staircase and stopped before Iris and Parmin. She lightly blew at them. The clouds concealing her dispersed, revealing her fragile appearance.

    Vindette, donned in a silky white dress, with her face covered by a light blue veil, drew her hands forward and caressed Iris¡¯s and Parmin¡¯s faces. Her smooth touch calmed their racing hearts and burning lust. The steamy air vanished, replaced by a sense of fleeting serenity.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°We finally met, Iris,¡± Vindette said. ¡°You¡¯ve become cuter than before. Did you fight with your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Iris bent down her head, blushing. ¡°Lady Vindette, you aren¡¯t late. We were just . . . we lost control of our emotions.¡±

    ¡°We Monster Girls need to let loose occasionally. Better now than during the operation.¡±

    Quivering, Parmin took a step back. ¡°Miss Vindette, I can explain. You can join us if you wish.¡±

    Vindette looked at Parmin, who shut her mouth and forced her head groundwards. ¡°Parmin, you shouldn¡¯t take advantage of her.¡±

    ¡°I was just trying to help. The mood bent me.¡± Parmin gulped. Her eyes pleaded with Iris, who didn¡¯t know what to say or how to help.

    ¡°Red Thread Weaver, you excel at manipulating emotions and vulnerability. I wouldn¡¯t mind if you did it during the peaceful time, but now is unacceptable.¡±

    The air surrounding Parmin froze, and the milky mist manifested. It soaked inside her crimson dress, rubbing her skin, submerging her under a constricting yet pleasuring film. She opened her mouth, though her moans echoed only within her mind. Her body collapsed, but Iris caught her before she fell.

    Like her dress, her flesh turned sensitively pink, her eyes blurry, and her lips pale.

    Vindette lifted her gaze away from Parmin. The mist evaporated, and the air resumed its flow. Parmin exhaled, her voice sharp and alluring. As she pulled herself up by the railing, Vindette turned to Iris.

    Iris held her breath. Her figure shrank, shaking, anticipating.

    ¡°I promised you a welcoming gift.¡± Vindette held out her right hand.

    Iris carefully placed her right hand on Vindette¡¯s. ¡°Please watch over me.¡±

    ¡°So long as I¡¯m in Donhalgen, my focus will be on you.¡±

    ¡°Always?¡±

    ¡°Should I observe you and Ludmint¡¯s bonding?¡±

    Iris rigidly shook her head, though a part of her urged her to embrace Vindette too. She hated that her heart was fickle, but everyone who surrounded her seemed so beautiful, so loveable, that it would be a waste not to grab their hands.

    What had she become? Had her mind been corrupted by lust?

    While Iris contemplated her life choice, Vindette pulled Iris¡¯s hand to her chest. Iris¡¯s fingers pierced the silky dress and touched Vindette¡¯s breasts. Iris didn¡¯t dare move, her fingers jolting.

    ¡°Iris, you must reach out and grab the opportunity yourself.¡± Vindette beamed.

    Iris closed her eyes and plunged her right hand inside Vindette. Her fingertips easily cut through Vindette¡¯s fluffy flesh. As she reached farther, she could feel the soft flesh squeezing her. Warmth invaded her body, raised her body temperature, and ignited a spark in her heart. When she grabbed the gift inside Vindette¡¯s heart and pulled her hand out, her face was glowing.

    Her legs giving out, Iris lost her balance. Vindette embraced her, pressing her forehead against Iris¡¯s.

    ¡°Its name is Overcast Bracelet. If injected with your Corruption Power, it¡¯ll turn the battlefield into a misty maze. Under its protection, no one below True Master Tier can kill you.¡±

    Iris observed the bracelet made of fluffy clouds, frowning. She looked up at Vindette. ¡°This Legendary Artefact, my body¡¯s not worth this much.¡±

    ¡°You have more than just a body, Iris. Your memory, your heart, your soul, the sum of your existence exceeds your expectation.¡±

    Vindette¡¯s snow-white eyes blinked. Her steady tone, though comforting, carried a solemn air which Iris couldn¡¯t disobey as if she were a student in front of a caring yet strict professor.

    ¡°Could I compensate you with a date?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already compensated me.¡±

    Before Iris could ask, Parmin noisily coughed. She pulled Iris out of Vindette¡¯s embrace, hugged her anxiously, and eyed Vindette. Despite her twitching legs and her tensing arms, she met Vindette¡¯s gaze.

    Vindette giggled. Her thin veil shook along with the swaying of her head. Her concealed face peeked out, and the world brightened, softened, and quietened. When her veil obscured her feature once more, she raised her head and pointed at the sky. Her motion dictated Iris¡¯s and Parmin¡¯s gazes to follow.

    ¡°The sky whispered to me, Parmin. Holy Resurgence Ceremony is starting.¡± Vindette sauntered past Parmin. ¡°Your Morbi, she¡¯s waiting for you in the underground lounge. Send her my regard.¡±

    ¡°Since . . . when?¡±

    ¡°Since you grasped Iris¡¯s Threads of Emotions and knitted them into a heart.¡±

    Her breathing rapid, Parmin excused herself. She rushed downstairs and disappeared into the orphanage, where she would suffer Morbi¡¯s silent but agonising wrath. She¡¯d get tied to her bed while Morbi expressionlessly tortured her, feeding her strange potions, wrapping her in exotic fabrics. Though she dreaded it, she never resisted it.

    Vindette brushed Iris¡¯s hair. ¡°We should assume our position too.¡±

    Iris nodded and followed Vindette, through the secret exit, out of Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. They boarded a train of carriages prepared by The Courts, heading toward Royal Magic Academy.

    ¡­

    The clouds shielded the massive arena from direct sunlight. The crowd beneath, keeping the sacred peace unbroken, bent down their heads, clasped their hands, and closed their eyes. Their murmurs of prayers and wishes blended with the quiet background and brightened the platform.

    Above the arena, Knoffvegent Imperial Family gathered in an open suite, each having attendants serving them. Though the King and the Crown Prince were absent, the other four Princes and Princesses attended the ceremony on their behalf. When they arrived, they greeted each other with a smile, sent their regard to the other influential figures in the ceremony, and settled down, contemplating.

    As the Fifth Princess, the youngest, Jania got along with her siblings well. Her brothers and sister sometimes confided with her their worries, and she always rendered them assistance so long as the matter wasn¡¯t of grave consequence.

    ¡°Do you need company, my dear Jania?¡± the Third Princess, Rubanila, said.

    ¡°Royal Sister, you should be beside the Pope.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get upset if you don¡¯t call me Rubia.¡± Rubanila leaned on her seat, resting her hands on the armrest. Her cool black eyes glanced at the crowd before shifting to Jania. ¡°The ceremony is important, but you are, too."

    ¡°Please don¡¯t blame me if your faith wavers. I¡¯m a sinful lady; my mischief may sway your heart.¡±

    Smiling, Rubanila patted Jania¡¯s head. ¡°My touch of virtues will cleanse you. I¡¯ll embrace you until an angel is reborn.¡±

    As Jania giggled, she tilted her head toward Rubanila. Her green hair rustled with Rubanila¡¯s patting. Her big sister was too lovely, and she pampered Jania too much. She was someone whom Jania wouldn¡¯t hurt, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt Jania too, even if the battle of succession were to demand such.

    While Jania and Rubanila gossiped about the recent news, the ceremonial stage shimmered. The crowds, the believers, and the honoured guests quietened, adjusting their manners to suit the solemn affair. They stared at the divine maiden ascending the stage. Her graceful motion produced a faint tone which resounded throughout the arena, sending away the overcasting clouds and cooling the hot sunlight.

    The entire Donhalgen paused. The Garcient Kingdom and the surrounding nations peeked at the stage, where the Pope of Seven Virtues stood before the ethereal statue of the Goddess of Seven Virtues.

    She raised her head, her eyes meeting the statue¡¯s, and spread her arms.

    ¡°May our lost stars find redemption. May our sinful hearts find peace.¡± The Pope knelt before the statue. ¡°Those who have fallen, may they find salvation.¡±

    The divine statue trembled. Its smooth marble surface illuminated the arena, filling the world with comforting golden light. As the believers chanted their prayers, and the Pope recited the ceremonial scripture, bloody radiances flashed and dyed Donhalgen in a thick, musky odour.

    On multiple streets, corpses shrouded in pale cerements and cultists concealed beneath tattered cloaks manifested from the darkness and shadow and slums. They crackled, looked up to the golden pillar shooting for the sky, and turned to the fleeing passersby.

    The Holy Resurgence Ceremony commenced.

 Chapter 211: Captive Students

    Iris alighted her carriage and lifted her head. Ominous crimson glares, which filled Donhalgen¡¯s sky, reflected in her clear eyes. This terrible air tainted her black and white uniform with a blood-like shade and irritated her breathing. The world, as if descending into a hellscape, pressed down the dreary hearts and stirred the sins inside them.

    Despite the pervasive evilness, Vindette¡¯s silky dress remained pure. She raised her right hand and swiped to her side. Her cloud-like Corruption Power rippled outwards, touching every Monster Girl and attendant, enveloping all, shielding them with a lustrous mist. Suppressed by the soothing aura, the emerging dark thoughts subsided, and everyone regained their clarity.

    ¡°These cultists never cease to surprise me,¡± Vindette said. ¡°The source of this appalling change is transcendental. Not even Evil Punisher Grand Formation can purify it.¡±

    Iris looked at the lone golden pillar of light at the centre of the city. ¡°Is that the Goddess of Seven Virtues?¡±

    ¡°If she were to descend, the world would be made aware.¡±

    ¡°Could the Evil Deities descend?¡±

    ¡°We would be out of Garcient Kingdom if such an event were to pass.¡±

    Iris nodded while feeling the Curse of the Eye¡¯s aura wiggling within her body. Its heartbeat-like rhythm rose and fell, excited by its creator¡¯s trace. Though suppressed, its influence on Iris remained. She, surrounded by blood mist, felt invisible gazes peering at her back.

    She smirked. This little trick merely inconvenienced her. She turned around to the Monster Girls and their attendants, including Secain and Lorient. They positioned behind Iris and Vindette like knights protecting their princesses. If their princesses wanted them to charge forward, they¡¯d charge forward.

    And if their princesses wanted their bodies, they¡¯d gladly offer them up.

    ¡°Remember: our goal is to save our kind. Do not engage with the students unless necessary. Aim to disarm but not kill,¡± Iris said. ¡°And if you fancy a beauty, give her a gentle invitation. We always welcome new members.¡±

    ¡°What if . . . we fancy you?¡± a Monster Girl said.

    ¡°Extend me your gentle invitation.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°The Court will reward all contributions. So long as the price is met, everything¡¯s possible.¡±

    Everyone cheered. Vindette clapped, restoring the silence. She turned to Iris, smiled, and walked forwards, towards one of Royal Magic Academy¡¯s entrances. Iris followed her, and the rest followed Iris.

    Under the crimson sky, Royal Magic Academy grew silent. The professors and guards and students, realising the gravity of the situation, rushed into the buildings and watched through the windows for any anomalies. Only a few bound by duty stayed at their locations, ready to respond to any threat. Influenced by the unholy atmosphere, they fell into paranoia and listlessness.

    A group of hooded figures appeared before an entrance. The guards and students at the reception building peeked at them, but their cloaks obscured their features, revealing only their pale tattooed arms and their wicked smiles.

    The guards shouted for identification and took out their swords, while the students, most of them Mage Apprentices, prepared their staffs or wands. The intruders sprinted forwards. Their hoods fell from their heads, and their crazed expressions overflowed their faces.

    Flaming Evil Powers spread from their tattoos. Their blazes stirred the mist, which screamed and swirled around the cultists, amplifying their powers. Tens of rusty chains materialised and flung at the guards, accompanied by many more spells.

    A chaotic battle commenced. Though lesser in number, the enhanced cultists gradually gained an advantage against the suppressed guards. The Mages behind the guards cast their supporting spells, but their panic reduced their effectiveness. As the first guard, impelled by a bone spear, collapsed on the ground, the morale fell, and the next guard followed.

    Despite the commotion, no reinforcement or curious passerby arrived. Divided and muffled by the evil presence, the cries of despair and anger travelled nowhere, echoing only to the victims themselves.

    Amidst the savage roars and insults, a crisp giggle broke the tension. A group of Monster Girls, dressed in ravish clothes, came out of the mist. They sauntered to the academy¡¯s entrance, unbothered and untainted by the red mists.

    Everyone else diverted their attention to unexpected guests, especially the two ladies standing at the front, Iris and Vindette.

    Iris swept her gaze across the battlement. Her aloof eyes, concealing within them her unreadable thoughts, radiated pressures which dulled all senses and paralysed all thoughts. She was in control; everything was a mere puppet directed by her strings.

    The leader of the cultist, a Master-Tier Sorcerer, frowned. The newcomers halted his momentum and seized the initiative. His subordinates were losing their morale.

    He slid his left palm and swung it at Iris. His black blood congregated into a swarm of bloodthirsty bats. They rushed at Iris. A guard standing in the way raised his shield and channelled his physique-enhancing power. The frenzied swarm enveloped him. He never got a chance to scream before being reduced into a blood mist.

    Iris knocked her black cane on the ground, creating a complex formation beneath her feet. Its components erratically revolved and spewed out glowing symbols, which burst into myriad matters: bubbles, fireballs, snowflakes, clouds, and other natural phenomena. The chaotic field spread before her, covering every member of The Court.

    The bats crashed against the field and screamed, their bodies shattered into countless frozen pieces, burned into piles of ashes, crushed by thorny vines, and drowned within water-filled bubbles. The swarm dispersed like dust against a gale.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Iris stepped through the colourful firework and gestured her right hand at the Master-Tier Sorcerer. Her shadow extended beyond her body, reaching her enemy, and rose from the ground. Its feminine, ghostly hands went through his cloak, cut through his body, and gripped his heart.

    As Iris clenched her right hand, the cultist vomited blood and knelt on the ground. His tattoos squirmed, growing out of the dying vessel. Black hands emerged from his shadow, constrained his body, and dragged him into the puddle of darkness. His corpse screamed before getting submerged into nothingness.

    With a warm smile on her face, Iris strolled to the academy¡¯s entrance, the centre of the battlefield. Everyone held back their powers; they stared and stared until they realised they unconsciously followed her rhythm, retreating with her every advancing step.

    ¡°These filthy things,¡± Iris said. ¡°They deserve no place in our world.¡±

    The Monster Girls behind her shouted their war cry. Their human disguises unravelled, revealing their exotic true forms. Their seductive voices pervaded the battleground, their arresting appearances imprinting themselves in all gazes. They rushed in. Their innate talents flashed across the surroundings, with siren music reverberating throughout, bewitching flowers growing through the cracks in the street, and water vapours forming ghostly vestiges.

    Crackling, cultists sacrificed their blood and body parts to cast forbidden spells. Demonic silhouettes and mutated monsters crawled out of their chests. They exchanged moves with The Court¡¯s members. Despite their suicidal methods, they failed to defeat their enemies.

    When some of them broke away from their groups, a figure draped in a tight purple outfit emerged from the crimson mist and finished them off. Secain¡¯s purple-tinted dagger slit open their throats. Her silhouette appeared and vanished before they could scream, fall on the ground, and dissolve into a pool of poison. After a few deaths, no cultist dared to escape alone.

    Unlike the cultists, the academy guards and students lost their motivation. They retreated inside the academy, but a few Transformation Phase Monster Girls blocked off their paths. Those who stepped forth to disrupt the encirclement got struck down, though the Monster Girls sparred them.

    The Monster Girls swiftly ended the battle. They killed all cultists but only captured the innocent, gathering them in one big group.

    Iris sauntered to the kneeling captive students and guards. Pools of blood and corpses behind her exuded metallic stenches which darkened the atmosphere, though it failed to soil Iris¡¯s sterile imagery.

    The academy members lowered their heads, trembling. Some of the ladies hugged each other, their faces pale. Some of the men clutched their daggers or staffs despite knowing their futility.

    Iris stood in silence while other Monster Girls whispered among themselves, eyeing their prey. Their chuckles suffocated the atmosphere.

    Two senior students, a black-haired man and a pink-haired woman, stood up from the group. They exchanged eye contact, surprised at the other¡¯s resolution before they turned to Iris, who calmly looked at them.

    They slowly placed their wands and emergency dagger, potions, and other magical items on the ground. Seeing that Iris neither said nor acted, they trod to her. Though rigid and shaky, their mannerism contained their bravery.

    When they arrived before her, the man saluted her by crossing his right arm on his chest, and the woman curtseyed, bowing her head exceptionally low.

    ¡°Madam, is there anything you want?¡± the man said. ¡°As long as you let them go, I¡¯ll help with your request.¡±

    Iris faintly smiled. Only her eyes shifted between the two brave souls. As stillness extended its grasp and confined the group of survivors, the man opened his mouth, but the woman raised her hand, stopping him.

    ¡°My apology for the breach of etiquette, Madam.¡± The woman lowered her head while glaring at the man, who followed her movement, embarrassed and also annoyed by her accusing gaze. ¡°My name is Wandrina Lallae. I am currently a senior undergraduate of Royal Magic Academy.¡±

    Iris¡¯s smile widened, and the Monster Girls surrounding her nodded. They, in a hushed tone, praised Wandrina, even teasing, flirting with her. She kept her strange emotions deep beneath her calm, noble fa?ade.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the circumstance disallows mentioning my real name,¡± Iris said. ¡°Call me Black Rose of Court of Indulgence. Wandrina, your feature is a masterpiece, sculptured by an artisan of high calibre.¡±

    ¡°Your praise is taken with humility, Madam Black Rose.¡± Wandrina straightened her posture. She gawked at the male student, who exhaled but didn¡¯t let loose his foul mood.

    ¡°My name is Ramantis Hylifa, a senior undergrad,¡± Ramantis said. ¡°Madam Black Rose, if you promise to let other students go, we¡¯ll do our best to satisfy your demand.¡±

    ¡°What if I desire her?¡± Iris held out her right hand for Wandrina. ¡°Her beauty¡¯s struck my heart blind. If you hand her to us, we¡¯ll gladly let you and your young friends go.¡±

    The surrounding Monster Girls grinned. They pointed at a few other captives, whose appearances or personalities they fancied, whose panicking countenance aroused their desires. Iris listened to their lively conversation, her eyes fixed on the two brave seniors.

    Wandrina shivered. Her eyes alternated between herself, Iris, Ramantis, and other students, and finally landed on the Monster Girls, who eyed her as if she were the luckiest lady to ever exist.

    Madam Black Rose had taken fancy of her; she wouldn¡¯t be in any real danger. She was born to lead these commoners, to guide them to the light. This was her calling.

    Her eyes glimmering, she deeply inhaled. ¡°Madam Black Rose, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°I refuse!¡± Ramantis walked to stand between Iris and Wandrina. ¡°We¡¯re not sacrificing anyone. Madam, I¡¯m willing to satisfy your other requests, but we won¡¯t agree to your taking away one of us.¡±

    ¡°You fool,¡± Wandrina said. ¡°I didn¡¯t request your help. This is my choice, mine alone.¡±

    ¡°You were hesitating. You didn¡¯t immediately accept the offer. I won¡¯t allow you to sacrifice yourself.¡±

    Wandrina hissed, suppressing her fury, which cloaked her other emotions. She shouldn¡¯t have hesitated. Was she not virtuous enough?

    With an amused smile, Iris observed the two bickering. She just wanted to tease Wandrina to see her reaction, but she didn¡¯t expect Ramantis to gather his courage to rescue the damsel. She almost couldn¡¯t suppress her villainy tendency.

    ¡°Your answer, Wandrina?¡± Iris said. ¡°Will you leave with me? I¡¯ll treat you well such that there will be no regret, even if others might think otherwise.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I¡¯m willing!¡± Wandrina averted her eyes as she walked to Iris and reached out for Iris¡¯s hand. Countless thoughts swirled beneath her pale complexion, but she dispelled them by reminding herself of her responsibility.

    Ramantis widened his eyes. He bit his tongue and drew a symbol in the air. Orange bright light manifested from his fingertip. He aimed his spell at Iris, who, smirking, coyly tilted her head like a defenceless maiden.

    ¡°Stop right this instant!¡± Wandrina retracted her hand, jumped between Ramantis and Iris, and raised her right hand.

    A thin layer of snow and ice congregated in front of her. Its chilly temperature clashed against the flowing flames, rapidly melting, evaporating. A blazing glare reflected in her sapphire eyes, enlarging with every passing moment.

    As she instinctively covered her face, a pair of gentle, delicate hands grasped her shoulders. Iris leaned her face beside Wandrina¡¯s and blew. A wisp of Corruption Power flew toward the wall of Ice Element, dissolved it, and headed for the flame and extinguished it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on him, Purple Shadow,¡± Iris said.

    Ramantis¡¯s eyes contracted. His body stiffened as his lungs suffocated A purple dagger hovered before his neck, its blade grazing his flesh. Emerged from his shadow, Secain pouted. She retrieved her dagger and glanced at Ramantis¡¯s shaking body before vanishing into his shadow.

    Ramantis¡¯s legs gave up. He fell to the ground, uncontrollably trembling.

    Iris let go of Wandrina¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Wandrina, what should we do with him?¡±

 Chapter 212: Villainess Iris

    Wandrina held her breath as she glanced behind her. Obscured beneath the black and white suit, Iris¡¯s silhouette tinted the air dim and desolate. The surrounding blood mist recoiled from her presence, its flow pulsating as if it were articulating its fear. The being behind Wandrina, the Monster Girl whose lips commanded all ears, whose movement commanded all lives, wasn¡¯t a mere mortal.

    She was The Devil. No, she was The Goddess, and she passed to Wandrina her right of judgement.

    Should she attempt to save Ramantis?

    ¡°He deserves punishment,¡± Wandrina said. ¡°Although your benevolence granted him a second chance, I cannot absolve his disrespect.¡±

    Ramantis struggled to rise to his feet. His eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Are you one of them now, Wandrina?¡±

    ¡°What you did was disrespectful. Madam Black Rose is generous, but I am not.¡±

    Her chest tightened, Wandrina raised her trembling right hand and pointed her wand at Ramantis. Her Pure Power surged under him, froze his legs fixed, and chilled his skin.

    He grunted, yet his hoarse voice lingered only within his throat. The stabbing sensation spiked throughout his body, clawing his thighs, his stomach, his chest, and his heart. Despite channelling his Pure Power to dispel the cold, he failed to melt the Ice Element infesting his flesh.

    The other captives looked at each other, their eyes narrowed. They didn¡¯t want to get hurt, but they also couldn¡¯t bear looking at Ramantis. They couldn¡¯t let someone who tried to save them suffer alone.

    As they were about to revolt, Wandrina snapped her wand before rushing to Ramantis. Her reddened eyes, filled with shameful tears, stayed on Ramantis, who glared at her.

    Why didn¡¯t he dispel her magic? It wasn¡¯t her plan to torture him!

    She shouldn¡¯t have punished him. She should¡¯ve defied Madam Black Rose. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for his virtues.

    She pressed her hands on his frozen legs. Her blue Pure Power enveloped the ice but failed to dissolve it. Dark purple energy flashed within the Ice Element and crashed with her Pure Power. Her eyes contracted, and she pulled back her hands.

    The purple shade tainted her veins, rapidly spreading throughout her body. Her chest heated, her skin pinkened, and her mind unravelled.

    Iris snapped her fingers. The purple shade halted its progress. The ice shattered. The chill plaguing Ramantis vanished, and the Corruption Power contaminating Wandrina dissipated.

    Wandrina¡¯s legs gave out. She cried, her voice sensual as if someone had caressed her waist.

    Iris caught her and pulled her up. She traced her fingertips across Wandrina¡¯s soft, sensitive cheeks.

    ¡°Did you not want to join us,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I . . . I was scared.¡± Wandrina averted her gaze. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I thought you¡¯d spare him if I pretended to punish him. I¡¯m willing to be by your side, but you mustn¡¯t harm him. Anything but that.¡±

    ¡°I helped you express your feeling.¡±

    Wandrina blushed. Her vision grew blurry; she¡¯d exhausted her supply of Pure Power. She carefully breathed in and out, in and out, failing to notice that Iris had already walked past her, heading for Ramantis.

    Sitting on a puddle of cold water, Ramantis lifted his head. His flaming eyes met Iris¡¯s indifferent, vast, and unfathomable pupils. He wanted to cast his spell, but his Pure Power was drained, his staff shattered. He could only defy Iris via his defensive posture.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret my action,¡± he said. ¡°Kill me, but don¡¯t harm others.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Ramantis bit his tongue. ¡°Because . . . because you¡¯re benevolent and wise and beautiful. You wouldn¡¯t torture others for your amusement.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re operating under a faulty assumption, Young Man.¡± Iris raised her right hand. ¡°Pink Florist, bring me my little Wandrina.¡±

    Lorient, grinning, moved to Wandrina, held her up, and walked her to Iris. While helping Wandrina, Lorient glanced at Ramantis and flashed a sneer. His body quivered, but he couldn¡¯t move.

    Iris produced a vial containing murky purplish fluid. She handed it to Wandrina, who weakly accepted it despite Ramantis¡¯s pleading gaze.

    ¡°Will you spare him and others?¡± Wandrina said.

    ¡°The choice is yours.¡±

    Wandrina opened the lid. ¡°Thank you, Madam Black Rose.¡±

    She drank the vial. Her eyes burned. Her throat went dry. She crutched her chest and knelt on the ground, panting, sweating, salivating. An invisible flame seared her muscles and nerves. She opened her mouth and screamed. Her flesh-rending voice chilled the atmosphere.

    The other captives averted their gazes, praying to their faith to stop this tragedy, to reverse the situation, and to annihilate the wicked Monster Girls. No one could bear to see Wandrina¡¯s gradually turning into a Corrupted One.

    No one but Ramantis.

    Despite his injuries, he fought his pain, attempting to rise. Through the bloodstains on his face and the crimson blur in his vision, he stared at Wandrina¡¯s figure, the figure he imprinted onto his memory, the figure he failed to save.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Why?¡± he whispered. ¡°Why must you torture me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping her.¡± Iris knocked her black cane to the ground. ¡°Good deeds beget good deeds.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡±

    ¡°A Monster Girl I am.¡±

    Ramantis screamed, his body twitching. His bleeding legs pushed against the street under the icy puddle, whose invisible chains restrained his movement. Crackling noises rang in his ears; the restrain came loose, and he forced himself to stand straight, even though his wounds split open.

    ¡°You promised me!¡± He rushed toward Iris.

    Winds blew against his face, scattering dust upon his eyes. Tears stained his vision and wetted his cheeks. The crimson light, penetrating the blood mist, filling Donhalgen with inaudible whisperings, blended his soaked body with the blood-tainted surrounding.

    Dyed by his congested blood, his right hand ignited. Bluish, agonising flame devoured his skin, transforming his vitality into Fire Element. He didn¡¯t care about the pain. He simply reached for Iris¡¯s neck.

    Iris leaned on her cane and closed her eyes. A taunting smile remained on her face.

    ¡°Stop being reckless, Ramantis,¡± Wandrina said.

    Frozen pillars sprung from the ground. Their momentum knocked on Ramantis, pushing him back. His burning fish struck an ice pillar. The heat and chill explosively reacted, creating shockwaves that extinguished the fire and fractured the ice.

    The evaporated magical energy created a pale mist, which obscured Iris and Wandrina.

    Ramantis landed on his feet. Blood soaked his student uniform, but everything had already gone numb. He stared at Wandrina¡¯s pale silhouette as the misty curtain gradually parted.

    Wandrina¡¯s appearance was the same, though her injuries and exhaustion vanished. Aside from the weariness in her tired eyes, she exuded an impregnable of a noble, of an honoured undergraduate of Royal Magic Academy.

    ¡°Wandrina?¡± Ramantis said.

    Wandrina glanced at Ramantis, sighed, and turned to Iris. ¡°Madam Black Rose, may I ask why you deceived us?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel relieved? Disappointed?¡± Iris took out another vial. ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    After thanking Iris and taking the vial, Wandrina ran to Ramantis. He refused to drink the fluid, but she grabbed his jaw and forced it upon him. He choked on it before he lay on the ground, squirming. Sweats filled his body, mixing with his blood. His body temperature fluctuated as if he were submerging in lava one moment and ice another.

    When the pain and his unpleasant screams subsided, he found himself energised. Except for a few deep wounds, his body was healed.

    He contemplated this miracle before his face turned red. He lifted his eyes, looking at Iris, who carelessly ambled toward him and Wandrina. The two didn¡¯t know what to say and could only bend their heads, hiding their conflicted expressions.

    ¡°Before we end this play, I have a few questions. Has the Tower Guardian of the Lab Master issued any command?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°The Lab Master forbade anyone from entering or leaving the academy,¡± Wandrina said. ¡°He assigned us to help the guards watch over this entrance.¡±

    Iris asked other questions, mostly related to the general situation of the academy and the layout of the buildings. Wandrina displayed her eloquence by giving a concise answer to every question Iris asked. She eliminated all ambiguous wording, speaking no lies or misinformation.

    Although Iris hurt her, she was grateful for Iris¡¯s help. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate Iris; something about Iris sparked her admiration.

    To move with such grace amidst the battlefield, it was mesmerising. Wandrina longed to command such a presence.

    When every question was answered, every doubt resolved, Iris allowed the two to return to the group of captives. Though Iris promised not to kill them, those who attempted to resist got punished. She left a few Monster Girls and attendants to guard the captives before she entered the academy.

    As Iris sauntered, her legs dragged the crimson mist. It swirled behind her, creating a vortex, which merged the mist into a feminine silhouette. Its bloodied shade whitened until the Evil Power within it decayed away.

    Vindette skipped out of the puff of clouds. Her heels clicked on the bricked street, generating ripples of greyish smoke, which returned colours to everything it passed through. She covered her mouth with her left hand, though her smile sneaked out.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Black Rose. Why did you pair them?¡± she said. ¡°A gentle push, and that little girl will be running into your embrace.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me, Lady Pale Cloud.¡±

    ¡°Should I torture you like how you tortured them?¡±

    Iris shivered. ¡°About Wandrina, my intuition told me she was special.¡±

    ¡°Her soul is excessively pure, too pure for an ordinary mortal.¡± Vindette reached forward as if she were grasping for that purity. ¡°She might be a reincarnation of an Angel.¡±

    ¡°Will the Churches notice her?¡±

    ¡°Only if they deliberately inspect her soul. I wouldn¡¯t have known it if not for your fixation.¡±

    The Faith inside Iris quivered. She suppressed it, but its excitement tainted her. If she could actualise Wandrina¡¯s latent nature, could she transcend her mortal root and become an Angel? Could she become a Fallen Angel and join Pallorn under Iris¡¯s fallen pantheon?

    Iris shook her head. To corrupt an Angel was unheard of. Pallorn was a mortal when she fell, and her Fallen Angel form was that of a mortal mimicking the divine. If Iris recklessly corrupted Wandrina, she might end up getting purified herself.

    ¡°Should we . . . devise a countermeasure?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t speak such a dangerous thought.¡± Vindette pressed her right index finger to her lips. ¡°The Angels rarely descend to the mortal world. Either they were of the fallen Deities, or they had a purpose.¡±

    ¡°Are they . . . protected by Fate?¡±

    ¡°Angels are loved by the world itself, Iris. Only someone who can go against the world can seize them.¡±

    Iris pouted. ¡°Then why did you provoke me to embrace her?¡±

    ¡°My intuition told me your soul is special.¡± Vindette giggled. ¡°That little Faith inside you, they¡¯re like a lighthouse within the abyss.¡±

    Stopping her movement, Iris turned to Vindette. Her eyes widened and refused to blink even if the dust in the air irritated her. The other Monster Girls and attendants were too far behind and thus couldn¡¯t hear Vindette¡¯s words. They only slowed their paces, keeping a distance from the two senior members, whose figures stuck so close as to assure others they were a pair.

    ¡°Your means is beyond me, Lady Vindette.¡±

    ¡°Pale Cloud, not Vindette. Otherwise, there will be punishment.¡±

    Iris apologised. Though Vindette¡¯s tone was soothing, Iris¡¯s heart raced. The way Vindette vanished and materialised led her imagination astray. She didn¡¯t want to end up like Parmin. She didn¡¯t want to have her entire body violated, squeezed, tickled, and caressed.

    She gripped her cane and slammed it on the ground. The bricks beneath her feet cracked. Her stable breathing returned, but the fuzzy feeling lingered in her heart.

    ¡°Lady Pale Cloud, when this operation is over¡ª¡±

    Vindette raised her right hand and curled it into a fist. Her Corruption Power gushed out from her sleeves. A sea of pale clouds engulfed the surrounding, dispelled the crimson mist, and dampened the evil aura. Her smile beneath her silky veil receded.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to part, Black Rose. The Lab Master¡¯s already detected my presence.¡±

    ¡°Please be careful. I and others will be waiting for your triumph return.¡±

    Her eyes glimmering, Vindette stepped into the air and walked skyward. Her dress fluttered along with her flowing clouds, which concealed yet highlighted her appearance.

    ¡°Do not hesitate to use my gift. I won¡¯t forgive you if you got hurt,¡± she said.

    After Vindette disappeared into the all-permeating crimson mist, Iris sighed. She glanced behind her, where the bloody air masked everything except ghostly visages. Though her eyes couldn¡¯t see Wandrina and Ramantis through the bloody curtain, her heart could sense a series of pinkish strings connecting the two, though they were fleeting and thin.

    Iris grasped forward. An ethereal seed manifested in her palm.

    ¡°So this is what a Seed of Love looks like,¡± she muttered.

    After sending the seed back to the invisible world, she quickened her pace, leading her subordinates to Mystic Tower, to the secret experiments within, to the enslaved Monster Girls.

    Today, she¡¯d free all of them.

 Chapter 213: Mystic Tower

    Iris sauntered through a crumbling street. Surrounding her were students and guards, restrained by black chains, constricted by vines and flowers, imprisoned within ice cages, restricted by spider webs. Although most were unconscious or too weak to move, a few futilely struggled. The stubborn ones sometimes earned the fancy of a few Monster Girls, who came up to them, flirted with them, and offered a chance to experience a unique sensation.

    Iris drew her cane to the side. Secain emerged from the darkness, received the cane, and kissed the back of Iris¡¯s hand. She bent her head groundward, her posture shrinking, and smiled brightly.

    Despite standing on the battlefield, she paid no attention to everything except her mistress. Only that pair of abyssal eyes, which shone through a black-and-white masquerade mask, could seize her heart and fill her with bubbling feelings she dared not express. Not now. She could only expect a reward after everything had ended.

    ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Nothing but elegance, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°This elegance, will you ruin it?¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Do you wish to defile my appearance?¡±

    Secain averted her peeking gaze and lowered her head further. Her silence said many things.

    Lorient arrived beside her mistress, looked at the blushing Secain, and reported to Iris the progression. She¡¯d led other Court members to defeat, capture, and interrogate the guards and students in the nearby buildings.

    Her brief report gave Iris an understanding of the situation within Royal Magic Academy. The students and professors were hiding within their respective buildings, where the emergency spell formations kept them from the crimson mist. Unless the Lab Master or the Tower Guardian issued a command, they wouldn¡¯t leave the buildings.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Iris said.

    Lorient pressed her right hand on her chest. ¡°We¡¯ve already captured the building nearest to Mystic Tower. Would you like to enjoy dessert and drink?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t overwork my attendants.¡±

    ¡°To serve you is our privilege, Mistress.¡± Lorient straightened her back. ¡°Please relax and watch us complete the operation. This dangerous work doesn¡¯t befit your status.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d save you all from danger, if not me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too precious, Mistress,¡± Secain said. ¡°To harm you is to gouge out our hearts.¡±

    ¡°To gouge out your heart is to gouge out mine.¡± Iris turned to Secain. ¡°Your tongue is quite a tease.¡±

    ¡°It can do more than that, Mistress.¡± Secain covered her mouth, though she allowed her tongue to peek through.

    Lorient hmphed, her tone harsh. She shifted her body closer to Iris, but she dared not graze her mistress. Her eyes could only yearn for that permission, yet her vocal cord, bound by her duty, refused to sound her desire.

    Iris shook her head. She drew both her hands to her sides, wrapped her arms around Lorient¡¯s and Secain¡¯s shoulders, and pulled them close. Her black-and-white uniform wrinkled, and her lively flesh pushed against theirs.

    While Lorient bit her tongue so as not to gasp, Secain weakly cried, her pupils trembling. The two stifled their movement, staying as close as possible to their mistress. As Iris¡¯s fingers glided beneath their uniform and on their bare skin, they held their breath, keeping the heat searing their bosoms.

    ¡°This . . .  we¡¯re out in the open,¡± Secain said, though her face gradually moved toward Iris¡¯s. ¡°Others . . . are watching.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Iris let go of her two attendants and strolled onward. She didn¡¯t have to turn around to see their regretful expressions. The other Monster Girls, spying, felt their hearts racing. Their determination flared up; they¡¯d do everything in their power for a chance to receive Iris¡¯s grace, the grace shown, although briefly, to be heavenly.

    After recollecting themselves, Lorient and Secain dejectedly followed Iris. Their mistress teased them, lit up a fire in their hearts, but devilishly kept it burning. She was too wicked, too wicked!

    Iris arrived before Mystic Tower. With a magic formation preventing crimson mists from pervading its interior, the tower challenged the sky. Its antique design, built with stone slabs, bricks, marble, and crystals, reflected its prestige. Within this building lay forbidden knowledge and, more importantly, captives of her kind.

    The Court members had already dealt with the patrolling guards; the students and professors were within the tower, hiding, preparing for the invasion.

    Iris produced a small wooden chest in her left palm. She took out a pot containing a withered flower. Its grey petals and dry stem sluggishly swayed as if forceful movement could crumble it into dust.

    ¡°We Monster Girls are like this flower,¡± Iris said. ¡°Alone, we wilt, our essences decayed.¡±

    She grabbed the flower¡¯s stem, yanked it out of the pot, and stroked its petals. Her black-and-white Corruption Power, flowing out of her fingertips, enveloped the dying flower. Its grey vitality livened, turning dark purple.

    ¡°To live, to maintain our existence, we have no choice but to plunder, steal, corrupt. They might see us as pitiful; we might see ourselves as liberated; it matters not.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    With a faint smile, in which she concealed myriad emotions: pride, remorse, confusion, guilt, and delight, she let go of her flower. A gale guided it to Mystic Tower¡¯s sealed entrance. Its ancient exterior exuded dim radiance which deterred all intruders from recklessly barging in.

    ¡°The truth is we are both. We live on others, but we live freely. We are unshackled by the world but shackled by ourselves. We are pitiful but also liberated. We are ourselves but also not.¡±

    As the corrupted flower touched the gate, rays of multi-coloured lights erupted. The spell formation defending Mystic Tower exerted its power, producing a sea of Fire, Ice, Water, and Light Elements. They morphed into countless spells of such potency that, other than Iris, everyone braced themselves, preparing their defensive spells, readying their protections.

    Yet the flower remained unmoved. Dark purple fluid oozed out of its petals and tainted the spells, the Elements, the door, and the magical formation. The Corruption Power intertwined with the formation¡¯s mechanism, dyed it black and white, and spread its influence.

    The formation¡¯s self defence struggled against this foreign energy, but nothing could stop the otherworldly power from plundering, stealing, and corrupting.

    When the spells vanished, the Elements dispersed, and the door painted dark purple, the spell formation malfunctioned. Its glow faded; its structure collapsed.

    ¡°For others, our touch means destruction, for us, salvation.¡±

    Mystic Tower¡¯s entrance disintegrated into dark particles, which scattered with the lightest breeze. Amidst the admiring gazes of the members of The Court, Iris entered Mystic Tower.

    Secain, Lorient, and other Monster Girls rushed in after her. Taking advantage of the panic, they took over the first floor, capturing the personnel, occupying all labs, and taking what they found precious.

    A supervisor, Iris merely sat at a tea table her attendants prepared for her. She drank the cocktail made fresh amidst the operation and supported her head with her right hand. Her awe-inspiring presence invited all gazes, but, protected like a princess, nothing filthy or harmful could taint her.

    Lorient walked to stand beside Iris and took out a silver card on whose surface engraved a series of complicated lines. This intricate structure, twisting and overlapping, was nigh-impossible to decipher.

    ¡°The highest clearance level we could acquire,¡± Lorient said. ¡°Please give us another lovely speech.¡±

    Iris raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is the previous one provoking?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget it, ever.¡± Lorient looked at her palm. ¡°I sometimes reminisce about when I was human. Although feeble and restricted by the world, I feel . . . free, free from the burden of lust, free to roam the world undisguised.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    Lorient froze and then laughed. Her lascivious tone caressed Iris, who slightly lowered her head, her thoughts unreadable. ¡°It merely fuels my resolution. One day, the future where we Monster Girls walk the earth unchained will arrive. The Court will herald this change; you will herald this change.¡±

    Holding the silver card, Iris got up from her chair and went to the entrance to the second floor. The first floor was merely an archive with relatively mundane knowledge and labs. Even ordinary students could come here if they have the professors¡¯ permission.

    As Iris pressed the silver card on the locked gate leading to the second floor, her subordinates gathered around her. Their gazes concentrated on her figure, her neat uniform, and her faint smile as if determined to have her appearance burn unto their souls, her spectre unto their minds.

    The winding lines on the card glimmered, and the hidden mechanism within the gate shifted. Fog crawled out of the second floor, poured down the staircase, and obscured Iris¡¯s heels.

    She lifted her head, staring at the second floor, where a few Mages awaited. A smile emerged on her face as she stepped forward. Her figure distorted, vanished, dissolved into the wind. Her ghostly silhouette traversed the stairs, their aura emitting a chilling presence that dulled, froze, and shattered all activated traps.

    The Mages raised their staffs, but their eyes failed to track their enemy. Iris¡¯s shadowy figure manifested in front of one of them. She swung her blade of ice. Its dull side struck the Mage, flinging him across the hall.

    His body crashed against a wall and fell to the ground. He groaned and stood up. When he raised his staff, ready to return fire, he found his friends disarmed, bound by shadowy chains, stabbed by icicles, and constricted by thorny vines.

    Yet he couldn¡¯t find Iris. A chill gripped his heart. He reached for an emergency teleportation scroll in his cloak. He was about to tear it apart when his vision blurred, and he fell unconscious.

    Iris let go of her icy blade, which dispersed into Ice-Element particles, and sighed.

    What she did was bullying a few junior researchers who never partook in life-or-death combats. These people, even if they come in groups of tens, wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her.

    They couldn¡¯t even see her.

    The rest of The Court came up and cleared the mess and ventured forward, leaving only a few attendants to take care of Iris. Bored, Iris searched the nearby rooms. The second floor was for summoning experiments and Planes explorations.

    She didn¡¯t find anything she¡¯d consider a treasure, though a few research papers piqued her interest.

    Except for capturing a professor, a Master-Tier Mages, nothing noteworthy happened on the second floor. Iris didn¡¯t even need to interrogate the professor, who, upon seeing Lorient¡¯s bloodied whip, revealed everything.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, Mistress,¡± Secain said. ¡°But I believed he concealed a few abilities of his colleagues.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be strange if he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s taking our mercy for granted.¡± Secain hmphed. ¡°I can interrogate him again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not yet the time to declare war. Our priority is to save our friends.¡±

    Secain assented. After receiving the silver card from Iris, who didn¡¯t want to steal the spotlight from her subordinates, Secain led the team up to the third floor.

    A few Master-Tier Mages cooperated and put up a desperate defence, injuring a few Transformation Phase Monster Girls before getting subjugated. Though Iris didn¡¯t personally act, she oversaw the battle in anticipation of any unexpected result.

    No Monster Girl could die under her watch.

    Though she looked after the injured Monster Girls, the professors who wounded them didn¡¯t receive her protection. If not for the no-death rule, these professors would already have their hands cut off and their eyes hollowed out.

    ¡°Heal them,¡± Iris said. ¡°Torture them, but do not grant them death. It¡¯s my mercy, and cruelty.¡±

    Their agonising screams permeated the floor until their pain became unbearable, and they fainted in their blood puddle. Some Monster Girls still wanted to continue, but Iris reproached them, putting an end to the punishment.

    While ordering her people to restrain the prisoners, Iris frowned. Throughout the torture session, she coldly watched the process, her eyes gleaning the most gruesome detail.

    Her heart was still, her mind tranquil. Even if those professors were to die, she would remain unmoved. Only fury for their harming her Monster Girl followers swirled in her soul.

    She couldn¡¯t feel anything. Not even contempt.

    Only indifference of a higher being.

    She had changed. But was it this body that changed her, or was it herself?

    If she continued down this path, would she lose all feelings for everyone except the selected few?

    That notion didn¡¯t distress her.

    ¡°No more carelessness,¡± she said. ¡°For the next floor, I shall lead the way.¡±

    The fourth floor, the floor on which the captive Monster Girls got imprisoned. She couldn¡¯t afford any mistake now.

 Chapter 214: Scaling the Tower

    Secain knelt and raised her hands, which held the exquisite black cane, on whose head embedded a pure-white diamond. Iris pressed her right hand to Secain¡¯s palms, stroking them, and grasped the cane. The diamond glowed, crying out for its owner¡¯s affection.

    Iris rubbed the diamond, smiling. As Secain retreated to stand beside Lorient, Iris lifted her gaze. Her subordinates, surrounding her, disappeared from her view. Only a metallic gate locked by glistening chains remained in her focus. Its shimmering appearance exuded an imposing aura that commanded authority over the weak-willed.

    Despite trying their best, Metamorphosis Phase Monster Girls couldn¡¯t stare at the gate for too long. Their palpitating hearts ached; their bodies grew tense. If they approached the gate, a danger would befall them, and they would perish.

    Standing before the gate, Iris lightly knocked her cane against the floor. A soothing tone resounded, echoing throughout the third floor. This vibration passed through the Monster Girls, imbuing their minds with the assurance that none would come to harm, that they were standing behind Iris, their mistress, their leader.

    Iris took out a golden card she got from an imprisoned professor and tapped it on the gate.

    A golden radiance flashed. A hidden mechanism rotated, snapped, shifted, clicked, and quaked. The chains binding the gate gradually unravelled.

    Iris frowned. The golden card in her hand turned crimson and shattered. Countless burning fragments flew at her. The gate trembled, its chains rustling. The crystal walls trembled, and the lines engraved on the surrounding came to life.

    Lorient projected her spells while Secain manipulated her shadow, but Iris merely lifted her left hand. The twisting chains and crystal blades aiming for her heart met a thin membrane, whose structure stretched and enveloped them. As it folded over the attacks, its faintest yellow colour gradually darkened until only a dark blue shade remained.

    Like a black sea, it drowned the chains and crystals, which disintegrated into energetic particles.

    These particles, tainted by Iris¡¯s Corruption Power, reversed their course. They headed for the gate. The remaining protective chains and crystal walls caved upon the impact, cracks manifesting on their smooth surfaces.

    A shockwave shook the third floor, loosening dust on the ceiling. The surrounding Monster Girls lost their balance; some stabilized themselves while others tipped only to get caught by their friends.

    Lorient and Secain cancelled their spells. They were too slow to help Iris. No. Iris was too fast. Her instant casting, with such power and complexity, wasn¡¯t something a Master could do.

    ¡°Mistress, your prowess is matchless,¡± Secain said. ¡°If it were us, we would¡¯ve sustained a few grazing wounds.¡±

    ¡°Your shadow dissimilation will help you avoid the trap.¡± Iris looked at Lorient. ¡°And your vine shield will grant you enough response time.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t imitate your grace.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s merely the result of my Innate Talent.¡±

    ¡°No Slime Girl could achieve your elegance, Mistress. You¡¯re special, born with a gift unparalleled.¡±

    Iris shook her head. She couldn¡¯t deny her extraordinary origin, even if she didn¡¯t want it to be true. She was unique, an amalgamation of schemes stacking on top of her, empowering but also controlling her.

    Even now, she wasn¡¯t sure if her actions were hers, or if she was merely dancing to the invisible tone of an unseen puppeteer.

    ¡°I . . . wasn¡¯t born with an unparalleled gift. I simply bet my everything for a chance to, a singular, minuscule chance.¡± Iris closed her eyes.

    Secain and Lorient refrained from commenting or inquiring. Their mistress would¡¯ve told them sooner or later. They didn¡¯t have to push her, for doubt never existed between them.

    Iris raised her left hand once more. Her Corruption Power, now bright and holy, gathered at her palm. It weaved into a thin fabric-like array, whose shape gradually resembled a luminous lance. Its length spanned out of her reach, yet its majesty only enhanced hers.

    She gripped its immaterial handle, aimed at the crumbling gate, and thrust forward. Her delicate movement produced a thunderous shockwave, which cracked the floor beneath her feet and the ceiling above her head.

    Rays of light shot out of the tip of the holy lance. The main beam, the biggest and brightest, charged through the air, burning vapour and dust particles, whose scorching ashes twinkled like gemstones reflecting sunlight. Combined with the smaller beams surrounding it, the attack struck the gate, detonating in a dazzling light that blinded all senses.

    Secain, Lorient, and other members of The Court shielded themselves with magic while raising their weapons and conjuring their spells, though they didn¡¯t dare to strike recklessly.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Three humanoid silhouettes burst through the ruined gate. The three Elementals¡ªone Water, another Fire, and the last Wind¡ªstruck their gigantic palms at Iris. Their powers erupted from their cores, aiming to annihilate the intruder.

    Iris let go of her golden lance. Trembling mid-air, it thrust itself upon its enemies. The Corruption Power sustaining its structure broke down into tiny stars and headed for destruction. They crashed with the immaterial Elementals, who crushed the foreign energy with their overwhelming Elemental particles.

    As Iris raised her cane, Lorient, covered in thorny vines and blossoming flowers, leapt past her. She swung her excited whip at the Water Elemental. Her green Corruption Power flowed through her whip, on whose stem bloomed pink flowers.

    Their fine petals detached from the whip and flew at the Elemental. Upon touching it, the petals greedily absorbed the magical vapours, growing more petals, turning into a new flower, whose white roots penetrated the Elemental.

    No matter how it manipulated its Water Element, creating blades, evaporating to escape, or compressing the flowers, nothing could stop a sea of flowers from consuming it.

    Its movement slowed to a halt, and the roots took over its silhouette, turning it into an unmoving tree.

    Besides the Water Elemental, the Wind Elemental roared. Its screeching tone grew hoarse. Its Wind Element cut through the black tendrils constricting its body. The immaterial tendrils, created by its shadow, rapidly dragged the Elemental into the puddle of stain-like darkness.

    The blade-like winds cut through the floor and ceiling and everything in between. They shattered stone pillars, splintered wooden shelves, and ground fragile equipment to dust, yet they harmlessly passed through their sole enemy, the ghostly Secain, whose body merged with the shadow, turning fluid-like, seamlessly separating and recombining.

    Secain¡¯s dissipated figure condensed in front of the Wind Elemental. While getting assaulted by a storm of invisible blades, which rendered her silhouette distorted, she raised her right hand, holding the purple-tinted dagger, and plunged it at the Elemental¡¯s core.

    Submerged within the intense concentration of Wind Element, her intangible right hand bubbled. Its shadowy mass rapidly scattered, dispersed and taken apart, dissolved to nothingness.

    Her dagger stabbed the core. The Heart Stirrer poison rapidly spread throughout the interconnected Wind Element. The invisible blades faltered. They revealed themselves in the shade of dark purple before turning into toxic gas which decayed everything they touched.

    When the Wind Elemental melted, and the toxin was about to contaminate the floor, Secain took out a bottle of perfume, shook it lightly, and sprayed it around her. The magical perfume, synthesised by Morbi, captured the Heart Stirrer residue. They reacted with each other and formed pinkish steam whose fragrance stirred the hearts but didn¡¯t destroy them.

    The last Elemental got overwhelmed by the rest of Iris¡¯s underlings. They soon annihilated the Fire Elemental, reducing it to mere cinders.

    Everyone looked for Iris, but she¡¯d already disappeared up the fourth floor. They chased after her and, passing a few signs of one-sided battles, found her holding a grimoire in her left hand, smiling at a female professor kneeling before her.

    Unbothered by the professor¡¯s hateful glare, Iris carefreely scanned through the grimoire¡¯s content. She occasionally glanced at the tattered, exhausted, and defeated eye candy.

    Her prisoner, chained by flower-laden vines, pointlessly flailed her arms; her strength could only fall the petals and tear her clothes. With more of her fair skin exposed, her attribute softened, and her fierce gaze dimmed. She¡¯d studied extensively about the Corrupted Ones; she knew what they could do and feared for her life.

    ¡°Your grimoire contains a great deal of biology-oriented spells. Your talent is hard to come by,¡± Iris said. ¡°How many of my kind have you experimented on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t keep track of a such meaningless thing.¡± The professor snickered. ¡°I did kill one of you, a Purple-Scaled Snake Girl. That book you¡¯re holding, her carcass contributes half of it.¡±

    ¡°Her name, age, hope and dream?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Even her Soul Gem no longer exists; I ground it to explore its composition. You must¡¯ve seen it. Isn¡¯t it wonderful?¡±

    Iris closed the grimoire, bent down to the kneeling professor, and placed the book in front of her. Iris¡¯s black eyes, staring at the professor¡¯s, glimmered. As a milky white current swirled in her pupils, she reached forward, caressing the professor¡¯s left cheek.

    ¡°How cute. You fear losing your sense of self so much that you lied about your sins. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might Corrupt you here and now, so that your past will drown you in despair, and you will forever be in my embrace?¡±

    ¡°You . . . wouldn¡¯t absolve me. They wouldn¡¯t let you.¡± The professor eyed the other Monster Girls approaching Iris. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me, or they¡¯ll kill me, or I¡¯ll kill myself.¡±

    Iris leaned close to the professor¡¯s ears. ¡°What form do you think you¡¯ll assume, Melan?¡±

    ¡°How¡ª¡±

    As Melan was about to speak, Iris seized her chin and forced a small seed down her throat. It melted upon touching her tongue, flooding her mouth with a hint of savoury sweetness, which, despite its unwelcome presence, soothed her aching heart, invaded her body, and infected her with a sense of lethargic dread.

    She widened her eyes, tears welling. She tried to bite her tongue, tried to detonate the Pure Power inside her bosom, tried to shatter her heart, but all she could do was fall into terrifyingly peaceful darkness.

    The restraint on her relaxed. Iris caught her falling body and lay her gently on the ground. The other Monster Girls came to Iris and examined Melan before reporting their findings.

    ¡°Should we take her with us?¡± a Monster Girl said. ¡°To be graced by your touch is her honour.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t force what isn¡¯t meant to be.¡± Iris got up. ¡°Give her a new set of clothes and give her to other captives.¡±

    ¡°Your words lead our hearts, Lady Black Rose.¡±

    The Monster Girls took the sleeping Melan away. Their excited chattering faded as they left Iris. She stared at the place she restrained Melan and sighed. She merely gave her a healing medicine.

    She was still afraid, too afraid to risk it.

    ¡°Mistress, please take the key to freedom.¡± Secain climbed out of Iris¡¯s shadow and knelt before Iris. She raised her right hand, which held a rusty bronze key.

    Pushing back her contemplation, Iris took the key. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Purple Shadow.¡±

    ¡°Please give me a heartfelt reward.¡±

    ¡°Such a greedy little maid; I like it.¡±

    Iris lifted her gaze and walked to the end of the hall, where her attendants had already cleared the path, captured the resistance, looted what they desired, and found all enslaved Monster Girls. They waited for her by the side, reassuring their poor kin and treating their wounds.

    Standing before the monolith controlling all prison cells, Iris gripped the bronze key in her hand, took a deep breath, and pressed it against the mould.

 Chapter 215: Descending the Darkness

    The bronze key sank into the mould and merged with the black monolith, whose smooth, reflective surface glimmered, stirred, and swirled. Blue, glowing symbols manifested, flashing their complex meanings. All functions regarding the first to fourth floors lay before the key holder.

    Iris gave her black cane to Secain and, after taking out her laced glove, drew her right hand forwards. Her delicate finger tapped the monolith. It rippled like a wave pushing through a still lake.

    Screeching noises reverberated throughout the fourth floor, shaking it. Blue lines emerged beneath Iris. She tilted her head, smiling, as she pushed her right hand onwards. It sank past the liquid-like surface, met the compact shell beneath, turned incorporeal, and went through it.

    Her fingertips, flickering with dark purple light, grazed the inner circuit of the monolith. Her Corruption Power infected the energy pathway, circulating through the control panel connecting to the entire array. It morphed into a tide of ghostly fog and marched through the intricate land of interconnected lines.

    Upon detecting the invasion, the blue light became blood-red. The floor under Iris caved, and from it emerged steaks of crimson electricity. They snapped through the air and formed layers of cages upon cages with Iris as their prisoner. While rotating, they fried everything attempting to enter or exit, even the light itself.

    Their sizes rapidly contracted, their sparks breaking down nearby magical particles. Iris¡¯s subordinates panicked; they cast their spells to save her, but they failed to overwhelm the trap powered by Mystic Tower itself.

    Only Secain and Lorient stayed their hands. They observed Iris¡¯s cool expression, convinced that she was invincible.

    Even if the sky were to collapse, the Deities descend, she would survive.

    ¡°Show me what you¡¯re hiding,¡± Iris said.

    The myriad electric cages ceased moving. Their flow of electricity dispersed as dimly illuminating glitters. Every shrieking noise quietened. Every crimson flash faded.

    The bloody light emanating from the monolith morphed into wicked purple. Its energy exuded a hint of enchanting fragrance, a wisp of perfume whose impression stirred its victims¡¯ hearts.

    Using Ludmint¡¯s knowledge regarding magical formations, Iris temporarily took over Mystic Tower¡¯s formation. She closed her eyes, sending her spiritual perception inside the monolith.

    The magical barriers, traps, security, electricity, defence mechanism, all fell into her grasp, and, with a mere thought, she disabled the shackles weighing on her imprisoned kind. The ethereal prison gates vanished under the floor. Chilly winds of freedom blew into the prisons, gripping the hearts of the prisoners whose ashen hopes reignited.

    They hugged, kissed, and cried. Their lives had ended and begun anew.

    The Court moved in to give them spare uniforms, dressed their wounds, physical and mental, and introduced them to Iris, their new mistress, their saviour. The captives swiftly converted to The Court, their souls arrested by Iris¡¯s mystique.

    While they restored themselves, Iris soundlessly contemplated. A vivid structure of Mystic Tower, excluding the mist-shrouded fifth floor, revealed itself in her soul. Every scratch on the brick walls, every splinter protruding from the cracked ceiling, all kinds of information assailed her, but they failed to harm her who had once experienced the knowledge of the entire world.

    Her spectral vision passed through the fourth floor, swept the third, permeated the second, overlooked the first, and then fell beneath the tower, plunging into the endless blackness that shouldn¡¯t exist.

    Everything was too easy; the formation¡¯s security was too lax, too plain. Mayhaps its calm surface hid below it something?

    Iris¡¯s perception dug deep into the ground. Unlike the real world, where neighbouring buildings and fences and trees and pipelines existed, only static nothingness eddied outside Mystic Tower. Only a miniature glowing tower existed in this unreal space.

    As Iris flew undergroundwards, everything grew tinier and tinier until she could no longer tell where she came from, remained in, or was heading to. Everything and nothing encircled her.

    She only needed one thought to leave this suffocating silence.

    But her stubbornness chose otherwise. She seemingly wandered as if blinded by her na?ve hope. She imagined a body, and a body she received. She imagined dancing, and dancing she did. Her performance, a ballet, an elegant spin, a harsh bow, received no witness except for herself.

    She tiptoed through the void, her unbeating heart quivering with an unfamiliar feeling. She knew not what she was doing but knew that she was following her heart, her soul, her incomprehensible intuition.

    Something was leading her, something was luring her. A tinge of foreignness, of unfamiliar similarity, lay on the other side.

    She jumped forward. Her body crashed with emptiness and shattered a nonexistent curtain. Despite keeping her eyes shut, a gap materialised in her vision. She frowned and seized herself and averted her sight, yet that rift widened, engulfing her awareness.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Through that creek, searing fogs churned. Like saw blades, they cut through the fabric of imaginary space-time, turning the spiritual plane into a physical one. Iris¡¯s ephemeral figure gained solidity as her gaze passed to the other side.

    Barbed chains, whose ends grew from the flesh of its prisoner and entwined with the infinite hellscape, rattled whenever the sharp vapours bit away the demonic figure¡¯s regenerating, decaying, mutating, dying flesh. He violently yanked his arms, all six of them, such that they went through the chains, cleanly sliced into blood mists, yet he failed to loosen the restrain on his being.

    His black-blue blood gushing out of his wounds, he lifted his head. His crimson eyes locked onto the silent gap between him and the mysterious lady, whose soul glimmered like the moon.

    A peculiar scent emanated from her existence, a lovely yet appalling, vast yet fleeting fragrance. It reminded him of the once-glorious supreme being whom he worshipped.

    ¡°An Otherworlder?¡± he said as he attempted to move forward. ¡°Did Lord Lacross send you? No . . . you¡¯re too pure. Under which of the Five Catastrophes are you?¡±

    An invisible pressure piled atop Iris. Her soul quivered, though its form gracefully persisted. This Demon, radiating an antiquated aura, was an ancient existence whose power rivalled a True Master. In the Abyssal Plane, his formal title would be a Demon King.

    Such an existence was too dangerous to even gaze upon.

    Sensing Iris¡¯s intention, the demon narrowed his eyes. The chains constricting his body vibrated along with the entire prison of suffering. His demonic aura ruptured, dispersing the searing fogs, widening the spatial rift.

    Iris exerted her legs, her figure turning translucent. Her soul dissolved into nothingness, her essence warping through emptiness. The spectral Mystic Tower magnified before her, but it was infinitely far away, for the suffocating gases reached her, blocked her path, and shifted her back to the rift.

    Standing before the crack in physical-spiritual, Iris faced the chained Demon King. His power pressing down on her, she tensed her psychic body and met his eyes, whose gaze pierced through her flickering body, gripped her fragile soul, and observed it like an artistic vase.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Iris said. ¡°What is your relationship with Lacross?¡±

    ¡°Your soul is abnormal, tainted by powers of the Transcendent,¡± the demon smirked. ¡°Yet your vessel endures; it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Iris reached deep into her realm of consciousness, where a burning ray of Faith motionlessly hovered amidst the darkness. Responding to her call, it flooded an ocean of Holy Power, filling her spiritual body with purifying light.

    She also called for Duality but received no response.

    Within this space of the nonphysical, no external artefacts could save her. Only her own power could protect her.

    The Demon King laughed. The turbulent crimson gas thickened. The sacred currents inside Iris¡¯s body dimmed, and the freedom she enjoyed vanished. The all-dominating wickedness suppressed the whole area, its clutch extending beyond the spaceless horizon.

    ¡°At last, my Destiny is at hand.¡± The demon sluggishly moved toward Iris. The chains yanking him back couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡°Your body shall become my vessel, and I shall return to Master Lacross. He must know what I¡¯ve found during my voyage!¡±

    ¡°My body and soul are of the Corrupted Race. Do you wish to die?¡±

    ¡°My infernal flame will burn away all restrictions, your soul, your essence, your appearance. All I need is a vessel, a blank slate, an anchor that will help me cross out of this prison.¡±

    Unable to shift even her face, Iris pondered her choices. Her Call of the Stars required starlight, and Duality¡¯s secret spell was too powerful; without her physical body, her soul would wither away in just one use.

    Once more she realised her powerlessness. She had multiple tools, artefacts, and protectors, but they couldn¡¯t watch over her forever. She needed strength, inseparable prowess, one that would exist as she remained, one that would sustain her as it persisted.

    There was still one more thing she could use.

    Iris ceased her struggle. She concentrated on the emptiness within her abdomen, imagining a dark purple sphere existing within her. The Shadow Heart Core and Fragment swiftly materialised. They poured out an ocean of blackness.

    This blackness engulfed Iris and consumed the hellish gas. Its disruptive presence rumbled the fabric of unreality, shaking the rift between prison and freedom.

    The demon clapped his hands. His orange-red arms combusted into a rain of fire, from which bloody stars emerged. Their crimson lights blasted away the curtain, revealing Iris, who was now adorned in a purple imperial dress.

    She stared at the demon, not with apprehension but with indifference. Her dull gaze halted the flow of the demonic aura, the unravelling of space-time, the current of time, and even the chain of causality itself.

    ¡°Who . . . are you?¡± the demon said. ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    Iris swiped her right hand toward the horizon. Her loose sleeve fluttered. The world split in half, above and below, nothingness and reality, Pure and Corrupted. Time and space fractured, becoming recursive. The imaginary plane regressed unto itself, and the infinite distance between the interdimensional prison and the ethereal Mystic Tower evaporated.

    The Demon King¡¯s eyes widened. His body, along with his prison, fragmented, revealing his essence, his very soul. His memory became undone as his body and mind turned illusory.

    Every trace of Iris¡¯s imperial cloak, her supreme gesture, and her transcendental aura was cut from the river of time itself.

    When the last recollection of the imperial Iris vanished, the demon¡¯s soul and body mended themselves, and the split prison rejoined its seam. Everything returned to its starting point, except that Iris was no longer there.

    The Demon King reopened his eyes, in which clouds of confusion drifted. He couldn¡¯t recall what happened after he captured his victim. She simply slid away.

    ¡­

    The dark purple wine in a wine glass rippled. Its disturbance caught Lady Fate¡¯s attention. Seated on a pure-white marble chair, she reached for the glass and held it close to her nose. Its seductive fragrance tickled her. She leisurely smiled.

    ¡°Lilith, what kind of stage are you setting?¡±

    Her muddled black eyes glimmered. Faint threads connecting her hair and the world vibrated, sending their minuscule signals throughout her Heavenly Kingdom. Not even her Archangels could detect this change, yet its disturbance shifted the unseen design which encompassed all of creation.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t join the fun yet.¡± Fate drank her wine. Its Corrupted taste burned her throat, but she savoured the pain. ¡°And now is not the time.¡±

    She rose from her chair, placed down the empty glass, and strolled out of her garden. Countless silky strings, intertwining with each other as if they were spiderwebs, wrapped around her silhouette, weaving into a loose translucent dress, whose pale veil masked her face.

    With her dress completed, she merged with the world. Before her figure vanished, she glanced at the empty glass.

    ¡°Iris, you must grow quicker, stronger, and prettier.¡±

 Chapter 216: Infernal Star Path

    Iris pulled her right hand out of the black monolith, frowning. After the sea of blackness consumed her spiritual body, her mind went blank, her thoughts ceased, and her perception of time halted. She fell through infinity and, emerging on the other side, found herself outside the imaginary space.

    Beside her, black and white mists manifested, though no one but her could perceive them. They morphed into a blurry figure, whose angelic, demonic appearance arrested Iris¡¯s heart yet also pushed it away.

    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Iris said.

    Duality covered her face. ¡°No one knows. No one can know. Not even the world itself.¡±

    ¡°What could have happened?¡±

    Duality quivered. Her majestic yet elusive aura flickered. ¡°Only the Transcendent could blind us.¡±

    ¡°Yet I survived the encounter and recognised the disparity.¡±

    Duality leaned forward. Her mist enveloped Iris, flowing all around her, observing, touching, caressing. Every sensation imaginable sparked within her heart, but she silently endured.

    When Iris¡¯s face grew pink, and her mind grew fuzzy, Duality drew back. She parted her hands from her face, revealing her wicked, gentle smile.

    ¡°You are still yourself, Iris.¡±

    Was she? Iris touched her lips and licked her fingers. Her tongue tickled herself, creating a warm wisp inside her chest. This familiar emotion reassured her. ¡°Was it Lilith? Gulia?¡±

    ¡°Only you know the answer.¡± Duality glanced behind Iris. Secain and Lorient were walking toward her mistress. ¡°On the fifth floor lays a True Artefact whose value is second only to the broken vessel.¡±

    Iris narrowed her eyes. Since returning from the imaginary space, she could smell a faint rancid scent, a mark of burned flesh. It stirred her curiosity every time she inhaled and exhaled.

    Its originator was on the fifth floor.

    Conflicts gleamed in her pupils. She¡¯d once more touched upon secrets whose magnitude dwarfed her. That mysterious allure which took her to the edge of the imaginary space, that irksome suspicion that led her to plunge beneath Mystic Tower, that enclosing crisis that forced her to cling to her Shadow Heart, was it really her who made such decisions?

    Had she never escaped her Fate? Could she ever?

    ¡°Mistress, what could we do for you?¡± Secain said. ¡°Please tell us. We shall fulfil your wish without fail.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already taken care of all captive Monster Girls. They and the rest of the slaves have temporarily regained their mobility.¡± Lorient puffed up her chest, smiling. ¡°Their leader wants to thank you personally.¡±

    Iris nodded and turned to the stair leading to the fifth floor. Duality had already left. The decision was up to her. She could retreat without pursuing what lay above or risk her life seeking the answer.

    ¡°I too have something to ask her.¡± Iris beamed.

    Lorient escorted a Monster Girl in a tattered lab coat to Iris. Though her dirty lab coat tainted her glimmer, her reflective skin, made of shiny gemstones and crystals, still called attention to her glamorous body. She lifted her head and looked at the face of her saviour, burning that ethereal vestige into the deepest part of her memory.

    ¡°Madam Black Rose, on behalf of my friends, I express to you my eternal gratitude.¡± She showed Iris the back of her right hand. On it was a large black diamond. ¡°I, Olivia June, will serve you until my crystals blur, my gems crack, and my veins run dry. Please accept a part of me.¡±

    With an amused smile, Iris stepped forward, grasped Olivia¡¯s right hand, and tapped the black diamond embedded in it. She held that hand close and, as Olivia anxiously shut her eyes, kissed the gem. Its chill tickled her lips, and her warmth tickled its surface.

    Olivia opened her mouth, blowing sparkling air. The shiny gemstones on her body flashed, and her crystal flesh glowed pink. She anticipated the pain of losing a part of herself, but she instead received a bliss she couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°I cannot take you as mine, not now, not when your heart belongs elsewhere,¡± Iris said. ¡°Tell me your reason, Olivia.¡±

    Olivia averted her gaze. ¡°My apology, Madam Black Rose. I thought I could exchange my body for a favour.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe I require your body?¡± Iris glanced around. Her subordinates bashfully smiled. If she revealed even a hint of her invitation, all would gladly devote themselves to her.

    ¡°What must I do if not devote my body to you?¡±

    ¡°Devote your heart to me.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°I . . . cannot do that right now.¡±

    ¡°Then devote it to the person to whom you promised.¡±

    Her eyes wide, Olivia stared at Iris. Her pupils contracted and then expanded. Her gemstones darkened as the visages of her lovely friend emerged from the depth of her brittle heart.

    ¡°She¡¯s already returned to Lady Lilith.¡± Olivia sighed. ¡°I must fulfil my promise.¡±

    Iris nodded. She raised her right hand. Secain stepped out of her shadow, holding the unconscious Melan, the professor with whom Iris played.

    After Secain lay Melan in Iris¡¯s arms and disappeared, Olivia held her breath. Her eyes scanned over the professor who killed her friend, tears welling in them. Her chest tightened and relaxed, tightened and relaxed.

    She knew what she should be feeling, but she couldn¡¯t force herself to feel it.

    ¡°I beseech you, Madam Black Rose, to grant her your mercy.¡± Olivia dropped to her knees. ¡°You must have known she killed one of us. That Monster Girl, Trissie Hauntal, is her pupil, her favourite pupil.¡±

    ¡°And you her best friend?¡±

    ¡°Some of us used to work here, but an accident occurred, and now we have become the experiment.¡± Olivia bit her lips. ¡°Trissie, because of her special physique, got tortured far more than others. We couldn¡¯t help her; only her professor could.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . the only way.¡±

    Iris pulled the asleep Melan close to her face. That innocent yet fatigued expression hid beneath it emotions she would never reveal when awake. Iris carefreely stroked the sleeping beauty¡¯s cheeks. A wisp of milky white light shimmered on Melan¡¯s skin, merged with it, and dispersed into her body.

    Her pained countenance turned calm, her breathing stable.

    ¡°What do you think she¡¯s dreaming?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Will you bring her to our side?¡±

    ¡°Is it contrary to your wish?¡±

    ¡°Trissie might not want it.¡± Olivia pursed her lips. ¡°I . . . this new form is free from our previous shackles, but the timing might not be appropriated.¡±

    ¡°Then you shall set the timing yourself.¡± Iris gave Melan to Olivia, who got up and received her mentor.

    Feeling the soft skin, Olivia faintly tensed. Her gemstone eyes caressed every inch of the beauty in her embrace, but she dared not go further. She didn¡¯t want to force this choice upon others, like how it was forced upon her.

    ¡°Please give her a little more time,¡± she said.

    ¡°So long as you do not regret it.¡±

    A group of Monster Girls took away Melan. Olivia wanted to give Iris her black diamond, but Iris rejected it, disallowing her subordinate from harming herself and ruining her symmetric charm.

    ¡°On the fifth floor lies a powerful artefact,¡± Iris said. ¡°Your favour is to tell me its name.¡±

    Olivia could reject that offer, but she couldn¡¯t change Iris¡¯s mind. Fine. She¡¯d repay everything her way, even if her saviour didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the artefact myself, but my professor, she once spoke of it. Its name is Infernal Star Path, a True Artefact hypothesised to contain the secret of the revolution of the stars.¡±

    ¡°Is it in the possession of the Tower Guardian?¡±

    ¡°Although he¡¯s researching in it, his speciality resides in the Element Pathway while the artefact is of Star Pathway.¡±

    Lorient arrived beside Iris, staring at her calm smile. ¡°Mistress . . . please don¡¯t have any outlandish ideas.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, Dear. I shan¡¯t let harm befall any of you.¡±

    ¡°Please include yourself in that group. You¡¯re the leader of our operation, your safety of utmost importance.¡±

    Iris softly laughed. Her tone lingered in the air as if to submerge away the worry. Her subordinates shivered and pinkened and gasped. Their bodies and minds grew sensitive, their hearts wandering into dreamy scenarios. They couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t resist Iris¡¯s toying with their feelings.

    As Lorient held her breath, calming her racing thoughts, Iris delicately leaned onto her knight. Her rustling dress grazed Lorient and emptied her mind.

    ¡°Have you no trust in your mistress?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°Authority is never fair, my Dear. I hold absolute reign over your body and soul. Do you want me to relinquish such control?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re truly unfair, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll compensate you later.¡±

    With promises of rewards nuzzling her, Lorient reluctantly agreed to the request. Secain never once doubted her mistress and thus accepted it readily. They swiftly announced their retreat to their respective attendants. Iris asked Olivia a few more questions regarding the fifth floor and the Tower Guardian before letting her go.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Olivia said. ¡°You¡¯re powerful, Madam, but the Tower Guardian is a Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°If I return alive, will you surrender your heart to me?¡±

    Olivia blushed. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly bet against your life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t lose.¡±

    When all retreated from the fourth floor, quietude returned. Iris closed her eyes, sinking into her realm of consciousness. Her spiritual vessel materialised amidst a sea of pure-white fluff, and she found herself sitting beside Duality, who was viewing the pale horizon where an invisible yet majestic sun was setting.

    ¡°You only have one chance, Iris.¡± Duality covered Iris under her angelic and demonic wings. ¡°This place is close to Cathedral of Deliverance.¡±

    ¡°If she were looking for us, we would still be within the cathedral.¡±

    Duality covered the left half of her face. ¡°I like your decisiveness, Dear Iris. What gives you such assurance?¡±

    ¡°My instinct¡¯s always right.¡±

    Duality devilishly laughed. She moved her hand to cover the right half of her face. ¡°Deep love in oneself is precious, Iris. Please be careful not to shatter yourself.¡±

    ¡°So long as pieces of me remain, I will return.¡±

    ¡°As yourself or as another?¡±

    Iris glanced at the smirking Duality. She didn¡¯t retort, for that doubt also echoed inside her chest. ¡°I¡¯ve never been able to tell.¡±

    Duality held Iris, wrapping her arms around Iris¡¯s waist, and rose to her feet. She delicately raised her sole partner above the ground, her wings shrouding her partner¡¯s figure within layers of feathers and flesh.

    Invisible, almost imperceptible, traces of unknown energy flowed from Duality¡¯s fingertips into Iris¡¯s abdomen. As Iris allowed their intrusion, they permeated her immaterial body, cloaking her soul in a translucent fabric whose shape resembled a revealing undergarment.

    ¡°We can reverse your death once. However, such a disturbance will not go unnoticed,¡± Duality said. ¡°Your second life will face a peril beyond your imagination.¡±

    Iris, her eyes flashing, grasped Duality¡¯s arms and squeezed lightly. ¡°Have I gotten too greedy?¡±

    ¡°We like ambitious partners. This little investment will reward us handsomely, beautifully.¡±

    After granting Iris a blessing, Duality¡¯s silhouette dissolved into the clouds, and Iris awakened from her mental slumber. She couldn¡¯t sense anything different within her body or soul, but she trusted Duality, specifically the contract they signed.

    A tattered flickering cloak manifested around Iris. She raised her hands, where multiple rings glowed, anticipating the moment their owner made use of their powers. A fluffy bracelet on her left wrist quivered. She was as prepared as she could be.

    Her expression solemn, she ascended the staircase towards the fifth floor.

 Chapter 217: Battling the Guardian

    Kradios drew his hands apart, dragging his loose-sleeve cloak with them. In front of him, an intricate array of radiant lines formed Mystic Tower¡¯s structure. They finely intertwine to create doll-like figures resembling Monster Girls, students, professors, and all else. His calm eyes tracked each of their movement, betraying no hint of emotion, not even when the intruders took over the fourth floor.

    Only the fifth floor must not be breached; only the secrets kept there must not be leaked. The rest could fall, so long as the core remained.

    Within the projection, a Monster Girl, adorned in a black-and-white suit, walked up to the control monolith and tapped it. When her fingertips pierced through its smooth black surface, Kradios frowned.

    He clasped his right hand, in which an ashen wooden staff manifested, and cast a silent spell. The formation governing Mystic Tower glowed. A majestic tide of energy surged throughout the fifth floor.

    As it rushed down the fourth floor, a hole opened at the projection of the monolith. It rapidly expanded and consumed everything, crumbling all it devoured.

    The lines forming the tower¡¯s layout dissipated in faint sparkles. Kradios creased his brows. He lost access to the formation too swiftly, too decisively. An ordinary Monster Girl couldn¡¯t have accomplished this.

    Her goal must be ambitious, her means extraordinary.

    Kradios knocked his staff against the floor. Dust quivered and rose from the wooden creaks, revealing ancient marks carved into the floor itself. The symbols of myriad colours flickered, enlivened, and emerged as twisting strings. They coated the floor, enveloping bookshelves, magical equipment, and the spherical crystal floating at the end of the hall.

    Despite their all-encompassing presence, the strings failed to wrap around an enclosed scroll floating beside the crystal. Its fiery aura, emanating from its aged structure, burned all approaching magical powers.

    Not even Kradios could suppress it.

    He let go of his staff, which dispersed into countless glimmers, and closed his eyes. His magical perception extended to every part of the fifth floor. It gathered at the door connecting the fourth floor with the fifth.

    The door quivered. Milky fog leaked out beneath it and consumed swiftly the surroundings. The strings whipped at the mist, but they never returned once they entered the impregnable tide.

    A murky silhouette passed through the locked door. She lifted her delicate hands and, like an orchestral conductor, waved them rhythmically, from left to right, up to down.

    The tide of fog rose, fell, flowed, and swirled. Stirred by the silent music, countless humanoid silhouettes emerged from the formless mist. They marched with their war song, breaching defence and destroying traps in their paths. Their footsteps left pale marks, from which faint mist gradually manifested and tainted the secret formation protecting the floor.

    Kradios pressed his index finger with his thumb and, through them, observed the obscured intruder. His Pure Power fluctuated, penetrating all illusions, yet it failed to unveil the distortion protecting her.

    No matter. Kradios clenched his hand and yanked an invisible string. The protective formation revealed itself; the floor lit up.

    The ceiling bent down, the walls caved, and the floor parted. Innumerable multi-coloured lines emerged from the rifts. They flung at the misty warriors and, cutting through their bodies, scattered them into a downpour of mist.

    While most dissipated in one strike, some survived and fought back. Their hazy blades crashed against the strings, some breaking upon impact, a few cutting through them.

    Though the number of misty soldiers dwindled, the surviving ones grew stronger by absorbing their comrades. Along with their power, their eyes gleamed with newfound intelligence. Their coordinated dances, as if revolving around the centre of the fifth floor, advanced them past these winding traps.

    Kradios narrowed his eyes. The approaching fog consumed his formation. His lines vanished upon entering the grey depth, where his enemy ambled unseen, untouched. He could dispel it with a move, but the risk of counterattack was too high.

    He didn¡¯t believe this Transformation Phase Monster Girl was alone. Court of Indulgence would never send its member to certain doom. If she dared to barge into the fifth floor, her mean must rival that of a Condensed One.

    A misty warrior swung her hammer at oncoming strings. Its head lit up in greenish flame, burning everything in its path. Ashes flew across the hall, and the hammer impacted a nearby bookshelf.

    A translucent shield manifested between the bookshelf and the hammer, quivering, transmitting tremendous momentum outward. The wooden floor fractured, ground to fine sawdust, but the books suffered no vibration or harm.

    Not a single page was harmed.

    Provoked, the nearby strings disregarded their enemies and swamped that warrior. She dissipated tens of strings before her hammer broke, her limbs torn into vapours. As she dispersed, she looked over to the Tower Guardian and grinned, leaving behind a devilish visage.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Kradios clenched his trembling fists. He swiped his left hand horizontally. His fingernails drew a floating symbol whose structure bled from a single line into a root system. It expanded from the middle of the floor, covered the untainted area, and pierced through reality, connecting Main Material Plane with Elemental Plane.

    Cracks in space-time widened. Elemental Golems stepped out of the colourful Elemental landscapes. They tramped onward, their targets warriors of the hazes.

    The warriors looked at the Golems and, giggling, broke into a sprint. Their melodious yet distorted tones permeated everywhere. They crashed their weapons with the Elementals, some shattering, some cleaving, some parrying.

    Bright sparkles flew. Shattered metal fragments shot towards Kradios, who disregarded their presence. Lightning coiling his figure struck the projectiles, turning them into drifting particles. He only focused on the ever-present figure within the mist. Despite the chaos, she remained unhurried.

    The root system vibrated. Their glyphs expanded before imploding into singularities, forming vortexes. Sharp gales swept the fifth floor, dissipating the dense sea of fog, revealing the intruder¡¯s distorted silhouette.

    Iris covered her eyes with her right hand and tilted down her head. Though concealed by her hair and the distortion, her smile peeked through her gradual motion. Her hair fluttered behind her, shimmering, spreading. They flowed like a river and, joining with her shadow, pulled her groundward.

    Kradios backstepped. His back leaned on empty air, which crackled, rippled, and fragmented into countless reflective pieces. Mirror-like surface infected his surroundings, forming an intertwining maze. Walls made of pale dense air divided space into countless corridors, where the ceiling imitated the ground and the walls imitated the corners.

    This airy maze imprisoned Iris and Kradios. Its turbulent flow disrupted all deliberate change in space-time, preventing teleportation. Within this place, no one could barge in or out, not even the maze¡¯s creator himself.

    Kradios uttered a single syllable, a word whose meaning was lightning. His body glowed as it disintegrated into steaks of lightning. They shot for Iris, penetrating all walls between him and her.

    Their speed ionised the walls of air, which emitted colourful light as their structure crumbled into Wind Elements. Iris could only clench her fist, channelling her Corrupted Power into her rings.

    Appearing in front of Iris, Kradios grabbed her neck and lifted her. His aged appearance contradicted his overflowing strength. The lightning forming the wings on his back crawled to her arms and body. They constricted her clothes and shackled her Corruption Power.

    She grabbed his arms, but the lightning shocked her. Her hands loosened their grip and limped. Though helpless, her dull eyes betrayed no shock.

    ¡°Marvellous spell,¡± Kradios said. ¡°What is its name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nameless. I based it on a spell of a friend.¡±

    ¡°Every spell deserves a name, a proof of its existence.¡±

    ¡°If it were to be my legacy, I¡¯d wish it be known as Tide of Warring Dream.¡±

    Kradios tightened his grip on her neck. ¡°Now that the tide has been overturned, do you regret your actions?¡±

    ¡°Do you regret abandoning your fellow researchers and students?

    ¡°If my duty didn¡¯t bind me, I would¡¯ve helped them. Unfortunately, their safety is of lower priority than the secrets sealed within this place.¡±

    ¡°Truth for the sake of the truth, madness.¡±

    ¡°And pleasure for the sake of pleasure. Is it freedom, or is it madness?¡±

    Iris hmphed. ¡°This conversation is pointless.¡±

    Kradios channelled his Pure Power. Fire Element gushed out of his sleeves and scorched Iris¡¯s mask. It blackened and dispersed as grey ashes, revealing her dull expression. Her clothes too burned to crisps, yet not even a hint of flush came to her.

    Despite only having thin undergarments on her body, she maintained her stare into his eyes as if reaching for a pearl at the bottom of a deep lake.

    ¡°I deliberately give you time, but you ruthlessly cast away your chance,¡± Kradios said. ¡°Have you been abandoned?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been alone. I do not need saving. I shall not need saving.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be a waste of your talent if I were to kill you.¡± Kradios faintly smiled. ¡°Become my assistant.¡±

    ¡°Rather death with dignity over slave without freedom.¡±

    Iris moved her shaking hands to grab Kradios¡¯s arm. Electricity seared her flesh, and fire devoured her skin, but her motion never slowed. Her fingernails pinched his sleeve but failed to damage it. Only her unreadable gaze, watching past his figure, could shake his confidence, instilling uncertainty to the air.

    His maze of air churned, and his perception permeated every part of it. He detected nothing. Within here, nothing could escape him.

    Then the problem was on the outside.

    ¡°Finally realised?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You sacrificed yourself?¡± Kradios furrowed his brows. ¡°They would never abandon you.¡±

    ¡°Everything for my dream, everything.¡±

    Kradios let go of Iris¡¯s neck. The Fire and Lightning Elements clinging to her body intensified. Their orange glow turned bluish, incinerating her body and her Corruption Power. Her flesh disintegrated. Her organs and bones followed. Her blood evaporated into a crimson mist. Yet her expression showed no pain.

    As her body crumbled into petals, she smirked.

    Outside the maze, the misty warriors engaged with the Elementals, pushing and getting pushed periodically. They advanced with each victory and retreated with each defeat.

    As more fell, their momentum rose.

    A particular silhouette, holding a flaming spear, broke through the front line. Her blade slithered past her enemy¡¯s defence and penetrated its core, shattering it into pieces. She rushed deeper and deeper into the battlefield surrounded by Elementals of all types.

    Other warriors assisted her. They forced their ways after her, delayed her enemies, and even sacrificed themselves to pave way for her advance. She never stopped to mourn. She only marched onwards, her destination the end of the fifth floor.

    Kradios¡¯s maze of air dissipated. His eyes locked onto this anomalous lady. Sparks flickered into existence before him. They multiplied into a tide of light, which engulfed the floor and the ceiling and everything in between. Pallid air consumed heat and numbed the atmosphere, stripping all their saturation and movement.

    The icy world invaded the fifth floor. Its influence dulled the mist¡¯s movement. It condensed into milky droplets and fell like morning dews.

    Energy stagnated; chaos quietened. Elementals and mist halted. Even the magic formation powering the fifth floor muffled, their mechanism frozen still.

    The extreme cold reached the mist-concealed lady. She spun around and, as her mist spiralled around her spear, held out her hands. The strings made from vapours, combined with her weapon, knitted her a majestic longbow.

    Her left hand holding the arch, she leaned back and pulled the string. Lightning Element manifested between her fingers, forming an arrow of electricity, roaring at the silent stasis.

    Iris closed her eyes and released her grip.

 Chapter 218: Tricks after Tricks

    The bow shattered upon releasing the lightning arrow. The arrow sliced through the air, crackling. Streaks of flashing blue light flashed in its wake. Its shockwave shook the surroundings and toppled decorations and furniture.

    Using the shockwave to her advantage, Iris leapt toward the formation core. Her human disguise melted under the intense speed, revealing her melting slime membrane. Her liquid body bubbled and boiled, but she cared not for the heat searing her. Only the core reflected in her blurry pupils.

    The lightning arrow split its path into two, one filled with electricity ionising the air, the other with plasma searing its atmosphere. It cut through the all-freezing tide, whose struggle fell like a drop of water against the flaming star.

    Kradios raised his head and, widening his eyes, placed his right hand on his right eye. His fingernails pierced his cornea and pressed lightly upon his iris. Purple glyphs manifested on his right eye and rotated like gears of an invisible, extensive machine. His Pure Power stirred within his body, rustled his robe, and quivered the fifth floor itself.

    The subtle quake vanished as quickly as it came. Not even the sound wave could travel forwards, for all things halted their vibration, flow, and rotation. Absolute silence swept through the sea of glowing plasma, which yielded its reign, and stilled everything it touched.

    Pervasive rifts connecting Elemental Plane with Main Material Plane collapsed unto themselves. Their energetic Elements ceased moving, and their chaotic turbulence calmed into oblivion.

    The atmosphere-rending arrow of lightning penetrated the membrane separating the field of nonmovement and the outside, meeting viscous air and stagnant space. Its electric arcs liquefied the ice-covered floor, but no smoke or flame manifested; only emptiness akin to the void interacted with it.

    Lightning arches blindly whipped, but their destruction fell as lightly as feathers, damaging not even the unmoving dust locked in the air. They fizzled as they forced their way to Kradios, who disregarded them.

    Only the cunning Iris deserved his attention.

    He drew his right hand away from his face and, with a wisp of pink magic concentrated at his index finger, struck at the air between him and Iris. Geometrical patterns spilt out of his figure, twirling around randomly yet gushing on steadily.

    It curved and curved until its head met its body. They crashed and sprouted more fronts, which recursively spread, creating a spiral of entrapment.

    This prison of fractal patterns swallowed the arrow, which ruptured into a thunderous burst of light and sparks. Countless strings of electricity jumped between empty spaces, igniting the void itself, and fused the fabric of reality with one another.

    The patterns shook, their structure flickering, swaying. Their stable geometry crumbled, and their vibrant colours leaked into the surroundings. Like a supernova, glowing blue shades spread from the centre of the impact. They tainted everything in their paths, and those things, mundane or magical, dissolved into soft radiances composed of multiple types of Elemental particles.

    Space between Iris and the patterns twisted. A vivid current of fractal shapes rushed to Iris.

    She ignored it and reached her right hand forward.

    Her spattering slime rained behind her. These droplets suspended in the air, flattened themselves into thin films, and superimposed to form a reflective mirror. Its murky surface reflected the oncoming tide, yet this reversed tide was pink, gentle, and orderly.

    At where the two tides met, the mirror splintered. The pink flow flooded the fifth floor, fighting back the blueness with uniform pink. They imitated each other, annihilated each other, and blocked each other.

    Iris flashed a smile as she clenched her right hand. An invisible string wrapped around the Formation Core and tucked lightly.

    The geometric patterns reached the mirror. Their well-defined lines grabbed the slimy mirror frame and crushed it. The portal into the opposite realm caved in. Cut from its source, the pink tide vanished beneath its nemesis.

    The Formation Core flew into Iris¡¯s hand. An all-consuming wave reached her. She raised her left hand, which held a dagger decorated with multiple dark-colour gemstones, and swung it at the core.

    Infinite shapes pierced Iris¡¯s back. Their sharp yet fuzzy edge cut through her membrane and infiltrated her body, growing mathematical expressions on her flesh. She winced though uttered nothing.

    Her blade fractured the outermost crystal layer. The Formation Core trembled. On its inner surface, lines of indecipherable symbols continuously flashed and disintegrated and reassembled into more sentences.

    Her eyes narrowed, Iris let go of the Formation Core and tensed her feet. The floor beneath her split open, revealing a gaping hole from where metallic claws emerged.

    They seized her limbs, sealing her movement with restrictive magic formations etched on them. Their firm grips held her in place, preventing her from dissolving or slipping away.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve¡ª¡± Iris¡¯s voice got cut off as the claws crushed her torso, arms, legs, and neck.

    Her silhouette splattered into a film-like wave which soaked the chains and the floor. Her core fragmented into shards, whose glows faded like dispersing ashes.

    Kradios gave her no time nor chances to play any trick. The magic formation in his right eye shifted its gears. His Pure Power scanned her remains, a puddle of sluggish liquid mixed with broken crystals.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Amidst the vapours, a translucent string traced its path from the puddle to behind Kradios. He spun around and forced his hand forwards.

    A hazy figure flickered in and out of existence, holding a scythe made of dark clouds. She raised her weapon and plunged it down. Her distortive smirk widened as her blade fell upon her enemy, and her silent giggle echoed only for her victim.

    From her figure, blackness spread. The air surrounding her turned stale, the wooden floor beneath her decayed, and the spell formations malfunctioned.

    As his sleeve rustled, and his fingers almost touched the scythe, Kradios retracted his hand and turned around. Lightning emerged from his cloak and struck the reaper, but Kradios paid no attention to that disappearing figure.

    His Pure Power burst forth at a particular spot near him. Space broke into pieces, revealing Iris in a green oriental dress. She sprang up and thrust her wooden sword at Kradios. Wood Element overflowed from her figure, painting greenery onto the nearby bookshelves.

    Kradios laughed. His right eye burned, releasing smoke from the overdrive. Magical symbols on his cloak shimmered, their colours shifting from golden to blue and red. Fire and Ice Elements surfaced from his clothes, morphing into crystals.

    They shot at Iris, meeting the green blast she unleashed. The Wood Element, from where vines and leaves and flowers manifested, danced with its adversaries. Their crashes erupted high like waves of two raging oceans, dividing the fifth floor into two fronts.

    The power of frost and flame overwhelmed the power of nature; the greenery infesting the floor and the air burned to a crisp, frozen and shattered by the intense pressure.

    Iris let go of her sword but couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Her body, cleanly split in two, tumbled on the floor. While the gleams in her eyes were dimming, she glared at Kradios, who gradually relaxed his guard.

    His wave annihilated her dress, shredded her membrane, and pierced through her core. Its cracks magnified until its structure fractured.

    From within, a tiny doll emerged. Its tattered appearance, filled with messy threads, resembled that of Iris¡¯s dying visage. Its lifeless eyes fixated on Kradios as if mocking him.

    Previously dissipating, the reaper reformed her body. The lightning scars engraved themselves on her membrane, yet they failed to kill her. She tightened her grip on her scythe and once more swung it.

    Electricity awakened within her body. Its intensity shook the fabric of reality, destroying Iris from the inside yet also accelerating her motion. Her Shadow Heart Core radiated black light which bound her membrane into her shape, stitching her rupturing silhouette.

    The scythe stabbed Kradios¡¯s back. An aftershock punctured Iris, but she regained her humanoid form the moment after. Her weapon disintegrated into dust while Kradios¡¯s cloak fluttered with red marks illuminating its surface.

    They grew distortive, repetitive, and incomprehensible, but their surface, the defensive Legendary Artefact, withstood the assault without collapsing.

    Kradios¡¯s expression darkened, blood seeping from his mouth. He clenched his left hand. An ashen wooden staff manifested.

    Mystic Tower itself stiffened.

    An invisible bubble emanated from the staff and permeated the fifth floor. Every spell formation and magical construct broke down, and every living being except Kradios himself vanished. A dismal world of never-ending storms phased into existence, overlapping with Main Material Plane, consuming everything within its Domain.

    Endless black clouds obscured Kradios¡¯s vision. He strengthened his back, his hands gripping his ashen staff, Nature¡¯s Fury. Sweats tickled from his forehead to his brows, though he couldn¡¯t feel them.

    The paleness in his face spread to his neck and his ears. The tightness in his chest magnified, squeezing his lungs, straining his heart. His Pure Power, once luminous like shooting stars, grew meek and insignificant.

    Nature¡¯s Fury, his most precious Legendary Artefact, possessed the ability to imitate the Thunderstorm Domain, a glimpse into the power of a True Master.

    Kradios¡¯s hands shrivelled. He winced, blood seeping from the corners of his eyes. His Nature¡¯s Fury gradually dimmed; the blackness vanished. The world of eternal downpour and thunder returned to zilch, and the fifth floor regained its tranquillity, now without the Elementals, the rifts into Elemental Plane, the misty warriors, and Iris.

    Kradios supported himself with his staff. His mystical eyes swept the premise and found no trace of Iris or anything of her possession. Only echoes of immense tempests persisted through the obliteration.

    He kept still until his corneas cracked, until blood blinded his vision. He stopped his magic formation and let go of his staff, which merged with the world, returning to his interdimensional storage.

    The once orderly fifth floor was now in ruin. Bookshelves tumbled, scrolls shredded, and magical equipment destroyed. Even the defensive magic array embedded in the floor and walls and ceiling fractured into countless flickering, dying runes.

    Only the ruins of Elemental constructs and faint mists lingered as a reminder of that diabolical Monster Girl.

    Kradios sighed. Today was the first time Royal Magic Academy suffered such a terrible siege. A single Monster Girl almost breached Mystic Tower¡¯s fifth floor.

    Such a talent, from where did she hail?

    As Kradios contemplated his earlier battle, his Elementary Disassemble Cloak quavered. Brilliant hieroglyphs sprouted from its ancient fabric, rushing around as if swept by an invisible storm. These impossible gales touched nothing but the flow of magic, yet its implicative presence suffocated all.

    An incomprehensible existence cast her gaze upon Kradios. His essence froze; his heart ceased pulsating. The world caved in unto his vision, enclosed his being, and crushed his mind into oblivion. His cloak alternated its colours, turning bright and dim and bright and dim before its runes disintegrated, its fabric torn asunder.

    Kradios fell on the floor. Countless wounds ripped open his body. Colourful, Elemental blood gushed out of his injuries. His right eye inflated and exploded as an invisible force pulled apart the magic formation etched on it.

    Before him, a lady draped in a pale white dress manifested. Iris held out her right hand, and the cloud-like bracelet on her wrist gradually rotated.

    Kradios blinked. His injuries vanished, though the mental pain persisted. That terrifying presence shocked his mind, giving an opportunity for an illusory spell to take hold of him.

    Nature¡¯s Fury once more appeared in his hand, but he was too exhausted to evoke Thunderstorm Domain again. He could only set up a series of Elemental barriers, which combined into a white barrier.

    Iris¡¯s cloud bracelet dissolved. All vibrations ceased. Air molecules, solid structures, energy fluctuation, everything halted. Stillness reigned supreme, nulling forces which coupled matters.

    The barrier, touching nothing and feeling nothing, shifted its structure, revealing tens of finer barriers, each made up of specific Elements. One by one, they lost their binding energy and dispersed like ashes blown by a soft breath.

    Elementary Disassemble Cloak violently trembled, rapidly losing its structural integrity. Kradios could only channel his dwindling Pure Power into the cloak to fix any emerging splits.

    Though her enemy was not unable to retaliate, Iris retracted her hand. She rushed to the end of the fifth floor and reached for the floating scroll beside the Formation Core.

    Infernal flames burst out of the scroll¡¯s surface. They clung to Iris¡¯s fingers and infected her hand. She smirked and mimicked the Evil Power of the imprisoned Demon King she met before. Her Corruption Power ignited itself, becoming hellish crimson.

    Met with its master¡¯s power, the infernal heat waned. Iris grabbed Infernal Star Path and extended her left hand to a puddle made from her punctured clone. A teleportation scroll rose above the slime before tearing itself apart.

    A torrent of radiance enveloped her. She vanished from the fifth floor.

 Chapter 219: Unexpected Guest

    Ludmint raised her wine glass and, after swirling the red wine, drank it in one gulp. She put the glass on her coffee table and leaned on her sofa, frowning. Her assistant remarked nothing; she merely poured more wine for her boss while wondering whether something major had happened.

    As Ludmint was about to drown herself in another glass of wine, the door into her room swung open. Cilvia skipped to Ludmint, sat beside her, and winked at the assistant, who quietly left the room. With no one to interrupt her, Cilvia playfully leaned on Ludmint¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten much more daring,¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°I learned that I have to seize the opportunity, or it will escape me.¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve flipped your switch.¡±

    ¡°She ignited my spirit. What a lovely girl she is.¡± Cilvia peeked at Ludmint. ¡°If you two fight, you can stay at my place. I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    Ludmint turned to Cilvia, whose eyes glittered like the northern star. ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous game you¡¯re playing.¡±

    ¡°Punish me if you¡¯re angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, but she might be. You do not want her angry.¡±

    Cilvia pouted. ¡°What about me? Could you please look at my hurt feeling?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. You¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°I could be.¡± Cilvia grasped her shirt¡¯s collar and tugged it down. She squeezed her body against Ludmint¡¯s shoulder, nuzzling.

    Smirking, Ludmint wrapped her arm around Cilvia¡¯s wrist, pulled her in, and moved forward. She pushed her lovestruck colleague, who fell on the sofa, and lay on top of her. Her adventurous hands felt the smooth skin, caressing her back muscles.

    Their chests pressed against each other, their faces touching. They breathed the same hot air while staring at their own reflections in one another¡¯s eyes.

    Her cheeks pink, Cilvia pursed her lips and averted her gaze. She shut her eyes, trembling. Her heart violently shook as if experiencing a heart attack. She wasn¡¯t ready. She didn¡¯t think Ludmint would be so aggressive, too aggressive!

    ¡°I . . . We . . .¡± She wanted to speak, but the tightness in her chest prevented her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take the risk you can¡¯t handle.¡± Ludmint licked Cilvia¡¯s tear and got up. ¡°There¡¯s still much to learn.¡±

    After wiping her face, Cilvia regulated her breathing and sat straight. She no longer seduced Ludmint, though her mind couldn¡¯t move on from her prior attempt.

    ¡°A glass of wine?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°You never come here without a purpose.¡±

    ¡°Is spending time with you not a purpose.¡±

    Ludmint giggled. Her lovely voice persisted in this silent room, isolated from the outside. Cilvia shivered; her gradually calming heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Wait, Ludmint . . . . the glass wall, people below will see us!¡±

    ¡°One-way glass wall. Only we can see them. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s exciting?¡± Ludmint smirked and then stiffened her smile.

    She stood up, walked to stand near the glass wall, and looked at her subordinates. They were examining large monoliths on which engraved the core section of Evil Punisher Grand Formation.

    Groups of researchers and engineers shuffled between rows of black columns, which formed a maze of intricate circuits. Each person occupied a small part of the whole, fixing real-time problems and modifying the formation to suit the situation.

    To ensure The Grand Formation operated satisfactorily, Ludmint instructed everyone under her to manage the maze.

    Yet her effort failed to stop the inevitable.

    On the surface of the black monoliths, golden lines flickered, turned crimson, and spread across sections of the maze. Smokes gushed out of newly formed cracks, and electricity and Elemental particles sparked between walls.

    A powerful existence disrupted Donhalgen¡¯s order, short-circuiting The Grand Formation.

    Though Rising Horizon Council prepared countless contingency plans, all paled before this transcendental presence.

    Only a deific mean could contend against a deity.

    ¡°Need help?¡± Cilvia, after fixing her messy clothes and hair, came up to Ludmint. ¡°My teams can lend a hand, although they come with a small price tag.¡±

    ¡°Shall we undress, then?¡± Ludmint didn¡¯t shift her attention away from the maze, but her frisky voice alone chilled Cilvia.

    ¡°Not that kind of price!¡± Cilvia gulped, fighting her urge to retreat. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Iris has a particularly enlightening encounter in one of her adventures, which leads to her refreshing perspective on spell casting.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I can give you her schedule, but you¡¯ll have to confirm the date with me first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My gaze is reserved only for you.¡±

    Ludmint moved her hands to her chest and took off her lab coat. Cilvia panicked and retracted her flirts. She knew her intimate friend was teasing her, yet her heart couldn¡¯t help but race whenever a forbidden offer was made. This side of Ludmint, it wasn¡¯t so bad.

    While Cilvia slipped into daydreaming, Ludmint swept her gaze across the maze below. Amidst the rising and falling crimson tides, a researcher carefully stabilised his section of the circuit. Travion pressed a black bar onto a crack in his monolith and channelled his Pure Power. The bar sank beneath the monolith¡¯s surface, merged with it, and sealed the crack.

    As he pulled back the seal, his long-sleeved coat rustled. Faint, blood-coloured mist emerged and twirled itself way towards the monolith.

    Though subtle and fleeting, Ludmint managed to detect it.

    Iris had already warned her. Although she had carefully vetted her team members, she trusted her Iris enough to keep an eye on Travion.

    Ludmint lifted her right hand. Her figure blurred. A series of circular magical arrays manifested, revolving around her.

    Travion felt his messy hair rising. He gripped the black bar in his right hand and pulled it back. The bloody mist dissipated, traceless. He glanced behind him. Tens of circular runes arose from the grey floor, chaotically rotating, forming a hollow pillar.

    Within the pillar, a spectral figure came into existence. She lifted her translucent hand and pointed at the circuit. Pale light beamed from her fingertip and penetrated the monolith, fusing with it. Its smooth surface rippled, and its cracks shrank. The fragmented pieces floated back to their places, joined seamlessly, and resumed their prior operations.

    Travion turned to face the spectral Ludmint and bowed his head, his heart racing, his chest tightening.

    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Lady Ludmint.¡±

    Ludmint silently smiled. Her milky body dispersed along with her magical pillar.

    At the balcony, Ludmint drew back her hand. Her attention was no longer on Travion. Exposing him now wouldn¡¯t benefit her. Even if it were beneficial, she still wouldn¡¯t do it.

    Such an achievement should go to her Iris. Although Iris herself wouldn¡¯t think so, that girl was too humble. She needed to recognise her own quality!

    ¡°How envious,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°If I had your spell, I would stay at my home all day and let my spectres work for me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, you refused to learn illusion and space branches.¡±

    Cilvia hmphed. ¡°Your spell further specialised in the spectre subbranch. It¡¯d take me at least ten years to learn what you consider basic.¡±

    ¡°If you wish, you can experience it right here, right now.¡±

    Cilvia backstepped from Ludmint, holding her breath. ¡°I just remembered that my teams need me. Ask my assistant if you need me. I have to go!¡±

    As she opened the door and left the room, she peeked at Ludmint, who focused on the maze below her. Though she knew Ludmint was working, she still felt disappointed that Ludmint didn¡¯t try to stop her. Well, if Ludmint did stop her, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do either.

    She had to get used to this sensual way.

    After Cilvia left, Ludmint sighed. She also wanted to keep Cilvia here, but she must prepare herself for any emergency.

    She stared at her engagement ring. Her reflection returned her gaze, judging her for not being beside her Iris.

    ¡­

    Space rippled. The air distorted, twisting, morphing into a vortex of black light. A slender hand reached out. Its delicate fingers gripped the rift and expanded it. Iris tumbled out from the Void and into Main Material Plane. Her feet landed on the stone pavement. It caved beneath her, crushed by the invisible weight stressing her body.

    She knelt, her face pale. Her slime body splattered and reformed and splattered, with lightning and dark clouds swirling around her Shadow Heart Core. Purple tendrils formed throughout her membrane and wrapped around the lightning, turning her slime dark purple.

    All around her, students and professors of Royal Magic Academy gathered, though they dared not get close. The petrifying power leaking from Iris stifled their bravery, killed their curiosity, and amplified their fear. Some students tried to take advantage of her circumstances, but the strayed lightning shredded through their magical shields and disintegrated them.

    Their charred cloaks, blown away by localised tempests, became the brushes which drew the dividing line between Iris and the rest of the world.

    Iris bit her tongue and moaned. Her voice breached all obstacles, physical or mystical, and reverberated throughout the academy. Those who heard her tone shivered, their chests tightening, their minds spinning.

    As the professors readied their spells and weapons, Iris rose from the floor. She exhaled a puff of black cloud, which dispersed like a mirage. The agonising sparks infesting her slime vanished, assimilated by her all-corrupting Mind Breaker Bloodline.

    She looked around. Her eyes darkened into twilight purple. Those under her gaze felt their souls flickering, their minds sinking into an endless abyss. Their Pure Power lost its rhythm, violently going out of control. A few Mages bled through their eyes, though they experienced no pain, only a twisted numbness.

    Iris ignored them. She stood in the middle of a large circular corridor connecting multiple smaller buildings. The shattered glass ceiling revealed a tide of crimson mist. They coursed around the buildings but were unable to enter, obstructed by magical formations engraved on the buildings.

    She was in the academy¡¯s Lecture Hall. Because this place was unrelated to the rescue operation, she forbade her subordinates from wandering too close. They wouldn¡¯t reach here too quickly.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t find Tundra among the crowd. Tundra should be at her dorm, away from the area of operation, away from The Court.

    ¡°How did you break through the formation?¡± a young professor said. He pointed his wand at Iris. His silver eyes shone like moonlight.

    Iris blinked, and her eyes regained their azure shade. Her slippery tendrils dissolved into her azure slime. She retracted her ominous presence, leaving tranquil emptiness in its place.

    ¡°Did my presence ruin the mood?¡± She smiled.

    The professor took a deep breath. Despite his fine control and detection speciality, he couldn¡¯t sense anything emanating from this unknown Monster Girl. Her silhouette was a singularity, devoid of all signal and presence.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± he said.

    ¡°Is there anyone willing to escort me?¡± Iris pressed her right hand on her chest. ¡°Along the way, I can teach you how I hide my presence.¡±

    The crowd looked among themselves. Though most of them dismissed the idea, some entertained it; their ambition and fascination overpowered their fear.

    ¡°We won¡¯t allow you to lay your hands on our students!¡± the young professor said.

    He, along with other Master Mages, cast their spells. Webs of runes and mystical symbols materialised, lit up, and generated multitudes of powers. Sliver arrows and ice shards flew towards Iris. Flaming rings and vines sprouted from the ground, confining her.

    Iris maintained her smile. Her body twitched, her translucent membrane trembling. Her arms divided themselves, growing more pairs. Each pair mimicked each professor, drawing magic arrays, channelling Corruption Power, and casting spells.

    An exact copy of magic rose out of her and met their doppelgangers, annihilating each other. Pure Power and Corruption Power intertwined before imploding into sparkles, which twirled around Iris as if she were an angel surrounded by starlight.

    Silence plagued the corridor. The professors widened their eyes.

    ¡°My offer still stands,¡± Iris said.

 Chapter 220: Toying with Secrets

    The young professor clenched his fists, his nails pinching his staff. He and his colleagues were of Master Tier, yet they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to their enemy. This mysterious Slime Girl effortlessly dispelled their strikes.

    To cast multiple complex spells at the same time, she must stand at the pinnacle of the Master Tier, infinitely close to the Grandmaster Tier.

    ¡°Must I choose my own guide?¡± Iris turned to a group of students, whose eyes simmered with hatred and terror and anxiety. ¡°If I pick you, will you resist?¡±

    The professor stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t expect that we¡¯ll let you do as you please. The students are our pride and future. Their safety is our duty.¡±

    Iris shifted her gaze to the professor, beamed at him, and eyed another professor, whose torn cloak revealed her thin inner dress. Her pale skin shivered under Iris¡¯s stare. She wanted to retreat behind the crowd but stopped herself.

    It was her duty to protect her students.

    ¡°I . . . am willing to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± a crisp voice sounded.

    A student pushed her way through the crowd. Her long blue hair danced with her energised motion. She raised her right hand, which held her delicate wand, and dropped it. Its descent accelerated before it slowed as the air beneath it thickened. Space faintly trembled, and the wand vanished into a pocket dimension.

    Iris brightened her smile. ¡°An elegant spell.¡±

    ¡°Stand down, Niran,¡± the female professor said. ¡°As your advisor, I can¡¯t allow you to take this risk.¡±

    Niran looked at her teacher and shook her head. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Teacher. No one¡¯s coercing me; it¡¯s my choice.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a . . . Corrupted One. Your life will depend on her whimsical mood.¡±

    ¡°If she wished to harm us, she would¡¯ve already done it.¡±

    The professor couldn¡¯t find a compelling retort. Niran was too stubborn and prideful and never cared about her image.

    ¡°Your pursuit of knowledge is admirable.¡± Iris drew her right hand forwards. ¡°Take my hand and be my guide. The reward is my mentorship . . . and a chance to enjoy an unforgettable experience.¡±

    Niran took a deep breath and, after glancing at her defeated professor, sauntered to Iris. Her footstep knocked against the marble floor, echoing within the muffled hall. The subdued whispers of her fellow students lingered beside her ears, reminding her that she was heading toward the path of darkness.

    To accept the hand of a Corrupted One, was she a traitor to her race? She never had any loyalty to such a concept in the first place. Not when her people stood aside when she needed them the most.

    She took Iris¡¯s hand. The slippery membrane tickled her. It dampened her delicate hand, and she shivered, strange thoughts emerging in her head.

    Iris grasped that soft hand and pulled her guide to her chest. Niran closed her eyes and bumped into Iris¡¯s breasts. A floral scent overwhelmed her. She opened her mouth to cry. Iris embraced her, stifling her voice.

    Pinkness tainted her vision, painted her cheeks, and clouded her mind. She wished to free herself from this heart-stirring embrace but lacked the strength to do so.

    ¡°My dear Niran,¡± Iris whispered. ¡°Remember this sensation well; this is how we Monster Girls walk this earth, breathe this air. This is how we seduce our lovely victims.¡±

    Would this be how she lose her humanity? She . . . didn¡¯t feel too scared.

    Niran gradually relaxed, though she kept her arms to her side, not daring to return the embrace.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Niran¡¯s mentor grasped forward. A silver-framed mirror appeared in her hand. Its reflective surface glimmered, revealing a blurry river of stars on the other side. ¡°Release her now!¡±

    Iris chuckled. She let go of her guide, who absentmindedly stayed leaning on her. Niran sluggishly retreated from Iris, her eyes unfocused, her thoughts diffused. Even her mentor¡¯s shout failed to reach her.

    Her heart raced, not just from the sparkling warmth of Iris¡¯s touch, but also from an indescribable feeling originating from her confused soul.

    While Niran mulled over her gain, Iris pressed her index finger on her lips and smiled. The professor gritted her teeth and withdrew her mirror. She couldn¡¯t risk hurting her pupil.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired the academy founder. His legendary contribution against the demonic invasion is a tale told through centuries,¡± Iris said. ¡°I was hoping to pay his statue my respect.¡±

    Niran blinked. She looked at her hands, feeling a subtle difference in her circulation of magic. She could immerse herself in this feeling for hours, but she pulled back and turned to Iris.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± She gracefully bowed. ¡°Allow me to lead you to our founder.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, you in mine.¡±

    Niran hesitated but then grabbed Iris¡¯s hand. She gently squeezed it as she walked toward an exit. The crowd parted way for her and Iris, though their intense gazes never left. Though her expression stayed unchanged, her pace quickened.

    Once others couldn¡¯t see her, she returned to her normal speed. She guided Iris through an empty hallway, passing quiet classrooms, where stacks of books and scattered documents fluttered with the winds. The crimson mist and bloody radiance of the outside peered through the windows, cloaking this otherwise tranquil atmosphere with desolation.

    ¡°Does solitude fill you with contentment?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I prefer quietude over chaos.¡±

    ¡°A pity. Your charm deserves more admirers.¡± Iris stroked the back of Niran¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know why I choose you?¡±

    ¡°My lack of prejudice?¡±

    ¡°When I saw how decisive you were, I could feel your aspiration; I adore those who strive for greatness.¡±

    Niran covered her mouth but failed to hide her smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t mistake my loneliness for aspiration.¡±

    Iris snuck closer to Niran and leaned forward. She lightly sniffed Niran¡¯s hair and blew at her left ear. The chilly breath permeated her earlobe. Her face heated up.

    ¡°On your hair is a familiar scent,¡± Iris said. ¡°A scent of a liar.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is another girl¡¯s scent on you. Who is this secret lover of yours?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s . . . my roommate. We aren¡¯t that intimate. We merely sleep together sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Must be a shy lovely girl to sneak her way into your world.¡±

    Niran lightly coughed. Never had she viewed her close friend that way, yet Iris¡¯s words crept into her mind, diffused within her body, and tugged her heartstring. As she recalled the moments they spent together, her breathing slowed. They were close, too close . . . .

    ¡°We are just friends, Miss!¡± Niran bit her tongue, using pain to distract her astray thoughts.

    Iris didn¡¯t press further. She changed the subject, and Niran gladly entertained her. Their leisure pace gave way to their discussion, with Niran mostly listening, and Iris mostly teaching.

    As promised, Iris advised Niran on her form, stance, and process. Like a strict sister, she pointed out inefficient movements but also praised resourceful methods.

    Iris¡¯s teaching elevated Niran¡¯s understanding of magic as well as gave her a fresh perspective worth pursuing. She¡¯d never known that such a path existed, or that there were other paths leading to more endpoints.

    Despite not having the time to properly digest the information, she could tell that this lesson was a fruitful one.

    ¡°Is my guidance worth the consequence?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned not to give rumours power over me.¡±

    ¡°Yet they still do. Even if they cannot sway you, they can sway others.¡± Iris carefully wrapped her arms around her pupil and leaned her head on her pupil¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There is still another choice, a choice which will liberate you from your shackle.¡±

    Niran swallowed. She could feel Iris¡¯s breasts pushing her back, Iris¡¯s fingers stroking her arms. ¡°Can I refuse? Will you be disappointed?¡±

    Iris chuckled. She brushed her lips on Niran¡¯s cheek and detached herself from her flustered guide. Her slimy membrane moistened Niran¡¯s cloak and outfit, turning them translucent, bringing her pink flesh to view.

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    Niran couldn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t know if she should be disappointed or happy.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to leave behind everything.¡±

    ¡°When you no longer have any regret,¡± Iris said, ¡°you can always accept my offer. No matter where or when, no matter how or why, I¡¯ll welcome you.¡±

    Iris pressed her palms together, squeezed them gently, and pulled them apart. A fine pink thread appeared in her right hand. She grasped Niran¡¯s right arm and tied the thread to her wrist. It merged with her skin, turning into a faint heart-shaped mark.

    ¡°Worry not, Dear. No one will notice your Thread of Emotion, no one except you.¡± Iris stroked Niran¡¯s wrist. ¡°Untie your attachment, and I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    Niran touched her wrist, touched the tiny heart imprinted on her skin. It contained a foreign yet familiar warmth, the warmth that reminded her of the kiss on her cheek.

    Even when separated, Iris¡¯s visage permeated everything she touched.

    The two exited the building and now stood before a monument surrounded by flower banquets and scrolls of condolence and candles. They stared at the statue of the founder, whose appearance, though ordinary and natural, radiated light of wisdom which kept the crimson mist at bay.

    ¡°You should return to your friends, Niran,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°But I have yet to learn your technique.¡± Niran lowered her head. ¡°And I want to see your next move. Am I not welcome?¡±

    ¡°Knowing too much can be a sin.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°But we are sinful creatures.¡±

    Iris strolled to the monument. She knelt before a stone slab on which engraved memorial speeches and traced the characters with her fingertips. Her azure slime tainted the greyish surface, bubbled, and turned purple as her Corruption Power swirled.

    The founder statue vibrated. Countless symbols flashed on his surface. His stiff scholar robe broke from its constraint and fluttered with ripples generated by Iris¡¯s power. The slender staff on his left hand glowed, its orb returning to life, revealing a scene of infernal landscape within.

    Spacetime surrounding the statue distorted. An impregnable haze manifested, separating the secrets inside from the outside.

    Niran widened her eyes. She, after confirming that she was alone, rushed toward the misty dome. Her hands flowed with her movement, and her silvery Pure Power enveloped them.

    She reached for the haze.

    A shadowy figure materialised in front of her, blocking her path. Secain stared into Niran¡¯s eyes, observing this lady with whom her mistress had taken a special interest.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Niran narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Her safety is my priority. Do not move recklessly, or there will be consequences.¡±

    A few Monster Girls, including Lorient, walked out of the bloody mist. They watched the wall of haze flickering, shivering, spinning, crumbling from within. None expressed their worries, for their mistress never lost.

    ¡°Are you . . . here to escort her?¡± Niran said. ¡°Must I follow her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her decision; everything is.¡±

    Lorient went up to Niran and grinned. ¡°I saw worries in your eyes, Young Lady. Have you been smitten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Young Lady. My name is Niran, and I merely want to see what¡¯s happening.¡± Niran turned to the dispersing haze. ¡°She¡¯s yet to fulfil her promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taught you my spell.¡±

    With a smile on her face, Iris lifted her hand away from the cracked slab and strolled away from the statue, whose appearance, though outwardly unchanged, had lost its mysterious glamour. As she passed her two close aids, she nodded at them, and they returned her greeting by hiding their bashful eyes.

    ¡°Niran, either you return now, or you will come with us.¡±

    Silence came and went. Niran sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll keep your offer in mind, Miss.¡±

    Secain and Lorient peeked at Niran, who averted her gaze. She could feel the jealousy emanating from those two. Although she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it, she liked the feeling.

    ¡°And this marks our farewell, Niran. I hope, when you return, that you will treat your Tundra well, better than a mere intimate friend.¡±

    Niran blinked. She raised her head, but Iris and her two guards had already vanished into the bloody mist. Judging from their direction, they must be heading toward Alchemy Warehouse.

    But . . . how did Iris know her friend¡¯s name was Tundra?

 Chapter 221: Olivias First Time

    ¡°Niran Dorl, a sophomore Mage Apprentice specialised in extradimensional magic,¡± an Ink Girl said. ¡°Her parents own a modest storefront and sell sea-origin goods such as tinted pearls and pet fish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated our intelligence network.¡± Iris glanced at the Ink Girl, who hid her hands behind her back and tilted down her head, waiting for praises and rewards. ¡°What is your wish?¡±

    She peeked at Iris¡¯s smiling face and then drew her left hand forward. In it was a handkerchief embroidered with the finest care. She handed it to Iris, who took it and placed it on her nose.

    Iris closed her eyes and breathed in. A soft, ocean-like aroma perfumed her senses. She wiped her face with it before returning it to the Ink Girl, who delicately stored it in her pocket.

    ¡°To have a trace of me with you, you only need to ask.¡± Iris leaned toward the Ink Girl, held her by the chin, and licked her face. The black ink and the milky tears tainted her slimy tongue. ¡°You taste bitter, like a downcast day. I don¡¯t hate it.¡±

    The Ink Girl¡¯s face brightened. She whispered her thanks and swiftly retreated to the back, where her friends swamped her with questions and envy.

    Secain, pouting, filled the vacant spot. She was the one who got that girl to report Niran¡¯s background, but she didn¡¯t expect Iris would grant such an enviable reward.

    ¡°That girl, should we take her with us?¡± Secain said.

    ¡°Jealous, aren¡¯t you, Secain?¡±

    Secain averted her eyes. She glanced at the Ink Girl, who, noticing the gaze, wryly smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare monopolise your affection.¡±

    ¡°You, however, are irrational when it comes to the matter of love.¡±

    Iris reached forward and grasped at the air. A black-and-white masquerade mask materialised. As she donned it on her face, her outermost membrane morphed into a sleek suit. Her Slime Girl¡¯s frivolous temperament vanished, replaced by a cool, unreadable sensation.

    Secain touched her bosom with her left hand and abdomen with her right. She grasped her tight uniform and pulled. A shadowy mass detached from her body, regained its tangible form, and transformed into an exquisite cane. The white diamond on its head reflected Secain¡¯s intoxicated expression. She secretly caressed it before handing it to its rightful owner.

    Iris received the cane and, after a moment of silence, chuckled.

    ¡°Though the cane has no awareness, it contains memory.¡±

    Secain tensed up. Her face reddened beneath her mask. ¡°I . . . the thought of having a part of you is too tempting, Mistress. Please . . . punish me.¡±

    ¡°Like how you punish this part of mine?¡±

    Secain coyly tilted her head. ¡°Yes . . . please?¡±

    Lorient coughed. She peeked at Iris¡¯s cane but decided against asking. ¡°Mistress, we¡¯ll soon arrive. Is there anything we can procure for you?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye out for high-quality Abyssal-Plane material, and pick a lady who knows her way around the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Madam Black Rose, please use me.¡±

    Iris turned around. Olivia, the Crystal Girl, came forwards. She rigidly bowed, her clenched fists trembling under the watchful gazes of Iris¡¯s two trusted aids.

    ¡°Why should I, when these two can satisfy me?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I . . . not in that way, Madam! I once helped at the warehouse. I can be your guide.¡±

    ¡°If we encounter your old friends, and if they resist?¡±

    ¡°I shall stop them. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hands, Madam.¡± Olivia deeply inhaled. ¡°We¡¯re now of different worlds.¡±

    ¡°You can bring them to our sides.¡± Iris stroked her mask. A hint of pinkness tainted its pure white surface. ¡°They too can experience that pleasure of the Fall.¡±

    Olivia shivered. She looked at the ground, looked at her reflective hands, and saw a hazy reflection revealing her expression of terror mixed with euphoria. That sensation simmered within her soul, forever waiting for another chance to emerge.

    ¡°I can help them cross over if they desire so . . . but I don¡¯t think they do, and I don¡¯t think my heart can.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised how emotional your heart can be.¡±

    Iris strolled onward. Another group of Monster Girls came to greet her. They were under Vindette¡¯s supervision, and they had already secured Alchemy Warehouse.

    ¡°How long will it take to collect everything?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already acquired half of the requirement. However, the last few items are too rare. We¡¯re interrogating our captives to obtain their locations,¡± a White Lily Girl said.

    Olivia stepped forwards. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Upper-Grade Alchemy Ingredients, they are at the left wing of the warehouse.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The White Lily Girl turned to Olivia and peeped at the silent Iris before nodding. ¡°We shall send a team to retrieve them. Praises be with you, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Praises shall be granted, Olivia,¡± Iris said. ¡°Now, guide me inside the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Where would you like to go, Madam?¡±

    Iris tapped her chin. ¡°Where your heart will lead me, Dear.¡±

    Along the way, Iris and Olivia walked past small groups of Monster Girls, who, upon seeing their mistress, dropped their tasks and paid their respects. Those who had fancied a few students introduced their targets to Iris. She gave them her blessing, and Olivia watched them with flushes on her crystal-clear face.

    When they intruded upon battles, none dared to harm them. Iris¡¯s mysterious disposition as well as her respect-commanding presence deterred the students and guards from crossing her. She overlooked the situation but never acted.

    Only Olivia was unable to keep quiet. She tried to convince her former kind to surrender, but her words failed to move them. Left with no choice, she joined hands with her new friends and suppressed her old friends. They knelt before her, glaring at her, their gazes denouncing the traitor.

    ¡°Why must you resist?¡± she said. ¡°It will only hurt you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll never fall for your deceit,¡± a Mage Apprentice said. Her eyes darkened.

    ¡°I . . . was once like you, stubborn, irrational. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    After a few failed persuasion attempts, Olivia reluctantly returned to her mistress. Frustration lurked in her gem-like eyes, which expanded and contracted as she mulled over her mistakes.

    ¡°They¡¯ll never understand us,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°They need to give us a chance.¡±

    ¡°We can compel them to give us a chance.¡±

    The two stopped in front of a large metal gate connecting the central building to the left. Olivia walked to it and pressed her right hand on its cold surface. Her crystal palm stroked its firm exterior, feeling an oppressive force pushing against her.

    She was now unwelcomed, a trespasser. She was appalled, yet a part of her quietly giggled. Her eyes wandered to Iris, the gorgeous, confident Iris. This Iris and she now shared a taboo.

    To be a Monster Girl, was it to be this free?

    Her fingertips traced particular patterns on the gate. Her Corruption Power merged with the engravement, forming an alchemical symbol, the sun with a crescent moon embedded in its centre.

    Invisible gears rotated inside the gate. It creaked and parted, revealing a path onward, where rows of high-quality treasures awaited.

    Olivia turned around, raised her right hand, and drew it forward. She avoided staring at her mistress, her saviour . . . her date?

    Her stone heart pulsated. Her face burned. She pulled back her hand, but Iris decisively caught it.

    ¡°Please hold me tight, or I might get lost.¡± Iris tilted her head, smirking.

    ¡°My . . . pleasure.¡±

    Giggling, Iris stepped forward. Her body passed through an invisible field which separated the turbulent air outside from the tightly regulated air inside. A cooling wind caressed her mask, seeped under it, and tickled her face.

    Before she could enjoy the view, the wind whispered to her. Her eyes brightened.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t alone in here.¡±

    ¡°Only talented students or professors could enter this place.¡± Olivia looked at her hands and clenched them. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Miss.¡±

    Iris grasped the air in front of her and rubbed her fingers. Glistening dust manifested in her palm and scattered around her. They flowed according to the wind current, forming a colourful path amidst the maze-like storage.

    ¡°Shall we surprise them?¡±

    Olivia looked at the path ahead and pursed her lips. ¡°Must we force the confrontation?¡±

    ¡°Either we capture them, or my subordinates will. Can you bear to see your friends hurting our kind?¡±

    Olivia shook her head. She opened her mouth, yet she had lost all excuses.

    Iris didn¡¯t press on. Things like this required time and experience, mistakes and courage. Could she fight against her instinct, her newfound desire, and retain the purity of her past?

    Following the magical path, Iris and Olivia toured the labyrinth of treasures. They stopped at a few places and picked exotic ingredients whose value caught their fancy.

    Olivia, plagued by guilt, refused to take anything, but Iris¡¯s insistence wore down her morale. She hesitantly chose ingredients crucial to her progression as embarrassment stuffed her chest. She hated this, but she also liked it. What was happening to her?

    While judging herself, Olivia walked into Iris, who stopped in her track. The colourful path had terminated. At its destination was a group of students led by a professor. They stared at the two intruders.

    The lady in the masquerade mask radiated no pressure, no aura, no presence. Like a ghost, she existed only as a fleeting figure, seen only by the eyes and not the soul.

    ¡°Identify yourself.¡± The professor unsheathed his sword. ¡°How did you enter this place?¡±

    Iris scrutinised the professor¡¯s muscular yet also slim body. Her gaze shifted towards his apprentices, some avoiding her gaze, others returning glares. She playfully teased them with her eyes until they landed on the final cloaked girl.

    Tundra pulled back her cloak and, blinking, stared at Iris. Her bright yet nervous pupils reflected Iris¡¯s aloof appearance.

    ¡°Teacher Gilworth, you might remember me.¡± Olivia walked to stand in front of Iris. ¡°I¡¯m Olivia, once a senior, now a Monster Girl.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Didn¡¯t you die in that Planar experiment?¡±

    ¡°Please surrender to Miss Black Rose. I promise not to touch any of you.¡± Olivia turned to Iris. ¡°Miss, could you give your promise, too?¡±

    Iris recollected her thoughts and smiled. ¡°How could I say no to those teary eyes?¡±

    Olivia tilted her head and touched her eyes. There weren¡¯t tears. Miss Black Rose teased her!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gilworth said. ¡°Fighting you will only result in needless loss. We can pretend not to see each other and go our separate way.¡±

    Some of his pupils protested, but he decisively suppressed their dissent. Compared to his dignity, his students¡¯ safety was more important.

    Olivia beamed. She looked at Iris and perked up, but Iris remained unmoved.

    ¡°What I want is a chance.¡± Iris swiped her right hand at the female students. ¡°A chance to inspire, to experience, to exchange.¡±

    The students recoiled in disgust, except for Tundra, whose eyes never left Iris. They followed her gesture, recording everything. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off this mysterious lady. Something arrested her attention, seized her heart, and infused her mind with inaudible thoughts.

    This aloof disposition felt familiar.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish,¡± Gilworth said, ¡°then there¡¯s no need to discuss further. I¡¯ll have to take you down, Corrupted One.¡±

    Gilworth¡¯s sword, engraved with countless runes, glowed. He gripped the handle and swung upwards. His speed produced afterimages, which diverted from each other, becoming multiple strikes.

    Each attack produced a stationary ray of light, building a brilliant net of interwoven, ever-shifting radiance. Their pressures twisted the atmosphere and boiled the air, but without Gilworth¡¯s command, they stayed still, waiting for the chance to erupt.

    Iris pierced her hands into her chest. She arched forward, and her arms entered her bosom. Her black-and-white suit turned dark purple, and her breasts split open, revealing a gaping mouth of sharp teeth with a large pupil in the middle.

    A sinister aura ruptured from her body, filling the void surrounding her. Her long fine hair danced with an intense gale. She took a step forward, her footstep tainting the floor with her expanding shadow.

    ¡°Let us see if your net can catch Masolis himself,¡± Iris smirked.

 Chapter 222: Mirror and Crystal

    Hellfire blasted through the fractured floor, painting the surroundings with flickering shades of red and orange. The atmospheric temperature rose, and the air itself wrapped, creating mirages of infernal scape.

    Iris drew her hands to the side. In her chest, the demonic eye blinked and plunged forwards. It crawled out of her body and screamed. Its gaping mouth breathed yellowish gas that corroded everything it touched.

    Gilworth took a step forward. His expression darkened but only for a moment. He whispered a tale of the ancient past, detailing a legendary sword whose wielder used it to cut through all malice. His sword glimmered; the runes engraved on it shifted their places.

    He slashed his sword skyward. Behind him, the net of intertwining strikes shot for the demonic eye. Upon their clash, a sharp shockwave boomed. The ground shattered, the tall shelves shook, the ceiling crumbled, and the section quaked.

    Iris held Olivia in her embrace and stooped down. A barrier of ethereal liquid enveloped her, pushing away all debris and stray magical explosions.

    ¡°Olivia, would you help me?¡± Iris said.

    Olivia¡¯s eyes shimmered. ¡°Anything for you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like someone I know.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Capture those students. Test their limit, especially the girl in the back; she¡¯s my lovely little pupil.¡±

    Olivia quickened her breaths. She looked forward to learning about this girl who received her saviour¡¯s grace.

    At the impact site, the demonic eye grew a swarm of monstrous spiky arms from its mouth. They grabbed the net of invisible blades which rapidly encircled the eye. The net brightened, reflecting the oncoming demonic hands, and annihilated everything it touched.

    Gilworth exhaled. His upward strike deflected all splinters and fragments heading his way. Though he and his pupils were unharmed, he remained uneasy. His enemy¡¯s method was too cryptic and too casual.

    He might be able to keep his life, but could he protect his students?

    ¡°You all will head to the fifth emergency exit. Understood?¡± he said.

    ¡°We won¡¯t forsake you,¡± an undergrad said. ¡°We can support¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    The students rigidly nodded their heads and grouped together. They rushed away from their professor and to the designated exit. Their chaotic footsteps paled when compared to the explosions and earthquakes thundering after them.

    Their leader, the senior undergraduate, raised his right hand and clenched it. Everyone behind him slowed their pace, confusion plaguing their nervous eyes.

    In front of the group, the stone floor crackled and split open a hole. Crystal pillars sprung from it, towering over the ground. At the centre, a feminine figure emerged from the gems. Her gem-like eyes flickered when she blinked, and her mirror-like body shimmered when she moved.

    In her right hand held a white cane with a black diamond as its crown. She delicately caressed it as the greatest treasure she could possess.

    ¡°I am to stop you all from leaving,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Please don¡¯t struggle. I promise you no harm.¡±

    ¡°Your name¡¯s Olivia, right?¡± the senior said. ¡°Can you let us leave? We don¡¯t have to fight.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t have to fight if you don¡¯t resist.¡± Olivia beamed. ¡°Mistress Black Rose is kind; she won¡¯t touch any of you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a student of our academy. Why must you do this?¡±

    ¡°I knew what it felt like; that¡¯s why I must stop you.¡±

    The senior gritted his teeth. The students behind him whispered among themselves. The explosions and trembling behind them reminded them that their mentor was buying them time.

    If they couldn¡¯t escape, his sacrifice would be in vain.

    Olivia kissed the cane and drew her left hand to the front. Sparkling dust flowed from her arm and enlarged into thin films of fractal shapes. They hovered before her, shifting their places, blocking her silhouette, revealing parts of her beauty.

    ¡°We have our beliefs,¡± Olivia said. ¡°Let¡¯s see whose belief is stronger, whose conviction more intense.¡±

    ¡°You leave us no choice.¡± The senior looked at his fellow students. ¡°We¡¯ll break out of her entrapment. Focus on suppressing her, not killing her. Escaping is our objective.¡±

    Everyone nodded. They readied their spells, their hands shaking. Their enemy, though alone, was a dreadful Monster Girl, a being of Corruption. She was also once a scholar of the academy, strong and knowledgeable enough to enter Mystic Tower.

    Amidst the nervous students, Tundra kept looking behind her. The multi-coloured blooms and flashes concealed that mysterious lady, whose manner and aura intrigued her.

    She found herself unafraid of the Corrupted Ones. This conflicted feeling squeezed her chest, but she couldn¡¯t find a reason for it.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Though her mind was in shamble, she didn¡¯t freeze. Her Pure Power rose to her hands and circled them. Along with her gesture, snow-white flowers materialised and bloomed. They fluttered, radiating chilly air, before they joined other spells in flying to their sole target.

    Olivia, grinning, flipped her left hand. A floating crystal in front of her rotated along its axis, slid to before the rain of spells, and shone heroically. Its fragile structure shattered upon impact. Its fragments, each reflecting an individual spell, manifested within itself a phantasmal imitation of its target.

    These phantoms broke free from the fragments, annihilating them, and met their counterparts. Bursts of colours dyed the surrounding with strong, contrasting hues like hard edges created by precise brushstrokes.

    Many pairs obliterated each other, but a few potent spells emerged victorious, passing through the layer of fragments. They met another mirror, and their number reduced, and finally reached the last mirror, where all but two failed to penetrate.

    A tattered white flower and a circular, recursive whirlwind blew through the defence. They headed for Olivia, who jumped backwards while shouting a single, mystical syllable.

    A massive crystal boulder pushed through the ground in front of Olivia. Its structure fractured, turning from a sphere into a large hand. It clasped its fingers, trapping the whirlwind and the winter flower. A Series of muffled explosions erupted within its body. Blue and green lights flashed through its translucent, murky material. Its trembling intensified until it shattered.

    Searing light blasted through Olivia, carving a hole through her chest. A part of her bright, colourful crystal core disintegrated. She covered her chest with her hands and lowered her head coyly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stare too hard,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s . . . too embarrassing.¡±

    The students held their breaths, unable to say anything. The senior Mage frowned. His strike did no substantial damage to his enemy. That crystal core within her body wasn¡¯t her weakness but a mere decoration.

    He glanced behind him. There was another strike rivalling his, and its owner was the quiet and earnest Tundra. He never knew she possessed such potential.

    No matter. The more powerful his side was, the better the escape chance.

    His eyes met Tundra¡¯s. Their gazes connected, their thoughts exchanged.

    While the students prepared their spells again, Tundra walked to the front, standing behind the senior. She took out an empty book and flipped through it. Sentences describing a cold-morning scenery manifested and rose from the pages. They formed a ferry of icy leaves, which revolved around the book, a bracelet for the winter fairy.

    As her senior, using his flute, conjured another wind-type spell, she kept her eyes on the injured Monster Girl. She almost panicked when her spell punctured her enemy¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t want to kill; she never wanted to kill.

    That Monster Girl didn¡¯t want to harm her. She didn¡¯t want to harm that girl too.

    She . . . was once Human, right?

    Tundra inhaled, clearing her thoughts. Her senior rested his flute. Music notes radiating a soft song flowed forward. All other spells followed.

    Olivia, still covering her chest with her left hand, held tight the cane in her right hand and closed her eyes. The floating pillars of crystal surrounding her accelerated. They spun around her, shuffling through each other, generating multitudes of reflections within which the original Olivia was lost.

    Spells fell on her images. They shattered into mirror pieces, taking the strikes with them, yet the original Olivia stayed unharmed. Even the spells which penetrated multiple images failed to find the original.

    ¡°Such ferocious methods,¡± the myriad Olivias said. ¡°Why do you intend on breaking my heart?¡±

    ¡°You can hide, Olivia, but you cannot outlast us,¡± the senior said.

    ¡°I only need to outlast your teacher.¡±

    The senior, gritting his teeth, forcefully exhausted his Pure Power. Powerful winds erupted and rushed into the sea of mirrors. They disrupted and annihilated multiple imageries though found nothing but illusions.

    Olivia chuckled, her playful tone echoing against the mirrors.

    Tundra held her hands to her chest. Her fingertips glided her breasts and drew themselves apart. Her bluish Pure Power, trailing her movement, sprouted streaks of silvery dyes. They flooded the surroundings and painted a phantom of winter unto the air.

    Illusory snow drifted, and false winds blew. Coldness permeated the atmosphere, which dampened and dried, stiffened and slowed.

    Though these effects fell weakly on the battlefield, they gave everything a misty aura. With the sharp Wind Element slashing the mirrors, faint light sparked and flickered out of existence.

    The flow of Corruption Power vaguely materialised, though it soon vanished. Only a pale stream lingered in its place.

    Tundra traced this empty path to its endpoint. That Olivia moved out of sync with her afterimages. She met Tundra¡¯s eyes and flashed a lovely, endearing smile, a smile that a big sister would give to her younger sister.

    A thunderous boom rang. The Alchemy Warehouse trembled. Shelves and materials on them tumbled from their secured spots, their chains and storage devices crashing.

    Ethereal light enveloped the building before shattering into fragments of starlight. Without the temperature-regulating formation, crimson mists outside invaded the interior.

    Olivia and her illusions looked past the students and at the bursts of colours and bubbles and blood-like stains. Her gem-like eyes melted as delight welled within them.

    Tundra didn¡¯t dare turn around. She focused on the real Olivia and, pointing at her enemy, weaved her Pure Power around her arm. It assembled into an arm lace whose coldness fell refreshing on her skin.

    At her fingertip, a sharp icicle manifested, morphing into a lifelike sculpture of a rose. Its condensed form stiffened the air and gripped space itself. The students near her shivered and retreated from her instinctively. Even the senior raised his eyebrows.

    She cared not for them; only what happened next mattered.

    With her heart shielded, Tundra shouted a word of an ancient language, whose meaning eluded all but her. The rose-shaped arrow dashed through the thin winter air, danced around the maze of illusions, and avoided all crystal hands which tried to catch it. Even the faint threads of Corruption Power failed to graze Rose of Stillness.

    An omen pressed on Olivia¡¯s chest. She closed her eyes and hid the cane behind her back. Her Corruption Power gushed out of the crystal core inside her body and into her left hand. She drew it forwards.

    As Rose of Stillness arrived before Olivia, another figure stepped out from nothingness. Her appearance, shrouded in distortive darkness, illuminated the battlefield of snow with a presence holy yet demonic.

    Iris reached for Rose of Stillness and grabbed it. Her Corruption Power enveloped the arrow and assimilated its all-dissolving power, which boiled in her palm and invaded her body. The distortive mist cloaking her beauty evaporated, revealing her unblemished body.

    She snapped Rose of Stillness in half. Its concentrated power ruptured in a series of intense blue rays, which froze everything they touched. Lingering blue radiance, that of starlight, and shimmering snowflakes, mirrors to the soul, illuminated her face.

    She looked at her hand, which had just touched Rose of Stillness, and smiled. The wickedness in her aura vanished without a trace.

    Before Olivia could praise her mistress, Iris turned to her, staring at her with such tenderness that her words dissolved in her throat. She averted her gaze, but Iris grabbed her chin, forced her to look at her most beautiful mistress, and kissed her.

 Chapter 223: Unconcealable Grace

    Illustrious glows, like fireflies, drifted along the swirling air current. Snowflakes glittered beside them. They fell on and around Iris, cloaking her suit with a thin layer of whiteness. The snow dampened her clothes, turning her silhouette light and fleeting.

    The world slowed its pace, and the chaotic booms and quakes muffled for this moment, the moment in which Tundra forgot everything else.

    She stared at the mysterious Monster Girl, whose power dwarfed her so completely that despair should overcome her. Yet she felt not a hint of dread, even when her fellow students paled.

    While they quietly retreated, some even dropped their staffs and wands, Tundra stood frozen. That Monster Girl, her presence and grace, heightened by the wintry radiance, resembled . . . a certain person.

    A splitting headache interrupted Tundra. The fatigue paralyzed her; she took a step backwards. Tears blurred her vision.

    She was about to shout when Iris held Olivia close and kissed her tenderly. It stunned Tundra, whose face pinkened, whose heart paused.

    Was that really . . . her mentor? She couldn¡¯t believe it, or could she?

    Bright golden glares pierced through the ground, forming pillars which imprisoned the fleeing students. They failed to break through and could only group together, with the senior in front. He looked at the absentminded Tundra and moved to stand between his group and his captor.

    Iris drew her face away from Olivia, though she still held Olivia by her waist. She glanced at Tundra, who closed her eyes and shifted her head away, before turning to the senior.

    ¡°Your tenacity surprises me,¡± Iris said. ¡°You almost escape, almost hurt my Olivia.¡±

    Olivia lowered her head as she grasped Iris¡¯s hand on her waist. ¡°Mistress, I made you worried.¡±

    ¡°You exceeded my expectation, too. Ample rewards are due.¡±

    ¡°Right . . . now?¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Not now. Soon.¡±

    The senior coughed. ¡°What are you going to do to us?¡±

    ¡°My prior offer still stands, though some terms have changed.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t accept your terms, Corrupted One.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the one to make the decision. Those ladies are.¡± Iris tilted her head toward Olivia. ¡°This kind of beauty, who wouldn¡¯t wish for it?¡±

    The students looked at each other. They¡¯ve experienced how powerful Olivia was, and Iris¡¯s might eclipsed even their professor. If they could become that powerful . . .

    Tundra panted. She opened her mouth, exhaled, inhaled, and closed it. She wanted to speak, to call out Iris¡¯s name, but she also feared the truth.

    What if . . . her mentor refused to acknowledge her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for her tricks!¡± The senior perked up. ¡°The Corrupted Races are monsters of lust. They can only live in the darkness.¡±

    ¡°One day, our darkness will replace your light,¡± Olivia said.

    The senior hmphed. ¡°If not for the Evil Cults distracting the Churches, you people would never show yourself. No matter how powerful you are, you can never go against the Churches!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, they aren¡¯t here,¡± Iris said. ¡°In this little warehouse, only I exist. In this quiet place, only my voice rings.¡±

    ¡°Boast all you want, but the fact remains that you dare not harm us. Your people only invade us because our principal and vice principals aren¡¯t here. You aren¡¯t prepared for the consequence if you kill¡ª¡±

    A purple-tinted dagger slit his throat. His eyes widened, he touched his neck, from where blood gushed out, and gasped inaudibly. Purple dots infested his wound, crawled to his face and chest, and devoured his body, dissolving him.

    Secain manifested beside the puddle and flung her dagger, ridding the blood on its blade. She glanced at the students, who cowered, before she turned to her mistress and bent down her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone against your order, Mistress. Please punish me.¡± Her sharp yet cute tone lingered in the air, suffocating her enemies while amusing her mistress.

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°His crime is angering you.¡±

    ¡°His crime is doubting your prestige.¡± Secain dissipated into darkness and appeared behind Iris. ¡°Any disrespect toward you won¡¯t be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Purple Shadow. If you keep doing this, our reputation will drop.¡±

    Secain averted her eyes but said nothing. She might have gone overboard, but her mistress didn¡¯t stop her. If her mistress revealed even a hint of disapproval, she would have silently suppressed her fury.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this trivial matter.¡± Iris raised her head and looked at the thinning crimson mist. ¡°Have we gotten everything?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ready to leave when you are, Mistress.¡±

    A few Monster Girls caught up to Secain and greeted Iris. They watched the despairing students, who dropped to their knees, and comforted them in a flirtatious tone. With a Transformation Phase Monster Girl overlooking them, the captives could only do as told.

    Iris instructed her subordinates to return while she and Olivia trotted onward, this time with Olivia in her embrace.

    Olivia rigidly walked with her saviour, though she gradually eased her mind and started enjoying the soft, ticklish touches. While enjoying the reward, she guided Iris to the inner part of the warehouse, where the academy stored the demonic material.

    ¡°What should I get for you, Miss?¡± Olivia said. ¡°The materials from Abyssal Plane are rarely used. Most of them will never see the light of day.¡±

    ¡°Take what you thought worthy of me, and leave the rest for scholars of the future.¡±

    Iris let go of Olivia, who went on to search for precious treasures, and took out an ancient blood-red scroll. Infernal Star Path blazed in her palm, but her Corruption Power, mimicking the aura of that Demon King, commanded it to quieten.

    Her black-and-white suit turned red, and her long black hair burned. The air surrounding her heated as she suppressed the demonic influence emanating from her power. She exhaled a puff of flaming breath and returned everything to normalcy.

    ¡°Duality, tell me what this scroll can do,¡± she said.

    Duality emerged from Iris¡¯s realm of consciousness. She delightfully flapped her wings, smiling. Her eyes traced Iris¡¯s silhouette before landing on Infernal Star Path.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown once more, Iris,¡± she said. ¡°Your Innate Talent is indeed transcendental.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read extensively and broadly, yet I failed to find even a single myth pertaining to your origin.¡± Iris tilted her head. ¡°You must be from the Mythwalker Era.¡±

    The atmosphere chilled, though only Iris could feel this coldness. Silence stuffed the air with invisible weight until Duality chuckled, dispelling all tension.

    ¡°We were wrong to pry for your secrets.¡± Duality leaned to Iris and tapped the scroll. Her ever-revolving pupils brightened and dimmed periodically. ¡°It¡¯s a supplement-type Artefact.¡±

    ¡°Does it contain any hint of Divinity?¡±

    ¡°What it contains is useless to us but useful to you, Dear Iris.¡±

    ¡°Is it . . . a path toward Ascension?¡±

    ¡°The secret of Constellations.¡±

    Duality lifted her hands. Space above Iris and her darkened, turning into an ethereal night sky of radiant stars.

    ¡°When the Transcendent completes their Genesis, they draw upon the power of the stars to anchor their Heavenly Kingdom, forming the Constellation unique to their name.¡±

    Iris stared at the Constellations in the false sky. Multiple invisible Heavenly Kingdoms overlooked her, towering over her existence.

    ¡°What about yours?¡± she said. ¡°Where is your Heavenly Kingdom?¡±

    Duality sighed. ¡°Our Heavenly Kingdom, and all the Spirits within, has fallen. Our Constellation has faded, retreated to the depth of infinite space, hiding like us.¡±

    The night sky dispersed. Only Duality¡¯s lonely figure remained. She drew back her hands, folded her wings, and looked up. Her thoughts clouded her eyes, though she let nothing escape her dull expression.

    ¡°Infernal Star Path contains the astronomical insight, an observation made by a Transcendent whose power exceeds mine,¡± she said. ¡°It can foretell the movement of the stars and also open a path to Abyssal Plane.¡±

    ¡°An inheritance of a Transcendent?¡±

    ¡°Would you have gotten your hand on it if that were the case?¡± Duality smiled. ¡°Of course, it would be different if you employed us.¡±

    ¡°What part of me is worthy of such service?¡±

    Duality tapped her own chest. ¡°Your secret eludes us, Iris. If you let us glimpse at your soul, we¡¯re willing to pay a grand price.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t handle the consequence. I don¡¯t know if you can, either.¡±

    Duality covered the left half of her face, revealing only her demonic half. ¡°Interesting. What power could be lurking inside you?¡±

    ¡°One that I have yet to learn its true extent.¡±

    Duality shifted her hand to reveal her angelic half. ¡°I can help you, Iris. Our path intertwines; it¡¯s easier to have someone to lean on.¡±

    ¡°I already have too many.¡±

    Iris clasped her hand. Infernal Star Path vanished. Duality shook her head and strolled away. She dissolved into invisible, chaotic, orderly particles that lingered only for Iris to admire.

    Within this transient phenomenon contained profound yet incomprehensible power. Iris relished the mysterious sensation inside her soul, though she couldn¡¯t understand it. She could only feel a hint of vastitude, the vastitude beyond mortality itself.

    While Iris contemplated on Duality¡¯s trace, Olivia returned with a transparent crystal chest in her hands. She confidently skipped to her saviour, presented the chest, and lifted her head to meet her saviour¡¯s eyes.

    Iris smiled back and patted Olivia.

    ¡°Do you have anything you desire?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Whatever you decide to reward me is enough.¡±

    ¡°I mean the materials within this place, not my affection.¡± Iris drew her left hand to Olivia¡¯s right cheek. ¡°My reward isn¡¯t something you lack.¡±

    Olivia blushed. ¡°I . . . if it doesn¡¯t inconvenience your plan, I¡¯d like to find a few Earth-Type materials.¡±

    ¡°Your well-being can never inconvenience me, Olivia.¡±

    With Iris following her, Olivia sped to her destination, unwilling to waste her saviour¡¯s time. Though she wished to prolong this moment of solitary, this date, she didn¡¯t want to burden Iris.

    After she joined The Court, she would have much time to enjoy herself, to . . . receive the promised reward.

    She swiftly procured what she needed and even took some for her friends before she apologised once more to Iris, who reassured her that she did nothing wrong.

    ¡°Thank you for your patience, Miss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful date, my dear. I enjoy every moment of it.¡±

    Iris and Olivia exited Alchemy Warehouse and rejoined her subordinates, who were teasing the captives. Once they noticed their leader, they dropped everything to greet her, praising her allure while pleading for her rewards.

    ¡°The crimson mist is thinning. The Grand Formation will soon reactivate itself,¡± Iris said. ¡°Our field trip is coming to an end, dear ladies.¡±

    ¡°Are we going home, Madam?¡± a rescued Monster Girl said.

    Olivia and many others looked at Iris, their eyes flickering with flashes of yearning. Their once pitch-black future cleared, replaced by a vision of a bright sky overseeing a flower garden.

    And garden¡¯s owner was Iris.

    ¡°Yes, home. We¡¯re returning home.¡± Iris looked at the captives. ¡°The Court still welcomes those who wish to join us. This will be your last chance.¡±

    A few ladies, whose hearts had been enraptured by their Corrupted friends, hesitantly stepped forth. They endured the appalled gazes of their friends while looking at their partners, who came to embrace them, to dispel all anxiety and fill them with permeative joy.

    Secain and Lorient stood behind Iris. They looked at Olivia, who, cowering before their envy, excused herself to meet up with her friends. They never flirted nor enchanted other ladies, for their hearts stayed with their mistress.

    Iris, too, merely overlooked the process. Her aloof disposition created a barrier between her and all else. None of the students or professors dared to wish for her attention. They could only admire her from afar.

    All except Tundra. She stared at Iris, her undecided heart palpitating.

 Chapter 224: Unsure Tundra

    ¡°Tundra!¡± Tundra¡¯s friend touched her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at . . . that Monster Girl. Are you . . .¡±

    Tundra shivered. She turned to her friend and shook her head stiffly. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m entranced by her.¡±

    The friend sighed. She handed Tundra a replenishment potion and stayed with her until she was dragged by her friends. They went on to gossip about Iris and her two terrifying assistants. They had witnessed Secain ruthlessly kill the senior who offended Iris, and thus they regarded the mysterious Iris with apprehensive reverence.

    Tundra also got nervous when she looked at Secain, but another feeling sneaked into her heart. The way Secain and Lorient got close to Iris, it agitated her. She¡¯d stayed with her mentor for many long hours yet had never once the courage to act like that.

    It turned out that she was too slow. She wasn¡¯t the only one in this race.

    Tundra lightly slapped her cheeks. It wasn¡¯t yet clear that the mysterious Monster Girl was her mentor!

    ¡°Such overflowing yearning. To whom did you give your heart?¡±

    Tundra spun around. A maiden in a pastel pink dress covered her mouth and giggled. Her soft white skin, coated under a layer of sparkling sugar, bounced with her delicate movement. Her breaths carried a candy-like scent.

    ¡°Who . . . are you, Miss?¡± Tundra said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve charmed me, Tundra, with your sweet, adorable blushes. I¡¯ve heard from my friend that you¡¯re talented. Someone of your calibre, beauty and intellect, should join us.¡±

    Tundra averted her gaze. The students near her backed away from the Candy Girl, who happily smiled at them before returning her attention to Tundra.

    Should she risk it?

    ¡°Monster Girls . . . are beings of Corruption Power,¡± Tundra said.

    ¡°We are indeed monsters whose essences differ from this world, but we are also girls whose hearts beat for ourselves,¡± the Candy Girl said. ¡°My name is Ciella, a Pink Candy Girl, Transformation Phase.¡±

    ¡°Why should I . . . abandon my current life? A life of hiding, of eternal persecution, is too much of a price for . . . what you called freedom.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Churches and the public are afraid of us. Even the world rejects us.¡± Ciella carefully held Tundra¡¯s hand and drew it close to her chest. ¡°However, The Court, our home, has given us a chance to walk among the ordinary, to live a life of carefreeness. The Court Founder and her senior members will one day realise the future where we can walk this earth unhindered.¡±

    Tundra turned to Iris, who casually chatted with her two beloved assistants. Those expressions, those gestures, those manners, they superimposed into a haunting grace, whispering affirmation to her guess. No matter how different their appearance was, their disposition matched.

    Tundra returned her gaze to Ciella. ¡°Is she one of the senior members?¡±

    ¡°Lady Black Rose, the youngest senior member, and the most active!¡± Ciella¡¯s voice peeked. She moved closer to Tundra, her face blushing. ¡°I once have the opportunity to get close to her. She complimented my chocolate and even tasted my finger. I almost melted.¡±

    ¡°Is she that charming?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s our mistress, our leader, and our blessed lady. We admire her, and she adores us.¡±

    Ciella let go of Tundra¡¯s hands. ¡°If you join us, Tundra, you¡¯ll have a chance to get close to her, or even receive her reward. It¡¯s said that her kiss is heavenly, her embrace divine.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s immoral!¡±

    Ciella widened her eyes. Her mouth curved into a grin. ¡°Oh my. Your heart is wide open.¡±

    Tundra took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t refuse Ciella; Iris had twisted her heart and moulded it into something she herself could hardly recognise.

    Even Ciella, who had only known her for a short while, picked up on this.

    Had Iris known it all along?

    ¡°Before I choose, can you do me a favour?¡±

    ¡°Anything for love.¡±

    Tundra drew her right hand forwards. A ring on her ring finger glowed. A transparent bubble containing a preserved handkerchief manifested in her palm. She lightly popped the bubble. The handkerchief landed on her hand.

    ¡°Please look at it.¡± Tundra¡¯s face flushed as she handed the handkerchief to Ciella.

    Ciella tilted her head and accepted it. She caressed the soft fabric, held it close to her face, and sniffed it playfully. A faint but fruity scent pervaded her mind, taking over her soul. She froze.

    This scent, it was unmistakable. She had only smelt it once, but it was the most memorable aroma.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    She stared at Tundra, who breathlessly waited for a reaction, an answer, anything.

    ¡°You . . .¡± Ciella reached for Tundra.

    ¡°Miss Ciella. Mistress wishes for your presence.¡±

    Ciella snapped back to her sense. She drew back her hands and turned to Secain, who beamed at her. Secain¡¯s abyssal black eyes pierced through Ciella and landed on Tundra, whose trembling legs threatened to give out.

    ¡°I . . . understand.¡± Ciella profoundly looked at Tundra and left for Iris.

    Tundra blinked. She met Secain¡¯s eyes and took a step back. A suffocating pressure grasped her, but she refused to yield. Her hazel eyes flickered when staring at her love rival.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± she said.

    ¡°You may call me Purple Shadow, Mistress¡¯s personal maid.¡± Secain flicked her wrist. Tundra¡¯s handkerchief appeared in her hand. She handed it back to Tundra. ¡°I¡¯m returning this handkerchief to you. Please don¡¯t lose it.¡±

    Tundra accepted it, though her eyes remained fixed on Secain. ¡°Do you like your mistress?¡±

    ¡°My body and soul, heart and mind, belong to her.¡±

    ¡°Your mistress, is she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Can you handle the truth? Are you prepared?¡± Secain placed her index finger on her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no return once you cross the line. You¡¯ll regret it if you¡¯re impulsive.¡±

    Secain turned around and trod away. Her figure dissolved into a nearby shadow and reemerged beside her mistress, who had summoned all Transformation Phase Monster Girls to her side.

    Tundra pursed her lips. Her heart raced, her breath quickened, and her mind blurred. She stood at the edge between light and darkness. Only she could make the decision, yet she was hesitant.

    She wanted to ask her mentor to guide her once more.

    Ignoring her friends who rushed to her, asking her questions about Ciella and Secain, Tundra made her way out from the captives. She was heading for a supervising Monster Girl when a pair of gazes landed on her.

    Ramantis and Wandrina caught up to Tundra.

    ¡°You must be Tundra, right?¡± Ramantis said.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ramantis. She¡¯s Wandrina. We¡¯re your seniors.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you speak,¡± Wandrina said. ¡°Your introduction is as horrible as expected.¡±

    Wandrina dismissed Ramantis. She pinched the rim of her skirt and curtseyed. On her face blossomed an elegant smile.

    ¡°My name is Wandrina Lallae, a senior undergraduate specialising in ice magic.¡± Wandrina¡¯s gentle tone lulled Tundra, whose agitated mind gradually settled. ¡°We¡¯ve heard of your feats and wished to ask you a few questions.¡±

    ¡°I was merely lucky. I didn¡¯t do much; it was . . .¡±

    Tundra closed her eyes and breathed in. The senior¡¯s visage flashed behind her eyelids. His dissolved body lingered in her memory, repeating the same dropping and melting motion whenever she lost her focus.

    Her face paled. She¡¯d been too entranced by her own thoughts that she disregarded the reality, the reality where her reliable senior lost his life because of an impassioned remark.

    The Court wasn¡¯t a paradise. The Monster Girls weren¡¯t angels.

    Was her mentor also indifferent to life and death?

    Wandrina grabbed Tundra¡¯s trembling hands and drew them close to her chest. She blew at them. A wisp of bluish-pink Pure Power condensed into vapours. They sprinkled upon Tundra, tickling her clothes and cooling her body.

    ¡°Take a long, deep breath, Tundra. I¡¯m here. We¡¯re here. Your friends are behind you. You¡¯re in the academy.¡± Wandrina carefully let go of Tundra, who recollected herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wandrina. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±

    ¡°Your mental health is of utmost importance. Don¡¯t force yourself. You¡¯ve just exhausted both your body and mind.¡±

    Tundra peeked beyond Wandrina and at Iris who was discussing something with other Monster Girls. Even after that realization, her heart still, though nervously, beat for her mentor. She needed Iris¡¯s consolation the most.

    Had she gone insane, seduced by the darkness, or blinded by love?

    She wasn¡¯t sure. She wasn¡¯t willing to be sure.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Miss Wandrina,¡± she said. ¡°What would you like to ask me? I¡¯m willing to answer if I can.¡±

    ¡°We want to know . . . about that Monster Girl.¡± Ramantis pointed at Iris, his voice faltering.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you learned, Ramantis?¡± Wandrina said. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back if I must punish you again.¡±

    Wandrina and Ramantis bickered on and on while Tundra soundlessly listened. Her eyes occasionally drifted to Iris, calling out for her to turn around, meet her gaze, and confirm her thought.

    But, if Iris really turned around, would she be able to handle the answer?

    ¡­

    Afternoon light pierced through thin crimson clouds and illuminated the blood-painted streets, buildings, and people. The all-obscuring mists dispersed, revealing holes which connected isolated areas into the complete Donhalgen.

    Iris strolled out of Royal Magic Academy. Her subordinates surrounded her, with Secain and Lorient behind her, admiring her fair skin. She had released the captives and taken those who wished to join The Court with her.

    ¡°Soon, Evil Punisher Grand Formation will rise. My dear Ludmint can¡¯t delay it forever,¡± Iris said. ¡°The world is in chaos, the Churches in shamble. We shall split up as planned and met at our hideout.¡±

    ¡°Please be careful, Madam Black Rose,¡± an Ink Girl said.

    Iris laughed. ¡°Call me Iris. There¡¯s no longer the need to maintain secrecy. Everyone here is or will become one of us.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Madam . . . Iris.¡±

    The few human ladies shrank and averted their eyes. Their Corrupted companions leaned on them, kissed their cheeks, and teased them with their fingers, though none dared to disturb the order maintained in respect for Iris.

    After a few more assurances, the group split into multiple smaller teams. Each team went in a different direction, heading for various locations on isolated paths. They swiftly merged with the thin, churning mists, leaving behind Iris with her two trusted aids.

    She wanted to stay back alone, but she could never force those two to abandon her.

    ¡°Mistress, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Lorient said. ¡°We members of The Court must protect you, not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°How can I inspire my kind when I can¡¯t shelter them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already inspired us with your presence.¡±

    ¡°Lorient, no amount of praise will make me love you more than now and forever. I¡¯ve already given you all I have.¡±

    Lorient straightened her back and pressed her hands on her chest. The flowers on her body blossomed, swaying with her movement.

    Secain hmphed. ¡°Mistress, please shower me with love too.¡±

    ¡°When have I never?¡± Iris kissed her fingers and blew at Secain. ¡°We¡¯ll continue our flirt later. Everyone else must have gone far enough.¡±

    Iris looked at Royal Magic Academy once more. Vindette still hadn¡¯t come out, but she was powerful enough to withstand everything. There was no need to worry about her.

    Iris took out a metallic cube, on whose surface engraved intricate depictions of demons and angels. Her azure Corruption Power coated the cube, turning purple, and seeped into its reflective material.

    Phantoms of candles and altars and spirits surrounded Iris, hovering around her and her two assistants.

    A wicked yet fragrant scent radiated from the cube, flooding the area with dark purple energy flow, tainting the bloodied mists, darkening the penetrative sunlight.

    ¡°Cultists and Demons, I¡¯ve lit up Occult Cube. You all must have sensed it,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°Come, come and dance with me. A grand performance awaits you all.¡±

 Chapter 225: Defending the Rift

    Iris tossed Occult Cube forwards. Its dark metallic surface lit up, separated top and bottom, and pushed each other apart. Scarlet light sparked between the upper and lower half, attacking space in the centre. The fabric of reality twisted, curving onto itself until it snapped. A creak manifested, and turbulent chaos gushed out.

    Crimson lightning struck the surroundings. Black smoke rose from the charred cracks and formed looming clouds whose vapours tainted the streets and buildings with acidic blood. Murmuring curses reverberated from the rift, where distortion gave way to a crimson hellscape of bones and fleshes.

    Secain and Lorient positioned themselves between Iris and the widening portal. Secain drew out her purple-tinted daggers and stirred her shadow while Lorient flicked her flowery whip.

    ¡°Secain, Lorient, have you seen Abyssal Plane before?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Only in paintings,¡± Secain said.

    Lorient shook her head. ¡°Have you, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°This¡¯s my first time as well.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°I wonder, how different are we compared to the succubi?¡±

    ¡°We could capture them for you.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want them when I already have two seductresses beside me?¡±

    While watching the portal stabilising, Iris tilted her head. She turned around, her eyes glimmering. A few silhouettes walked out of a dispersing sea of evil mist.

    The leader, a white-haired sickly man draped in pale-white clothes, disregarded Iris. His eyes focused on the portal, staring at Abyssal Plane¡¯s infernal view. Three cultists behind him observed Iris and her two assistants.

    Another group of four cultists, led by a tall lady of luxurious attire, also walked out of the mists. The lady glared at the corpse-like man and scoffed at him before looking at Iris and licking her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had the freshly curated Monster Girl¡¯s flesh before,¡± the tall lady said. ¡°Will you be more delicious than a virgin maiden?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡± Iris drew her right hand to her side, caressing it to Secain¡¯s cheek. ¡°Only those whom I hold dearly can taste me.¡±

    Secain blinked, held Iris¡¯s soft, bouncy arm, and nibbled on it. The sweetness incomparable painted her lips lustrous. Such a reward tensed her arms, abdomen, thighs, and legs. Her mistress knew how to provoke her the best.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Mistress. They¡¯ll never taint your body.¡±

    Secain took a step back, tightened her grip on her daggers, and held them before her chest. Her shadow bubbled, its silhouette morphing from her slender figure to countless outlines of everyone but her mistress.

    While Secain instilled unto the atmosphere her ever-present shadow, Lorient perked up and struck her whip against the ground. Its thorny tip shattered the concrete street, revealing the greyish dirt beneath.

    Tiny grasses and bushes sprouted from the crack, and flowers bloomed on their peaks. Heart-soothing scents exuded by them permeated the surroundings. They swayed according to Lorient¡¯s heartbeat, staying ever so close to their creator and her mistress.

    Mistress wouldn¡¯t have to make any move. She only needed to enjoy the flowery view as her maid and knight performed an aggressively stunning dance with their enemies.

    ¡°As you wish, my Dears. I¡¯ll let you two handle them.¡± Iris drew back her hand. A hand-held fan manifested in her palm, and with it, she covered her mouth. ¡°Still, punishment awaits the reckless.¡±

    The sickly man raised his left hand at Iris, but Lorient blocked his view of her mistress. Narrowing her eyes, she exhaled a puff of rosy fragrance and dashed to him. Various flowers on her whip blossomed, and the thorns on it quivered.

    The man grabbed his thick, messy cloth and tore it apart, exposing his rotten, worm-infested body. A vomit-inducing stench and horrid gases emanated from his flesh, but he and his three followers immersed in them as if they were holy water. He tensed his right arm, splitting his flesh open. Rusty chains ruptured out of his wounds and rushed forward.

    ¡°Mere heretics,¡± he smirked. ¡°For The Chained One, you must die!¡±

    ¡°Perish by my whip, Madman. Your appearance is a crime against Mistress.¡±

    Lorient swung her whip. Its sharp tip rattled through the air, crackling the sound barrier. Colourful petals detached from its vines and drifted aimlessly yet deliberately. While the strike met the chains, shattering them into shrapnel, the swarm of petals annihilated the fragments and rushed for the man.

    His eyes widened, the man braced for impact. His speed couldn¡¯t keep up with the strike. It cut his abdomen, splattering oozy worms in his flesh. He staggered a few steps backwards. Concrete under his feet fractured under intense pressure.

    He gagged and retched out a blob of skinless hands fused together. It flew to the swarm, its hands extending forwards. They grabbed the petals, getting sliced, but still crushed the petals, whose remains got assimilated into its body.

    ¡°Sir Marlot!¡± Marlot¡¯s followers rushed up to him.

    They bit their tongues and spat out misty black blood. It formed a visage of an eroded lock, whose blackened surface radiated oppressiveness. It hung above the street, towering over Marlot, and released rusty fluid from its keyhole. The flood swirled around him, corroding the petals into withered husks.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    A tide of metallic fluid splashed at Lorient. Her vines and flowers met it head-on, but the liquid slithered around them and touched her. Her silky dress decayed, and her soft green skin darkened.

    Grunting, she retreated while focusing her Corruption Power on her wound. Dead worms emerged from the liquid and rotted all healed flesh. She narrowed her eyes and decisively carved out her infected wounds. Her greenish blood dirtied her dress, though she paid them no attention.

    ¡°Such a disgusting method,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll never let your filth near Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon become a husk of our Great One. He¡¯ll devour your flesh and make you a vessel of his,¡± Marlot said. ¡°And once we finish gutting you, your mistress will be next.¡±

    ¡°Ignorant and arrogant. Your greed will be your downfall.¡±

    ¡°No one can escape The Chained One.¡±

    Lorient drew her left hand to her side. A flower below it rapidly grew until it bloomed, revealing a sword made of magical wood on whose tip rested a black rose. She drew the sword to her side and exchanged it to her right hand, her whip to her left. Her demeanour shifted, from relaxed to solemn.

    Florae and greenery crawled on her body. They moulded their shapes according to her figure and hardened into armour. She peeked behind her, at her mistress who admired her knightly spirit, before she returned to her enemy.

    While Lorient brandished her sword, Secain played with her daggers. Her tight bodysuit danced with her movement, leaving faint shadows in its trails. These black yet translucent ghosts moved ever so slightly out of sync with her. They mimicked her yet also diverted from her as if they were alive.

    ¡°You dress luxuriously to compensate for your foulness,¡± Secain said. ¡°The jewellery would only lose its glimmers on you.¡±

    The three followers of the female leader hissed. They wanted to rush up, but their leader raised her hand and stopped them. They held back their urge and accepted the command.

    ¡°And you, body wrapped by a bodysuit, hands hidden by tight gloves, are you too afraid to show yourself?¡± the leader said.

    ¡°My body, my hands, my skin, my flesh, they belong to Mistress. Only she can see them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite curious about her expression when I make you my toy.¡±

    The rich leader grabbed her scarf and pulled it out from her neck. The thick fur trembled, came to life, and grew wildly. Their sharp, long strands crawled towards Secain like a tide of spiky tentacles.

    Secain ignored the tide. She closed her eyes and, humming a song her mistress once sang to her, stepped forwards. The tide swamped her. Their slightest touch, grazing her uniform and hair, disintegrated her into a puddle of blackness.

    The shadow beneath her figure, beneath the tide, and beneath the cultists bubbled. Slender arms reached out from the nonexistent depth and grasped their enemies¡¯ legs.

    The female leader looked down and shook her right hand. Multiple rings on her fingers glowed. They generated gales of multi-coloured lights which turned into gemstones and ornaments. These luxuries rained on the shadow, flashing their brilliant worth.

    Their rays penetrated the shadow, which dissipated, leaving behind black stains on the ground and the legs. The black spots spread throughout the legs, infected the veins, and traversed the body.

    The female leader winced. She clenched her fist and crushed a small crystal in her hand. Fine dust fell from the gaps between her fingers and on the wound sites. The blackness, fusing with the alchemical powder, brightened itself and ceased to spread, though the contaminated flesh remained rotten.

    ¡°Lady Yassul!¡± Her followers gasped and rushed to her.

    One of them tipped and fell but never got up. Her cloaked body turned dark purple before dissolving into a puddle of toxic blood. A purple bubble rose from the blood, enlarged and enlarged until it burst.

    Secain stepped out of it, her heels landing on the puddle, splashing the toxin.

    ¡°You have a lot of high-quality items,¡± she said. ¡°But you¡¯re too weak. You¡¯ll die before you can use them all, like your little follower here.¡±

    Yassul made a prayer gesture and closed her eyes. ¡°The Angel of Gold has received her soul. It¡¯s her honour to be transmuted into our Lady¡¯s wealth.¡±

    ¡°Lunatics.¡±

    ¡°Said a human slaved to a Monster Girl. Was she unwilling to Corrupt you?¡±

    Secain hmphed. She dropped the dagger in her right hand, which sank into the purple-blood puddle, and tensed her hand. An ethereal claw materialised. She licked the sharp, poisonous blades, tasting the exciting flavour of death.

    ¡°My body¡¯s not worthy enough for her Corruption. I shall become the darkest gem in her possession.¡±

    And so the dance continued.

    Iris chuckled. Her handheld fan pressed on her lips, which curved into a smile. Her eyes focused on the rift into Abyssal Plane, though they occasionally drifted toward her delightful Secain and chivalrous Lorient.

    Lorient and Secain pushed back the two Masters, but when their followers joined the battles, those two fell on their back feet. They retreated and resisted and overwhelmed and defended against their enemies, who seemingly cared not for their lives, only their objectives.

    For their respective faith, they could sacrifice themselves. Such insanity.

    Fiery flames blazed from the rift, attracting Iris¡¯s attention. The infernal landscape spewed out corrosive fumes. Within the mist, burning Demons rushed to the stabilising portal. They pushed their hands against the translucent barrier separating the two Planes, trying to break through it.

    Iris sighed. She was about to cast a spell when she frowned and looked around her.

    Multiple groups of cultists caught up with the first two. Each group, led by a Master-Tier cultist, brought with them followers of varying powers. They stared at the rift and then at Iris, whose presence radiated nowhere, empty like the void itself.

    ¡°You must be a supervisor from Court of Indulgence,¡± a cultist leader said. ¡°Your two attendants are busy. I suggest you stand aside to help them. The rift isn¡¯t something you can hold.¡±

    ¡°I activated Occult Cube; I can also destroy it.¡± Iris swept her gaze across the surroundings. ¡°Come at once. None of you can defeat me otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Preposterous!¡±

    Laughing, Iris grasped her long, flowing hair and pulled them. They detached from her head, knitted into fine strings, and connected with the ground. Countless flowers and vines surrounding her rose from their slumber. They morphed into humanoid puppets of wood and plants, turning into warriors of nature.

    As Iris puppet them, the cultists shouted their war cries, rushed forwards, and prayed to their dark masters. Their Evil Powers soaked the battlefield while their unholy spells flashed, shone, and dimmed.

    They fought with Iris¡¯s warriors while Iris herself shifted her attention to the rift. The Demons had gone silent. A powerful presence seeped out of the portal.

    A curvaceous silhouette loomed within the crimson mist. She stabbed her hand through a weaker demon¡¯s chest and gouged out his heart. She crushed it and threw the corpse away before she turned her head toward the rift, peering at Iris.

    ¡°You possess Infernal Star Path,¡± she said. Her haunting voice arrested Iris¡¯s soul, compelling her to tell the truth. ¡°Tell me, Corrupted One, where is Safalion?¡±

    Despite the interplanar distance diluting the influence, Iris still trembled under the piercing gaze. The nearby buildings quivered, the streets quaking. The Evil Powers of the cultists paled before this presence.

    This Demoness was a Demon King!

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to force it out of me,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°Unfortunately, the rift is too weak. Your overwhelming power will tear it apart.¡±

    She raised her right hand. Memory Forever Cherished glimmered.

 Chapter 226: Return of Two-Fold Wind Order

    Eyes closed, Iris held her right hand forward and channelled her Corruption Power. Memory Forever Cherished, her engagement ring, illuminated her pale laced gloves, shimmering against the bloody light and the inane air. Its radiance warmed her face, though she dared not open her eyes to witness its mystique.

    ¡°Iris,¡± Ludmint¡¯s illusory voice echoed. ¡°You¡¯ve finally relied on me. Please allow me to help you, this once and forevermore.¡±

    Iris shivered. A pair of nonexistent hands tapped her shoulders. A ghostly sensation enveloped her body, pressed against her back, and embraced her from behind. The all-ending demonic pressure could no longer reach her.

    Here, she was safe.

    The cultists as well as Secain and Lorient paused their battles. An unearthly presence descended. Particles and energy stagnated, their flow forcibly halted. They couldn¡¯t move, not because of an unknown restriction, but because a power disconnected them from spacetime itself.

    Stuck in their place, everyone stared at the unidentifiable figure floating behind Iris, who closed her eyes and enjoyed the intimate moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a hypocrite,¡± Iris said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be your burden, but it seems I¡¯ve always been in your care.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re never a burden, Iris. You¡¯re a delicate flower which, given tender cares, will bloom most beautifully.¡± Ludmint touched Iris¡¯s face and took away the handheld fan. ¡°And I¡¯m your sole protector, your soulmate.¡±

    ¡°The garden is large and wondrous.¡±

    ¡°They all can wilt, all but you. You¡¯re half my heart.¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Even though you¡¯re a mere visage of hers, I can¡¯t resist you.¡±

    ¡°Your love permeates every part of me, Dear. Even if I¡¯m fragmented, my affection will never lessen.¡±

    Iris grabbed Ludmint¡¯s hand and placed it on her lips. She bit the thumb, which trembled, and licked it. Her saliva couldn¡¯t touch the ghost, but her love seized it effortlessly.

    ¡°To set such a chant, you¡¯re too devilish,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Please say it, shout it, whisper it.¡± Ludmint¡¯s tone fluctuated, flustered. ¡°My purpose is to hear you say those words, on her behalf, on my own behalf.¡±

    Iris smiled. She took a deep breath, concentrated on her right hand, and let go of her worry. Ludmint¡¯s power coated her body, assuring her that none could harm her. An irrational thought, but she wouldn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Ludmint, I love you,¡± she said.

    The ghostly Ludmint laughed, her loveliest tone echoing only for her beloved. As her figure vanished, Memory Forever Cherished lit up. Its gemstone vibrated, rotating on its socket. Its smooth edges held and dragged the fabric of reality with its spin. Spacetime geometry swirled under its influence.

    All perspectives twisted, distorted into a winding path of unknown imagery. Streets, buildings, toxic fumes, dark clouds, physical matters, mystical energy, and even the cultists became translucent. Their appearances faded, their intensity dimming.

    They lost control over their bodies. Their eyes, staring at Iris, whose appearance had become incomprehensible, stayed locked in positions as they inexorably returned to nothingness.

    Not even their clothes could rustle under the churning gusts.

    Iris¡¯s eyelids trembled. She opened her eyes. Her surroundings were no more. Buildings, trees, fences, lamplights, benches, and the cultists disappeared. Only Secain and Lorient remained.

    They came to her side, leaned on her, and stared at her bright pupils.

    ¡°Mistress . . . you¡¯re too powerful,¡± Secain said. ¡°With a wave of your hand, you annihilate your enemies. The poets will recount this scene for years to come!¡±

    ¡°Secain, are you trying to expose your mistress?¡± Iris said.

    Secain pursed her lips and lowered her head, though she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve pushed my luck. Please, please punish me.¡±

    Lorient rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too much, Secain.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, imitate me.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous!¡± Lorient gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re acting too wildly in front of Mistress. Behave yourself.¡±

    Iris wrapped her hands around those two¡¯s necks and touched their cheeks.

    ¡°Seeing that you dare to tempt your mistress, I must¡¯ve been too lenient,¡± Iris said.

    Secain trembled. Her face turned red. ¡°Please discipline me.¡±

    Lorient secretly chuckled. Served her right!

    ¡°Secain, you leveraged my love to seduce me, go against my order, and play evil. Are you aware of the repercussion?¡±

    ¡°Deeply, Mistress.¡±

    Iris let go of her maid and her knight and trod past them.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯ll hug Lorient and kiss her tenderly. Until you¡¯ve soaked your mind with her scent, you¡¯re not allowed to stop.¡±

    Secain raised her head, blinking. ¡°Are you . . . jesting, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°What did I do, Mistress!¡± Lorient touched her chest, yet her tone faltered.

    ¡°Your sin, Lorient, is not giving in to your desires.¡±

    Lorient opened her mouth, but no words came to her mind. She peeked at her mistress¡¯s back and then looked at the embarrassed Secain before sighing.

    Even if she wished to be knightly, her essence remained that of a Monster Girl. She drew close to her maid friend, grabbed her trembling arms, and slowly slid her hands around her delicate yet shy partner.

    Iris¡¯s scent, lingering all over Secain, perfumed the air. Lorient held her breath as she pressed her face to Secain¡¯s. Their hearts beat in sync, and their breaths cloaked their visions. They leaned on each other and pressed their lips together.

    The thought of their mistress watching them thrilled them.

    Their suppressed, sensual voices reverberated throughout the empty surrounding, heard only by Iris. She glanced at them, blushed, and averted her eyes.

    The Abyssal-Plane rift shook. The Demon Queen exerted her mind, but her mental domination couldn¡¯t break through the barrier. That incorporeal power, though weaker than hers, disrupt her reign over the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already remembered your soul,¡± she said. ¡°Iris of Main Material Plane, until we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Safalion is held captive within Royal Magic Academy of Garcient Kingdom.¡± Iris tilted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s hope this meeting¡¯s our last.¡±

    ¡°I simply cannot give up a soul as pure as yours.¡± The Demon Queen beamed. ¡°Hand over Infernal Star Path, and I¡¯ll spare your body.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t make deals with the devil.¡±

    Iris clicked her tongue. The portal imploded into a singularity. The world took hold of the anomaly and sealed shut the interplanar crack. The demonic presence dissipated, and everything returned to tranquillity.

    Except for the muffled moans of Iris¡¯s two loveliest girls.

    Secain and Lorient retracted their tongues, their faces flushing. They released each other from their embrace and stepped away. Their eyes lingered on their partner¡¯s wrinkled clothes and sensitive flesh. These tender touches, although not as graceful as their mistress¡¯s, palpitated their hearts.

    They peeked at their mistress, who watched their shameful display, and pursed their lips. It was . . . unbelievably rewarding.

    ¡°Was that . . . enough?¡± Secain said. She couldn¡¯t look at Iris¡¯s or Lorient¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mistress, I won¡¯t try to trick you ever again!¡±

    ¡°And I . . . will express myself more.¡± Lorient also tilted down her head, staring at the ground. Was it really a punishment?

    ¡°I hope you two will become much more intimate in the future.¡± Iris clapped her hands. ¡°My heart houses many people, you should learn to love all of them.¡±

    Eyes sparkling, Secain deeply inhaled. ¡°Is there a place for me?¡±

    ¡°Would I have let you touch my heart otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re the best, the loveliest!¡±

    Lorient smiled. She¡¯d already stayed within Iris¡¯s heart, and she was making love with Iris¡¯s other lovers.

    While Secain and Lorient imagined amorous scenarios about her mistress, Iris shifted her gaze toward the ruined academy¡¯s entrance. Her gaze peered through the dissipating crimson mist and landed on the Research Laboratory. Despite her magical perception, she detected no energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Lady Vindette, I¡¯ll leave first. Please come back safely,¡± she said before turning to her two lovers. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave. The others will soon come to check on the disturbance.¡±

    ¡°If they dare to covet your beauty, I¡¯ll strike them down.¡± Lorient walked to stand behind Iris.

    ¡°Those who oppose you shall die.¡± Secain appeared behind Iris and sank inside her shadow.

    Iris nodded, contemplated her choice, and picked a direction. She and her knight strolled out of the desolate ground and into an ordinary stone street, whose winding path broke off into countless intersections connecting other areas.

    Ordinary people hiding in the buildings sometimes peeked from their windows. Through the thin mists, they witnessed a noble lady, guarded by her reserved attendant, strolling through the empty, desolate street. An invisible forcefield, like a translucent veil, obscured her feature.

    Only a vague sense of beauty emanated from her, and accompanying her was a long, drawn-out stillness, a picturesque frame surrounding her movement.

    Iris ignored all curious gazes and waltzed onward. Once she left the populated streets and entered a quiet, soulless section, an abandoned market, she slowed her pace and raised her right hand to her side, signalling for Lorient to focus.

    ¡°I could tolerate curiosity, but animosity against me, it¡¯s a dangerous thing,¡± Iris said.

    Lorient frowned. Her heightened senses scanned the surrounding, but she couldn¡¯t find any sign of life, anything at all.

    It was too quiet, too lifeless.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you could sense my presence,¡± a voice resounded. ¡°As expected of Mother¡¯s Chosen.¡±

    Multiple shadowy figures manifested on the stores¡¯ roofs, atop tents, between small alleys, and surrounding Iris. These ladies, dressed in sleek figure-revealing black uniforms, watched Iris¡¯s every movement.

    A massive swarm of black mist congregated in front of Iris. A green-haired lady skipped out of it. Her short hair danced. Her green eyes sparkled. Despite her petite figure, she radiated an oppressive aura that pushed against Lorient, intimidating her.

    Lorient was about to walk forward when Iris clenched her raised fist, stopping her.

    ¡°This is the second time I¡¯ve seen assassins of Two-Fold Wind Order,¡± Iris said. ¡°Terrified of my snatching, Corrupting, more of your friends?¡±

    The lady giggled. The other assassins shivered.

    ¡°You people of The Court have stolen a few of my ladies, but we¡¯ve also killed a few of yours. A fair trade.¡±

    ¡°Your ladies?¡± Lorient said. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You must be Lorient, Iris¡¯s sole knight.¡± The lady looked at Iris¡¯s shadow. ¡°And you, Secain, once a member of our Order, now a traitor of humanity.¡±

    ¡°Farci, you have a business with me, not them,¡± Iris said. ¡°If you try to frighten my lovely girls, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    ¡°It seems you recognised me. Have I become famous?¡±

    ¡°Leader of The Order, the most beautiful seductress of the underground world, Madam of Dark Blades, your titles have rung throughout Garcient Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°And yet you don¡¯t fear me. Do you know that I¡¯m a Grandmaster Assassin?¡± Farci smirked.

    ¡°No matter who, anyone who threatens my people will have to face my wrath, men or women, gods or devils.¡±

    ¡°Possessive and fierce, lovely.¡±

    ¡°Childish and jealous, not lovely.¡±

    The assassins hissed. They unsheathed their blades, drew them close to their chests, and postured themselves according to their battle stances. Although they concealed their presence well, their Master-Tier powers still leaked into the surrounding, forming an encirclement of death.

    Farci hmphed. The assassins retracted their killing intents. They lowered their heads, fear emerging in their eyes.

    ¡°I initially want to make a grand reveal of my purpose, but my subordinates will continue to disrespect you if I delay it.¡± Farci reached inside her sleeve and took out a scroll. She carefully peeled the seal and unfurled it. ¡°Iris of The Court, I¡¯m here to formally invite you to join us.¡±

    Iris frowned. ¡°Why should I betray my friends, my family, my home?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be betraying your Court of Indulgence. You can remain their senior member as well as a member of The Order. Such a privilege is enjoyed only by you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡±

    ¡°None. Upon accepting my invitation, you¡¯ll become a Co-Leader of The Order. Your authority will rival mine.¡± Farci sighed. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, only a position of such a value is worthy of you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you giving me all this?¡±

    ¡°Because Mother wants you to become her Archangel. Either you accept it, or I¡¯ll have to force you. Please choose wisely.¡±

 Chapter 227: Grandmaster Assassin

    Farci¡¯s emerald eyes flickered. Her gaze cut through Iris¡¯s disguise and landed on her Slime Girl appearance.

    ¡°Once you accept our offer,¡± she said, ¡°The Order will serve you as it has served me. Is this not what you want, power you can wield at your own discretion?¡±

    Iris¡¯s shadow bubbled. From it, Secain rose. She stood in front of her mistress. Her hands gripped a pair of purple-tinted daggers, trembling. She looked at other assassins, all of whom no weaker than her, and at Farci, who glanced at her.

    Secain shivered, her legs going weak. That gaze grabbed and yanked her vision. Its bloodlust clutched her heart, seized her body, and assaulted her mind. Her face paled; she covered her mouth and coughed, blood seeping between her fingers, but she refused to back down.

    For behind her was her mistress.

    ¡°Anyone who wants to harm Mistress will not be spared,¡± she said. ¡°Order Leader, you might¡¯ve given me a second chance, but you also tortured me and sent me to death.¡±

    ¡°If I knew you were going to become a Master, I wouldn¡¯t have sent you to The Court. No matter. If your mistress wishes so, The Order will welcome you back. Don¡¯t you want to return to your colleague?¡±

    ¡°Besides Mistress is where I shall be.¡±

    Lorient held her sword with her right hand and grabbed its blade with her left. As she slid her palm across it, her leaf-green Corrupted Power etched symbols on it, turning it glimmering.

    ¡°Mistress¡¯s entrusted upon me the role of her guard. No one can touch her without passing through me,¡± she said.

    Farci covered her mouth and laughed. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you appeared, yet you¡¯ve already charmed two Masters.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get them; they come to me.¡± Iris grabbed her two attendants¡¯ shoulders and pulled them behind her. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have parts of me deemed worthy of them.¡±

    ¡°Every part of yours is priceless, Mistress,¡± Secain said. ¡°Not just the two of us, but everyone¡¯s willing to answer your call.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°Are you confident, Farci?¡±

    ¡°My intel found you lacking, but you¡¯ve escaped from Mother, although it was just an echo of her will. I can¡¯t compare to Mother¡¯s transcendental might, but I¡¯m confident in my manipulation.¡±

    The surrounding Master Assassins placed their hands on their sheathed weapons, waiting for their leader¡¯s signal. Farci flicked her wrist, pulling back the decree, and swung her hand groundward.

    A purple-tinted dagger slipped out of her sleeve and pierced the ground.

    Secain drew back her left hand, but the dagger in it had vanished. She clenched her left hand, her fingernails stabbing her palm. She couldn¡¯t feel anything, not even the slightest gush of wind. Sweats formed on her face, which paled before regaining its determination.

    If her death could bring an instant of safety for her mistress, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Iris narrowed her eyes. She drew her hand to her side, blocking Secain from rushing onward. Such speed, even Iris herself could only glimpse a blurry flicker.

    Farci was even stronger than the Tower Guardian, and she was willing to kill.

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I am.¡± Farci licked her fangs. ¡°Mother pays too much attention to you. I¡¯m quite jealous. What did she see in you that I don¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°Are you to ruin her plan?¡±

    ¡°I would never. I¡¯ll only test you a little, enough to see your quality. Let¡¯s start with your left hand.¡±

    Iris swung her right hand to her left. An icy needle shot out of her cloth. She grabbed it and thrust it forward. It grazed an invisible hand, which brushed against Iris¡¯s left hand. Farci¡¯s fingernail grazed Iris¡¯s wrist, tracing a thin circular wound.

    Iris shouted a monosyllable word. A massive shockwave flashed and shattered the concrete ground and stores in front of her.

    The shockwave vanished as quickly as it appeared. When Iris closed her mouth, Farci had already returned to her place, though her tight uniform became messy, exposing bits of her fair skin.

    ¡°Swift in motion, decisive in execution.¡± Farci touched the back of her left hand. A tint of wintry blue invaded her flesh. ¡°You¡¯re the third Master to ever match my speed. How humiliating.¡±

    Iris exhaled. She looked at her left hand. Putrid green patches infected it. She gently shook her hand, and it cleanly fell off. It landed on the broken ground, dissolving into a boiling puddle of toxin whose intensity melted even stones and gems.

    Lorient and Secain blinked. They couldn¡¯t even sense anything. They wanted to step between their mistress and Farci, but in this fight, they were merely statues to dance around.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    They would only hinder their mistress.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave those assassins to you two,¡± Iris said. ¡°You won¡¯t disappoint your mistress, will you?¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± The two returned to their usual mood and nodded. They glared at their enemies, their inadequate feeling burned to ember by their fighting spirit.

    The assassins unsheathed their blades. They jumped from the buildings, rushed out of the alleys, sneaked through the stores, and aimed their weapons at their two enemies. Secain and Lorient cried out for their mistress and stepped into a fierce battle.

    In the middle of the encirclement, where not a single assassin dared to trespass, Iris faced Farci. She channelled her Corruption Power to her amputated arm and regrew her hand, but the persisting toxin raged against the regeneration.

    ¡°How troublesome,¡± she said.

    ¡°Terminal Life Poison, prepared just for you, Iris. It¡¯s made to overpower your kind¡¯s regenerative physique.¡±

    ¡°How bad would it be if I were to perish by the poison?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too powerful to¡ª¡±

    Iris grinned. She pierced her neck with her right hand and sliced it apart from her body. Her Corruption Power erupted at her left arm. Terminal Life Poison greedily devoured it and spread farther into her torso, her breasts, and her abdomen, reaching her core.

    Farci appeared in front of Iris. She grabbed Iris¡¯s falling head, severed off Iris¡¯s right arm, and, in the same swing motion, sprinkled snow-white powder on Iris¡¯s liquifying body.

    The antidote neutralized the poison, turning Iris¡¯s body from rotten green to lifeless grey.

    As Farci was about to catch Iris¡¯s unravelling body, Iris¡¯s head shone. Golden lightning arcs burst out of it and struck Farci. Rings of devastating electric fields blazed outward, liquifying concrete into lava, sands into glasses, and assassins into crisps.

    Lorient and Secain couldn¡¯t defend themselves, but faint marks Iris left on their shoulders lit up. Layers of mud and dirt rose from the earth and shielded them from the infernal heat.

    The shockwave blew away the crimson mist, penetrated patches of dark clouds overhead, and latched on everything in its path. The wreckage of stone pillars glistened, tiny electrical arcs flashing on and above their surface. Bluish flames consumed the smashed buildings, whose concrete foundations shattered and collapsed on themselves.

    The nearby Master Assassins disintegrated, their cloaks and weapons dispersed as pitch-black ashes. Their visages, like shadows, painted ghostly silhouettes on the shattered ground.

    Those far enough managed to use their life-saving Artefacts, yet injuries plagued their bodies. Blue electricity infested their wounds and shocked their nerves. They gritted their teeth and stood up. But their cramped muscles gave up, and they dropped to the ground.

    Iris¡¯s body splattered, annihilated, evaporated. Only her core, untainted, remained at the centre of the impact. It glowed black, its murky interior churning like a sea of infinite darkness. Purple slime gushed out and formed Iris once more.

    As her face reanimated, she gasped for empty breaths. Tears leaked out of her murky eyes. Her body uncontrollably shivered as her purple colour gradually turned blue.

    Her magical accessories rose from the rubble and flew to her, though most of her weaker items were in ruin. Her Overcast Bracelet, gifted by Vindette, and her Memory Forever Cherished were recharging.

    She only had one last item to overturn the situation.

    Farci jumped down from atop a building and landed in front of Iris. Her feet lightly tapped the sunken ground, crushing it into pieces. Parts of her torn uniform, like ribbons, fluttered with the chaotic shifting gales. The tips of her hair, burned, became dark grey.

    She raised her right hand before her face and blew at it. Her black glove decayed into dust, exposing her scarred palm. It quivered, blood seeping from its wounds.

    ¡°You managed to hurt me,¡± Farci said. ¡°I finally know why Mother is interested in you.¡±

    Iris supported herself up, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you confident, Farci?¡±

    Farci laughed. She grabbed her right sleeve with her left hand and tore it. Her slim, pale arm reflected sunlight which landed on it. Slices of her clothes, previously masking her flesh, peeled from her body, exposing her abdomen, her thighs, her back, and her shoulders.

    She riffled her hands through her hair and flicked it. Her lips pursed before curving into a radiant smile.

    ¡°Mother always praises me for my allure.¡± Farci ran her hands across her breasts and down to her abdomen. ¡°I had to wrap myself under it, or dirty gazes would blemish me.¡±

    ¡°Our gazes Corrupt all, Farci.¡±

    ¡°And they¡¯re beautiful, Iris. Corruption turns dull grey into untaintable black, pure blackness that consumes all. Such smoothness, such faultlessness, what can it be if not beautiful?¡±

    ¡°Join us, then, if you desire this blackness.¡± Iris¡¯s slime flashed dark purple light. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to experience this pure blackness?¡±

    ¡°Would you dare to embrace me?¡±

    Iris smiled. ¡°My last meeting with your mother hasn¡¯t gone too well. A repeat of it won¡¯t be good for any of us.¡±

    ¡°But Mother wishes to meet you again. If not for The Churches, she would¡¯ve already taken you to her Heavenly Kingdom.¡±

    Iris took a deep breath. The two earth shields crumbled. Secain and Lorient looked around at the decimated surroundings and at Iris. They then glared at Farci, but before they could rush to their mistress, the remaining Master Assassins encircled them.

    Farci lifted her head. The crimson mist cloaking Donhalgen had almost entirely vanished. The golden pillars throughout the city shimmered, their radiances gently lessening.

    ¡°What we lack has always been time,¡± Farci said. ¡°Please return to The Order with us, Dear Iris.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t let you take away Mistress!¡± Secain clenched her fists. Ultra-fine needles manifested between her fingers. Her eyes reddened. ¡°You¡¯ll have to take me first.¡±

    ¡°As you wished.¡± Farci covered her mouth with her right hand and peeped at Iris. ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    Iris sighed. ¡°Those two, always reckless and emotional. How could I leave myself in their care?¡±

    ¡°But Mistress¡ª¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Secain and Lorient shrank. They wanted to voice their thoughts, but their mistress¡¯s command paralysed them. They couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t go against her order, even if they wished dearly to.

    After flashing them a smile, Iris walked to Farci while touching the back of her right hand. Her purple Corruption Power coursed beneath her membrane, forming an insignia of a feather pen, whose tip wrote poems of forbidden love.

    A handkerchief with a pink heart knitted on it materialised before her. She grasped it, held it close to her lips, and beamed the most graceful smile at Farci.

    Farci¡¯s eyes contracted. Her figure disappeared from the spot, shooting towards Iris. Her green Pure Power erupted from her seductive body, flooding the wreckage with overwhelming dread.

    ¡°So long as I¡¯m in Donhalgen, my focus will be on you.¡±

    Pure-white clouds fell from the sky like tender snow. They covered the collapsed buildings, shattered storefronts, burning pits, and broken streets. A puff of them moulded themselves into a snowman, and Vindette stepped out of it.

    She remained in between Iris and Farci. Her expression, hidden under a thin yet impenetrable veil, radiated serenity unbothered by death and destruction. This absolute calmness returned the killing intent to emptiness.

    ¡°Are you trying to hurt our little Iris?¡± Vindette observed Farci¡¯s petite figure. ¡°Are you . . . confident?¡±

 Chapter 228: Unseen Objective

    Eyes shimmering, Iris smiled at Vindette, who also returned her a smile. Under Vindette¡¯s calm gaze, the tightness in her chest dissipated into warm breezes, which glided under her membrane and tickled her. She coquettishly tilted her head, hiding her hands behind her back.

    Vindette raised her hand to her face and drew away the translucent veil covering her face. Her pale cloud-like eyes stared into Iris¡¯s golden star-like eyes. They peered inside Iris¡¯s heart and examined her for any injuries.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Iris,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve let you down.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°My recklessness harmed me.¡±

    ¡°It matters not who harmed you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who has wronged you. I took advantage of you, of your protection. The fault rests in me.¡±

    ¡°And my promise is to prevent you from doing so.¡± Vindette lowered her hand, her veil falling to cover her eyes. She turned to Farci, who had distanced herself from Vindette. ¡°Farci, Leader of Two-Fold Wind Order. Why are you targeting our loveliest member?¡±

    ¡°Lady Vindette, Terror of Endless Hazes, I¡¯ve always admired you,¡± Farci said.

    ¡°A Grandmaster at such a young age, your talent is admirable.¡±

    ¡°Your praise is too exaggerated. How could I boast to you, one of the few who could exchange blows with a True Master?¡±

    ¡°If you fear me, then why did you try to harm my Iris?¡± Vindette¡¯s soothing tone crackled. Her aura quivered and loomed over Farci and her assassins, pressing them from high above. ¡°Do you believe that your bloodline can save you?¡±

    ¡°I believe that Mother¡¯s will is absolute. Not even you, Lady Vindette, could oppose her.¡±

    Farci¡¯s body distorted. Her presence dissimilated into the surroundings. The ground fractured as silent winds rushed through them, grinding them into rubbles. Countless invisible strands of blades shot for Vindette.

    Vindette closed her eyes and tapped her index finger at the centre between her brows. Her fingernail drew an orb-like symbol, which detached from her face and expanded into a massive vortex. Dull mists gushed from its opening and drowned the wreckage. The unseen blades, rushing into them, slowed until they became harmless gales.

    ¡°You¡¯re too lively, Farci,¡± Vindette said.

    The air stilled. Everything forcefully halted its motion. Even Iris, who was trying to cast a spell, failed to move her hands or open her mouth. Not even her Corruption Power could flow.

    Farci appeared in front of Vindette with her right hand aiming for Vindette¡¯s veil. Yet she could not move. Her Pure Power exploded from her figure. It met an invisible wall towering over her.

    She exerted herself to break the shackle of unmoving air. Despite her killing intent, she leapt away from Vindette, trying to reset her tempo.

    Bombs flew out of her torn sleeves and at Vindette. They detonated into puffs of dark green smoke. They grazed the stones and woods and decayed everything into melting goo. Their bubbling surface spewed disgusting scents that agitated the flow of energy.

    Vindette touched her lips and blew. The goo turned invisible and disappeared from the world. The minty breath crawled to Farci, whose body contorted as the viscous air held her ankles and forearms and neck.

    Her expression darkened. She bit her tongue. As her blood seeped out, a green insignia of a bladed fan whose centre was a kiss mark manifested and absorbed them.

    A soft, lingering song reverberated throughout the ruin.

    Iris broke free from her frozen state. She closed her eyes, covered her ears, and crouched down. Her soul palpitated, shivering under a majestic, gorgeous silhouette whose gaze landed on her heart.

    Her little Faith expanded into an array of light and pushed off the irresistible influence. A blurry figure appeared in her mind, gradually gaining clarity.

    This time, she wouldn¡¯t lose.

    Iris opened her mind¡¯s eyes and glared at Bewitch, a fragment of Bewitch. The transcendental aura permeated her vision and body, bewitching her mind and soul. Her golden eyes grew murky, her feelings conflicted.

    As she felt herself sinking into a whirlpool of induced emotions, she flashed a smile, which widened until her lips cracked, ripping apart her cheeks. Her Slime Girl appearance turned crimson, bloody, as her membrane morphed into fleshy skin, with sharp teeth growing out of them. Black skeleton wings penetrated out of her back and spread, revealing their rotten structures where eyes sprouted everywhere.

    A wicked aura rose from her flesh-like membrane, meshed into a gigantic claw, and reached for the personification of beauty herself.

    The illusory goddess let out a surprised gasp and, as she chuckled, pointed at the burning Iris. Her slim index finger glowed and released a floating insignia, another Mark of Bewitchment.

    The Mark of Bewitchment at the corner of Iris¡¯s lips shimmered. It softly cried for its creator, for her to embrace Iris, to fulfil Iris¡¯s innate longing.

    The Evil Power tainting Iris roared. It suppressed the mark and crashed with the misty silhouette. The clash in the mental world shook Iris¡¯s physical body. She gritted her teeth, her Corruption Power and purple slime gushing out of her rupturing body.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Her grimace gradually turned into a grin. Neon tendrils extended from her membrane, imbuing her body with a stream of warmth. Her Mind Breaker Bloodline stirred, nourishing her damaged mental plane.

    ¡°Duality, do you not like the feast I prepared?¡± Iris whispered in her soul.

    ¡°We like it very much, Dear Iris.¡±

    In Iris¡¯s realm of consciousness, an all-encompassing presence descended. The lady of chaos and order sealed the mental world, cutting the communication between Bewitch and her spell.

    The bewitching silhouette froze. She closed her eyes and cried, but her body dissolved before she could utter a word. Her lingering energy condensed into a shining green orb, which floated into Duality¡¯s body.

    After absorbing the Mark of Bewitchment, Duality looked at the burning Iris.

    ¡°Are you trying to imitate us?¡± Duality said. ¡°Your method is crude and inefficient, but your potential . . . monumental.¡±

    ¡°Imitation is what I do best.¡±

    ¡°Let us give you some advice: Chaos within harmony, harmony within chaos.¡±

    Duality appeared in front of Iris and placed her right hand upon Iris¡¯s head. A golden ray of light showered Iris with Holy Power, washing away the Evil Power devouring her soul.

    The Mark of Bewitchment and the Curse of the Eye calmed, returning to their inactive state.

    Iris was about to speak when a massive shockwave struck her physical body. She spun in the air and landed near her two attendants before refocusing on her surroundings.

    Farci grabbed her right shoulder and panted. Her tattered uniform covered only the barest amount of her skin. Her messy short hair chaotically danced as strong gales revolved around her, keeping the debris from grazing her.

    Not too far from the wreckage, Vindette caressed the back of her left hand. A deep wound on it trickled out sky-blue blood. Her torn translucent silk dress fluttered with the light breezes of gentle clouds drifting around her. Her veil remained untouched, always concealing her eyes.

    ¡°The young will eventually surpass the old,¡± Vindette said.

    Farci spat blood on the ground, wincing. Blood dripped from numerous wounds on her shoulders and thighs. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Lady Vindette.¡±

    ¡°I did it not for you, but for my Iris.¡± Vindette took a step forward, disappearing and reappearing in front of Iris. She stared at her lovely junior, her eyes brightening. ¡°You . . . are indeed a treasure, full of mysteries and surprises.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t always be a burden.¡± Iris weakly chuckled. She slowly pushed herself up. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill Farci. The Court doesn¡¯t have to suffer because of me.¡±

    Vindette snapped her fingers. A puff of her clouds circled Iris and coated her body, repairing her membrane and rejuvenating her Corruption Power. Iris shivered and covered her mouth. Inaudible moans still leaked out.

    ¡°If such is your request,¡± Vindette said. ¡°You¡¯ll have to revenge¡ª¡±

    The entire Donhalgen trembled. The crimson mists rapidly evaporated, and the wicked, oppressive presences that lingered throughout the city faded. A demonic howl echoed endlessly before a divine chant overwhelmed it until all things became silent, until the demonic presence was no more.

    Symbols and arrays emerged from the wreckages, sluggishly rotating their components. They dispelled the lingering mists and surveyed Donhalgen with their mechanical perceptions.

    Evil Punisher Grand Formation resumed its omnipresent patrol.

    Farci and Vindette looked up before turning to each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure,¡± Vindette said. ¡°But this is where we part. The Churches are coming.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot today.¡± Farci took out a small vial containing red liquid, crushed it, and applied the fluid to her wounds. They swiftly healed. ¡°We will . . . meet again, Iris. Our offer . . . still stands.¡±

    Farci glared at her remaining subordinates and took a step back. Her figure distorted and vanished from the wreckage. The Master Assassins didn¡¯t doubt their leader and retreated as quickly as her.

    Quietude plagued the area. Secain and Lorient soundlessly came to Iris¡¯s side and supported her. Iris didn¡¯t resist, for her fatigue had caught up to her. Although Vindette had replenished her bodily energy, her soul still needed rest.

    ¡°You all will leave first,¡± Vindette said. ¡°I¡¯ll distract The Churches for you.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°An Archbishop is coming. They might throw a tantrum if they can¡¯t find me.¡±

    Iris lowered her head. ¡°Then . . . please be careful. I¡¯ll be . . . waiting at the hideout.¡±

    ¡°Should I demand you a date too?¡±

    Chuckling, Vindette walked up the air and headed towards the horizon.

    ¡­

    Aspera alighted from her pitch-black carriage. She turned around and reached out her right hand. Delicate Snow rose from her seat, smiled, and took her old friend¡¯s hand. She lightly squeezed it as she got out.

    ¡°If only the scenery were clear,¡± Delicate Snow said. ¡°This date would have been perfect.¡±

    ¡°The mist obscured the world from us, us from the world.¡± Aspera tapped her lips. Her eyes glimmered in dark light.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t alone.¡±

    Delicate Snow looked onward. Donhalgen Beast Museum towered over all other buildings, casting its stirring shadow on the two True Masters. Despite the great tide of crimson mist, whose unholy air permeated the surroundings, the museum stood unaffected.

    In front of the desolated museum, a muscular figure emerged. Selvant, Leader of Suppression Sect, approached his partners and laughed. His powerful voice echoed under the crimson mist, pushing it far from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you two could join me,¡± he said. ¡°We Suppression Sect will never forget this favour.¡±

    ¡°The secrets the museum holds intrigue me too.¡± Aspera pinched her middle finger against her thumb. She closed her left eye and looked through the hole with her right, staring at the museum. ¡°My Domain can¡¯t penetrate its isolation field.¡±

    ¡°The true museum lies in another dimension,¡± Delicate Snow said. ¡°Rumour has it that a Scholar of the Ancient created it as an inheritance ground.¡±

    Selvant hmphed. ¡°Despicable humans, they stole treasures of my race and sealed them here.¡±

    ¡°Let us see what kind of Artefacts are worthy of being sealed within this subspace.¡±

    Aspera drew her right hand above her head and clasped it. Her Corruption Power enveloped her friends and her. An invisible veil shrouded their presence.

    Selvant expressed his thank and walked forward. He went past the entrance, where empty guard posts quietly observed the trespassers. Chill air lingered within the proximity, caressing everything in its range.

    As they walked, Delicate Snow looked around. Plants and decorations, colourful and lively during the normal days, turned withered, wilted into an endless dull grey. They mixed with the concrete buildings, pale pillars, and cracked ground. The passageway they traversed twisted into a winding maze, repeating every so often.

    Yet it still radiated unfamiliarity.

    Delicate Snow stopped. A hairpin on her head, a bright blue quill-shaped hairpin, shattered. Celestial glitters flickered in and out of existence, illuminating the passageway, within whose shadow revealed a series of infinite recursive labyrinths.

    Selvant and Aspera also stopped. Aspera¡¯s eyes darkened. She raised her left hand. A dark purple ring on her index finger glowed. Her Domain of Nightly Concealment bloomed as an unseeable field of flowers. They expanded outwards, filling the fabric of reality spanning cities and mountain ranges.

    She could sense no end to this maze.

    ¡°Infinite maze subspace,¡± Selvant said. ¡°This¡¯s going to be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Its energy consumption is too intensive. Even if we do nothing, the trap will dissipate on its own.¡± Delicate Snow frowned. She turned to her two partners. ¡°What did you two do?¡±

    Selvant furrowed his brows. He couldn¡¯t think of any reason why someone would use such a powerful trap to temporarily remove him from the grand scheme of things. He glanced at Aspera.

    Which terrible power was behind this? What was their objective?

 Chapter 229: Omen

    At the centre of the ceremonial platform, the Pope of Seven Virtues rose from her knees. Her golden-rimmed ceremonial cloak fluttered in accordance with her grace. Bright colourful lines emerged from where she stood, expanded into an intricate array of symbols, and covered the ceremony ground.

    The believers bent their heads to their clasped hands and prayed silently for one last time. An air of comfort drifted around, dispelling the wicked crimson mists and their terrible aura.

    ¡°May The Lady accept our humble plead,¡± The Pope, Vernil the Third, said. ¡°May your guiding light purify our darkness.¡±

    White translucent wings materialised on Vernil¡¯s back. They gently flapped, sparkles flickering out from the feathers. Rays of golden Pure Power spread throughout the ceremony ground and formed a high-rising tide, whose advance pushed back the crimson mist.

    Divine pillars of light all over Donhalgen shone brighter than before. Their radiance towered over the sky and oversaw the city, crashing, annihilating, and purifying the blood-scented mood. A faint yet heart-gripping howl resounded, and the viscous air that dyed the world red faded out of reality.

    Silence engulfed the ceremony ground before the crowds erupted with reverberating chants, singing praises for the angels and the divine, showing their devotion to their goddess.

    Vernil¡¯s attendants knelt before her. She turned away from the believers and to the statue of her lady. Her heavenly wings folded behind her back, retracted inside her heart, and fluttered along with her heartbeats. As her Holy Power, resonating with her Faith, coursed under her fair skin, she lifted her head and closed her eyes.

    An angelic voice rang, not from the crowds or the platform, but from the sky. The desolate clouds above Donhalgen parted, revealing a delicate vortex, from whose swirls gold and glitters came.

    To all but Vernil, the voice was incomprehensible. She beamed at the vortex, at the Archangel who looked kindly at her soul, before she opened her eyes.

    The vortex disappeared. Holy Resurgence Ceremony had ended.

    After giving the closing statement, Vernil excused herself, exiting the platform with her attendants. They skillfully removed her cloak, changed her into her usual wear, and guided her to a luxurious suite.

    ¡°Her Holiness has arrived,¡± an attendant said as she opened the door to the suite.

    The arguments within quietened. The Principal and Vice Principals of Royal Magic Academy hastily got up from their seats and bowed at her. The Princes and Princesses of Garcient Kingdom also paid their respect.

    ¡°Your Holiness,¡± the principal said. ¡°Please excuse our disrespect. We¡¯ve received the news that the Corrupted Ones and the Cultists have invaded our academy.¡±

    ¡°We understand your worry.¡± Vernil nodded. ¡°But fret not; we¡¯ve anticipated their attacks and coordinated a plan with the imperial family.¡±

    Rubanila, the Third Princess, pressed her hands on her chest, forming a prayer gesture. ¡°Your Holiness is insightful. Indeed, we Knoffvegent Imperial Family have already sent suppression units to the locations of chaos.¡±

    ¡°Your generosity shan¡¯t go unrewarded, Princess.¡± Vernil smiled at Rubanila, whose face burned pink.

    ¡°The Lady knows all!¡±

    The principal coughed. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Your Highness, Your Holiness. However, we can¡¯t sit still while our students suffer. They¡¯re the seeds of our future shades.¡±

    ¡°We admire your determination, and we do not intend to impede you.¡± Vernil stepped away from the door. Her attendants followed her.

    The principal and vice principals thanked Vernil before rushing out. Their figures vanished into colourful mirages as their spells brought them away from the ceremonial ground.

    After the attendants closed the door, Rubanila strolled to Vernil and, fiddling with her hair, blushed. She grasped Vernil¡¯s hands and kissed their back before smiling the brightest smile she could.

    ¡°Is there anything we could do for you, Princess Rubia?¡± Vernil said.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me, Lady Vernil. It took much of my courage to kiss your hands. I . . . The Lady must be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°If we were alone, you would¡¯ve hugged me.¡± Vernil glanced at her attendants, who, though surprised, accepted her silent order and left the room. ¡°Now, where¡¯s your courage?¡±

    Rubanila hmphed. She wrapped her hands around her close friend and squeezed gently. The soft fabric tickled her skin. A blissful warmth infused her body, filling her with vitality that chased away her anxiety.

    Jania gasped. She didn¡¯t know her sister had such an intimate relationship with the Pope of Seven Virtues. The Second Prince narrowed his eyes, and the Fourth Prince leaned on his seat, amused.

    ¡°If you hold me for too long, they might misunderstand us,¡± Vernil said.

    ¡°The Lady doesn¡¯t forbid romance.¡± Rubanila chuckled and separated herself from Vernil.

    ¡°But she forbids lying.¡±

    Rubanila pouted. ¡°I love you, just not romantically.¡±

    ¡°And The Lady loves all of us.¡± Vernil turned to the other royalty. ¡°Please excuse my impropriety, Your Highnesses.¡±

    Jania waved her hands. ¡°I promise not to tell others, Your Holiness. For your sake, and for Rubia¡¯s sake!¡±

    The Second Prince and the Fourth Prince also promised, though the Second Prince¡¯s stiff expression implied his unease.

    His rival suddenly revealed a powerful card. He had to make changes to his plan.

    ¡°Lady Vernil, is there something we must know?¡± the Fourth Prince said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t show up without any objective.¡±

    ¡°You saw right through me, Prince Lubrial.¡± Vernil smiled before her expression grew solemn.

    She softly clapped her hands. The door behind her opened, and her attendants entered and handed her a letter. ¡°Our people have identified a few potential hideouts for the Evil Cults and Secret Organisations. We¡¯d like to request your assistance in subjugating them.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Was the ceremony a decoy all along?¡± Lubrial said. ¡°You use the concentration of powers to lure the enemies to leave their bases and, in their absence, sent your forces to capture them.¡±

    Rubanila wanted to reprimand her brother for being too direct, but Vernil stopped her by raising her right hand.

    ¡°The ceremony is important, but the lives of the people are, too.¡±

    Lubrial nodded. ¡°I can mobilise my army right away.¡±

    ¡°Mine too!¡± Rubanila said. ¡°Those cultists have terrorised our citizens for too long. It¡¯s time we punish them.¡±

    Vernil opened the letter and took out a map of Donhalgen with coloured marks on various locations, each colour representing a hideout of a specific Evil Cult or Secret Organisation. After sweeping her gaze over the content, she lay it on the table, around where the royalty gathered.

    As everyone contemplated the information, Jania took a deep breath. Her heart raced, but she suppressed her anxiety, lest someone noticed her abnormality.

    There was a dark purple mark on Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. Intelligence indicated that it might be a hideout for Court of Indulgence.

    ¡°Your Holiness, which locations have you sent your priests?¡± Jania said.

    Vernil gestured her fingers. Golden rays of light hovered above the locations. Most of them were of Evil Cults, but there were also a few Secret Organisations, those of violent or demented nature.

    Jania almost heaved a sigh. The Court wasn¡¯t one of the targets.

    ¡°Where shall I send my people?¡± she said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, Princess Jania.¡± Vernil looked up at the sky, at where the heavenly vortex used to be. ¡°This operation, I¡¯m not the overseer. Saintess of Pure Mind herself will ensure its success.¡±

    ¡­

    Iris, under a brown cloak, walked on a crowded street. Her two attendants, also in ordinary attires, followed her, pinching her clothes like two nervous sisters. After the crimson mist dissipated, the people got out of their houses and stores and rushed to various places of safety, some to the churches, others to the military or academies.

    Though she was far from the battlefield and Royal Magic Academy, Iris never relaxed. She kept her head hung low, her face hidden, and blended in with the commoners. She deliberately suppressed her movement, stifling her natural grace.

    The crowd in front of her stopped moving. They shouted about an incoming army and made their way to the sides of the road. A few careless men almost bumped into Iris, but Lorient pushed them away. Her calm yet fierce gaze scared them into silence.

    Iris gestured for her attendants not to cause a commotion. Secain held on her arm and led her to a comfortable place.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold so tight,¡± Iris said. ¡°This body won¡¯t slip away, but it will shatter if you handle it too forcefully.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall take the responsibility.¡± Secain coyly tilted her head. ¡°Please allow me; I promise to pleasure you whenever you desire.¡±

    ¡°How about now¡ª¡±

    Iris swallowed her words. Her eyes contracted.

    An army of Paladins and Priests marched through the street, their dazzling armours and holy robes shone golden. They chanted their prayers and cast calming spells for the panicking mortals, who knelt and shouted gratitude towards the Church of Seven Virtues.

    Among the Priests and Priestesses, a bright lady held her chest high, proudly revealing her devotion to her goddess. Her long golden hair, blending with her white robe, flowed around her. She held an exquisite staff in her right hand and pressed her left on her chest.

    Beside her, another Priestess, a shorter silver-haired lady, nudged her shoulder.

    ¡°Iris, aren¡¯t you nervous? We¡¯re heading for a real battle, against real cultists!¡± the friend said.

    ¡°Our teachers are also with us. The Master Paladins and Bishops will protect us. The Lady will bless us!¡±

    ¡°You always get too worked up, Iris. Don¡¯t be reckless when we arrive. I don¡¯t want to rush after you.¡±

    ¡°I only rush in because you always watch my back.¡± The priestess Iris chuckled. ¡°When I become a Bishop, I¡¯ll recommend you as my assistant.¡±

    The friend sighed. ¡°I have no idea how you¡¯re still like this even after so many reprimands.¡±

    ¡°The Lady must have liked me very much.¡±

    The priestess Iris and her friend chatted in a low voice, but the Monster Girl Iris heard all. She lifted her head, and her hood slid down, revealing her face. Her radiance illuminated her surroundings.

    The priestess Iris¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She glanced to the side. Amidst the crowds, a graceful lady seized her attention.

    The two Irises, alike in appearances and minds, beheld one another.

    The priestess Iris halted her footstep. Her right foot stepped on a rock and lost its footing. She gasped and tipped, but her friend caught her.

    ¡°The Lady doesn¡¯t like you that much, it seems,¡± the friend said. ¡°What were you thinking? You never were absentminded before.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I saw¡ª¡±

    The priestess Iris looked for the mysterious lady whose appearance mirrored hers, but that lady had vanished, leaving behind an empty spot which other civilians now occupied.

    ¡°Saw what? A cultist disguising as a civilian?¡± The silver-haired priestess tightened her grip on her staff.

    ¡°I . . . nothing. I thought I saw a familiar face.¡±

    Iris inhaled and exhaled, pushing that strange event to the back of her mind. Her priestess duty came first. Her first battle required her total concentration; she mustn¡¯t be distracted, lest her friends might get hurt.

    ¡­

    The Monster Girl Iris swiftly walked through a sparse street. Her two followers silently kept pace with her, staring at her back, their expressions conflicted. They wished to speak something, to offer an explanation, but they couldn¡¯t, for what they saw, what she saw, was beyond mere coincidence.

    ¡°Mistress . . .¡± Secain raised her voice. ¡°Who . . . is that priestess?¡±

    Iris slowed until she came to a stop. She gazed skyward. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a part of me that I unknowingly lost.¡±

    ¡°No matter who she is, we only serve you!¡±

    Lorient sternly nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll investigate her identity. If she¡¯s . . . truly a part of you, we¡¯ll bring her to you.¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t touch her. Don¡¯t approach her either.¡± Iris frowned. ¡°This matter, only we and the senior members shall know. Could you please keep it a secret for me?¡±

    ¡°Mistress¡¯s words are absolute!¡± Secain and Lorient shifted closer to their mistress and leaned on her shoulders.

    Iris didn¡¯t mind them. She began walking again, with her two lovers holding her arms.

    Once was a coincidence, twice raised the alarm. The guide Iris, the priestess Iris, were there other Irises living their lives throughout this world?

    Who were they? Who . . . was she?

    Iris arrived at the street where Yellow Dandelion Orphanage was. She and her two attendants entered an inconspicuous alley and turned several corners. They navigated their way through a complex maze until they reached a narrow path in which a group of Monster Girls guarded the orphanage¡¯s backdoor.

    Recognising their mistress, they rushed to her and expressed their worries. Secain and Lorient should have blocked them, but those two too wished to ask their mistress what was on her mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Iris said. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived safe and sound, all according to my expectation.¡±

    ¡°Lady Parmin and Lady Morbi are waiting in the lounge,¡± an Ink Girl said. ¡°They told us to escort you to them immediately. You must¡¯ve worried them, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Then, let us waste no time.¡±

    The Monster Girls eagerly opened the door leading to the underground hideout and guided excitedly their mistress into the deep end. They sang praises for her feats and kindness and charms, hoping to take a peek at her aloof heart.

    Should she react to their words, they would imprint that moment onto their souls.

    Distracted, Iris merely smiled and complimented them periodically. Since meeting her priestess doppelganger, an omen loomed over her mind. She couldn¡¯t find its origin, its intention, or even its legitimacy.

    While her attendants took off her plain disguise and reported the result of the operation, Iris took out a Card of Destiny. Her Corruption Power, mixed with a hint of her Faith, surged into the blank card. She tossed it in the air. It delicately spun as azure glows manifested on it, painting a mirage beheld from the river of time.

    She caught the card between her index and middle fingers and laid her eyes on it. On the card, an incomparably pure maiden knelt in front of a magnificent statue. Her vast purple robe stretched throughout the cathedral. Dots of light, stars, inside the robe glittered, radiating calming aura.

    Iris slowed her pace. Her figure thinned, dispersed away from existence. Secain frowned and reached for her mistress, but her hand merely scattered the empty visage of her beloved.

    The surrounding Monster Girls froze. A few drew arcane symbols in the air, attempting to find their leader, but all failed.

    ¡°What . . . happened?¡± Lorient said. ¡°Mistress just vanished!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t detect her presence either!¡± Secain held her breath. ¡°We must report this¡ª¡±

    The underground passage quaked. The ceiling and walls rippled. Bricks, concretes, and beams splintered in pieces. A shockwave, accompanying a deafening explosion, blasted through the corridor, splitting decorations and pictures and carpets into pieces.

    The Court¡¯s members cast their spells and protected themselves and their friends. Secain dusted the rubbles on her shoulders before she walked to the front. Eyes narrowed, she flicked her wrists, and a pair of daggers slid into her hands.

    ¡°The explosion originates at the leftwing of the orphanage,¡± she said. ¡°Be careful, everyone. We¡¯re under attack.¡±

 Chapter 230: Virtues of the Chosen One

    The Card of Destiny slipped out of Iris¡¯s hand. It drifted to the cold, smooth floor before it disintegrated into a faint purple radiance. A warm breeze, coursing between countless candles amidst rows of empty pews, scattered the card¡¯s remains throughout the massive cathedral.

    A gush of wind caressed Iris¡¯s hair. She stared at the middle of Cathedral of Deliverance.

    In front of the statue of the Goddess of Seven Virtues, the Saintess of Pure Mind knelt on a rose-coloured carpet. The tails of her deep purple dress flowed around her like a river of glitters, the glitters originating from illusory stars floating inside her robe.

    She lowered her head and drew her hands, which formed a prayer gesture, to her chest, her forehead touching her thumbs. A temperate gale emanated from her dress. It rustled candlelight, whistling when passing by the exquisite pews, and swayed gently chandeliers hanging from the ceiling.

    As the gale reached Iris, she took a deep breath. An indescribable fragrance stayed with her. Her panic and anxiety and dread dissipated, turned into a calm sensation which gave rise to total clarity.

    She was now in Cathedral of Deliverance, standing before the Saintess of Pure Mind.

    Shadow Heart Core within her body quivered. A muffled whisper lingered around her, but she couldn¡¯t decipher its meaning.

    The Saintess ended her prayer with a restful sigh. All sounds subsided until they returned to silence.

    Shadow Heart Core no longer quivered.

    The Saintess elegantly rose on her feet and took off her hood. Her flowing brown hair swirled like the sea of unending motion, graceful yet momentous. She turned to Iris, her golden eyes twinkling. Her indifference melted into a friendly smile that she only gave to those whom she trusted.

    ¡°My gratitude to you, Iris,¡± The Saintess said. ¡°You¡¯ve done what I couldn¡¯t; you liberated those harmed by our selfishness. Your heart¡¯s indeed virtuous.¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness, I killed my former kinds, threatened their livelihoods, stole from the innocent, and bewitched the na?ve. Do you still think my heart virtuous?¡±

    Iris looked at her chest and dispelled her human disguise. Her bouncy, slimy membrane shivered, but her Shadow Heart Core refused to react. Only the Faith within her soul glistened, danced, and hummed an inaudible chant heard only by her.

    Her instinct should¡¯ve screamed at her. Her mystical intuition should¡¯ve forced her to channel her Corruption Power into Delicate Snow¡¯s napkin, into her realm of consciousness, into her Shadow Heart Core, yet not silver of those desires manifested.

    She couldn¡¯t even think of escaping. She must face this moment with her mind naked, her soul bare.

    ¡°Beneath your evil fa?ade is your righteous soul,¡± the Saintess said. ¡°You terrified those two to spark their feelings. You acted cold and ruthless to reduce the casualty. And you spared all you could under the pretence of interrogation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been . . . watching?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Chosen One, Iris. I, who¡¯ve pledged my soul upon the glory of The Goddess, will watch over you until that faithful day.¡±

    Iris chuckled and met The Saintess¡¯s gaze. ¡°What if I reject that Destiny?¡±

    ¡°Why would you?¡± The Saintess walked towards Iris. ¡°This is my promise to you, Iris. I, Arianne, Saintess of Pure Mind, shall faithfully protect you, Iris, The Lady¡¯s Chosen One, and those whom you hold dear.¡±

    Arianne¡¯s voice echoed throughout Cathedral of Deliverance. Dim lanterns rocked, their metallic chains creaking in harmony with the chant, the promise unbreakable.

    A heavenly melody played. The invisible weight atop Iris crumbled into pieces, glowing, radiating away as fireflies of a starless night. She, her weak, anxious self, finally could rest; her family, her lovers, her friends, all those she dragged into this cruel game, she found a place for them.

    She only needed to accept the offer.

    ¡°Your Holiness, am I that predictable?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You have principles, ones that I admire.¡± Arianne grasped Iris¡¯s hands and drew them to her chest. ¡°No matter how many times I told you not to call me so formally, you¡¯d still do it. No matter how many times the world forces you to choose, you¡¯ll still choose your friends.¡±

    ¡°Quite a clich¨¦ I am.¡±

    ¡°Your tendency to undervalue yourself, to smile in despair, to hide your emotions, and to suffer in silence, they constitute you who you are. And they also assure me.¡±

    ¡°Please allow me to ask a question: Have you ever loved, Your Holiness?¡±

    Arianne stared into Iris¡¯s clear golden eyes, which shone like the north star who led the lost travellers home. She carefully separated her hands from Iris¡¯s.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°My will and existence belong to The Lady. She¡¯s given me hope and love, and I reciprocate her with devotion.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°Admiration, devotion, faith, they are different from love. Have you, since the day hope filled your heart, ever entrusted it to someone else?¡±

    Arianne turned around to look at The Goddess¡¯s statue. The Lady was the only one who could have her heart, but such a feeling wasn¡¯t love.

    She sighed. ¡°I . . . have never been embraced by eros. I gave my heart to The Lady, and it seems there exists no place for others.¡±

    Iris meekly smiled. Her eyes became clouded, mists of emotions churning within. Her swirl of regret surged, followed by a pouring rain of disappointment, before it gave way to a dull, churning mist of acceptance.

    ¡°Then, Your Holiness, you should know my answer,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You . . . do everything for your belief, same as me. I . . . believe in others, you yourself.¡± Arianne turned to Iris and reached for her. ¡°Your sentiment mirrors mine, although I cannot accompany you to your dream.¡±

    ¡°Our goals differ, our lives distinct.¡±

    Arianne whispered a poem. It detailed the life of a knight, who, through her perseverance and sacrifice, fought through the army of misery and emerged as the ray of blazing hope.

    The lovely tone soothed Iris, whose fatigue had threatened to pull her into a long, quiet slumber. A foreign power, unstoppable and immutable, coursed through her sticky, softening slime.

    Her Shadow Heart Core greedily absorbed it, and the Faith within her tired soul brightened.

    ¡°Are you . . . not upset?¡± Iris said. ¡°You helped me through the worst of days, yet I failed to repay you.¡±

    ¡°What I did was right. What I did was kind. Would you, Iris, be hoping for a reward when you step in front of your family and receive the arrow of adversaries?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve disrespected you, Your Holiness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve disrespected you too, Iris.¡±

    Iris wished to refute, but none of her words could persuade Arianne. They both presumed each other¡¯s choices and principles. They, tainted by their values, viewed others through the lens of their own.

    Arianne drew back her hands. Her fingertips caressed Iris¡¯s neck. The long sleeves of her nightly robe fluttered. The stars shimmering within it beamed a pure, warm light. It flowed out of the fabric, onto Iris, and rested at the side of her neck.

    Iris touched her neck. She couldn¡¯t feel anything but still knew that there existed a star-shaped mark. It produced a stream of Holy Power, which her Faith absorbed, which combated against the conflicting powers and curses within her body.

    ¡°Although the offer falls through, I still wish to protect you,¡± Arianne said. ¡°The Insignia of Mindful Star will shield you once from the power of the transcendent. Use it well, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Thank you . . . Lady Arianne.¡±

    ¡°You finally call me by my name.¡±

    Arianne turned to the divine statue and walked to it. She closed her eyes, lifted her head, and then her body trembled. Her mystical robe shone, excited for the arrival of its eternal master.

    As her face flushed, Arianne fell to her knees.

    ¡°Iris, today you shall witness the divine grace,¡± she said. ¡°I hope you can experience what I once did. I hope . . . you accept the second chance.¡±

    ¡°Are you . . . going to force me?¡±

    ¡°Such an action would break my heart before it breaks yours. The Lady only wishes to ascertain your conviction. No matter what happens, no matter the outcome, no harm shall befall you.¡±

    In front of the divine statue, above the kneeling Arianne, at the centre of Cathedral of Deliverance, the fabric of reality unravelled, revealing a pleasant, quietly revolving rift. Its cloud-like quality softened the solemn atmosphere, yet its majesty remained unobstructed, permeating the entirety of the cathedral.

    The Saintess of Pure Mind bowed, her forehead almost touching the rosy carpet. Her flashing robe expanded around her, forming a sea of stars beneath her feet.

    Her Domains of Peace, Honour, and Temperance lit up. Countless symbols containing the truth of the world rose from the stone floor, forming myriad sentences, each depicting myriad fairytales. They sealed the cathedral¡¯s gate, shut its windows, and enveloped all cracks.

    The divine descension would subsume Donhalgen without the delicacy of The Goddess and the restraint of her beloved Saintess.

    Bright piercing light cast itself on Iris. She instinctively closed her eyes and backed away, but her body remained frozen. Her soul, separated from her mortal shell, raised her hands to cover her face.

    Her spiritual body, in form of her past self, looked up. Her angelic sapphire eyes glimmered against the light, its brightness no longer blinding. She stared at the vortex and peered deep into the world where no living mortal could intrude.

    Blurriness filled with white feathers and fluffy clouds appeared in her view. Silhouettes of Angels and Spirits flickered in and out of her perceptions, though she paid little attention to them.

    Only the vivid, unforgettable, incorruptible lady remained a constant.

    Iris squinted her eyes; her heart palpitated, her mind trembled, and her soul shrieked. All thoughts in her head vanished, replaced by numbing chants and poems praising the Ancient Goddess of Seven Virtues, the Godmother of First Hope, the Lady of Celestial Judgement.

    Despite laying her eyes upon the eternal grace, Iris failed to behold The Goddess¡¯s features. The world itself forbade mortals from glimpsing at the beauty inconceivable.

    No. Iris simply couldn¡¯t process The Goddess¡¯s splendour.

    As her heart gave up, she fell to her knees. Her mind, her soul, melted into a pool of random thoughts before the combined Domains of the Saintess reawakened her senses. She then shattered once more, and the Domains again reformed her.

    Over and over and over and over . . .

    The Goddess drew her right hand forward. The world quietened. The Domains ceased their functions, and the dominating presence cut itself short.

    All hymning chants and poems disappeared.

    Iris raised her head and, despite her violently trembling body, fixed her gaze on The Goddess. Flames burst out of her eyes and devoured her perceptions, creating agonising pain all over her soul, yet she persisted.

    She must at least see what all-encompassing force she was facing.

    The Saintess of Pure Mind stayed still in her place, but her complexion paled. She wished to beseech her goddess to forgive Iris, but she decided against it. The Goddess was all-knowing. She must have her reason for testing her Chosen One.

    As tears, made of Iris¡¯s life force, streamed down her face, the impossible figure in her cloudy vision gradually cleared.

    The lanterns and curtains carefully swayed so as not to produce any sound. The stars and candlelight dimmed so as not to detract from this historical moment.

    Long, flowing golden hair drifted in the air, playing with the snow-like clouds. Truthful golden eyes remained unblinking. There were infinite golden lines layering in the pupils, forming an endless maze of future and past occurrences.

    The Goddess saw all, truth and false, real and illusory, past and future.

    And Iris saw The Goddess herself.

 Chapter 231: Not So Different

    Iris screamed. Her flaming eyes burst into a swarm of glowing butterflies, whose flapping wings disintegrated into azure sparkles. Tears welled in her eye sockets, overflowed, and rained down her cheeks. Her Soul Power, the essence of her being, leaked out of her spiritual body, dissipating as the purest form of energy, turning into star-like radiances.

    An unrelenting force came down on her, pushed her inwards, and cladded her in an invisible iron maiden. She sluggishly drew her hands to her face, but she couldn¡¯t see them. Only the bright glare of The Goddess¡¯s divine visage existed in her non-vision.

    Her Corruption Power surged out of her fingertips and enveloped her face. Their squeezy tendrils caressed her cheeks, glided her lips, and stroked her eye sockets, gradually weaving her eyes out of silk-like threads.

    As the threads progressively formed her pupils, the countenance of The Goddess sharpened its detail. Such an unearthly appearance burned itself into Iris¡¯s eyes, shattering their structure once more.

    Iris gritted her teeth. Her Soul Power tears streamed out of her eye sockets. She stopped her Corruption Power from reforming her eyes.

    Though she lost her sight, she could still perceive the world through her magical sense.

    Shuddering, she raised her head to face the brightest star in her mystical sense.

    ¡°Ancient Goddess of Seven Virtues, I¡¯ve finally seen you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before, Elizabeth Goodwill.¡±

    Iris laughed before she violently coughed. Tears gushed out of her mouth. Her glowing body dimmed. ¡°No. This is the first time that I . . . truly see you.¡±

    Seven Virtues touched her lips, her expression incomprehensible. ¡°Your growth is . . . unpredictable, your Destiny . . . inexorable.¡±

    ¡°Destiny is the right of the strong. It isn¡¯t my right, and it might never be.¡±

    ¡°You have the right to choose, Iris. Will you let Lilith succeed? Or will you let me?¡±

    ¡°Does my choice matter, at all?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more important than you realised.¡±

    ¡°But not enough . . . to control my own Destiny.¡± Iris¡¯s voice muffled in her throat. Bubbles and fluid filled her lungs. She unsuccessfully gasped, though she no longer needed to breathe. ¡°Only enough . . . to be flung around like a puppet.¡±

    The Goddess turned to her saintess, who carefully raised her head and peeked at the soulless Iris and then at the spiritual Iris. Her face flushed as she closed her eyes and activated her Domains, whose power wrapped around Iris, keeping her soul alive.

    While the Saintess of Pure Mind tensed up, The Goddess stayed still. She wouldn¡¯t punish her saintess for doing what she thought was just. Arianne was merely following her principle of virtues.

    ¡°Worry not, my child. Your Iris is in no danger.¡± The Goddess looked at the place behind Iris. ¡°You¡¯ve always been watching over her, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Iris shivered. Behind her stood a figure so familiar she could imagine their feature despite her blindness.

    She¡¯d been hoping to see her most beloved again.

    ¡°Vilia?¡± She turned around. ¡°Where . . . have you been?¡±

    The Purple Snake Girl slithered to her Iris, beaming.

    Iris could feel Vilia¡¯s tender gaze tickling her body. Her dull soul flickered at the thought of embracing her long-lost piece, and her strength reignited itself, solidifying her spiritual body.

    She¡¯d been throwing herself into danger and opportunities alike, for power, for control . . . and for the fleeting hope that she might see her Vilia once more.

    ¡°Did you come here . . . to save me?¡±

    Iris held out her hands, tilted her head, and smiled. Tears drooled from her mouth, overflowing her throat, yet she ignored them. The numbing pain gave way to the imaginary bliss, which shook her throughout. She leaned forwards and drew her hands around her Vilia, hugging tightly, fondly.

    She no longer feared The Goddess, her Vilia was there to save her, to give her peace, to lift her from the dark place.

    She only needed to believe.

    Iris¡¯s fingers phased through Vilia, whose expression distorted into a frown. Vilia turned to The Goddess and sighed. Her figure dissipated into dark purple Corruption Power, which merged with Iris.

    Failing to sense Vilia¡¯s presence, Iris stumbled forward.

    She gripped her arms until her fingernails pierced her skin. Her Soul Power dripped from her wounds as a milky liquid. She gritted her teeth and screamed, but her gurgle only lingered within her drowning lungs.

    Candles and lanterns¡¯ flames extinguished themselves. Curtains fell and covered all windows and gates. Stars within The Saintess¡¯s robe blackened.

    Darkness consumed Iris and her vision.

    The Goddess lifted her head. Her gaze penetrated the cathedral¡¯s ceiling and landed beyond Main Material Plane, beyond the present and into the past.

    ¡°The current you cannot save her,¡± she said.

    Alluring laughter echoed throughout the cathedral.

    The Saintess of Pure Mind trembled. The Faith inside her soul dimmed and flashed and dimmed, turning from bright gold to dark gold. Her Holy Power bubbled as traces of blackness tainted its purity.

    Obscene thoughts infected her mind, filling her chest with indecent desires. She quickened her breaths and closed her eyes and chanted her prayer, but this sensation latched onto her soul and changed her from the inside.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    The Goddess took a step forwards, arriving in front of her kneeling saintess. She placed her right hand on the saintess¡¯s head and infused her Divinity into her.

    Incomparably bright flames erupted from The Saintess¡¯s body, burning away the Corruption Power plaguing her. She gasped for breaths before silently praising her goddess, too exhausted to voice out her thoughts.

    Once The Goddess stabilized her saintess, she turned her gaze to Iris, who had stopped screaming. Her dark purple Corruption Power emerged from her skin, which morphed into her azure membrane, whose colour gradually turned midnight black.

    An imperial purple cloak manifested over her. Her presence exploded like a supernova, shrouding the cathedral with infinite blackness of desires. She raised her head, her expression still, and stared at The Goddess. Her untaintable black Soul Power condensed into a pair of black-sclera eyes. Her sight punched through all distortions and lay upon The Goddess¡¯s soul.

    ¡°How was Gulia¡¯s soul?¡± Lilith said. ¡°Have you found your answer?¡±

    Her voice gained a quality transcending all graces and charms. The world fawned over her, the air breathed her scent, and time coiled around her existence, preserving her beauty in an everlasting frame.

    The Saintess of Pure Mind moaned. Paradise bliss filled her body. Her hands moved to her chest and fondled her breasts while her lips went dry, yearning for another to moisten them. Everything in her vision pinkened, and everything in her mind turned steamy, hazy.

    The Goddess waved her right hand. Her saintess dropped to the floor, her soul frozen, her memory erased.

    ¡°Your reign ended aeons ago,¡± Seven Virtues said. ¡°It¡¯s time for your design to follow you.¡±

    ¡°My mark will persist through the end of creation.¡± Lilith opened her mouth and licked the corner of her lips, where the Mark of Bewitchment flashed. ¡°Congratulations. Now¡¯s the perfect time, the time where The Source is fragmented, The Pantheon blinded, and The Road empty.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re my companions, ones lasting through aeons unchanged.¡±

    ¡°There exists no pledge stronger than the pledge of aspiration.¡± Lilith touched her neck, where the Insignia of Mindful Star shimmered. ¡°After all, we aren¡¯t so different. Is that not the truth, my goddess?¡±

    ¡°If we were alike, she wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    Lilith halted her movement. Her absolute black Corruption Power emerged out of her membrane. Its all-consuming aura rose as monstrous figures, whose darkness devoured even the shadow and the void.

    Cathedral of Deliverance quaked under her pressure. Its stained glasses cracked, its pillars decayed, and its metallic chandeliers rusted.

    Before her Corruption Power could destroy Donhalgen, Lilith clicked her tongue. The monsters vanished inside her body, their presences no longer detectable.

    ¡°Her death taught the most precious lesson.¡± Lilith tapped the back of her right hand, where the Mark of Concealment manifested. ¡°For her, I¡¯ve fractured The Source, brought you all to your knees, and scoured all Planes, just to give her the life she deserved, one free from your grasp.¡±

    ¡°A life free from all is a life isolated, locked in an empty world.¡± Seven Virtues swiped her hand across her face. A modestly smiling mask appeared in her palm. Six more flickered into existence behind her. ¡°She isn¡¯t the princess resting in the palace of dreams. She¡¯s a prisoner locked in the panopticon of nightmares.¡±

    ¡°She . . . has me . . . and soon, she¡¯ll have the world.¡± Lilith flicked her forehead, where the Curse of the Eye manifested.

    All the powers of the transcendent throughout Lilith¡¯s body flowed in tandem, mixing the Corruption, the Holy, and the Evil Powers into foreign energy, distilled from Divinity and the essence of the world itself.

    Lilith¡¯s midnight-black slime stirred. Her Shadow Heart Core, turning crimson, shimmered amidst the darkness. Piercing glares illuminated the cathedral.

    The boundary between Main Material Plane and Shadow Plane blurred. The fabric of reality cracked, merged, separated, and rejoined with countless Planes, even The Void itself.

    Amidst the chaotic flow of myriad energies, shadowy silhouettes emerged from Shadow Plane. These visages of Monster Girls, once the terror of their times, sang praises of their progenitor and, pressing their hands on her chests, drew out their spiritual cores containing their legacies. They then offered their powers to their ancestress.

    ¡°Shadow Plane . . .¡± Seven Virtues said. ¡°What a pity; your vessel is too fragile. You cannot change her Destiny.¡±

    Lilith smirked. She grasped forward. Multi-coloured lights sprung from shadowy cores and flowed to her clenched hand. They blended into a colourful apple-shaped crystal. As each Corruption Power integrated with the rest, the crystal turned grey and murky, though its aroma became more and more appealing.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same, my goddess.¡± Lilith held the apple close to her face, pressing it against her cheek. ¡°So lovely, so elegant . . . so confident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot from you, Lilith. I shan¡¯t make the same mistake. This time, not even a trace of her will remain.¡±

    Seven Virtues¡¯s seven pairs of pure white wings unfolded. Countless feathers shone against the shadowy curtains. The illusory Monster Girls covered their eyes with their hands as the all-liberating light penetrated their bodies. They, while laughing, dispersed into incorporeal particles and reassimilated back into Shadow Plane.

    Lilith narrowed her eyes. The light irritated her vision and stirred her slimy body. Her membrane bubbled as her Corruption Power battled Divinity. Her black slime rapidly lost its intense shade.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done, Gulia. Your one mischievous act has derailed much of my plan.¡± Lilith sighed. She gripped the apple and bit on her. An ethereal sweetness coated her mouth and moistened her tongue. ¡°But who could¡¯ve blamed you? Our Iris, she¡¯s just that special.¡±

    A rush of concentrated Corruption Power ruptured inside Lilith¡¯s body. The Shadow Heart Core spun around its axis and ravenously absorbed all of them. Lilith¡¯s slime turned blacker and blacker while her membrane grew more and more reflective.

    As foreign energy dominated her spiritual body, she let out a long, soft, and burning gasp. Her chest burned up, and her abdomen ached for touches.

    Purplish blushes manifested all over her body. She made no attempt to hide her delightful expression. The divine light falling onto her figure merely stimulated her pounding heart.

    Seven Virtues put on a mask. Its calm, unassailable expression became hers, and her aura shifted to maintain an air of vastitude.

    ¡°I might¡¯ve been injured, but you¡¯ve already fallen.¡± Seven Virtues¡¯s voice chilled the world itself. ¡°As the Arbiter of All Verdicts, we declare: Iris¡¯s existence is no more.¡±

    The world trembled. Its very foundation resonated with the transcendental decree. The spacetime continuum roused from its stable position and twisted around Iris, rejecting her position and momentum. Time refused to flow through her, and all concepts abandoned her.

    Shunned into the state of nothingness, Lilith¡¯s figure reduced itself to an infinitesimal point, but her Shadow Heart Core and her boiling Corruption Power expanded into a bubble, in which all laws and reality followed her whim.

    Her overwhelming power shattered the barrier between Planes. She landed in the cathedral and laughed. Her seductive tone bounced off the impartial mask, though a faint crack appeared on it.

    ¡°Once again, my goddess, your confidence is simply too lovely.¡±

    Seven Virtues touched the crack on her mask. ¡°Iris, what is her origin?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d once undergone the Ascension,¡± Lilith said. ¡°Although she failed, her soul was no longer purely mortal.¡±

    ¡°A mere Transformed Monster Girl initiated the Ascension? How could The Source . . .¡± Seven Virtues¡¯s wings shook. Her feathers fell all around her.

    ¡°This world would¡¯ve been ours if she came into being in our era.¡± Lilith shook her head. ¡°But now, she can only out little darling.¡±

    After Lilith devoured the grey apple, she touched the centre of her chest and glided her fingers across her breasts and down to her abdomen. Her stomach shivered, her legs wavering, as she traced her fingers between her thighs.

    A pleasuring smile manifested on her face. A series of shadowy black wings sprung from her back and enveloped her surroundings. Her fingers delicately, playfully, stroked herself while she opened her mouth and let out the most decadent cry.

    A freezing wind blew from beneath her imperial cloak, which rustled as if dancing seductively. Her Shadow Heart Core exuded a puff of bright azure mist. It congregated inside Lilith¡¯s body and permeated her black slime.

    Lilith¡¯s body, Iris¡¯s soul, gradually dissolved and reassembled. Though her appearance remained unchanging, her elemental structure shifted according to the indeterminable guidance of her own instinct.

    Innumerable lines flashed on her membrane, invading every part of her being. Her Corruption Power condensed and condensed until it imploded out of existence.

    Iris¡¯s unbreakable ceiling, the ceiling of the Transformation Phase, shook.

 Chapter 232: Inexorable End

    Seven Virtues folded her wings and smiled. The wiggling black tendrils, permeating the cathedral, fighting against her holy radiance, bothered her not. Her golden eyes, in which divine flames danced, stayed fixated on her nemesis.

    ¡°Lilith, you shattered my core, ruined my world, and contaminated my Authority,¡± she said. ¡°You forced me to split my soul into seven. Even after so, so long, I still haven¡¯t reached my former height.

    ¡°Your actions, my actions, whenever I close my eyes, they relive themselves through me. I . . . never once forgot, and I . . . have learned a lot, from you, from myself, from this world.¡±

    Seven Virtues pressed her hands together and twisted them. As she drew them from each other, a pearl-like shard manifested between her palms. It hovered motionlessly as if it were an anchor on which the universe hung.

    Her Divinity flowed out of her body like a river flowing down a towering mountain. Each stream weaved into a string, which deftly coiled around the crystal shard. They softly lapped against its surface and infused their colour unto it.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare underestimate you, not after what you¡¯ve taught me.¡± Seven Virtues crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°This shard, Eve of the Virtuous, is the result of my studying your Shadow Heart Fragment.¡±

    Lilith tilted her head. Her smile stiffened. ¡°I only lost three Fragments to you people. How could you . . . decipher my secret?¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve already annihilated you if I¡¯d deciphered your secret. Eve of the Virtuous could only interfere with your connection to Shadow Heart Core.¡±

    ¡°Marvelous. Although you cannot erase me from existence, you can stop me from resisting, long enough to destroy my vessel.¡± Lilith raised her hands forwards. ¡°How much does Fate know of your research?¡±

    Seven Virtues removed her hands from her chest and grabbed the holy fragment. Her eyes gleamed. ¡°Not even The Source knows of my achievement.¡±

    Lilith froze before she laughed. The seductiveness in her voice vanished, replaced by surprises and delight.

    ¡°We were most alike, my goddess.¡±

    ¡°There exists no likeness between us. Our goals differ violently. All I want is freedom, not for me, but for my people, for those who gift me their trust.¡±

    ¡°Your freedom, achieved through deception and betrayal?¡±

    ¡°For their sake, for our sake.¡±

    Seven Virtues crushed Eve of the Virtuous. The fragment shattered into countless pieces, whose sparkles rose from their surfaces. Illusory wings of light, blazing and flickering, sprouted from their bodies. They forcefully swung, pushing themselves towards Lilith.

    These dim and minuscule fireflies faltered as they approached the origin of darkness. They danced against the unrelenting pressure, drifting upstream, to where their destiny lay.

    Basking in the pale light, Lilith closed her eyes and curled her wings. Her feathers rained like a downpour during an overcast, dark day. She hung her head down, her eyes staring at her Shadow Heart Core, her vessel, her soul.

    A sigh escaped from her pursed lips. Her goddess had, once again, defeated her.

    The fireflies touched Lilith¡¯s slime membrane. They lightly pressed against her before merging with her body. Their rapidly darkening radiance, each isolated in their own abyss, fell towards Shadow Heart Core.

    The core absorbed them, and Lilith flashed a weary smile. Invisible, indivisible strings connecting Main Material Plane and Shadow Plane stretched, thinned, and snapped broken. Foreign Divinity, filled with infinite Holy Power, rippled across the entire Plane.

    Lilith¡¯s connection with Iris¡¯s spiritual body weakened. Her arms no longer responded to her will. Iris¡¯s Corruption Power no longer flowed for her.

    She was losing control.

    ¡°Was my confidence lovely?¡± she said.

    ¡°I have no interest in your frustration.¡± Seven Virtues hmphed. ¡°Your Shadow Heart Inheritance, I¡¯ll use it to erase every trace of your existence.¡±

    ¡°So fierce, so determined.¡±

    Iris¡¯s spiritual body collapsed on the ground. Her midnight-black slime dispersed, returning to its usual azure before splattering into a puddle. She rapidly surged back into her frozen physical body.

    As Iris regained her clarity. She clenched her stomach and bent down, wincing. Foreign Holy Power seared her body and mind, boiling her slime. Her Corruption Power, now with a hint of blackness, clashed against it and devoured it.

    ¡°What . . . happened?¡± she said. She only remembered a strange, seductive voice echoing in her mind before everything else blurred.

    ¡°Tell me, Iris, what is your purpose?¡± Seven Virtues said.

    Iris instinctively looked up. Her eyes no longer teared up upon gazing at The Goddess. Myriad whispers inaudibly lingered in her mind. They murmured great secrets and forbidden knowledge known only to the world, yet she now gained the privilege to touch upon its boundary.

    ¡°Everything I do is for myself.¡± Iris perked up. Her voice sounded unfamiliar to herself. There was within her tone a captivating splendour, one which even the world leaned close to listen, to obey. ¡°I love my family, my friends, my lovers. I desire their happiness, their safety. Would you fault me for my wish?¡±

    Seven Virtues frowned. Her divine presence forced existence itself to change in accordance with her intent. Her voice compelled all mortals to answer with absolute truth and subservience.

    How could Iris, a mere Slime Girl, question her back?

    ¡°Have you already assimilated a part of Lilith¡¯s inheritance?¡± she said. ¡°No. I cannot sense any trace of Lilith on you.¡±

    Iris commanded her Shadow Heart Core. Her order traversed into the core and vanished as if devoured by an unending abyss.

    She suppressed her panic and sunk into her realm of consciousness. Standing on an infinite land of white fluffy clouds, she called for Duality, who manifested in front of her.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Though Duality still exuded the same contradictory aura, it was duller than usual, weaker than normal.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never forgotten what we promised you, Dear Iris,¡± Duality said. ¡°Unfortunately, we too are insignificant in front of the highest authority of this world.¡±

    Duality raised her right hand. The black sleeve of her cloak fluttered. Countless invisible chains flickered into existence, their tails shooting towards the firmament, towards the infinite space that existed within Iris¡¯s mindscape.

    ¡°These chains restrain us with their Divinity. Our broken self cannot shatter it without suffering grievous injuries.¡±

    ¡°Even if you die, I¡¯ll resurrect you in time.¡±

    ¡°Our allusion is that we¡¯re powerless to guarantee your escape.¡± Duality grabbed the chains binding her waist and yanked them. ¡°With our power alone, we might all perish here.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Iris and Duality shivered and spun around. The milky clouds rippled throughout the infinite mindscape. Seven Virtues floated above the two, holding a silver rapier, on whose surface engraved countless runes of incomprehensible meanings.

    ¡°Duality, how long has it been? You still haven¡¯t found your path.¡±

    Duality furrowed her brows. Both her angelic and demonic auras trembled.

    ¡°Our path is the result of our choice. We regret not a single instant of our misery and joy, for we live as slaves to none but ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Then you shall die as yourselves.¡±

    Seven Virtues raised her rapier and flung it. It broke through spacetime, shattering Iris¡¯s mental world, and pierced Duality¡¯s chest. Countless impossible folds in reality converged from all around to twist the rapier¡¯s trajectory, yet it blew through every barrier, even when time itself ceased to move.

    Iris clutched her head and grimaced. Her memories, her feelings, and her thoughts thundered in her head. An intense agony assaulted her soul. She wanted to scream, but she couldn¡¯t remember how.

    She could only endure while peeking, through her bouts of anguish, at Duality, whose body weakly flailed. The rapier stabbed through her chest and into the ground, handing her body and wings.

    Her blood, both black and white at the same time, flowed from her exposed yet beating heart. It traced her slender, devilish figure and formed a puddle beneath her. And out of the puddle symbols emerged, binding Duality¡¯s Divinity and shattered Authority.

    ¡°Accept my offer if you wish to save her,¡± Seven Virtues said. ¡°Become my Blessed, devote your faith to me, and accept my cause, and I¡¯ll make you my Archangel. Under my reign, your family, Pure and Corrupted, will see only bliss.¡±

    Iris took a long, deep breath and struggled to look up. She alternated her reddened gaze between Seven Virtues and Duality. Her promise dictated she helped her partner, but she was utterly powerless in the face of the transcendent.

    Before those beyond the limit of the world, speed and power lost their relevance.

    ¡°Why would you protect the antithesis of your world?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°My duty is to protect the people of this world, including those tainted by Lilith.¡± Seven Virtues stepped forward. An invisible staircase led her to stand before Iris. Her golden radiance painted the atmosphere with a hint of dawn. ¡°Your assistance will be integral in our future. The future where we exist in harmony, is it not what you desire?¡±

    ¡°Must you . . . rid us of this power, the power that liberates us?¡±

    ¡°Lilith¡¯s influence distorts all. You, an Otherworlder, know this fact the best.¡±

    ¡°But . . . we¡¯re still ourselves. Our hope and dream, desires and needs, still exist. We . . . merely acquire a new form, a new feeling.¡±

    ¡°Could you trust your own words?¡±

    Iris inhaled. Her hypocrisy troubled her. She knew, better than anyone, that she had changed.

    But how much had she changed? She couldn¡¯t know.

    Her memory of the olden time flashed before her, her past emotions coursed within her heart, yet she could no longer invoke the same response, hated the same things, rejected the same notions.

    Was it time, or was it her new form?

    Was she really Iris?

    ¡°Those whom I love, what will become of them when they¡¯re no longer who they once were?¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning their affection?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Iris shook her head, but she couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°I¡¯ll love them, always, no matter how they change, or how I change.¡±

    Seven Virtues smiled. She raised her right hand and showed Iris her palm. ¡°Then, allow me to break the shackles placed upon you.¡±

    Iris hesitated for a moment before her eyes brightened, and she reached out for Seven Virtues¡¯s hand. As she grabbed the hand, she closed her eyes and tensed up.

    Her realm of consciousness quaked. Its landscape pinkened and lightened. The sea of drifting clouds melted, revealing an endless grassland, where flowers made of candies and bushes made of sugar grew.

    A heart-shaped mark manifested on her abdomen and spread its pink lines throughout her body. She shivered, invasive thoughts bubbling in her heart. She clenched her palms and held her voice, yet her cries still reverberated through her gritted teeth.

    Seven Virtues chuckled. She pulled Iris into her embrace and hugged her tightly. The lines of love rose from Iris¡¯s membrane. They coiled around Seven Virtues, but they failed to affect her.

    Iris¡¯s eyes blurred until their pupils became heart-shaped. She gasped, her sense of self blanked, and Nupian took hold.

    Nupian shuddered. The gleams in her eyes dissipated when she recognized the blurry visage of the lady hugging her. Her smile twisted into a scowl as she struggled out of the embrace of her villain.

    ¡°Seven Face!¡± Nupian¡¯s tone lacked the charming quality she always had. ¡°After all these years, I¡¯ve finally met you.¡±

    ¡°Are you hurt that your Iris¡ª¡±

    Nupian raised her right hand and grasped at the air. A banquet of flowers, whose centre was a green rose, manifested in her grip. Atop the rose, an ethereal green eye flashed. It stared at Seven Virtues; its sharp gaze greeted her with an unseen smirk.

    Seven Virtues flew backwards. Her wings cloaked her figure, her feathers forming a wall between Nupian and her, obstructing the eye¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve received Devoria¡¯s inheritance,¡± Seven Virtues said. ¡°Was it worth it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no price greater than the day I lost my . . . everything.¡±

    ¡°Fate, a temperamental lady, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Nupian hmphed. She held her breath and stabbed the rose¡¯s stem through her chest. Its leaves and vines came alive as its roots invaded her body, greedily devouring her Soul Power. Though she deliberately stopped it from consuming Iris, its mere presence disrupted Iris¡¯s Soul Power.

    The disintegration speed of the mental world increased.

    ¡°Sacrificing yourself just to irritate me?¡± Seven Virtue said.

    She stretched her arms to her side. Vague outlines of seven golden cups manifested around her. Wines of distinct colours overflowed from each cup. They joined into a vortex of fragrance and sweetness and bitterness in the middle.

    A massive palm, made of the body of wines, came out of the vortex and moved to crush Nupian. Its monumental size dwarfed her, towering over her as an unscalable mountain.

    And she faced it head-on.

    The flowers in her chest bloomed; the green rose expanded and shredded its petals. They flew around her, forming a tempest of fragrance which permeated reality now and forever.

    Their collective mass overwhelmed the palm, flooded the candy dreamland, and crushed Iris¡¯s mental world. It consumed Seven Virtues and Nupian before imploding unto itself.

    In the real world, Seven Virtues rested her right hand on her left. She stroked the back of her left hand, where the lightest blemish tainted her pure, divine beauty.

    Around her, illusory scents of wines and ghosts of petals intertwined in rhythms and appearances. Their unreal momentum knocked around pews and chandeliers and carpets and curtains, snuffing out candles and lanterns.

    Seven Virtues stood in front of Saintess of Pure Mind. Her aura prevented any harm from befalling her devout believer. After making sure her saintess was safe, she shifted her attention to where Iris was.

    Iris¡¯s body had already splattered into a puddle, her Shadow Heart Core missing. Nupian used the last bit of her energy to send Iris into The Void. Because of the chaotic clashes of energy, there was no telling where Iris was, or where she would go.

    ¡°A desperate method,¡± Seven Virtues said. ¡°Unfortunately, you are merely a mortal.¡±

    Seven Virtues twisted her hands. Her seven masks merged into one. Her Authority of Seven Virtues rose out of her forehead. Its infinite radiance illuminated the cathedral, The Void, Main Material Plane, Dreamscape, Abyssal Plane, all things, but only a few who had transcended their mortality could detect it.

    ¡°Return to me, Iris,¡± she said.

    The false petals and river of wines froze and then flowed in reverse. They separated from their intertwining state, detached from their coupling, and reformed what they had once destroyed. The ruined cathedral, broken pews, fractured lanterns, they reconstructed themselves as new, untouched.

    The puddle of slime bubbled. It rose skywards, assembling into its most beautiful form. Iris emerged with her dull eyes staring into nothingness.

    Dim sparks in her eyes flickered, and she regained awareness.

    Before she could do anything, Seven Virtues tapped her forehead. An ever-shifting insignia engraved itself into her forehead, into her soul. A rush of Holy Power, of Divinity, flooded her body.

 Chapter 233: Overcoming Crisis

    Nupian¡¯s head jerked and slipped out of her hand supporting it. Her eyes snapped open. Her heart-shaped pupils cracked. Pinkish blood, sweet and cold, seeped out of them. She opened her mouth and exhaled a puff of alcoholic vapours. Wine fragrances permeated her room, mixing with scents from her candles and mind-soothing incense.

    She was sitting on a marble chair, drinking a glass of martini, when she sensed her Mark of Love. When Iris allowed it to take over her body, the mark established an unbreakable connection between them.

    Unfortunately, the connection tore itself asunder when . . . what happened?

    A splitting headache gripped Nupian. Fragments of her memory played in her mind, some parts concealed by thick and unclearable haze, others blanked out of existence.

    She descended on Iris¡¯s body and . . . and something happened. A crisis loomed over her. Nupian helped her, but why?

    Pondering her forgotten motive, she gazed, through the window of her cabin, at the rippling reflection of the orange, solemn sun. Calm ocean waves rose and fell, casting onto the body of water their droplets, whose surfaces reflected sunlight and muddled the reflection.

    ¡°Honey, what are you thinking about?¡± a meek voice resounded.

    Nupian recalled her focus and smiled. She turned to her king-sized bed, where an ethereal beauty sat. Subralia, cloaked under a thin white veil, drew her green hair behind her right ear. Her eyes playfully teased her wife, though she remained still, waiting.

    ¡°Our Iris, she¡¯s in danger,¡± Nupian said. ¡°I . . . failed to save her. Would all of you blame me?¡±

    Nupian looked around the room. Multiple ladies, dressed in identical wedding dresses, stood and sat and chatted and danced with each other. They gradually quietened and turned to Nupian. They flashed her various smiles, cute, gentle, cold, flirtatious, elegant.

    ¡°Look at her, everyone, she¡¯s pretending to be sad,¡± one of the brides said. ¡°Should we comfort her?¡±

    ¡°She deserved it. Let her be sad.¡±

    The brides tattered and jested Nupian, who lowered her head, her cheeks slightly pinkening. Subralia didn¡¯t join the teases; she walked to her wife and grasped her hands.

    ¡°Do you believe in her, Honey?¡± she said.

    ¡°She¡¯s my most special, our most special.¡±

    ¡°Then she¡¯ll endure.¡±

    Nupian leaned on her loveliest bride and kissed her cheek. Before her lust could take over, she separated from her bride and grabbed a briefcase under the table. She placed it on the table, drank the last bit of her martini, and unlocked the case.

    Inside it lay an exquisite doll, knitted by hands, soaked in affection. It lay on a tiny heart-shaped bed, besides piles of gemstones, toys, and fake candies. Its appearance, most resembling Iris, seemed lifelike as if it were a part of Iris lost through history.

    Nupian carefully held the doll in her embrace, nuzzled it against her breasts, and picked up a tiny laced choker.

    Subralia examined the doll before she giggled. Her crystalised voice brightened the atmosphere, intensifying the candle radiance.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± she said.

    Nupian held Iris¡¯s doll and tried to put the choker on her neck, but she stopped when her gaze landed on Iris¡¯s innocent pupils. They silently stared at her, questioning her motive.

    Another piece of fragmented memory appeared in her mind: the cost of her legacy.

    ¡°I . . . was I . . . blinded by revenge?¡± Nupian stopped her hands and raised her head. ¡°Because of me, you all become like this. No matter what I do, you¡¯re all trapped¡ª¡±

    Subralia grabbed Nupian¡¯s wrists and squeezed them tenderly. ¡°Because of you, we¡¯ve lived through our deaths, and you . . . are no longer alone. Never forget, Honey: we¡¯re always by your side.¡±

    Nupian watched Subralia¡¯s bright eyes and sighed. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Subria. I should have more confidence in myself.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Nupian heartily laughed. She returned to Iris¡¯s doll and, after taking a deep breath, wore her the mystical choker. It delicately wrapped around her neck, morphed to fit her shape, and became one with her membrane.

    ¡°Iris, I¡¯m coming for you. Please wait for me, for us.¡±

    In a few months, they¡¯d once more meet each other.

    Nupian¡¯s Domain stirred. Her Corruption Power, mixed with it an unknown type of energy, flowed out of her fingertips and into Iris¡¯s doll. It plaited around her figure as well as Nupian¡¯s fingers, hands, arms, and torso until their Threads of Love interlaced as one.

    ¡­

    Iris opened her eyes. She floated in the middle of a great ocean. Its churning waves, made of cloud-like material, swirled and twirled into countless whirlpools, spreading their fractal reaches to infinity and unto themselves. Their recursion grew and shrank, divided and merged, rose and fell.

    They resembled nothing, yet also represented everything. This space, a place where concepts distilled into bubbles and worlds into radiances, reminded her of . . . home.

    She belonged here; this was where . . . everything began.

    But where was she? She couldn¡¯t quite remember how she got here.

    What was she doing before this?

    Her thoughts rose from her body and morphed into a monumental flower, whose petals spanned the size of a continent. Yet she easily plucked it from its stem and held it in her palm.

    She looked at its middle, where a mountain of nectar rippled under her gaze. Her thoughts, stripped from her control, flickered with countless information. Their detail eluded all comprehension, exposing the infinite secrets of the universe.

    As she gazed upon it, a complete understanding of the world entered her head, and it dissipated as quickly as it manifested.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    She wanted to mull over that piece of nectar, but her body threw away the flower and turned to an insignificant firefly. She descended from her impossibly high altitude and knelt before that drifting firefly.

    Unable to control her body, Iris could only observe her surroundings. Nothing made sense. Everything was alien, yet it all felt familiar.

    And the most familiar of all . . . was that firefly.

    It aimlessly drifted forwards, its glow dimming. This mustn¡¯t go on, or it would extinguish itself, and the soul would cease to exist.

    Iris held her hands underneath the firefly, supporting it. Rays of comforting light glowed from her palms, fueling the dying soul with a hint of Divinity, of mystical knowledge.

    That soul gradually enlarged, its surface becoming transparent.

    Iris peered inside it. Her sight landed on a sleeping beauty, whose stoic expression hinted at her calm, resolute, yet rebellious personality.

    That firefly was her soul, that sleeping beauty her body!

    The soul shivered. Its transparent shell became murky. Iris¡¯s reflection manifested, and she . . . saw her unfamiliar appearance, herself no longer.

    The goddess in the reflection smiled. An ocean of Divinity ruptured from Iris and flooded the infinite conceptual space. It overflowed her view, permeated her slumbering soul, and filled her thoughts with emptiness.

    Although the world felt suffocating, Iris only felt liberated. The invisible ceiling above her finally shattered, and her soul ascended beyond her limit.

    ¡­

    Seven Virtues rested her hands on a large sphere of light, in which Iris lay asleep. They floated in the middle of Cathedral of Deliverance. Their radiance illuminated the stained glasses, metallic supporting beams, reflective lanterns and chandeliers, as well as waving curtains and flags.

    The once disorganised surroundings had regained their order. Arianne, the Saintess of Pure Mind, fixed the damaged parts and restored the cathedral to its former glory. She now knelt in front of The Goddess¡¯s statue, facing her goddess and the dreaming Iris.

    She couldn¡¯t know what her goddess was planning, but she trusted in her goddess to bestow upon Iris what she deserved. She only needed to faithfully follow her heart, serving her goddess with all she had.

    Seven Virtues pressed her right ear on the sphere. The sound of soft heartbeats reverberated. She, smiling, stroked its smooth surface before separating from it.

    ¡°Are you not curious, Arianne?¡±  Seven Virtues said. ¡°A birth of a Blessed One, this might be the first and last time you¡¯ll witness it.¡±

    ¡°How could I disturb your grand scheme, my goddess?¡± Arianne raised her head to look at the sphere. Iris was hugging her knees while floating at the centre. ¡°When she¡¯s reborn, I could always ask her. Our time together will offer me plenty of opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Am I partial to her?¡± Seven Virtues covered her mouth, though Arianne could feel her sophisticated smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been by my side for millennia, yet the one I choose to be my eternal partner is a stranger of another world.¡±

    Arianne bent down her head. Her dark brown hair fell down, covering her face. She clenched her stomach, holding her breath. ¡°I dare not, my goddess. I . . . please forgive my feeble heart.¡±

    ¡°No one is free from their desires, Arianne. I shan¡¯t blame you for your feelings, for your doubt isn¡¯t unfound.¡±

    ¡°Then . . . could you enlighten me on my mistake?¡±

    ¡°Iris . . . she¡¯s truly special. An otherworldly mortal, with a soul divine and a vessel incomparable, she . . . is the key to the gate of liberation.¡±

    Seven Virtues frowned. She pressed her hands on the sphere. Her seven pairs of wings spread. Divine light shone from her back, forming seven layers of halos above her head. Her Divinity rose all around, projecting an illusion of her Heavenly Kingdom into the cathedral.

    The sphere aggressively shook. Its surface split into a crack, and multiple followed suit. Azure mists flowed out of them, their colours shifting to purple to black and to azure. A rosy scent also seeped out and permeated the cathedral.

    Iris, hovering motionlessly in the sphere, twitched. Her eyebrows furrowed and relaxed, and her mouth, formerly aloof, curved into a satisfied smile.

    Her purified appearance, resembling her human self, melted back to her Slime Girl appearance. Her smooth, bouncy, wet membrane wrapped around her body, highlighting her curve, smoothening her imperfection.

    Her Shadow Heart Core brightened, and Shadow Plane¡¯s projection resurfaced. A tide of Corruption Power shattered the sphere and overflowed the cathedral.

    If not for divine protection, the Corruption Power tide would have flooded the entire Donhalgen.

    All the Corruption Power flowed inside Iris, darkening her slime. Her chest rose and fell, quivering.

    She opened her eyes. Her Corruption Power exploded out of her, imploded into her, and repeated its cycles countlessly. Its quality evolved beyond limit before condensing into a purer, grander presence that pervaded the cathedral, able to, even if for an instant, contest against the divine aura.

    Iris stretched her arms outwards. The sphere shattered under her lightest touch. A pair of slimy, luminous wings grew out of her back. She looked down at the Saintess of Pure Mind and Seven Virtues, her gentle golden eyes expressing her delicacy.

    Seven Virtues raised her head and stared into Iris¡¯s bright, unwavering eyes. Within that pair of most beautiful jewels existed no anomaly, no corruption, no possession.

    She . . . overcame her Fate?

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the most special,¡± Seven Virtues said. ¡°Holy despite the darkness, Pure despite Corruption. Are you . . . really a mortal?¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t know.¡± Iris smiled. She crossed her arms on her chest. A handkerchief manifested in front of her. ¡°I only know that . . . I mustn¡¯t fail here.¡±

    She injected her Corruption Power into the handkerchief. An insignia of a feather pen writing a poem about forbidden love manifested atop the heart-shaped symbol on it.

    Innumerable red strings revealed themselves. They connected countless people across Donhalgen, pairing each with their potential soulmate, connecting their emotions and hearts with a resonating affection.

    Iris curled her fingers. Her motion drew and vibrated the strings, sending a ripple of sensation throughout the cathedral. The atmosphere pinkened, showering the surroundings with a mental paradise, where their everlasting love came true.

    Saintess of Pure Mind activated her Domains. Her heart fluttered when thoughts of her goddess¡¯s embracing soaked her mind with warmth for which she didn¡¯t know she yearned. Though her power prevented her infatuation from overflowing, it couldn¡¯t stop the influence entirely.

    Arianne bit her lips. She couldn¡¯t understand. How could her goddess fail? How could Iris affect her?

    She carefully raised her head, making sure not to lay her eyes upon her most beloved, most graceful goddess.

    At the centre of the cathedral, Iris waved her wings. Her slimy feathers concealed her full appearance, but they failed to obscure her flushes. The overwhelming emotions coursed through her, affecting every part of her soul.

    Purple tendrils rose from her membrane, playing with her sensitive slime, which threatened to melt.

    Seven Virtues observed her Chosen One. Such a combination of Pure and Corrupted Powers intrigued her. She waved her right hand. Seven masks manifested around her, but she stayed her might.

    This display of impossibility . . . she had a feeling that it would be beneficial to her goal. She shouldn¡¯t disturb the process.

    Her plan . . . had already failed, thawed by an invisible hand she couldn¡¯t see, overcame by impossible chances.

    As Iris opened her mouth and exhaled steamy air, her body turned completely red. Her tendrils merged back into her skin, and her membrane split apart. Her slime gushed out of herself, and she dissolved into a rain of sticky liquid, which dirtied the cathedral with a scent of love.

    Arianne blew a puff of cold air. A series of barriers emerged throughout the cathedral, stopping the rain from tainting the statue of the goddess and her holy possessions.

    Seven Virtues let the slime rain on her. The droplets dripped upon her clothes, dampened her cloak, and dissipated as if they never existed in the first place.

    Along with them, Iris also vanished.

    Silence filled Cathedral of Deliverance. Arianne swiftly fixed the damage and chaos, but she dared not comment on the situation.

    What happened today was too absurd, even if it was Iris¡¯s doing.

    Seven Virtues glanced at her saintess and chuckled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in chasing after her,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve got more than enough.¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to realise that I¡¯m not the only one aiming for her.¡± Seven Virtues looked at the cathedral¡¯s gate, peering into the emptiness outside. ¡°If my goal is true freedom, what then is yours, Fate?¡±

    Quietude was the answer, but Seven Virtues didn¡¯t expect anything in the first place. Her friend had always been mysterious and silent, but her secretive style was too eye-catching.

    The activation of Shadow Heart Core, the critical success of that handkerchief, the unexpected destruction of the isolation field, the disappearance of Iris, and the invisible seal preventing time reversal, what was Fate thinking?

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to see what you have in store for her,¡± Seven Virtues said. She took a step forwards and disappeared, leaving Arianne confused and alarmed.

 Chapter 234: No Longer Yourself

    Smoke and dust rose from the wreckages. Rubbles trickled down from them whenever explosions and gales blasted past. Muffled cries, of excitement and insanity, of grief and anger, lingered throughout the maze arisen from the remain of Yellow Dandelion Orphanage.

    Amidst the irritant haze, soft blue vapour seeped out of cracks in concretes and floated skywards, raining onto heaven. These droplets gathered above the earth and assembled into a reflective blob of slime.

    Milky air stirred around it, revolving like the halo of an archangel. Invisible energy intertwined with the surroundings, dancing for the arrival of its master.

    The blob quivered. Its surface bubbled, shone, and burst into a swarm of star-like particles. A silent song praised the greatness of Fate and commended Iris¡¯s resolution. Iris herself, although unable to hear the music sung by the world, could feel a subtle gaze overlooking her.

    Her body reformed as an ordinary Slime Girl, with her Shadow Heart Core suspending in her abdomen, its dark purple colour flickering deep blue. Pink patches tainted her membrane, and searing heat permeated her chest. Her every breath expelled her strawberry scent, perfuming the surroundings with an aroma irresistible.

    That invisible gaze caressed her naked body. She pressed her hands against her breasts and dragged her fingers across her sensitive membrane. Her Cloak of Destiny Obscurity materialized over her body, shrouding her figure

    The influence of Threads of Love lingered in her soul.

    Her chaotic Corruption Power, coupled with her overflowing lust, clouded her vision with redness that pervaded her slime. She pursed her lips, covered her mouth, and bit her thumb. The pain only intensified the storm inside her. Her every little movement only excited her, stroking her body with the fabric coating her.

    She shut her eyes and gritted her teeth. Her slime moistened her membrane and her cloak. It dripped from her melting silhouette and formed a river beneath her.

    She craved a touch; she needed a touch; she must have¡ª

    A series of footsteps echoed nearby. Iris shivered. She lifted her head and turned to the unexpected visitor. Her reddened eyes, still golden in their majesty, traced over the two strangers.

    A man and a woman, whose tattered bloodstained mantles radiated insanity, followed a pleasing scent to its origin. They looked up to atop a hill of ruin, and there existed an angel on earth, a paramount of beauty herself.

    They had never seen such a holy creature . . . yet they also couldn¡¯t mistake the Corruption Power plaguing her otherwise divine features.

    The woman retreated behind the man before she flicked her sleeve, her fingers rotting until her bones exposed themselves. The man stepped forwards and flexed his muscles, his muscular size rapidly expanding.

    Iris tilted her head. Her gaze fondled every part of her guests. She flashed a smile and vanished from her spot. Her fingers touched the man¡¯s right arm, feeling his muscles, before she reappeared behind the woman, embracing her with the utmost tenderness.

    The woman¡¯s eyes contracted. She screamed, but only a soft moan, filled with endless ecstasy, came out of her. Bubbling passion overfilled her heart and replaced her every thought. The world closed in on her, confining her perceptions, touch, sound, smell, sight, to her one and only lover.

    Her struggle melted into a sweat as her body temperature flared up. Her feverish emotions dyed her flesh pink, her nerves painfully sensitive. She grabbed Iris¡¯s arms and, tensing up, held them so close their bodies threatened to merge.

    As the woman lost her sense of self, the man darted towards Iris, but his right arm, which Iris playfully tapped, refused his command. Crimson tattoos expanded from the point of contact to his upper arm before moving to his torso. The air surrounding him thickened, and he found himself unable to walk, or even swim, through it.

    He could only watch his partner lose herself.

    Iris glanced at him, smiled, and drew her head close to the woman¡¯s ear. She lightly blew and, biting her earlobe, whispered words inaudible. Her heavenly voice violated the last resistance, and the female cultist willingly cried out as she took in Iris¡¯s embrace.

    Her hands wrapped around Iris¡¯s arms until they reached her breasts, where they separated, one rising above, the other descending down. The lady turned to face Iris and reached out her tongue, licking that pair of alluring lips.

    Iris chuckled. She nibbled on that tongue and coiled around it with hers. Her saliva soaked her partner¡¯s and her mouths, tainting both with her dense Corruption Power, which permeated every part of her being and would soon do the same to her beloved.

    So weak, so feeble, so adorable . . . she only needed one touch, and these mortals would willingly abandon themselves to her. Pitiful.

    It was their privilege to be liberated by her, to realise their true feeling under her embrace . . . to lose themselves under her whim.

    The lady¡¯s eyes reddened. Her last bit of sanity slipped away. Teardrops dripped from her eyes and, mixed with her perspiration and saliva, evaporated by her bodily heat.

    Iris tightened her hug and smirked. Her Corruption Power formed a cocoon which concealed her intimate acts from the world.

    Here, she would rip out logic and morals, Corrupt the very essence of her chosen maiden, and transform her forever into a Monster Girl, one who would praise Iris for freeing her, one who would chide her past self for rejecting this magnificent gift, this¡ª

    What . . .  was she doing? What . . . had she become?

    Iris¡¯s face contorted. The foreign lust plaguing her body and mind intensified her pleasure, but she could no longer enjoy them. She pushed away the lady in her arm and covered her face. Her fingers felt her neck, where she could make out an invisible yet corporeal choker.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The lady crashed onto the cocoon, eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t understand why her soulmate pushed her, but the thought of being denied the promised bliss scared her.

    She slowly, nervously reached forwards, her trembling fingers yearning for connection.

    Iris recoiled. Her back pressed against the cocoon. The intense fragrance of love and lust flooded her soul. Her heart palpitated, yet she dared not let herself go.

    She averted her eyes from her victim and swung her right hand.

    A wave of blackness distorted the space between her and the cultist lady, pushing them apart. The cocoon shattered, and the shadow flung the lady towards the restrained man.

    They tumbled onto themselves and groaned, though the lady¡¯s eyes remained murky, lost in the marble-like haze.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡± The man glared at Iris, shivering. ¡°Undo your spell, you witch!¡±

    The lady froze. Her brows furrowed; she turned to her partner and slapped him. Its crisp, stunning sound quietened the atmosphere.

    ¡°How dare you badmouth her?¡± the lady said. ¡°We might¡¯ve been friends, but I won¡¯t stand your insolence. She¡¯s . . . she¡¯s too lovely to do that.¡±

    As the two argued, Iris touched the unseen choker on her neck. She gripped it and tore it apart, yet it refused to leave her. The heat in her chest only grew brighter, devouring her rationale.

    She was slipping. Her newfound power was still unstable!

    ¡°Please take me with you!¡± The lady sensed Iris¡¯s conflicting emotions. She raised her voice, which pitifully muffled as she gasped for breaths. ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve you; you only need to . . . accept my feeling.¡±

    Iris looked at the lady, whose eyes stared into her soul, begging to be taken and made complete. These eyes accepted no rejection, accepted no defeat, and accepted no compromise. Either they became Iris¡¯s, or they died trying.

    Iris shook her head. She closed her eyes, clasped her hands, and lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry that . . . I¡¯ve broken you. I¡¯ll fix everything now.¡±

    Iris twisted her palms. A series of blades of light pierced through reality, hanging above the two cultists. They instinctively looked up, and the blades descended.

    The man shouted a war cry. His muscles hardened until their shades greyed, yet the blades punctured through him like a knife through a watermelon.

    The woman didn¡¯t resist. She beamed a smile and widened her embrace. The blades sifted through her, and she welcomed them, immersed in the agonising pleasure bestowed by her loveliest.

    Even when her body collapsed to the ground, her smile never ceased, lingering after her death, after a bloody puddle dirtied her hole-ridden corpse.

    Iris turned away from the scene.

    What a coward. What a coward she was. Intoxicated by pleasure, she shattered the mind of someone she fancied, turning them into . . . someone else. Her Corruption Power . . . it changed its victims.

    Those tainted by it . . . were no longer the same.

    She . . . killed someone . . . annihilated not just their body, but their soul, their essence.

    Every Monster Girl¡ª

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    Iris lifted her head and turned to the side. Smokes and explosions still rang in the background, but that familiar voice, penetrating all distractions, sounded ever so clear to her.

    Black patches manifested all over the wreckage. A shadowy figure rose and dispersed, getting nearer to Iris after every jump. Secain emerged out of Iris¡¯s shadow and hugged her from behind. The blood and dust and other questionable fluids didn¡¯t deter her. She needed to hug her mistress, or she might slip away again.

    As Secain¡¯s hands and arms wrapped around her, Iris¡¯s bleeding heart ceased hurting. A comforting warmth coursed throughout her slimy, murky body. She tenderly held her maid¡¯s hands and smiled, her previous thoughts vanished from her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Secain,¡± she said. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Please . . . don¡¯t ever disappear again.¡± Secain tightened her unsteady hold. ¡°I, we wish we could be of help, but you, Mistress, you refuse to let us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt, my dear. You must take better care of yourself.¡±

    Iris caressed Secain¡¯s exposed hands. Blood diffused out of her cut wounds and soaked her tattered gloves. Secain drew back her hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again, Mistress. You¡¯re . . . avoiding the subject again.¡±

    Iris lowered her head. Though she couldn¡¯t see her maid¡¯s expression, she could tell the sorrow from her tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, Secain. Those who harm you, I shan¡¯t let them go.¡±

    ¡°Then, do this for me, Mistress. Tell me where you went . . . and how much you suffered.¡±

    Quiet winds blew around Iris and her maid. Another explosion shattered the moment of contemplation. Yet Secain disregarded all else, pinning her focus on every micromovement of her mistress. She could never read her lady, but she still tried, in hope of a miracle, of a fortune.

    As Secain felt her chest tightening, her heart clenching, Iris grabbed Secain¡¯s wrists and, squeezing her fingers, drew Secain¡¯s arms away from her. She stroked the backs of the hands and let go of them before she spun to face her maid.

    Her bluish, ocean-like hair flowed like deep currents. Each strand concealed a tiny part of her face, contributing to her carefully crafted mystique. Her golden eyes, dancing with unwavering clarity, pointed at Secain.

    There existed no grief nor panic within them.

    ¡°Have I ever done anything without confidence?¡± Iris said.

    Secain shook her head. She peeked at a pair of corpses not too far from them. ¡°You¡¯ve never shown me your weakness, Mistress, but I won¡¯t mistake them for invincibility.¡±

    Iris also peeked at the two corpses, at the man whose anger pained her, at the woman whose delight chilled her. Her eyes dimmed, and she averted her gaze. The visage of that woman, the unnamed woman, imprinted itself into her lens.

    ¡°You lied, didn¡¯t you?¡± Iris said. ¡°My weakness, my instability, you saw it all.¡±

    Secain lowered her head. Her hands reached for Iris, pinching her hands. ¡°I saw your mercy . . . and I saw your sorrow. Why?¡±

    Iris¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Are you not afraid?¡±

    ¡°I cared not whom I¡¯d become, Mistress. I only wish to be with you.¡±

    ¡°But I care, Secain. Do you not fear death, not of the body, but of the soul?¡±

    Secain drew Iris¡¯s hands to her chest. ¡°We live through our changes, our changes through us. My affection for you will never change; I¡¯ll never change.¡±

    ¡°You saw her. She was no longer herself, her heart altered beyond recognition. She became mine, mine and mine alone. I . . . do not want to lose you.¡±

    ¡°No matter how I change, you¡¯ll assemble me back.¡± Secain leaned forwards. Her heart loudly, excitedly beat. ¡°Mistress, would you please break me, shatter me, and then rebuild me?¡±

    Secain moved her face closer to her mistress. Her lips trembled as they lightly caressed her mistress¡¯s lips. Her hands shifted from holding Iris¡¯s fingers to arms. They drew Iris towards her, though their gentle movement implicitly asked for permission at every step.

    Iris¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed. The dissipating flames in her chest reignited. Despite its weaker influence, it still swayed her. She didn¡¯t resist her maid, whose soul had always connected with hers. She didn¡¯t change Secain; Secain¡¯s love was authentic, built by bonds unbreakable.

    Even if she Fell . . . she would stay herself.

    It wasn¡¯t Corruption. It was Liberation.

    Iris shivered. Her hands drifted around Secain¡¯s body. Her lips pressed against Secain, and she pushed her kiss onto her beloved. Her Corruption Power once more awakened from its stillness.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Iris,¡± Morbi said. ¡°But we need to leave. The Churches are coming.¡±

    A series of white bandages and fabrics flowed from every direction and wrapped around empty air. It formed a curvaceous figure, which morphed into Morbi. She walked to Iris, tapped Iris¡¯s right cheek, and chuckled. Her white drapes wound around Secain and dragged her to Morbi.

    ¡°Your mistress is unravelling, Little Secain,¡± Morbi said. ¡°She had yet to control her newfound sensations. You shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of her.¡±

    Secain and Iris both blushed. They merely pretended not to understand their conditions.

    Morbi shook her head. ¡°Congratulations on your Condensation, Iris. Unfortunately, the orphanage is no more. We have to head for our other hideout.¡±

 Chapter 235: Barineers Return

    Led by Morbi, Iris and Secain walked through collapsed buildings and past piles of shaking debris. Rocks and splinters tumbled down and cracked upon impact, spewing out dust. These tiny, irritating particles muddled the smoke-filled air.

    Iris passed by corpses laying in pools of blood. Some were of her kind, others her enemies, but the worst of all were the innocent collateral, children and teachers of the orphanage.

    Morbi looked at the corpses of her people and, sighing, flicked her right hand. The air surrounding the dead tightened, assembling into a long piece of invisible fabric. It wrapped around the carcass and twisted reality, pulling the corpses into the void.

    Though she couldn¡¯t give them a funeral, she¡¯d still give them a burial.

    ¡°We underestimated them,¡± she said. ¡°The Founder¡¯s concealment lost its effect, The Grand Formation failed to detect them, and we grew careless.¡±

    Iris surveyed her surroundings. The visages of buildings once tall and joyous lingered in her vision. Sounds of children¡¯s and workers¡¯ chatting whispered all around. She blinked, and a powerful explosion swept the scene, dissipating illusions of the past.

    Secain squeezed her mistress¡¯s right hand. Her warmth seeped inside her mistress¡¯s membrane. The cold temperature chilled her fingers, but she dearly held on, exchanging her heat with her mistress¡¯s.

    Iris creased her brows. She looked to Secain, who also looked at her, and shook her head. A moved smile manifested on her face as her other hand poked Secain.

    ¡°Taking advantage of me?¡± Iris said. ¡°Do you not fear Miss Morbi?¡±

    Secain pouted. ¡°You teased me again. I only want to comfort you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know it all too well.¡± Iris pinched Secain. ¡°My body¡¯s still sensitive. Do you wish for me to lose myself?¡±

    Secain wanted to hug her mistress and let her mistress take her heart, but she couldn¡¯t act on it. Lady Morbi would take her body faster than her mistress. A pity.

    She drew back her hands, beamed at her mistress, and peeped at Morbi, who soundlessly observed them.

    Iris turned to Morbi. ¡°The Mark of Concealment on my body also dimmed.¡±

    Morbi¡¯s eyes swirled. ¡°Congratulations, Iris. Since the founding, there have only been four senior members to receive The Founder¡¯s grace.¡±

    ¡°Is Lady Vindette one of them?¡±

    ¡°The first and the strongest.¡± Morbi tapped her darkened lips. Her mouth curved into an unreadable smirk. ¡°The other two, you must¡¯ve met one. The last, it¡¯s up to luck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already met Lady Antina. Who . . . could have been the last?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s classified information, Iris. I could tell you, if you can offer me something of equal value.¡±

    Iris inhaled. Her cheeks pinkened. She swayed her body and coyly slant her head. ¡°Could you please . . . make an exception for me?¡±

    Morbi giggled. ¡°She¡¯s a rogue Monster Girl, one comparable to Lady Vindette. Her name . . . you¡¯ll get to know it when we go on our date.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re terrible, Morbi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an Undead, after all.¡±

    Iris and Morbi left the wreckages. A few patrolling Monster Girls, upon seeing Iris, dropped everything and rushed to her. Under Morbi¡¯s presence, they restrained themselves from throwing their bodies at their Iris, though they still expressed their concerns.

    Lorient slipped out of the group and made her way to her mistress. She hung her head low, her eyes staring at the ground, at Iris¡¯s feet.

    She failed to protect her mistress once again.

    ¡°Is Lorient at fault, Secain?¡± Iris said. ¡°Do you believe her to be lacking?¡±

    Secain perked up and shook her head vigorously. ¡°She¡¯s done no wrong, Mistress. Like me, she¡¯s put her all into protecting you, even if you didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    Iris¡¯s mouth curved up. ¡°I¡¯d let you punish her if you deem her faulty.¡±

    ¡°We may be love rivals, but our goals align. We¡¯re yours, and only you can play with us.¡±

    ¡°What a lovely pair,¡± Morbi said. ¡°Would you tell me how you cultivate your attendants? Having a few like them would considerably brighten my day.¡±

    ¡°Am I not enough?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t mine, Iris. I can get terribly possessive, wickedly obsessive. Parmin, she¡¯s suffered much under my hands. Do you also wish to experience it?¡±

    Iris shook her head; she¡¯d never seen the acts, but she¡¯d seen Parmin¡¯s fright. She didn¡¯t want to experience any more sinful things. Not when her unstable heart could barely hang onto itself.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Where . . . is Ludmint? Where is Parmin?¡± Iris said. ¡°Are they safe?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Iris. You can examine my body if you like.¡±

    Parmin glided through the air and landed in front of Iris. She looked into Morbi¡¯s aloof eyes and shyly beamed before focusing her attention on her Iris, whose eyes gained a new mystique quality, a new layer of mystery.

    ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ve finally become one of us,¡± Parmin said.

    Lorient blinked. She stared at her mistress, but her perception failed to detect any hint of overflowing, condensed Corruption Power. Mistress remained an unknowable void, though her elegance intensified, on the verge of divinity.

    ¡°Congratulations, Lady Iris!¡± the rest of the Monster Girls cheered. Their voices reverberated throughout the ruin.

    Iris raised her right hand and clenched it. Her aura stirred. An invisible current swept outward. It wrapped around the Monster Girls and their attendants. Their palpitating hearts slowed; their quickened breathing relaxed.

    Parmin and Morbi stared at Iris, who gave them a delicate smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just entered the Condensation Phase, yet you already have an understanding of your own,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Not even Ludmint is this talented.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely lucky. Opportunities favour me.¡± Iris turned to her followers. ¡°Have you all gotten enough rest? The longer we stay here, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be for all of you. The Court cannot allow such needless risk.¡±

    Lorient puffed up her chest. ¡°We¡¯re the last batch to leave. Our purpose is your whereabouts, Mistress.¡±

    The Monster Girls nodded. Most of The Court left for the emergency hideout. Only a few without any crucial missions on hand could volunteer to search for the missing Iris and other survivors.

    Iris sighed. She couldn¡¯t change their minds no matter how she tried. They were that lovely. ¡°I . . . cannot leave this place just yet.¡±

    Secain paused. ¡°Why is that? Do you not love us anymore?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Secain.¡± Iris turned to a particular person hiding in the crowd. ¡°Before I set off, I need my last attendant beside me. Why are you hiding from me, Barineer?¡±

    Barineer, cloaked in an ordinary attendant uniform, shrank back, but she couldn¡¯t escape the curious, frisky gazes of the Monster Girls surrounding her. She pulled back her hood and flashed a pathetic smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that place, Lady Iris,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m yet to be a member of The Court, and my mixed allegiance might conflict with your interests.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a rogue Master Assassin, your heart not with The Court or The Order, but with your dearest.¡± Iris extended her right hand. ¡°We¡¯ve helped each other; I consider us friends. Do you?¡±

    ¡°I would never betray my benefactors, you or The Order. Are you willing to trust me not to harm The Court?¡±

    ¡°I keep my enemies close, friends even closer.¡±

    Secain leaned on her mistress. Lorient stared at Secain and then also inched towards her mistress. Their bodies pressed onto Iris, who wrapped her arms around their wrists and pulled them inwards.

    Barineer took a deep breath. Though she and Iris only interacted, in intimate terms, in her subliminal dream, Iris¡¯s impression had permeated her body and mind. The grace she commanded, the influence she wielded, and the joy she offered, they tempted all, Corrupted or Pure.

    Iris was her benefactor. Becoming her subordinate was only right.

    Barineer straightened her back and shifted her smile into a confident one. She skipped towards her new mistress. Her light footwork tapped on the ground, creating a subtle vibration, whose resonance resembled a faded melody.

    She came before Iris, took Iris¡¯s hand, and kissed its back. Her lips grazed the membrane, and her tongue lightly glided on it. A fruity flavour simmered in her mouth. An invisible string of energy entered her body, tickling the back of her throat, reaching her chest and finally her heart.

    As she indulged herself under Iris¡¯s tender gaze and others¡¯ jealousy, she allowed the foreign energy to flow inside her. Her faith never wavered.

    ¡°And now until my ultimata, my blade shall aim where Mistress wishes. My heart shall beat when she desires,¡± Barineer said.

    ¡°Lovely vow, Barin. I¡¯ll gladly take your heart and store it in mine, now until my ultimata.¡±

    Iris let go of her two attendants, who reluctantly stepped away, and pulled her new maid into her. She embraced Barineer while channelling her Corruption Power. It morphed into a drizzle of cosiness that rained on Barineer, dispelling the unease stemming from her past.

    The Monster Girls cried their cheers. They shouted their wishes, though they dared not acted upon them. They sneaked a peek at Morbi, who focused on her beloved Parmin. Parmin grabbed her hands and kissed them. Her moist lips dampened Morbi¡¯s gloves, revealing her pale skin.

    ¡°Your plead won¡¯t go unheard, Parmin,¡± Morbi said. ¡°But it cannot absolve your mistakes.¡±

    ¡°My mind is ready, Dear,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Just . . . don¡¯t be too harsh.¡±

    ¡°Only if you beg me to stop.¡±

    Parmin blushed. She let go of Morbi¡¯s hands and turned to Iris. She faked coughing, pulling attention unto herself, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t delay it any longer.¡± Parmin pointed at the sky. ¡°Once the power of concealment fully dissipated, The Grand Formation will sweep the area and detect our presence.¡±

    The Monster Girls quickly transformed their appearances to those of Pure Races. Those who couldn¡¯t yet change their looks did so with the magical potions of The Court as well as their makeup and attires.

    Iris raised her right hand and positioned it in front of her face. As her hand swept her figure, her azure slime transmuted into bouncy, snow-like skin. Her membrane weaved itself into a set of delicately laced dresses and a summer hat. Her feathery aura blended in but also stood out from her kind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hiding your charm, Iris,¡± Parmin said. ¡°You must¡¯ve been a princess in your past life.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be one in this life?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, Your Royal¡ª¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too lenient on you, Parmin.¡± Morbi grabbed Parmin¡¯s chin and stroked her right cheek. ¡°Your lack of self-restraint cannot be blamed on her unforgettable charm.¡±

    ¡°I was only joking, Honey!¡±

    The rest of the Monster Girls averted their gazes, yet they all also peeped. Iris shook her head and clapped her hands.

    ¡°Lady Morbi, please don¡¯t be too harsh on her. We still need her to guide us.¡±

    Morbi assented before she looked into Parmin¡¯s nervous eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this conversation later. There are too many eyes here. I don¡¯t want to sink your reputation just yet.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that to your wife?¡± Parmin said.

    Morbi glared at her, and Parmin sealed her mouth. If she pushed too far, Morbi might punish her then and there, in front of Iris, in front of her subordinates. That . . . would be petrifying.

    With Morbi reigning over, Parmin led Iris and the rest out of the wreckage. They entered a labyrinth of intersections and turns, where people of questionable origin frequented. They lowered their hoods, tilted their heads, and contracted their postures so as not to reveal their faces.

    The Monster Girls emerged in an unfamiliar street away from Yellow Dandelion Orphanage. Few pedestrians, adorned in luxurious and wealthy outfits, walked the street. They were the rich and the noble, and they came here to indulge in their desires, to buy what they wanted, and to experience what they had not.

    Parmin came to a stop in front of a large building, where a few noble ladies entered and exited, chatting softly about their latest gossip.

    A receptionist dressed in a sleek black uniform came forwards. She looked at Parmin and then Morbi before she trembled. A blissful smile overcame her face. She excitedly bowed.

    ¡°Madam Morbi, your Shivering Heart Salon welcomes you.¡±

 Chapter 236: Crime Scene at the Academy

    A white carriage parked in front of Royal Magic Academy. Decorated in crimson and golden engravements, it drew the attention of all the imperial guards stationed at the entrance. They straightened their backs, saluted, and shouted their greetings.

    The driver got down and knocked on the carriage door. He held his breath while stepping backwards. Several soldiers behind him also tensed up.

    The door creaked open. A handsome man cloaked in a yellow-furred crimson mantle alighted the carriage. His uniform, that of a high-ranking official, commanded the atmosphere.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± he said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already subdued the culprits,¡± a knight said. ¡°Commander, you¡¯ve just returned from the expenditure; you should take a break.¡±

    ¡°If you have time to worry about me, you have time to patrol another round.¡±

    The knight rigidly saluted and went away with his partner, who grumbled at him. The handsome man retracted his gaze and turned to beside him, where his trusted aid stood.

    Mugin shook his head and swiped his messy brown hair away from his forehead.

    ¡°Halinant, you really should rest,¡± he said. ¡°There is nothing you can do here. The Evil Cults have already retreated . . . and Court of Indulgence is nowhere to be found.¡±

    ¡°Did the Archbishop of Knowledge fail?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. No one can catch Terror of Endless Haze.¡± Mugin stared at Halinant. ¡°Even if she allowed herself to be caught, none of us can stop her from leaving.¡±

    Halinant frowned. His right hand gripped the handle of his sheathed sword, trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for too long. I can afford a few more, so long as I can get to them.¡±

    Mugin sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not delve into that topic. There¡¯s someone you should meet. Have you heard of Centurion?¡±

    ¡°A famous detective praised by the Church of Knowledge. Did the imperial family commission him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s listening to the briefing right now. Since you¡¯re the highest authority at the moment, you should see him.¡±

    Halinant reached inside his pocket and took out a silver pocket watch. He pressed on it, and its lid flicked open. The clock, having been fixed and fixed until it no longer resembled its original appearance, dragged its hands across the faded surface, passing the greyish numbers indicating time.

    Above the clock was a crumpled picture of a shy lady. She tilted her head to her side and waved her right hand at the camera. Her long, flowy silver hair clung to her pallid face.

    His sister had always been sick since he could remember. Her pale arms used to be the subject of his ridicule, but now they became the subject of his longing.

    How funny. He used to be a spoiled brat, always causing his sister and parents headaches. Yet no matter how unreasonable he became, his sister would try her best to accommodate his wish.

    Halinant stroked the image, closed the pocket watch, and put it back.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± he said.

    Mugin ordered the knights to escort them into the academy. They passed groups of patrolling knights, who stopped and greeted them with a formal salute. They also encountered a few officers detaining the cultists and other rogue Supernatural Beings.

    As they entered the inner part of the academy, a few staff of the academy came to them. They apologised for their lack of hospitality. The Principal and the Vice Principals were busy assessing the damage to various critical locations, especially Alchemy Warehouse and Mystic Tower.

    Halinant didn¡¯t mind. He assured them of his coming for Centurion, to whom the staff gladly led him.

    Centurion was in the Lecture Hall, in an empty classroom, where he and his assistants pinned countless documents against the walls and whiteboards. They walked around the room, marked and scribbled information on the papers, and connected a few papers with strings and pins.

    Halinant knocked on the door and entered the room. The knights and staff guiding him had already returned to their position. Only his assistant, Mugin, stayed with him.

    Centurion looked at the newcomers and, seeing his medals and rank emblem, smiled. He let his assistants take a break and pushed his daughter, who insisted she helped him with the case, out of the room.

    ¡°Is there anything I could help you with, Sir Halinant?¡± Centurion said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal, Mister Centurion,¡± Mugin said. ¡°We only come here to check on your progress. Sir Halinant won¡¯t disturb your work¡ª¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about Court of Indulgence?¡± Halinant said.

    Centurion raised his brows. He adjusted his gloves before taking out a notebook.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°One of the most reputable Secret Organisations of our country, famous even on the international scale. Court of Indulgence, informally known as The Court, is a Secret Organisation founded by the Corrupted Races.

    ¡°They¡¯ve engaged in multiple operations both with and against the high society. Although they rarely reveal their concrete power, their influence has made them a troubling force to apprehend.¡±

    Halinant raised his right hand. ¡°If you¡¯re going to repeat the surface-level knowledge, I¡¯ll have to reevaluate your competency.¡±

    Centurion laughed. ¡°I was simply jesting, Sir. Most people would only ask the question out of formality, but if you wish to know what I know, I¡¯ll gladly oblige.¡±

    Centurion flipped open his notebook and took out a photo. It was the insignia of Court of Indulgence, a black rose held by a feminine skeleton hand. Its quality exuded a magical air, whose illusory scent numbed all minds.

    ¡°We still haven¡¯t known the true structure or number of the upper echelon of The Court. There are at least four senior members, excluding the rumoured Court Founder. You must¡¯ve known Terror of Endless Haze and Conductor of Gears.¡±

    Halinant nodded. He had once clashed with Conductor of Gear, the Condensation Phase Monster Girl, whose power involved the nature of time. Her formidable means left a vivid impression.

    ¡°Their modus operandi?¡±

    ¡°Although they oppose The Churches and the Evil Cults, The Court is one of the more stable, peaceful Secret Organisations.¡±

    Centurion took out a few muddy pictures, which, from various hidden angles, revealed snippets of Monster Girls acting in secrets, exchanging information and unknown goods.

    ¡°They have a hand in various major political movements throughout Garcient Kingdom. The recent expos¨¦ of Six Finger Associate is their doing.¡±

    Halinant took a picture of a Monster Girl clinging onto a masked noble lady and stared at it. That noble lady¡¯s joy oozed out of her concealed expression. Halinant crumbled the image and threw it away.

    ¡°Are they a force of good?¡± he said.

    Centurion shook his head. ¡°Six Finger Associate traffics slaves and prostitutes, but The Court seduces nobles and civilians. Both criminal, in the end.¡±

    ¡°Any idea about their identities?¡±

    ¡°What grievance do you have with them, Sir?¡± Centurion looked at Mugin, whose face slightly paled, before he returned his stare to Halinant. ¡°Have they taken your loved ones? Misled your daughter?¡±

    Mugin stepped forwards and tried to shout, but Halinant raised his arm, blocking his friend. His solemn, unblinking eyes met Centurion¡¯s.

    ¡°They killed my family, sunk them to the bottom of the sea.¡±

    ¡°My condolence.¡± Centurion ceased his faint smile and lowered his head. ¡°I too have lost my wife to a Secret Organisation. Now, I only have my daughter. Xiaotan¡¯s her name. Isn¡¯t she quite adorable?¡±

    Centurion diffused the tense atmosphere and steered the conversation to his daughter. Halinant decided not to pivot the topic back and went along with the flow. They chatted about mundane subjects, those that provoked no negative responses, and centred their stories to their nostalgic past.

    The thoughts of his late sister and parents pinched Halinant¡¯s heart, but he revealed nothing in his steadfast pupils. He complimented Centurion and promised to look after Xiaotan if she ever got into trouble.

    Mugin soon reminded Halinant of his schedule, and the two bid farewell. After they left, Xiaotan snuck into the room, watching her father caressing a picture of her mother.

    Centurion took a deep breath, put back the picture, and smiled at his daughter.

    ¡°Have you found your answer?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve chatted with the commander for almost an hour.¡±

    Xiaotan chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re indeed resourceful. Our witness account still hasn¡¯t found any incriminating clues. They appear and vanish at the right place, at the right time.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t praise them this much if you haven¡¯t figured something out.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Xiaotan pouted, though she couldn¡¯t stop her smile from slipping out. ¡°Indeed. Their invisibility is, in and of itself, evidence. They have to be secretive to avoid exposing their identities, their public fa?ades.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°Court of Indulgence is founded upon the premise of freedom and safety.¡± Xiaotan walked to a large board and pointed at a picture of Mystic Tower, pinned in the middle of the academy¡¯s drawn layout. ¡°Their mission is to rescue the captive Monster Girls, to liberate them. There must be a place for them, a haven where they can regain their freedom.¡±

    Centurion furrowed his brows and then relaxed. ¡°Your reasoning is quite novel, Xiaotan, but you¡¯re getting emotional.¡±

    Xiaotan shook her head. ¡°Father, you always tell me to consider multiple perspectives. No matter which path I take, all that matters is that I never go against my principle.¡±

    ¡°Emotions can cloud your judgement. Objectivity is the best guide to the truth.¡±

    Xiaotan puffed her cheeks but didn¡¯t argue with her father. She couldn¡¯t change her father¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t change hers. They¡¯d debated this issue multiple times to no avail.

    It might be why her father hadn¡¯t allowed her to work alone. No matter. She¡¯d prove herself one way or another.

    She now had an ally, a confidant, someone who understood her.

    ¡°Did you find something?¡± Centurion said. ¡°You¡¯re smiling too much.¡±

    Xiaotan wiped her happiness off her face. ¡°Since you must take on this case, can I take on the other case?¡±

    She was referring to the case where her supernatural intuition failed.

    Centurion laughed. ¡°Unfortunately, the two cases are connected.¡±

    Xiaotan froze. ¡°Why would . . . Court of Indulgence trespass into an empty building? What did you hide from me, Father?¡±

    ¡°Their styles are similar, almost identical. They sprinkle misdirection and conceal themselves, down to even their appearances and traces.¡±

    ¡°And . . . the witness account describes the operation leader as a mysterious noble lady of grace, like an otherworld foreigner.¡±

    ¡°She also has high-level knowledge of magic, likely a former scholar. The alleged ease at which she subdued the professors and students speak volumes of her power.¡±

    Centurion listed a few more compelling reasons linking Court of Indulgence and this operation leader Monster Girl to the previous case. It ranged from eye-witness reports to forensic processes as well as logical inductions. His mind waded through a swarm of information and picked out significant detail confidently.

    Despite smiling and nodding along, Xiaotan¡¯s heart raced. The qualities her father described, they reminded her of one of the suspects in the previous case.

    Lady Iris, a diligent, modest lady who recently came to Donhalgen after her journey around the Eastern Continent. This adventurous historian came to Donhalgen to publish her findings and pursue her academic goals.

    Her knowledge ranged from magic circuit to ancient myths. She could even discern Xiaotan¡¯s special eyes. Such a wonderful person, could she . . . have a darker side?

    They interacted a few times, in person and through letters, but Lady Iris had never given an evil impression. A gentle air always lingered around her and everything she touched.

    This mustn¡¯t do. Xiaotan trusted her judgement, and she believed in Lady Iris¡¯s words and manner. Lady Iris couldn¡¯t be a being of dark desires.

    She would have to spend more time with Lady Iris. To investigate her, of course!

 Chapter 237: Emergency Meeting

    Iris leaned on a rosy sofa. Her white loose-sleeved cloak draped over the backrest, flowed to the seat, and clung to her figure. She drooped her head low, her eyes narrowed into weary slits. She swayed to her side, where Secain sat still, not to disturb her mistress¡¯s much-needed rest.

    As her head touched Secain, Iris jerked herself up. Her eyes snapped open, though the murky fatigue lingered in them. Her pupils contracted as she looked at the rest of the people watching her, smiling, chuckling.

    ¡°Mistress, you don¡¯t have to force yourself,¡± Secain said. ¡°Please use me as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°How could I rest . . . in the middle of a meeting?¡± Iris straightened her back. She leaned forwards and reached for a freshly prepared drink. She swallowed all at once. Its spicy grape flavour burned her throat, clashing with her drowsiness. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m . . . listening.¡±

    Parmin perked up, but she dared not rise from her sofa. Her hands, interlocked with Morbi¡¯s, bound her to her seat. She could only tend to her Iris with her gaze while pleading to her Morbi with her trembling body.

    Morbi merely beamed at Iris, paying no attention to her Parmin.

    The other Monster Girls, bartendresses and waitresses, carefully walked in and refilled the drinks. They deliberately slowed their motion, giving their all to appear their best in front of their most admired.

    A firm knock on the door interrupted the display of bashful charms. The nearest Monster Girl walked to it, took a deep breath to regulate her expression, and opened the door.

    She peeped at the guest. Her eyes lay on a thin sky-blue veil, behind which lay a pair of gentle pupils. The vastitude contained within them overwhelmed her. Her cheeks flushed, and she stepped to the side.

    Vindette entered the room. She grasped the Monster Girl¡¯s chin and stroked her blushing face. Her fingertips grazed the sensitive flesh and, before that girl could let out a pleasuring cry, drew away.

    ¡°Is there any punishment for the late attendees?¡± Vindette said.

    Parmin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°There is one, Lady Vindette!¡±

    Vindette tilted her head and tapped her lips. ¡°Pray tell, Little Parmin. Will it make your Morbi jealous?¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t joke about that¡ª¡± Parmin let out a cute shriek. Morbi turned to stare at her and pinched her hands. ¡°I only want you to take care of our Iris. No other . . .  hidden intention.¡±

    As Parmin desperately begged for Morbi¡¯s forgiveness, Vindette stepped forward. Her figure collapsed into a stream of cold mist. Another puff of milky cloud condensed beside Iris, morphing into the carefree Vindette.

    She seated herself beside her youngest friend, her face leaning close enough to feel those racing emotions.

    ¡°You¡¯ve exhausted so thoroughly your vitality.¡± Vindette closed her eyes. ¡°I gazed away for one moment, and you¡¯ve experienced so much. Dear Iris, does it hurt?¡±

    Iris tensed up. Her hands, resting on her lap, trembled. Against her effort, flickers of the past flashed on her irises. She took a deep breath, exhaled, and finally raised her head. A smile emerged on her face, decorating her graceful expression.

    Lady Vindette . . . didn¡¯t try to ask about what happened. She instead asked about how it hurt Iris. That question . . . she could answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . painful,¡± Iris said. ¡°But whenever I felt like giving up, I¡¯d recall you all. Your presences guarantee my success.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our Iris, always looking for opportunities amidst crises. However, your method, it might have been too reckless.¡±

    The senior members, as well as Secain and Lorient, nodded. Their cutest Iris had many secrets she couldn¡¯t share, and she also had multiple cards hidden behind her mischievous demeanour. But these reasons couldn¡¯t dispel their worry.

    Iris rose from her seat. She carefully detached herself from Secain and placed her hands on her chest. She grabbed the collar of her dress, pulled it down her shoulders, and slid it downwards. Keeping her face lowered, she let her hair fall and conceal her bashful eyes.

    The other Monster Girls, especially the maids and waitresses, held their breaths. They resisted their urges to stare, but they still peeked. Iris¡¯s charms, rumoured to be comparable to the Court Founder, they wished to experience it too.

    Secain tensed up. Her cheeks puffed as she averted her gaze. She disliked those eyes caressing her mistress. She wanted to rush to stand in front of her, to protect her from all others.

    But such was her mistress¡¯s enigmatic wish; she could never go against it.

    As the room heated up, Iris smiled. The last string tied around her back loosened, and her dress came loose, flowing down her body, gliding along her abdomen, down to her thighs, slipping to her feet.

    Light befell her skin. Its pale, snow-like shade melted into a deep, reflective blue membrane. Her sensitive flesh returned to its original form, her inner slime swirling inside her empty body.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°How tempting,¡± Vindette said. ¡°You¡¯re much more lascivious than what your manner suggests.¡±

    Iris feinted an innocent smile. She swept her gaze across the room, passing the embarrassed Monster Girls who realised Iris had teased them. Her heart bloomed, though she suppressed her emotions from leaking to her face.

    ¡°As you said, Lady Vindette, my action is thoughtless.¡± Iris drew her hand to her abdomen, where her Shadow Heart Core stayed. ¡°I merely wish to . . . lighten the mood, and also show you what happened.¡±

    Vindette narrowed her eyes. ¡°My eyes are on you, Iris, and everyone within this room.¡±

    Parmin held her breath. Whenever Lady Vindette revealed her solemn aura, everyone must abide by her commands. Iris¡¯s secret would never leak out of this private longue.

    While the air froze, Iris pierced her fingertips through her membrane. Her fingers wrapped around her Shadow Heart Core, grazing it. A ticklish sensation permeated her soul. She, although shivering, endured it as she pulled The Core out of her body. Her azure slime dripped from it, soaking her dress and sofa and carpet.

    The waitresses grasped. For Slime Girls, their Cores were their most intimate, most precious part. The Cores were the souls, the hearts, the origins inseparable from themselves.

    Any Slime Girls whose Cores left their bodies would become unstable. They would dissolve and reform around their Cores.

    Iris blinked before the thought drowned her. She forgot the implication of her acts, but, glimpsing at the senior members¡¯ amused expressions, her heart raced.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a Slime Girl, I . . . do not possess a Core, at least not a traditional one,¡± she said.

    ¡°Our Iris has always been special,¡± Parmin said.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t interrupt me, Lady Parmin, or Lady Morbi might reproach you.¡± Iris giggled. She clenched her right hand, which held her Shadow Heart Core. Mystical black tendrils rose from its surface. ¡°What I possess . . . is Lady Lilith¡¯s inheritance, Shadow Heart Core.¡±

    Pale clouds flooded the private longue and formed soft yet firm walls, which barred the windows and doors. Cold air whirled, coursing along the sofas, gliding the tables, and blowing at the flickering lanterns. At the centre of it all, Vindette raised her hand, positioning it in front of Iris¡¯s Shadow Heart Core.

    Her palm perfectly hid Shadow Heart Core from all but Iris herself. Not even Secain, sitting beside Iris, could see through this mirage of mist and whiteness.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have carelessly revealed your core, Iris,¡± Vindette said. Her unassailable veil quivered. ¡°The mythical Shadow Heart Core, one of Lilith¡¯s True Inheritances, it possesses the seductive power that even us Corrupted Ones cannot resist. Just a gaze is enough to make one Fall.¡±

    Iris bobbed her head. The shadowy tendrils receded inside The Core, and the dark power rising from its surface subsided. ¡°I . . . this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a property. How . . . strong is its influence?¡±

    Was her behaviour . . . her personality a result of this all-permeating power?

    Vindette tilted her head. Her gaze landed on The Core and reflected off towards Iris¡¯s still expression. Within that pair of golden eyes was a hint of uncertainty.

    ¡°If The Core has a hold over you, you would¡¯ve already amassed a dark harem devoted to you and you alone.¡± Vindette glanced at Secain, who, trying to meet her gaze, shivered under the immense pressure. ¡°Your little maid would¡¯ve already become one of us, perhaps even something more Corrupted than us.¡±

    Iris nodded. She was still herself. No one could control her . . . all those actions were hers. She . . . willingly seduced her partners?

    As Iris¡¯s Shadow Heart Core receded its power, Vindette drew back her hand. Everyone else carefully examined The Core, whose deep blue shade resembled a pocket dimension containing the vast depth of an endless ocean.

    Without Iris¡¯s intentionally exposing her power, The Core appeared ordinary, a mere gemstone.

    Secain reached for The Core and caressed it. Iris shivered; her blue slime slightly pinkened. Although she regained control as quickly as she lost it, her reaction couldn¡¯t escape other senior members.

    Parmin smirked, but Morbi leaned on her, pressed their lips together, and bit Parmin¡¯s tongue. Parmin¡¯s scream, delightful moan, muffled within the cloud-filled longue.

    As everyone marvelled at Shadow Heart Core, Secain lowered her head. Her eyes, once filled with awe for such a mystical treasure, dimmed as a heavy fog churned within them.

    ¡°Mistress, why . . . did you tell us your secret?¡± she said.

    Mistress would never reveal more than necessary. She loved to surprise her people, but she was also guilty of hiding her pain, hiding her pressure. If this grave matter was what she revealed, what could she be hiding?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been too selfish, too self-absorbed. Since you all wish to help me, it¡¯s only fair that you know the extent of danger you¡¯ll be facing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been dancing with The Churches since the moment we shattered our shackles,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Lady Lilith¡¯s True Inheritance will aid us in our path; you¡¯ve brought nothing but surprises for us, Iris.¡±

    ¡°The Churches . . . they look down on us, but . . .¡± Iris took a deep breath. On her neck, a milky insignia, the shape of a flickering star, flashes its holy radiance. ¡°We¡¯ve never seen their true depth. The Saintess of Pure Mind, if she wishes so, could take me away forever.¡±

    Vindette narrowed her eyes. She drew her hands to Iris¡¯s waist and held onto her lightly. ¡°Iris, when you overcome your limit, did you do it under The Saintess¡¯s watch?¡±

    Iris froze. Although nothing appeared in her calm look, Vindette still felt the stiffness radiating throughout Iris¡¯s slimy figure. Vindette tightened her arms around Iris¡¯s waist and pulled her in.

    Surprised, Iris let out a soft cry, but she didn¡¯t resist. Her body fell onto Vindette¡¯s lap, her head resting beneath Vindette¡¯s mature gaze. She averted her eyes, her ears tensing.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯ve met her, talked to her, and listened to her prayer.¡±

    ¡°And yet you walk away the victor.¡±

    ¡°Her all-encompassing kindness allows it.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve repaid her with an affectionate kiss,¡± Parmin said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt your ability to Corrupt even The Saintess of Pure Mind.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Parmin. A Legendary can sense when her name is uttered, her presence discussed,¡± Vindette said. ¡°I cannot be sure if The Founder¡¯s Domain can hide your words.¡±

    Parmin, her face pale, sealed her mouth shut. She turned to her emotionless Morbi and nuzzled her as if she were a little girl terrified of the night. Morbi, shaking her head, hugged her scared Parmin, stroking her hair.

    Vindette then returned her attention to Iris. ¡°The Saintess must¡¯ve known of your Shadow Heart Core. Do you need us to send you away?¡±

    Iris beamed as she rose from Vindette¡¯s lap. ¡°I betted against her, and I¡¯ve won. She would no longer interfere with my life, unless my actions threat the good of the world.¡±

    Since Iris mentioned not the detail, none would ask her. All understood her implicit plea.

    Secain tilted her head. ¡°Then, Mistress, now that you¡¯ve revealed to us your most precious treasure, what do you want us to do with it?¡±

    Using Shadow Heart Core, one could enter the mystical inheritance ground, Shadow Plane. Here, Lilith hid countless of her treasures and legacies, which only those chosen by The Core and The Fragments could have.

    With Shadow Heart Core, The Court would gain an unbelievably immense resource point, an entire Plane for themselves.

    Iris placed her right hand on Secain¡¯s cheek. ¡°Of course, The Core will greatly benefit The Court. My greatest treasure isn¡¯t it, but you all.¡±

 Chapter 238: Lovely Worry

    ¡°It¡¯s gotten quite late,¡± Parmin said. ¡°Iris, would you like an escort?¡±

    Iris stood beside a glass wall, with yellow-rimmed crimson curtains decorating its frame. Below the private lounge, ladies of high society, dressed in various kinds of clothes, some plain, some elegant, some amatory, enjoyed the services the salon offered.

    Their voices inaudibly loitered; Iris decided not to eavesdrop. Their expressions alone implied the topics.

    ¡°Too many eyes are on me, Parmin,¡± Iris said. ¡°Rumours will fly if someone sees us together, crossing arms.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Do you wish to take my lonely arm?¡±

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±

    Parmin chuckled. ¡°Only we will know what happens, and how it happens.¡±

    ¡°Am I included in this clandestine lovemaking?¡± Morbi said.

    ¡°Of . . . of course I was joking!¡± Parmin pursed her lips. Her eyes slithered around Iris¡¯s figure. Though they delicately caressed every part of her, they also examined her systematically. ¡°But, I¡¯m worried for her. Right now she¡¯s . . . unstable.¡±

    Secain, standing beside Iris, opened her mouth, but she found no reasonable words to object to that worry. She . . . was too weak to protect her mistress. Those threats . . . exceeded her capability.

    As of now, she must grow stronger, unless she wished to remain a fragile lover of her sole mistress.

    Iris glanced at the anxious Secain. ¡°You need not overexert yourself, Secain. Your duty is now the healer of my heart. That . . . is far more important than the protector of my form.¡±

    Faint pink shades appeared on Secain¡¯s cheeks, but she kept her mouth sealed, unwilling to accept such a role. Her mistress always helped her, and she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She was supposed to serve her mistress, not receive her love and pampering!

    ¡°And you need not overexert yourself, Iris.¡± Vindette walked to Iris. She lowered her head, leaning close to Iris, and grasped Iris¡¯s hand. Her finger traced Iris¡¯s wrist, where a bracelet made of clouds coiled around her slime. ¡°My gaze will once again follow you wherever you wish. I also don¡¯t mind if you wish to show me things private.¡±

    The bracelet whitened, its dull appearance now shimmering.

    ¡°Please . . . not now.¡± Iris drew back her hand. She touched her wrist. The soft cloud-like bracelet squeezed against her fingers. ¡°Could you . . . give me some privacy? I, Ludmint and I, we are a couple. She might get jealous.¡±

    Vindette stepped away from Iris. ¡°I¡¯ll gladly oblige by your wish. However, you must choose an escort. She¡¯ll help you deal with the trifling trouble. Your current condition, you might let your passion lead your heart.¡±

    ¡°I would never!¡± Iris turned to stare at Vindette. Her misty eyes widened. ¡°I . . . would never take anyone against their will. They must accept our way before they cross to our side.¡±

    ¡°The rational you won¡¯t falter, that we all know well, but the emotional you are irrational. Passion blinds, Dear Iris. Allow one of us to stay by your side so that we can quell your appetite.¡±

    Iris wished to deny the possibility, but her quivering heart, her quickened breaths, reminded her of her situation. The fatigue coursing beneath her attire muddled her thoughts, soothing the remainder of her restraint.

    She might really lose it.

    ¡°Secain¡ªno. Lorient, you¡¯ll accompany me.¡± Iris looked at the disappointed Secain, who fought her urge to knee and plead with her mistress. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do, my dear Secain. Please help me learn about other Irises roaming this city.¡±

    Lorient, who was rigidly leaning on a wall, straightened herself. Her eyes sparkled as her aura shifted from its prior restlessness to determination. Although she was now weaker than her mistress, she could still help her in . . . other activities.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to lean on me, Mistress. Your grace is my treasure, your love my reward.¡±

    ¡°I shall complete your goal with all my ability,¡± Secain said. ¡°Please shower me with your affection too.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever gone unloved?¡±

    Secain lowered her head. Her blushes brightened her dark uniform. ¡°Please allow me to go complete your task.¡±

    ¡°Remember, Secain, that you have a piece of my heart. To sacrifice yourself is to sacrifice that part of me.¡±

    If not for such unreasonable reasoning, Secain might risk herself. Like mistress, like maid.

    Secain affirmed her mistress¡¯s words and, after giving her mistress¡¯s hand one last kiss, merged with the darkness. Her figure vanished; her presence dispersed.

    Iris beckoned for Lorient, who came over and crossed her arm around her mistress. She carefully escorted her mistress from the window to the table, where drinks and dessert lay neatly.

    The senior members and Iris chatted for a few more minutes until Iris finally excused herself. With the blessing of her fellow senior members, she left Shivering Heart Salon through the backdoor, escorted by her most beloved Lorient.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Under inconspicuous brown cloaks, they navigated their way toward the usual caf¨¦ Iris loved to frequent. Along the way, Iris contemplated on the transpired events and their implications.

    As discussed in the emergency meeting, the Court Founder disappeared, and the Evil Cults cooperated to strike The Court from all sides. All this happened when Iris was trapped in Cathedral of Deliverance.

    Coincidences stacked atop each other, forming a mountain of implausibility, one mirroring Iris¡¯s experience.

    The intricacy of this scheme was worrying, but its mastermind worried her even more. If The Churches organised it, they would¡¯ve already sent a True Master to annihilate The Court.

    But they didn¡¯t. Only a few cultists assaulted The Court, and they too failed to cause lasting harm.

    It was as if this plan was a mere distraction.

    Was she their target? But they shouldn¡¯t need to design such a convoluted plan to capture her, not when they could prevent the Court Founder from intervening.

    Iris furrowed her brows. She and Lorient left a bustling street and stepped into a tranquil lane.

    The buildings, with their blinds sealed and their curtains closed, loomed over the two lone passersby. Chilly winds blew between silent alleys, gliding along the walkway, coursing between protruded stone tiles. No sight of life, no sight of danger.

    Her hair stood, Lorient slowed her pace, drew her right hand to her back, where she hid her precious whip, and backed toward her mistress. Her eyes darted to the corner leading her to this street, but the busy crowds behind her were no longer there.

    These vile creatures trying to take advantage of her mistress¡¯s moment of weakness, she¡¯d kill them all. No. Mistress¡¯s safety came first.

    She turned to her mistress. ¡°Please allow me to¡ª¡±

    A finger touched her lips. She instinctively licked it. Its soft, sweet taste spilt on her tongue.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± She retreated, her heart skipping beats.

    Iris smiled. She took a step forward, puffed herself up, and closed her eyes. She took in a deep breath. An ethereal scent tickled her nose, a familiar itch filled her lungs, a familiar name filled her mind.

    ¡°Ludmint, are you trying to scare your fianc¨¦e?¡± Iris said. ¡°What if . . . I faint? My Lorient might not forgive you.¡±

    ¡°The blame will rest fully upon me, and I shall atone it with a tender kiss and a heartful night. Staying by your side, protecting you, assuring your lovers, such is my duty, such is my love.¡±

    A pair of hands coming from behind wrapped around Iris. They covered her chest and drew her toward an illusory figure, whose corporeal form rapidly materialised.

    Ludmint pressed her chest against Iris¡¯s back. She dropped her head to Iris¡¯s height, her hair falling, intertwining with Iris¡¯s. A rustle of their clothes¡¯ caressing each other lingered in their ears.

    Iris turned to meet Ludmint¡¯s milky silver eyes. They reflected her own calm expression, but they also revealed the unconcealable fatigue flowing beneath. She averted her eyes.

    To rush to meet her halfway, Ludmint must have known that something had happened.

    ¡°The operation went well; I¡¯ve liberated our kinds and planned seeds of choices. Will you praise me?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You¡¯re shivering, Wifey.¡± Ludmint glanced at Lorient, who lowered her head and pressed her hands on her chest, greeting her superior. ¡°Lorient, you have the same initial as me. You must look after your mistress, cuddle her when she¡¯s lonely, and offer her your love when she desires it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to reeducate you.¡±

    Iris raised her hand between Lorient and Ludmint, but she couldn¡¯t stop her knight from lifting her head and staring at her superior.

    ¡°Lady Ludmint, Lady Iris is my mistress. Her life exists above me, within every consideration I make, and around every action I take.¡±

    ¡°The gleams in your eyes, they tell me everything.¡± Ludmint chuckled. Lorient¡¯s lovely pupils seemed to drift unconsciously towards her mistress. Such adoration. ¡°When I was gone, when I couldn¡¯t reach her, you must take my place and shield her from all things unwell.¡±

    ¡°I shan¡¯t disappoint you or Mistress.¡± Lorient turned to her mistress and, though speaking nothing, waited with sparkling eyes for a reaction, a reward.

    Iris shook her head. ¡°You may return to your sister, Lorient. I . . . would like to award you handsomely, but my lethargy prevents me from doing so.¡±

    ¡°Just . . . your words, your words are enough, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll write to you a letter of invitation. Your reward will be ample, as ample as your love for me.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°And . . . you did well, Lorient. I¡¯m . . . thankful.¡±

    Holding her breath, Lorient drew back her brown hood. It covered her smiling face and pinkened ears, but it failed to stop her excited trembling. She whispered words of farewell and fled the scene, lest she stayed too long, and tears might overflow.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve mixed your love potion into her drink,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Too lovely, too in love. She¡¯s indeed your knight.¡±

    ¡°What are you implying, Ludmint?¡±

    ¡°The longer we stay by your side, the more we love you.¡± Ludmint nuzzled her cheek on Iris¡¯s. ¡°Your beloved knight, she must¡¯ve stuck close to her mistress.¡±

    ¡°Do I smell jealousy?¡±

    ¡°I watch, embrace, and taste your sleeping beauty. I¡¯m confident that my scent has permeated your slime. Do you think so too?¡±

    Iris smirked. ¡°Then this scent on you, it must be of Cilvia. It does . . . smell refreshing, exciting.¡±

    The soft smile on Ludmint¡¯s face stiffened. Her body heated, and her eyes brightened, enough to glimmer on Iris¡¯s face. ¡°Dear, it¡¯s not what you think. We haven¡¯t crossed the line yet; she came to me and¡ª¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s agitated voice echoed in the empty street, fading as the alleys and windows murmured back her words. Why was she worried? Cilvia came to her because she received Iris¡¯s permission!

    ¡°Iris, you¡¯re a succubus, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Slime Girl, a slippery, lovely Slime Girl.¡± Iris leaned on Ludmint. Her eyelids slightly drooped. ¡°How . . . do her lips taste?¡±

    ¡°We . . . haven¡¯t gone that far. She¡¯s shy; I¡¯m shy. Your shyness infects us.¡±

    ¡°Must I also arrange your date?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer you join us.¡±

    ¡°How could I ruin what I¡¯ve designed just for you? My presence . . . might steal the spotlight from you, Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°What I did is for you, too. What we did . . . are for each other.¡±

    As Ludmint¡¯s words dispersed into the ghost street, she and Iris fell silent. What they did and said were for each other, always. Within that underground laboratory, they . . . hurt their hearts with their impassioned words.

    Although they forgave each other, the guilt still followed them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ludmint,¡± Iris said. ¡°Back then, I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you for sticking to your belief.¡±

    Iris closed her eyes and rested her weight against Ludmint. The softness of Ludmint¡¯s body lulled her to drowsiness.

    ¡°Dear, it¡¯s my fault,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Those words, words that hurt you, they aren¡¯t meant to. My brother, he now lives a life of high honour, a life of authority and responsibility. I . . . just want to tell him I¡¯m proud of him. But . . . if you insist, I can wait.¡±

    Iris gradually relaxed, her legs weakening. ¡°No. I¡¯ll help you, Ludmint. I cannot deny your wish while you approve of mine. However . . . you must tell me when you¡¯re ready . . . when you believe your plan will work.¡±

    ¡°With you involve, how could I leave open any point of failure?¡±

    ¡°Then . . . I trust you . . . Honey.¡± Iris¡¯s voice dampened. Firm, unassailable security enveloped her. She was safe here, safe forever.

    Ludmint carefully hugged her beloved, her heart blossoming as that one word like a melody played within her mind. She shifted her head close to her Iris but found that Iris had fallen asleep.

    A kiss would disturb her, or even wake her up. That wouldn¡¯t do!

    Pursing her lips, Ludmint delicately held Iris, carried her as if she were the most beautiful princess of the world, and walked towards their home. She hummed a lullaby inaudible to all but Iris, hoping that it would give birth to a lovely dream in which their love shimmered forevermore.

 Chapter 239: Dream of Love

    Drowsy winds tapped Iris¡¯s cheeks. Her eyelids trembled. She shifted her posture, but the discomfort persisted. The nightly air, cold and tranquil, churned all around her. A diffused scent, candy-like in flavour, rose-like in aroma, permeated her surroundings.

    ¡°Ludmint?¡± she whispered. ¡°Did you . . . carry me to your room?¡±

    No sound, no movement, nothing seemed to move, nothing but Iris herself. Her intuition finally shook her soul, which pulsated brilliantly, dispersing confusion and illusion plaguing her.

    She opened her eyes, her brows furrowed. The bed in which she lay rustled with her movement. Its pink, fluffy blanket carefreely wrapped around her figure, concealing her beauty from all but her most beloved. She grabbed the blanket, damping its fluff, and untangled herself.

    A rush of soothing perfume seeped out of the squeezed fabric. It pinkened the dark blue night. Its colour was inferior only to the tender yellow candlelight. They glowed throughout her bedroom.

    Iris waved her hand. A gale blew away the pink mist and extinguished the candles. Yet the candles reignited themselves, glowing in bluish flames. They now radiated cool, refreshing breezes.

    That reignition, Iris failed to detect any hint of magic. If not for her staring at the phenomena, she wouldn¡¯t have known the candles lit themselves.

    It was as if laws of nature dictated the process. Candles, when extinguished by external means, compelled themselves to burst anew.

    Iris took a deep breath. A puff of forest-like scent entered her body and infused into her slime. Her Corruption Power surrounded them, interacted with them, and decomposed their structure.

    Once again she found nothing.

    ¡°The laws of the world have changed,¡± she muttered. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As nothing returned the answer, Iris rose out of her bed. The bedroom¡¯s layout eerily resembled her own, but its decoration, atmosphere, and ambience contained a hint of airiness, of lightness she rarely experienced.

    It reminded her of . . . home. In that nameless, damp cave, she spent the first moment of her new life in bliss. She dared not hope to capture such delight again, but now she found it in this familiarly different world.

    Unreal. As if she were in a dream.

    Iris touched her cheeks. Her fingernails pinched her membrane and stretched it until it split. Her cold slime flowed from her cheeks. Like tears it moistened her face, dripped on her pyjamas, and stained the carpet beneath her feet.

    The coldness tingling her face, the stickiness on her translucent dress, they gave rise to an awareness, an awareness of the surroundings foreign yet familiar, magical yet real.

    ¡°Duality, where are you?¡± Iris said. She closed her eyes, feeling her body descending unto her consciousness. Her spirit fell inside herself, and she opened her eyes.

    She stood in the same bedroom, before the same bed, surrounded by the same candlelight. This place . . . existed only in her mind.

    Frowning, Iris walked to her reading table. She glided her fingers on its wooden surface. A layer of dust dirtied her, but she didn¡¯t mind. Her eyes shifted to a drawer, where she stored her precious books and documents. She held its handle, injected her Corruption Power, which slithered in a predetermined path, and pulled the drawer open.

    The mechanism cranked, and the drawer slit open. Within it lay a thick tome, Speculative Divinity. Iris picked it up and flipped through it, seeing only empty pages upon empty pages.

    The one who locked her in her dream was not powerful enough to replicate the knowledge of the divine. This dream-like sensation, this colourful world, it was characteristic of her.

    ¡°Nupian . . . am I that indispensable?¡± Iris said. She instinctively knew that Nupian would come for her, but why? What had she forgotten, again? ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve grown since we last met. Your influence can no longer blind me. I . . . want to ask you a few questions. Would you like to hear them?¡±

    Muffled footsteps resounded from the outside. A petite rhythm, clicking against the stone road, echoed throughout the empty city. Its soft yet passionate tone interrupted Iris. She merely ceased her one-sided conversation and walked to the window.

    Thick blue curtains, with pink streaks crossing their fabric, rustled along with the midnight drafts. Iris drew them to the side and peered her head through the open window. A bright flower-like moon hovered beyond the sky, waving its petal-shaped clouds at the sleeping world, at its sole citizen.

    The moon¡¯s reflection flickered on her golden irises, which shimmered as clarity overtook her confusion. Her insightful gaze glimpsed at the illusory world, through a thick haze of dreams, and landed on a series of vibrating lines, threads of thoughts that composed this dreamscape.

    Colourful feelings developed and withered, giving rise to tides, to emotional waves. They rippled and dispersed and merged with their surroundings, filling the atmosphere with unseen spirits.

    Most of them were Iris¡¯s emotions, conscious and subconscious, but there were hints of unfamiliar affection, of artificial love.

    Iris touched her neck, feeling the black choker wrapping tightly but also delicately around it. Its structure had fused with her body, tickling her whenever she glided her fingers on it.

    Before she tried to experiment with the choker, she caught at the corner of her eyes a blurry figure at a distance. Her eyesight penetrated the terraced houses and landed on that mysterious lady, who also looked up.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Their gazes met, and their hearts palpitated.

    Iris clutched her chest. Her face reddened. Her soul shivered. A cold wind descended upon her, forcing her to blink, to shiver pitifully in her thinly weaved pyjamas.

    Inaudible whispers clasped her mind, snapping her out of her trance. That Nupian had vanished from her location. Where could she be?

    Another mutter softly echoed beside her. It confided to her abstract sense of awareness, of traces of powerful teleportation spells. Iris closed her eyes and imagined the layout of Donhalgen.

    Glowing magic circles manifested and revolved around her. Countless phantoms of her future split themselves and rushed in myriad directions. They cast their spells, morphed their wings, and separated themselves into an endless amount of Slime Girls.

    All with one goal, to avoid Nupian.

    The potential Irises left the room as swiftly as they materialised. Their illusory scent perfumed the atmosphere, and the real Iris submerged herself in this strange mood, where she admired her other selves sacrificing themselves for her.

    They were all her, and she was all them. If she were the one summoned by her other self, she too would gladly cast away her life; the exchange of her temporal existence with a step toward that goal, it was worth it, everything was worth it.

    ¡°For every puddle of ours, the height we could climb will be a little higher.¡± Iris flashed a freezingly tender smile. ¡°All we hope for is that we carry a part of us through. We only need one, after all.¡±

    The potential Irises vanished one after another. Before their future collapsed, they encountered the potential Nupian, and by a mere touch they lost themselves.

    Their disappearances shone amidst the lonely city, flickering like the last cry of the dying stars. The curtain of the end fell, and silence consumed all futures, all possibility.

    Even if Iris was now of the Condensation Phase, she still couldn¡¯t retaliate. Her Nupian, her lovely Nupian, was too powerful, assertive.

    The door into Iris¡¯s house creaked open. Although quiet, its haunting noise pierced into Iris¡¯s ears. She looked at the window and shook her head. She could not escape, could not fight back.

    To win, she must face her fear head-on. She must surprise her Nupian.

    The approaching footstep ceased in front of the door into Iris¡¯s bedroom. A series of playful knocks reverberated. Iris softly assented. The door carefully slid open.

    A large black hat, on whose rim was a flower-laced veil, rested on Nupian. She tilted her head, sweeping her attention through the tranquil bedroom. Her gaze found Iris. Her veil waved as if uttering their cheers.

    Iris placed her hands on the window frame, her back facing Nupian. She stared into the distance, into the field of blurry stars, into the great beyond for where a place she longed existed. Motionless, she lost herself in her thoughts, allowing the nightly winds to dance around her.

    Nupian¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She grabbed her hat, took it off and pressed it on her abdomen, and then took a deep breath. The layering scents of myriad Irises filled her lungs. She shivered, her neck pinkening.

    ¡°Iris, you¡¯re even more beautiful than the day I lost you,¡± she said. ¡°Congratulations, Dear. You¡¯ve condensed your power as well as your charm.¡±

    Iris smiled. She remained unmoving, her face hidden from Nupian. ¡°My instinct . . . told me of your arrival. Have we . . . forgotten something?¡±

    Nupian paused. Her hands, holding her hat, tightened their grip. Her Domain of White Winter stirred, but its power could not find and freeze the shackle upon her lost memory. It could only numb her uneasiness.

    ¡°I . . . indeed have. I remembered . . . that our souls became connected, our hearts intertwined. But then, we . . . when I regained myself, I¡¯ve already returned to my body. What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I saw the Heavenly Kingdom itself,¡± Iris said. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I¡¯ve met a goddess?¡±

    ¡°I would not . . . if it weren¡¯t you saying it.¡± Nupian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been special. If it¡¯s you, slipping out of a transcendent¡¯s grasp isn¡¯t an impossibility.¡±

    ¡°If I could escape from The Goddess herself, why would I let you approach me?¡±

    Nupian sauntered towards Iris. Her black hair danced around her body, swirling like a river of inks detailing a joyous future between two lovely, special brides.

    She reached forwards. Her hands passed through Iris¡¯s shimmering blue hair. They wrapped around her fingers, sparkling like minuscule crystals. Her fingertips phased through them and touched Iris¡¯s shoulders.

    Nupian gently held onto Iris¡¯s upper arms. Iris trembled. The cold winds vanished, the soothing scents disappeared, and the night ceased its steady movement.

    The moon brightened, flashing its pale highlight upon the sole pair within this misty world.

    Iris slowly turned her head to face Nupian. Her golden eyes dimmed, turning grey.

    ¡°Was there ever any chance for me?¡± she said.

    ¡°I do not know, I cannot know, Dear. What you¡¯re hiding, only you would know.¡± Nupian drew her hands along Iris¡¯s arms, reaching Iris¡¯s hands. ¡°But, I do know that you¡¯ll still exist after we¡¯ve completed our vow.¡±

    ¡°This body, this memory, they¡¯ll live on. But what would become of me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll gain a part of me, a part of my legacy.¡± Nupian handed Iris her black-veiled hat. On its cap was a single black rose. ¡°Throughout my journey, I¡¯ve unearthed many treasures, and what I¡¯m offering to all my brides is the most precious of them all.¡±

    ¡°Where . . . are they?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re with me, within me, around me.¡± Nupian smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, our connection isn¡¯t that intimate yet. You¡¯ll see them soon, very soon.¡±

    Iris closed her eyes, relaxing her hands. She casually slipped out of Nupian¡¯s grasp and, revealing a graceful smile, walked to her bed. She turned around, looked at Nupian with her eyes closed, and fell on her bed. Her blanket rose around her, perfuming a candy-like scent throughout the room.

    The blue chilly candles flickered, shifting their shade to passionate pink. A permeating heat engulfed the atmosphere. The curtains fell and obstructed the prying cold air from interrupting this sacred ritual.

    With Iris¡¯s bare body laying before her, Nupian bit her lips. She carefully walked to the bed, taking off her attires, trembling with every piece removed. Her pale, snowy skin reddened when her hands glided across them, as if the ghosts of her most beloved tickled her, teased her, kissed her.

    She pressed her knees on the bed. Her body hovered above Iris, who, with her eyes closed, opened her mouth and licked her lips, moistening their slimy membrane.

    ¡°I . . . we are asleep, dreaming a future that couldn¡¯t be,¡± Iris said. ¡°My affection is fleeting, my heart transient. Illusion and reality, they collide and mesh until one can no longer discern the truth.¡±

    Iris drew her arms around Nupian¡¯s neck. She opened her mouth and exhaled. A puff of burning, fruit-scented air filled Nupian¡¯s face. Nupian slowly lowered her head. Her fine black hair, like curtains, fell all around Iris¡¯s face, concealing the impending act of love from all but the two brides.

    ¡°I shall make this dream a reality, this promise the truth,¡± Nupian said. ¡°I shall find you, and you shall find me. We shall stay together until forever ends.¡±

    Nupian pressed her sensitive body against Iris¡¯s, who shivered and let out a sensual moan. Her voice flooded the bedroom, painting the pink atmosphere steamy.

    ¡°Then, come find me. Prove to me that your love transcends distance, transcends time, and transcends identity.¡±

    Iris opened her eyes. Their golden shine brightened the lonely night. Her resolution struck this involuntary dream.

    As everything rapidly crumbled, Nupian frowned. She opened her mouth and gave Iris¡¯s lips a tender, passionate kiss. Her tongue intertwined with her most special bride, as the two Monster Girls, deeply in lust, disintegrated into piles of thoughts.

 Chapter 240: Make Me Forget That Nightmare

    Ludmint lay beside her Iris, engrossed in that dreamy face, enchanted by that alluring, fruity scent. Her hands stayed on her chest and abdomen, aching for touches, but she kept her desires to herself.

    Iris needed this rest.

    Cold winds crept through the open windows, fluttering the thick curtains. Moonlight periodically leaked inside, illuminating parts of the bedroom, but never revealed any transpiring intimacy.

    Ludmint raised her hand, preparing to close the window, when a mischievous smile took over her face. She instead drew her hand to Iris, gently lifted her blanket, and snuggled within the bed.

    If she closed the windows, the temperature might be too warm. Sharing her warmth with Iris was the only choice!

    As she pressed her body against her beloved, Ludmint carefully examined Iris¡¯s expression. That soothing look never changed. Iris wouldn¡¯t know a thing even if Ludmint hugged and caressed her.

    ¡°Iris, you look too defenceless right now,¡± Ludmint whispered. ¡°I . . . it takes much restraint not to touch you. It¡¯s getting more difficult by the moment. Will you forgive me if I cave?¡±

    Ludmint shivered. She skillfully stroked her fianc¨¦e¡¯s neck, feeling the bubbly membrane vibrating under her silky touch. Her incorporeal fingertips grazed, nuzzled, and teased the soft slime while her eyes quietly slithered everywhere unconcealed by a thin layer of pyjamas and blanket.

    She shifted herself until her silhouette merged with Iris, until her breaths fused with Iris¡¯s. The bedroom grew impassioned and stuffy, with curtain-like mists covering Ludmint¡¯s indecent expression.

    ¡°Your fruity, strawberry taste, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s awakened my ravenous desire.¡± Ludmint leaned her face closer to Iris¡¯s, fixating on that pair of translucent, flavourful lips. ¡°May I have a little taste?¡±

    ¡°Was there ever any chance for me?¡±

    Ludmint froze. Her body phased out of existence as she passed through the blanket and out of the bed. She materialised on her feet, her ears red, her chest tense, and her pupils quivering.

    ¡°I, I wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of you.¡± Ludmint raised her voice but then paused to hold her breath.

    Iris remained motionless, still entrenched in her dream.

    ¡°Iris?¡± Ludmint crept toward the bed. ¡°Did you sleepwalk? Are you dreaming?¡±

    As no answer returned to her, Ludmint heaved a sigh and carefully lay on the bed again. While frowning, she held the blanket and moved it away from Iris.

    Iris¡¯s reflective membrane flickered as the ambient light fell on it. Her damp clothes exposed her bare slime, and her pinkened flushes dyed her body in sensitive dots.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Iris. I would never play with your body. My promise to safeguard you is eternal and unchanging.¡±

    ¡°This body . . . they¡¯ll live on. But what would become of me?¡±

    Iris¡¯s faint voice dissipated in the steady chill air, which swirled around her, though it failed to lighten her blushes or suppress her rising body temperature.

    Her brows creased. Her eyelids trembled.

    ¡°What . . . are you implying?¡± Ludmint grabbed Iris¡¯s shoulders, squeezing them. ¡°Iris, please wake up. You¡¯re in a nightmare.¡±

    Ever since they¡¯d lived together, Iris had never sleepwalked, never murmured in her dream, and never revealed that heartbreaking expression.

    Never reveal her pain, never express her sorrow, never worry her family. That perfect fa?ade rarely parted; only terrible crises could fracture her.

    ¡°Iris!¡± Ludmint raised her voice, shaking her sleeping beauty. ¡°You must wake up, you must return, you must not give in. We¡¯re always by your side, your friends, your lovers, your family.¡±

    ¡°Where . . . are they?¡±

    Iris¡¯s fleeting tone gradually faded. The internal struggle on her countenance dimmed. Her heart steadily slipped away from her Ludmint.

    Ludmint gritted her teeth. Her Corruption Power flared up, enveloping her right hand. She raised it, clenched it, and then slammed her palm on Iris¡¯s left arm. Her silver flame shattered Iris¡¯s arm and burned her slime. The bed fractured, but an invisible forcefield absorbed the damage, preventing it from destroying the bedroom.

    Iris winced. She opened her mouth, but no scream escaped her.

    Not enough. Ludmint pressed her lips against Iris and slithered her tongue inside. Her Corruption Power filled her mouth. The flames in her chest burst throughout her body. She wanted to take off her clothes and violate her Iris, but she suppressed that desire.

    There must be no relief, not for her, not for Iris. Stay here, love me, feel me!

    Ludmint blushed. Her hands crawled around Iris¡¯s melting body, but they dared not touch where they wished. They merely stimulated the pinkening membrane with strokes and pinches.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    As the urge caged in her heart overflowing, her hands moved to her sweating body. Her fingernails glided on her abdomen, seeking her most sensitive spots. She tickled her breasts while letting out a muffled cry that rang only for her fianc¨¦e.

    No. She mustn¡¯t continue. This . . . wasn¡¯t working!

    Ludmint bit her tongue. Phantom pain dispersed her body, and she reformed floating above Iris. Eyes bloodshot, she opened her mouth, within which hid a spherical orb of pitch-black quality.

    Its all-consuming surface revealed a world of endless storms, where each gale dyed the world silver with its icy yet sorrowful howls. As Ludmint¡¯s silver Corruption Power stirred, a ray of light escaped from the orb and materialised as a sliver spear whose handle resembled that of a delicate maiden¡¯s hands.

    Ludmint held the spear and thrust it. Its tip violently shattered Iris¡¯s abdomen, burning through her slime, and grazed with the slightest force on her Shadow Heart Core.

    Golden lines rose from all around the bedroom and sprung towards the strike. They wrapped around the spear, breaking and reforming as their golden radiances flooded the world. The bedroom¡¯s wooden tiles and beams turned dark grey, their composition shifting to a magical material.

    Shockwaves created by the spear crashed against the black material, cracking its surface. Golden liquid gushed out but then reversed its flow, reverting the black tiles to their original state.

    Black Polylith Grand Formation operated at its full capacity. It managed to stop Ludmint¡¯s power from shattering the house, but Ludmint didn¡¯t care. She only focused on her Iris.

    As Iris¡¯s slime sluggishly flowed out of her core, her purple Corruption Power gurgled. Her eyes snapped open, and she gasped.

    ¡°I . . . have I returned?¡± She coughed, her hoarse voice ringing in the air.

    ¡°You . . . you¡¯ve returned, Iris. Your nightmare¡¯s over. I¡¯m here now, always beside you.¡±

    Ludmint let go of her spear, which disintegrated into nothingness, and landed on the bed. Her immaterial body became physical as she lightly sank onto her pillow, laying next to Iris, staring at that pair of reddened eyes. Her own reflection, brimming with uncontrollable craving, revealed her twirling lust.

    Her slight smile, her creased brows, her strained cheeks, her trembling lips, they pieced together into a profound visage. She was relieved but also worried, reserved but also licentious, gentle but also aggressive.

    No longer could she suppress herself.

    Iris too flushed. Her feeling, the relic of that perilous dream, ate away at her mind. Her exhaustion blended with the stimulation, painting her irises cloudy, striking.

    ¡°She . . . took my lips,¡± Iris said. ¡°I am tainted by her love, my heart gripped by her passion. Do you . . . find it abhorrent?¡±

    ¡°Her marks on you, I¡¯ll replace it with mine.¡±

    Iris opened her mouth, but nothing came out of her. Her tongue played with her lips as her eyes drooled, milky tears wetting her blissful expression. Her hands glided around her body, moved to her bed, and slid towards her Ludmint.

    Ludmint¡¯s eyes, they gawked at her, violating her miserable heart. Of course she allowed it, indulged in it, and wished for it never to end.

    Such differing reactions. This was love, love beyond doubt.

    ¡°Take me, make me forget that nightmare. Fill my heart with your voice, my head with your name.¡±

    ¡°And your body with my love.¡±

    Iris spoke nothing, but her hands reached for her Ludmint, whispering a quiet long song in the form of weak moans. The lyric of romance pervaded the bedroom, and the saliva of affection wetted the bedsheet. Questionable fluids soaked their bodies, yet they failed to calm the rising heat and the aroused senses.

    As Ludmint moved her fingers, Iris quavered. She pursed her lips, but Ludmint¡¯s tongue forced them open. The flame bursting throughout her body dissolved her membrane, which continuously regenerated and punctured.

    She shifted her posture; Ludmint also moved with her. Their rhythm pulsated, shaking the bed as their intensity magnified. Their voices rose and fell in tandem, merging into a chorus orchestrated by their synchronised movement.

    ¡°Ludmint . . .¡± Iris weakly gasped. Her bare chest faltered. ¡°I . . . I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Ludmint froze. She drew back her fingers and touched Iris¡¯s chest, stroking it delicately. Her Corruption Power flowed through the sticky membrane, merging with the fatigued slime.

    ¡°Iris, have I . . . bored you?¡± Ludmint blinked. Her ears turned crimson. ¡°I . . . was I too selfish? I didn¡¯t know you weren¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Iris raised her voice. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop moaning; how could I not enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°Then, should I . . . go slower? Was I too forceful?¡±

    Iris blushed. She dared not speak her mind, but her aching, shivering body implied everything. She wanted more. More than she could handle.

    This exhaustion was chaining her!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help myself.¡± Iris averted her eyes. The energy Ludmint slipped inside her, although heavenly, failed to heal her tired soul. ¡°Please don¡¯t blame yourself. I¡¯m . . . such a useless wife.¡±

    Ludmint closed her eyes. What was she thinking, forcing Iris down while she was sleeping? Had she gone insane, had her lust overtaken her principles?

    She made Iris sad. She made her fianc¨¦e, her wife, miserable.

    ¡°No, Iris. You aren¡¯t useless. Never.¡± Ludmint rose from the bed and sat on Iris¡¯s abdomen, exhaling a puff of cold mist. She placed her hands on Iris¡¯s bosom, leaning forward. ¡°Allow me to help you. You¡¯re tired, but your heart is racing. If we don¡¯t extinguish this flame, you wouldn¡¯t have a restful sleep.¡±

    Iris sluggishly covered her embarrassed face. She feebly nodded. ¡°Please help me.¡±

    Ludmint exhaled. She tensed her arms. Her body glided against Iris¡¯s body, shifting, shivering. Her fingernails pinched into the gluey membrane. It coated her skin, sticking to every part of her delicate body.

    She gradually sank into Iris and, as the bubbling slime seeped into her, she trembled periodically. The current of love inside her rhythmically flowed, stroking her inside. Her mouth gaped open. A steamy breath mixed with her foamy saliva dripped from her lips.

    As she exerted herself, her body floated up, slipping in and out, in and out of Iris¡¯s puddle of sweet slime. Her heart beat in sync, her breathing in cycle. She carefully increased her pace, and the blanket and the pillows swirled around her. They formed pile upon pile of softness that invited her to submerge herself in this sea of ecstasy.

    Iris, eyes closed, bit her lips. Her voice diffused in the air, shaking the warm vapours. Her lost strength locked her in place, and her responsive slime forced her moans out of her throat. Milky liquid danced within her blue slime. It coursed beneath her cracking membrane.

    She clenched her hands, holding onto the bed until her fingernails cut the bedsheet. Ludmint¡¯s hands then reached hers, so she held onto them, though she dared not hold on too tight, or she might hurt her Ludmint.

    While their voices, in concert, aroused to the height of their cord, the pillows and blanket surrounding their assimilating bodies tumbled onto them. Ludmint laid herself onto her Iris, and let the world collapse over them.

    In this comforting darkness, they ground their bodies until nothing singular remained. Their love, their fluid, their silhouettes morphed into one, into an ocean of cries that reverberated in their minds, that forced its way into their hearts.

    Their muffled voices ceased, their movements stilled. Oneness at last.

 Chapter 241: Faith in Iris

    Iris was reading a textbook when a series of knocks interrupted her. She glanced at a large window of her bedroom. On the other side of the window, the garden quietly rustled, with cool gusts whirling in silence. Leaves and night flowers glittered when the soothing moonlight landed on them.

    Few people would disturb her now, but she wouldn¡¯t mind if they did.

    Iris forced down her expectant smile and shook her head, getting rid of her indecent thoughts. She got up from her seat, ambled to the door, and looked through an eye-shaped slit.

    Her gaze met an eye whose intense black colour revealed its devotion to its beholder. It flickered as it observed Iris as if it were melting from ecstasy.

    ¡°My goddess, please answer my prayer.¡±

    Pallorn drew her face from the slit and leaned her head on her shoulder. Her wings gently flapped. The winds they generated rustled her thin nightly dress.

    Iris sighed. She had an inkling of who would sneak up her bedroom, and she was right. Pallorn had been doing a lot lately.

    This Fallen Angel loved her Fallen Goddess too much.

    Iris opened the door and, with a slight smile, drew her right hand forward. Pallorn grasped it and kissed its back. Her lips caressed it as if imprinting its scent onto the hand.

    ¡°Praise be with you, my goddess. May your Corruption taint the sky,¡± Pallorn said and let go of Iris¡¯s hand. Her wings trembled. ¡°It¡¯s already tainted my body, my heart, and my soul.¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice, Pallorn. Why have you never followed your goddess¡¯s command?¡± Iris drew Pallorn into her bedroom and shut the door. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Goddess carelessly. Do you want to expose our secret?¡±

    Pallorn¡¯s eyes twitched. This unholy relationship between them was a secret known only to them. It wouldn¡¯t be as special if others knew!

    ¡°Please forgive your devoted angel. Her excitement blinded her. She beseeches your heavenly punishment.¡±

    ¡°Scheming against your goddess is heresy, Pallorn.¡± Iris walked to a sofa and sat down. She gestured for Pallorn to sit opposite of her. ¡°You could¡¯ve prayed with all your heart, and I would¡¯ve heard your words. Yet you still come.¡±

    Pallorn clasped her hands and held them near her chest, forming a prayer gesture. Her wings enveloped her torso. ¡°Would you descend upon my bed if I wished for your body?¡±

    Iris snapped her fingers. Green dots of light flickered into existence before morphing into vines and leaves. They surrounded Pallorn, constricted her figure, and drew her up from her seat. She, shivering, let out a soft moan.

    ¡°If your goal is to distract me, then I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Iris froze, eyes contracted. Her magical vines and leaves and flowers violently trembled. Their structure fractured and dispersed as radiances that briefly illuminated the dim bedroom and their quivering creator.

    Pallorn fell on her sofa, confused. She rose from her seat and reached for her goddess, but her body too slowed its motion. Overwhelming yet invisible weight pressed against her. Her chest clenched as her heart rapidly and violently quavered.

    The dormant silver of Faith in her soul rose from its slumber and ruptured with endless brilliance. Her physical vessel cracked, unable to contain the amount of Holy Power coursing through her veins.

    She went down on her knees and closed her eyes. Her black and white wings unfolded, their sizes expanding to span the bedroom. Her fluttering feathers detached from her body and swirled around her holy silhouette.

    As she muttered unholy prayers, her Faith permeated her body. Her fair skin shone in dark light, its all-corrupting nature fusing with her holy appearance. Chill and heat alternately bloomed inside her chest, inside her heart. Countless unseen hands grazed her sensitive flesh, touching her where she carved the most.

    Her power as a Transformation Phase Monster Girl surged. Her flowing black hair darkened as its shade absorbed light and dimmed her surroundings. A hint of violet hue covered her. It left trails of enchanting glows whenever she moved.

    She opened her eyes, which, for a moment, distorted the world as if they were the endless abysses emerged from the deepest decadence.

    Her golden Faith turned pitch black before regaining its holy colour, and she retracted her corrupted aura.

    After getting up from her knees, Pallorn floated to her absentminded Iris and carried her to the bed. She hugged her goddess, kissed her cheeks, and lay her goddess and herself on the neatly arranged bed.

    Iris, gasping for air, gripped her chest. Her slime stirred beneath her membrane, wiggling its tentacles as if pleasuring stroking her affectionately. Her quiet moans echoed in her throat and escaped from her pursed lips. She sluggishly opened her eyes, turned to her Pallorn, and blushed.

    The Fallen Angel understood, by heart and by faith, what her Fallen Goddess desired. She spread her wings and enveloped herself and her most admired. Her feathers trembled and fell from her body as the shivering intensified. The bed creaked, the bodies ached, and the emotions intertwined.

    A flow of black feathers crashed with a flow of white feathers. They mixed and separated, grazing each other as their ticklish hair stroked one another. They fluttered, revolving between their affection, spoiling each other with their colour.

    The wings tightened their embrace. And they delicately waved every time a wave of pleasure rushed through them. Their gales blew the sea of black and white up, and these feathers rained inside the room, flickering under the pink glimmer and cold winds.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    As the entangled voices reached their climaxes, and the wings faltered, and the world grew silent, Pallorn, soaked in sweats and honey-like liquids, folded back her dirty, lovely, warming wings.

    While hugging her goddess, she quietly panted. Her minty breaths perfumed her face, mixing with the strawberry scent of her Iris.

    She drew her right hand to her face and licked her fingers, tasting that sweet, sweet nectar. Her eyes still focused on her goddess, who was gazing at the roof of her messy bed.

    Iris¡¯s slime, blue with hints of embarrassing pink and milky white and wicked purple, churned within her figure. As she contemplated her change, currents of emotions within her subsided.

    She turned to look at her Fallen Angel, whose pupils reflected delight from their intimacy.

    Iris should¡¯ve blushed; she instead found it cute, found it natural. She expected her angel to serve her.

    ¡°Thank you, Goddess,¡± Pallorn said. ¡°Your reward is the most blissful.¡±

    Iris took a deep breath. Pallorn¡¯s scent filled her heart. ¡°You helped me, and I helped you.¡±

    ¡°I merely follow your teaching, my goddess.¡± Pallorn pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°I am myself, only because of you. My Holy Power survived only because of you.¡±

    ¡°Your faith persists, not because of me, but because of your sister.¡±

    ¡°Tardi, she¡¯s lovely, always has been.¡± Pallorn¡¯s voice melted. ¡°That¡¯s why you made me, my goddess. You saved her, saved me, saved us.¡±

    ¡°I saved myself. You¡¯re all collateral.¡± Iris drew her hands skywards, grasping for stars unseen, home unreached. ¡°Without me, you all wouldn¡¯t need to leave your home.¡±

    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t have met my sister, wouldn¡¯t have felt this liberation. Please don¡¯t blame yourself, Dearest Iris. You¡¯re our most beloved, our most important, our most¡ª¡±

    ¡°Limit your flattering, Pallorn. You¡¯re acting unlike your appearance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your Fallen Angel, a reflection of your morale.¡± Pallorn smiled. Her wings waved. ¡°Please punish your naughty angel, oh Goddess of Corruption.¡±

    Iris sighed. She could never stop her Pallorn from praising her. She didn¡¯t enjoy it at first, but those sweet words, that lovely tone, that unwavering confidence, they changed her. Their intimacy . . . it tainted her.

    She corrupted herself.

    Silence then reigned. The two stayed by each other¡¯s side, leaning on their lover. Their soaked bodies felt no discomfort, only dissipating the warmth of their passions.

    ¡°Before this accident interrupts us,¡± Iris said, ¡°for what did you come here?¡±

    Pallorn opened her mouth but decided against joking. She¡¯d teased her goddess too much, and she might get punished if she played too close to the fire.

    It was too intense, too impressed; she wasn¡¯t ready for another round.

    ¡°I wish for your guidance, my goddess.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve gone to Lenmia if you wish for such.¡±

    ¡°Not for the matter of Holy Power, but for the matter of . . . our future.¡± Pallorn¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°I love this place. We¡¯re all safe here. Everything is prepared for us, and we merely need to ask for more.¡±

    Such a utopia, how long could it last? How much hidden price must one pay?

    The Broken Empire revered Iris for her identity, but because of this identity, Iris must rise up to the impossible challenge, to the stage of the truly powerful.

    Pallorn doubted not the ability of her goddess, but she wished to help. She could not. Her family could not.

    Iris looked at her angel and stroked her face. ¡°Staying by my side, you¡¯ve already helped a lot.¡±

    ¡°Then, train us, Iris. If you don¡¯t want danger to befall us, arm us with power, with inextricable might that belonged solely to us.¡±

    ¡°Endless knowledge is at your fingertip. The Broken Empire allows you all infinite access to its national library. What I have is mere drops compared to the ocean gathered through time.¡±

    Iris¡¯s tone faded. Her logical words echoed in the bedroom, obscuring the implication behind Pallorn¡¯s request. She didn¡¯t want to share her secrets. These taboos must stay and end with her.

    Her family objected, but she alone held this knowledge. The selfish Iris would never divulge it.

    A series of knocks rang, interrupting the conversation. Pallorn frowned. She rose from the bed and waved her hands. Her Holy Power cleansed her body, clothes, bedsheets, and also purified the air, getting rid of all randy scents.

    Iris too dressed up. She seated herself on her bed, her golden eyes glimmering with mysterious foresight.

    ¡°I bid you farewell, my goddess.¡± Pallorn spread her wings. Her Corruption Power drew around her symbols that would sneak her out of the room.

    Her nightly visit must stay a secret, or she would get teased by her family.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave, Pallorn.¡± Iris shook her head as she stood up. ¡°Her Highness¡¯s already sensed your presence. Open the door and invite her in.¡±

    ¡°Her Highness?¡± Pallorn blinked. ¡°Has Her Highness been visiting¡ª¡±

    ¡°Caution is one of the great virtues of the angels, fallen or not.¡±

    Pallorn lowered her head. She assented to her goddess¡¯s advice before walking to the door. She held her breath, gripped the door¡¯s handle, and pulled it open.

    The maiden most beautiful stood before Pallorn. Her hair, coloured by blueness deeper than the night sky, flowed on her shoulders and swayed behind her. She slightly tilted her head, her azure eyes looking into Pallorn¡¯s angelic pupils.

    No matter how many times she¡¯d seen the Second Princess, Pallorn still couldn¡¯t look into her eyes. She lowered her head, her neck reddening. That grace, that awe-inspiring presence, it enveloped her. It urged her to kneel before the ruler of The Broken Empire, the saviour of the Corrupted Races.

    This disposition, the same as her goddess¡¯s. No, her goddess was better!

    ¡°Your Highness, please pardon our lack of hospitality. We¡¯re pleased to¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is I who interrupted your sweet nightly activity. There¡¯s no need to compensate me; I should instead compensate you.¡± Vivalin stepped forwards to stand close to the blushing Pallorn. ¡°Is there . . . anything you desire?¡±

    Pallorn held her breaths. When the Second Princess promised something, she would accomplish it. No matter the request, no matter the intention. Everything was possible.

    ¡°I . . . have no grand ambition, Your Highness. I merely wish for my Iris to live well, to live freely. If I were to be bold, would you grand her the title of a Marchioness?¡±

    Vivalin beamed as she turned to Iris. ¡°Do you feel comfortable, Iris? Although I command the high society, I cannot change the minds of the nobles.¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Not everyone can tolerate an unknown Slime Girl taking the favours of their most precious¡¯s princess.¡±

    ¡°Their jealousy blinds them.¡± Vivalin walked past Pallorn. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared to give up the throne. A mere Marchioness title isn¡¯t enough for you.¡±

    Iris shook her hands. ¡°Vivalin, The Broken Empire prospers under your guidance. For me to take everything, I can¡¯t do it. I shall accept the Marchioness title and nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Then, the bestowal ceremony will commence as soon as possible.¡± Vivalin covered her mouth. ¡°Imperial Mother¡¯s returning from the battlefield. She looks forward to meeting you. I shall arrange the ceremony to coincide with her expected return.¡±

    ¡°Please convey my regard to her. I¡¯ll make sure to dress my best, look my best, and love my best.¡± Iris turned to Pallorn, coyly tilted her head, and blinked. Her golden eyes flickered as if enchanting her victim. ¡°Pallorn, it¡¯s getting late. You should return to your room, or Tardi might take up without you by her side.¡±

    Pallorn took a deep breath. Her eyes alternated between the bed, Iris, and the Second Princess. She didn¡¯t want to leave, but she must. She could only hope that her goddess would compensate her later.

    ¡°Please take care of yourself, Iris. And please excuse me, Your Highness.¡±

    Once Pallorn left the room, Iris sighed. Her careless, drowsy countenance regained its clarity. Her golden, melty eyes sharpened. The air surrounding her became crystal clear.

    Vivalin remained aloof, though her abyss-like azure eyes glimmered along with Iris¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°Congratulations on your Condensation, Iris,¡± she said. ¡°Is now the right time?¡±

 Chapter 242: Divine Imitation

    Iris placed her hands on her lap. She straightened her back, no longer leaning on her sofa, and looked into Vivalin¡¯s eyes. A determined smile materialised on her face, an expression as clear as the crystalised sky.

    ¡°Why did you trust me so much, Your Highness?¡± she said. ¡°I am but a stranger to you, to your empire, to your world. Except for our connection with Lady Lilith, nothing of ours aligns, not our goal, not our dream.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lilith is too a stranger, one of the Five Catastrophes, yet she liberated us, freed us from the shackle of The Divine.¡±

    Vivalin, sitting opposite Iris, tapped her fingers on the table in front of her. As she lifted her hand, a scroll manifested beneath it. She flicked her wrist. The scroll floated to Iris, who caught and unfurled it.

    ¡°There exists nothing more painful than faith, Your Highness. Please don¡¯t let me hurt you. Not when you can prevent it.¡±

    ¡°Faith is also the most heavenly of emotions. Has it not granted you endless valour?¡±

    Iris¡¯s countenance melted. Her eyes pinkened with fragmented memory. ¡°I regretted not my choice. They¡¯re my everything, Your Highness. Am I your everything?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a part of my everything, a no small part of it.¡±

    Iris finished reading the scroll and placed it on the table. ¡°To give me such a significant authority, the noble must¡¯ve objected to it.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare question my decision?¡± Vivalin beamed. ¡°If they do, I shall gift them such authority and all attached responsibility.¡±

    ¡°How devilish, Your Highness, using me as a shield.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I made the reward irresistible.¡± Vivalin snapped her fingers. ¡°Is it not enough?¡±

    ¡°An infinite access to Classical Antique Vault, a Corrupted Imperial Emblem, and the ownership of a palace, are you not fearful of my avarice?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to try.¡± Vivalin covered her mouth. ¡°But there is no need to go that far. I can offer you my body, and you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say such misleading words!¡± Iris averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person. What you see is merely a consequence of my Condensation.¡±

    Vivalin¡¯s eyes gleamed. Sparks of inspiration and surprises hovered in her irises. ¡°You . . . how could you listen to the whispers of the world?¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve already revealed the method if I knew.¡± Iris pressed her right hand on her abdomen. ¡°This body of mine contains many secrets, secrets that not even I know.¡±

    ¡°Shall we run a few experiments?¡± Vivalin grasped her own shoulders and drew down her laced nightly dress. ¡°Tying you with my body is beneficial to all of us.¡±

    Iris jumped up from the sofa. Her arms tensed, though her expression revealed no flushes. ¡°This heart has been divided into many small pieces; you¡¯ll lose more than you could get.¡±

    ¡°Experiencing the rumoured bliss as well as receiving your affection, will there ever be a better deal?¡± Vivalin giggled. ¡°Now, tell me what you desire, in celebration of your Condensation.¡±

    Iris wanted to refuse, but she couldn¡¯t, not when stared at by such a charming gaze. That forceful gaze permitted no denial.

    ¡°Your Highness, please allow me to lead an expedition to Geotra Republic.¡± Iris waved her right hand. An ethereal projection of the map of The Broken Empire and its surroundings manifested on the table. ¡°A relatively small nation near our border. Is it not a perfect place to assert our influence?¡±

    ¡°Although its landmass is inferior to its neighbours, its geography is an excellent natural barrier against invasion. And its upper echelons consist of ancient Elven lineages, tracing from an older Era.¡±

    ¡°It would be unwise to declare war against such a reserved republic without justification.¡± Iris pointed at Geotra Republic on the map. Her fingertips landed on its capital. ¡°The world confided to me a secret worthy of such an invasion.¡±

    ¡°Did Lady Lilith leave behind a treasure there?¡± Vivalin lifted her head and stared at a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. ¡°Our archive has detailed that she once ventured to the land that eventually became Geotra Republic. However, we do not know the purpose of her visit.¡±

    ¡°Her means are beyond our reach, her goals beyond our imagination.¡± Iris swirled her hand around The Republic, fuzzing its image. ¡°All that her shadow whispered to me is its existence. I cannot promise you anything except for a fruitful conquest.¡±

    ¡°Are you to bring me the gift of Falling The Republic?¡±

    ¡°I dare not promise such an extravagant feat. But I dare promise a modest one; Lady Lilith¡¯s Legacy will return to us.¡±

    ¡°What you call modest is unachievable by all but the most distinguished.¡± Vivalin drew her hand forward. ¡°Your request is troubling, Dear Iris. I can permit your departure, but, although you¡¯ll soon become a Marchioness, you utterly lack an army of your own.¡±

    Vivalin could summon more Monster Girls, but the nobles would object to it, not when they had yet deemed Iris worthy of the favour. Only a select few knew of Iris¡¯s otherworldly origin, and even fewer were aware of her role in the grandest design.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°My debut will be the stage upon which I build my visage. Although my influence won¡¯t match yours, I won¡¯t bring shame to the title you bestowed.¡± Iris sauntered to sit beside Vivalin. ¡°The issue of reputation will not occur. The issue of manpower, we shall settle it right here, right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to treat me like your lover?¡± Vivalin grinned. Her eyes peered through Iris¡¯s thin clothes, landing on Iris¡¯s bare flesh. ¡°You may tease me, but beware, I may tease back, and it might not end with simple words.¡±

    Iris hmphed. Her mischievous part liked to appear when it should not.

    She was in the presence of the Second Princess of The Broken Empire, the True Master who commanded the respect of all Monster Girls. She should¡¯ve been respectful, but a part of her, that devilishly twisted part of hers, thought it natural to flirt with such a historic figure.

    Since when did she feel so at ease with Vivalin?

    ¡°My ambiguous words may have misled you.¡± Iris wryly smiled. ¡°I wish to trade a secret of mine for an army of yours. I believe what I hold will be beneficial to your path toward Ascension.¡±

    Vivalin raised her eyebrows. If anyone else asserted such a ridiculous claim, she would¡¯ve already sent them to their knees. Such arrogance before her was worthy of capital punishment.

    But Iris, so mysterious was her origin, so enigmatic her knowledge, she was one of the few mortals who could grasp secrets of the transcendent.

    ¡°Your offering is too significant to be a mere jest. Please don¡¯t disappoint me, Iris.¡± Vivalin¡¯s voice seeped into the chilly atmosphere. Her invisibly subtle Domains expanded to envelope the bedroom. ¡°Now, none but us will hear you.¡±

    Iris lightly coughed. Her heart pulsated as her Corruption Power stirred within her body. Her human disguise flickered as her slimy appearance flashed beneath her soft membrane.

    She closed her eyes. A series of visions coursed through her. Her past, the past of the candidate for The Lord¡¯s blessing, retraced itself. The scriptures she must recite, the prayers she must chant, they echoed the faintest hint of the laws of the universe.

    The Lord, the goddess of an interstellar civilisation, the sole goddess of her world . . . and the goddess who sends her here.

    To such an incomprehensible existence, what would the world look like? To such an eternal existence, what would the laws feel like?

    Chaotic emotions bubbled within Iris, each framing her soul in a particular mindset. The ordinary burst into sparks of noise, giving way to the ineffable. She carelessly assumed all roles available, and she recklessly gleaned all possible intuition from them.

    Yet these all-knowing insights, upon coming into existence within her, crumbled into the void like a ghostly shadow vanishing under the sun. Only the faintest hint of its message persisted, though indescribably.

    Frowning, Vivalin disappeared from her sofa and manifested a distance from Iris. An overwhelming yet undetectable aura loomed over her heart. She stared at the trembling Iris, whose expression alternated between all profundity.

    Within that countenance lay an immortal mystery, a world inaccessible. Whatever hid beneath it, it was what she had been searching for!

    As Vivalin gradually committed herself to studying that unspeakable sensation, Iris opened her eyes. Their golden shades became infinitely blue, endlessly luminous. Within their shadow contained an intergalactic void, composed of celestial filaments, in which resided a sea of stars innumerable.

    Vivalin¡¯s pupils cracked. Tears welled at the corners of her eyes. An urge to blink, to protect her sight from the fiery radiance, filled her essence. She forced her eyelids still, and her mind raced against the enclosing blindness.

    The fabric of reality creaked. Vivalin took a step back. Her feet pressed against the floor, which softened like a luxurious pillow, and sank into it. She felt her perception drowning in an inconceivable ocean, her heart enclosed by a monumental construction.

    The world became perplexing, lifelike, and maddening. It crushed her who dared to seek its secret, and it suppressed every part of her that refused to yield.

    Although she was powerful beyond ordinary, she was still akin to ashes coursing with a breeze when compared to the great tempest that was the world itself.

    As the blackness consumed her vision, she finally failed to keep her eyes open. Her Pure Power, distilled and compressed to its fundamental essence, exploded from her soul. The mighty pressure vanished from her sense; the darkness dispersed like smoke against a gale.

    Something about her, something she had yet to figure out, was different. Her soul shimmered with newborn airiness. The world no longer oppressed her but lulled her. Her intuition, her esoteric perception sharpened.

    If she decided to once more sink into the world, she would be swimming in a warm, soothing ocean where fairy whispers informed her of secrets known by the world itself.

    Tenderness embraced her. Feather-like sensations tickled her nerves. She gradually opened her eyes and found herself laying on a large bed, with curtains concealing her figure from the outside. She rose up and looked for Iris, who was noting down her prior experience.

    Vivalin wearily smiled. Her previously brimming strength lost its shine. Even her unreadable eyes lost their keenness. The ultimate truth revealed by Iris, it¡¯d depleted her very essence.

    ¡°How long . . . have I been asleep?¡± Vivalin said. ¡°You . . . should¡¯ve slept with me, Iris. You¡¯re the master of this bedroom, the owner of this bed.¡±

    Iris stopped writing. She lifted her head and stared at a mirror above her. Its reflection revealed Vivalin¡¯s silhouette obscured by the translucent curtains.

    ¡°How could I disturb your much-needed rest?¡± she said. ¡°If the maids found out that we spent the night together, the rumours would be unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°Would it not solve our problem?¡± Vivalin¡¯s voice danced. ¡°The reason I took you into the palace is love. The influence you¡¯ll wield as my princess will dwarf that of a Marchioness.¡±

    ¡°That status will also restrict my movement.¡± Iris closed her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, do you not feel curious about my secret?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be a lie to deny, but such a sensitive topic, how could I force you?¡±

    ¡°The truth is, I also don¡¯t know. This body, this memory, are they really mine?¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°What I did was simply mimicry, but it . . . felt so real, too real to be a simple imitation.¡±

    Why did everyone desire her? She might be able to charm a few of her friends and enemies. But those beings, they stood at the pinnacle of existence. Why would they design such an unimaginable scheme to help her?

    This gift to Vivalin, it was also an experiment, a test of her hypothesis. She had yet to find the truth; she had no idea how close she was; she couldn¡¯t even know if she could ascertain the truth. The result, however, gave her a glimpse of what it could be.

    Oh Lord, what did you do to me?

    ¡°Vivalin, could it be possible, that we were the ones to deceive ourselves?¡±

    ¡°If one cannot trust themselves, who could they trust?¡±

    ¡°The only one they can trust . . . would be no one but themselves.¡± Iris closed her book and rose from her chair. ¡°Please don¡¯t trust anyone, Vivalin. Don¡¯t trust me, don¡¯t trust yourself, don¡¯t trust . . . even Lady Lilith.¡±

    Vivalin narrowed her eyes. After what¡¯d just transpired, Iris¡¯s words now carried weight too immense to dismiss. She had never known what happened, what was happening, and what would happen.

    She couldn¡¯t even trust herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll . . . keep your words in mind, Iris.¡± Vivalin walked to the door, opened it, and left the room. ¡°For what you¡¯ve given me, I¡¯m thankful.¡±

    Everything Iris did was for her family. Everything Vivalin did was for her empire. What, then, was Lady Lilith fighting for?

 Chapter 243: Invisible Shield

    ¡°I will take up the mantle of the leader,¡± Flamira said. Her meek voice, filled with satisfied fatigue, lingered in the bedroom. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t delay this any longer. Our Invisible Shield requires a representative, an authority figure. I¡¯ll be that anchor.¡±

    Errenia, panting, turned her head to face Flamira. She took a long, deep breath and then exhaled. She wanted to get up from the bed, but her numbed body refused to move.

    ¡°Flamira, are you taking advantage of my fatigue?¡± she said. ¡°You . . . don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m still a Hastinda, and I¡¯ll eventually be crowned the Family Head. If we were to compete, my political prowess would outstrip yours.¡±

    ¡°But right now, my power surpasses yours.¡± Flamira beamed. She lifted her right hand. Her dense azure Corruption Power coiled around her index finger. ¡°You must¡¯ve noticed . . . that I¡¯m much more passionate tonight.¡±

    Errenia averted her eyes. She sluggishly moved her hands to cover her pinkening cheeks. Indeed, her Flamira was too intense . . . too beastly. It was divine, as if she were taken to the tallest peak to witness beauty of the highest order.

    That technique, those whispers, those perfuming moans, they forced open her heart, muddled her thoughts, and imprinted an unerasable tattoo onto her soul. She . . . really thought she might suffer a heart attack and perish then.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always repressed yourself, Flamira. Even your main body said so.¡± Errenia laughed. ¡°It¡¯s lovely that you finally release your desire. However, please tell me beforehand; my unprepared heart almost gave up.¡±

    Flamira swallowed a puff of steamy air. She couldn¡¯t even refute those words. She . . . indeed repressed herself. Her feeling, churning inside her heart like a raging tide, might irreversibly change her. She . . . disliked changing, disliked passion, disliked that she might regret it.

    ¡°This body, this longing, they¡¯re insatiable,¡± Flamira said. ¡°But . . . if you don¡¯t mind, if you wish for more . . . I¡¯ll gladly help you. We¡¯re family; we help each other.¡±

    ¡°Then, allow me to help you more and more.¡±

    ¡°I . . . you¡¯ll understand after feeling it.¡±

    Flamira drew her right hand, where her Corruption Power coiled around her fingertip, to Errenia¡¯s face. It slithered past Errenia¡¯s hands and tapped those soft lips, lightly grazing them with her fingernail.

    Errenia trembled then flashed an embarrassed smile. She opened her mouth and nibbled on that cold, slimy finger. A swirl of chill permeated her mouth, wrapped around her tongue, and stroked the back of her throat. Itchiness persisted on her inside, but she almost couldn¡¯t feel it.

    As if submerged in a cold, vast abyss, Errenia felt weightless, light as nothingness, suspended in the void, in the realm of stasis. No. In this world, there existed a large, all-encompassing presence, a placating warmth of an all-powerful being. It enveloped her, embraced her deeply, and stuffed her with comforting discomfort.

    She grabbed Iris¡¯s hand and carefully drew it away from her face. Her tongue playfully licked the fingertip, tasting the leftover blue light. Its sour, fruity flavour enchanted her, though it failed to overtake her sense.

    A streak of saliva connected her lips with Iris¡¯s fingertip. Errenia wiped it from her face. Her eyes stayed on Iris, emotions bubbling with them.

    ¡°You . . . you¡¯ve broken through?¡± Errenia said. ¡°What . . . kind of power did you use? It . . . feels I like was taken to another world. Was that a dreamland?¡±

    Flamira¡¯s touch reinvigorated her. She rose up, pulling Flamira with her. An urge to hug her lover flared up, but she curbed it from showing in her starry eyes. Something about Flamira changed; her expression, her lovely countenance now peered deep into her heart.

    Her chest warmed whenever she met Flamira¡¯s eyes. Was she getting seduced, seduced by Flamira¡¯s mere presence?

    Flamira smiled. Her overflowing aura, which permeated the bedroom and sprinkled the air with a pinkish hue, withdrew inside her body. She could listen to the gradually stabilizing heartbeat of her Errenia.

    She must be careful, or she might unwittingly charm her partner; she didn¡¯t want to go for another round.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the Condensation Phase,¡± Iris said. ¡°That power of mine, I don¡¯t know its origin. I . . . merely acquired it.¡±

    Errenia took a deep breath. The pinkness on her face slowly subsided. ¡°What divine method did you use? Is it . . . possible for me to learn it? I¡¯m willing to trade my body!¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve already told you if I knew. The advancement, it originates from my soul, our soul. The other me must¡¯ve broken through.¡±

    Flamira bent down her head. Her hair delicately danced around her face, which flickered with a dull glow.

    Her main body was in an unknown place, away from her most beloved, separated from her trusted family. The other Iris now resided in The Broken Empire, pestered by political intrigues, indulged by her most lovely family. Flamira herself lived with her Errenia, with the resource of Hastinda Warrior Family at her fingertips, without any disturbance.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She should¡¯ve been the one to help her other selves. Was she . . . too slow?

    Errenia grabbed Flamira¡¯s hands and held them close to her chest. ¡°Flamira, there¡¯s no one who knows you more intimately than me; I¡¯ve watched you do your best every day; I¡¯ve been beside you at every step of your progress.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything, Errenia. I¡¯m . . . not sad. Why should I be?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve touched every part and felt every mood of yours. I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to call myself your dearest if I couldn¡¯t even notice your sadness.¡±

    Flamira lifted her head. Her eyes quivered. ¡°Am I childish, pathetic?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lovely, charming.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t evade the question!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my to-be wife, Flamira. We¡¯ll be together, even if your other Irises object.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡± Flamira stopped herself. Her face reddened. ¡°What . . . did you just say?¡±

    ¡°We sleep with each other almost every day, Flamira. How would you take responsibility, if not take my hands and vow to be mine?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s how we practice our Innate Talent!¡± Flamira¡¯s voice peeked. She couldn¡¯t even convince herself. ¡°I . . . I couldn¡¯t control myself. Whenever we enter our bedroom, the mood¡¯s always perfect. How could I resist?¡±

    Errenia drew Flamira¡¯s hands to her lips and kissed them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to resist. You . . . can always ask for more.¡±

    Flamira swallowed a gulp of air. She pulled her shivering hands back from Errenia¡¯s grasp. The warmth lingering on them tickled her. This ambience, this strange feeling, it intoxicated her.

    ¡°Since I can wish for more, I¡¯d like to become the leader of Invisible Shield.¡± Flamira held up her chest. Her milky eyes cleared up. ¡°I¡¯m now the sole Condensation Phase Monster Girl. Such reason alone should suffice.¡±

    Errenia sighed. She reluctantly nodded. Although she could assert herself as the leader, and Flamira wouldn¡¯t stop her, such a rash decision wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone.

    She would one day become Hastinda Family Head. She shouldn¡¯t assume the role of the leader of Invisible Shield. Her involvement with it must stay subtle and untraceable.

    ¡°What will happen, when I reach the Condensation Phase?¡± Errenia said. ¡°Would you allow me to rule your organisation with you, as I would allow you to rule my family with me?¡±

    ¡°This role¡¯s always been half yours.¡±

    ¡°Like I, half yours.¡±

    Flamira giggled and leaned close to her lover. She lightly brushed her lips on Errenia¡¯s cheek, feeling that slight shivering. ¡°You¡¯re making it difficult to control my urge, Errenia.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do, Flamira, remember that I¡¯m exceptionally good at holding grudges.¡± Errenia pressed her cheek against Flamira¡¯s lips. ¡°You might be stronger than me now, but the future is uncertain. Whatever you can do, I¡¯ll learn it and best you!¡±

    ¡°All thanks to my extraordinary teaching.¡±

    Errenia hmphed. There was nothing she could do to catch this slippery Slime Girl. She got up from the bed and walked to the balcony glass door. Moonlight tickled her body, glistening her soft, sensitive skin.

    ¡°Now that you no longer need me, what are you going to do?¡± Errenia said. ¡°Our Invisible Shield has become quite a star among the newly established Secret Organisations. How will you celebrate this achievement?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time we extend our shield beyond our closest reach.¡± Flamira reached for a hanging line by the bed and tucked it. A muffled ringing sound seeped into the bedroom. ¡°Aside from the most elites of Tentoid Empire, no one can stop us.¡±

    ¡°Will you subvert my family and install me as the rightful family head?¡±

    ¡°Such a task will stir too much attention, and the risk of failure isn¡¯t negligible.¡± Flamira carefully adjusted her pyjamas, covering her exposed skin. ¡°Most importantly, you wouldn¡¯t let me meddle, would you?¡±

    Errenia grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me enough, Dear. If I couldn¡¯t even win this familial game, how could I hope to help you on the national stage?¡±

    ¡°I shall reserve my judgement until the outcome is nigh. However, I must still prepare for the unexpected.¡±

    Flamira raised her right hand and pointed at the bedroom door. It creaked and opened before the maid could even knock on it. With a settled expression, she glanced around the room.

    Her mistress Errenia stood by the glass door, looking at the moon whose beautifying light illuminated her aura. And her mistress¡¯s confidant, seated on the messy bed, looked at her, observed her appearance, examined her figure.

    She lowered her head, her heart racing. Her body heated despite the nightly chill.

    ¡°Mistress, what do you need of me?¡± she said. ¡°Please pardon my tardiness, the other maids . . . they were getting ready.¡±

    ¡°We take no offence,¡± Flamira said. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve never called any of you during this special period.¡±

    The maid gasped. She pressed her clenched hands on her abdomen as she lowered her head further. Her short hair rustled with her rigid movement. Did her mistress notice it?

    ¡°Overthinking already? How cute.¡± Flamira beckoned for the maid. ¡°The hall is cold and lonely. Remember to close the door softly.¡±

    The maid did as instructed. She looked at her mistress, who had yet to turn to face her, and once more at Flamira. Whatever was going to happen, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle it.

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . my honour to serve you, Lady Flamira.¡± The maid trembled. ¡°But, I am still Mistress¡¯s. This kind of service, does Mistress . . . allow it?¡±

    Errenia turned around. Her orange hair, although tainted by pale blue shades, still radiated its fiery air. Her sharp eyes pierced the maid¡¯s heart and lit a flame in her chest.

    ¡°Do whatever your heart desires,¡± she said. ¡°Once you accept her offer, there will be no turning back.¡±

    The maid tilted her head. ¡°What kind of offer?¡±

    ¡°An offer of a new life, a path to the new world.¡± Errenia walked to the bed and sat near Flamira. ¡°We extend you a permanent contract, not as a maid of Hastinda Family, but as our maid.¡±

    ¡°What would be my job? Would it be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll assist me in paperwork and supervision. And you¡¯re free to give suggestions whenever possible.¡±

    The maid blinked. A permanent contract was amazing, but the level of confidentiality accompanying it was also worrying. She was only a commoner blessed enough to work as a maid in a well-off noble family.

    As she contemplated her choice, Flamira clapped her hands. The maid raised her head, and Flamira flashed her a graceful, thoughtful smile.

    That smile arrested her gaze. Her hesitation, her rationale, and her doubt melted away, dissolved by a torrent of uncontrollable emotions. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Lady Flamira, didn¡¯t want to see that expression turn into blues.

    Had she turned silly? She didn¡¯t know, but her heart had decided, and she must follow it.

    Zeal burning in her eyes, she inched closer to the bed, where her mistress and Lady Flamira awaited. Her face flushed while she tried her hardest to maintain her composure.

    Flamira drew open her arms. ¡°Congratulations on your new position, Head Maid.¡±

    As the maid entered Flamira¡¯s blissful embrace, the curtains around the bedroom fell. Warm, misty air cloaked the room, with soft cries rising and falling. The quiet night continued, interrupted only by the faintest noise, unheard by all but three passionate Monster Girls.

 Chapter 244: In Sickness

    Ludmint held onto the curtain and lifted it gently. Warm sunlight peered through the gap, painting the bedroom in soft orange shades. She deliberately slowed herself, letting the radiances steadily grow. She mustn¡¯t startle her resting Iris.

    On the messy bed, Iris lay with her eyes half-closed, her mind half-awake. Her pupils contracted as sparkles filled her visions. She lifted her head and, lethargy plaguing her motion, pressed her right hand on her forehead. Her body was warm, her mind clouded.

    She looked at her Ludmint. Their eyes met and triggered flushes on their bodies. Last night, their muddled hearts intertwined, and they burned through their passion like fireworks through their fuels. Ludmint was the first to avert her gaze, though the strangeness in Iris¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t elude her.

    She walked to sit on the bed. Her hands moved to hold Iris¡¯s.

    ¡°Why . . . haven¡¯t you slept?¡± she said. ¡°Is it because of that nightmare?¡±

    Iris wryly smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t get ready now, you might be late.¡±

    ¡°What happened in there?¡± Ludmint squeezed Iris¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re burning up. You¡¯ve never fallen sick before.¡±

    ¡°A little complication. I . . . I can¡¯t sleep. If I fall asleep, she¡¯ll come for me.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that not even my hug could stop the nightmare?¡± Ludmint drew close to her Iris, feeling the irritating heat. ¡°I may not specialise in curses, but I¡¯m still a scholar of magic. Whatever¡¯s plaguing you, I should be able to alleviate it.¡±

    Iris slid her hands to Ludmint¡¯s shoulders and held onto them firmly. She drew Ludmint¡¯s face close to her and, as Ludmint nervously closed her eyes, pressed her forehead to Ludmint¡¯s.

    An invisible flame jolted Ludmint. She opened her eyes and leaned away.

    That turbulent flow of energy, it was beyond extraordinary. The branches of Corruption Power, akin to vessels through which Iris consciousness coursed, wilted like flowers deprived of water and sunlight. Kinks and dots of foreign power disrupted all order, waging wars which threatened to fracture Iris herself.

    ¡°Are you . . . still confident?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°What . . .  did you go through?¡±

    ¡°I . . . chatted with the Saintess of Pure Mind.¡±

    Ludmint shook her head. ¡°The curse inside you, it¡¯s of Corrupted origin. Iris, what did you go through?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the name . . . Nupian?¡± Iris shivered. Uttering that name filled her chest with tingles. Those syllables rang so pleasantly in her ears. ¡°Before I came here, I had the fortune of meeting her. She came from the Northern Continent; she came for me.¡±

    Ludmint held her breath. Her mind raced for any potential solution, yet all that emerged got mercilessly cut down by the great disparity in power. A Solidification Phase Monster Girl was and had always been beyond her reach.

    She was not powerful enough.

    ¡°Did the Founder know?¡± Ludmint said. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have let anyone touch you. The Court wouldn¡¯t let you suffer like this.¡±

    ¡°Would I have shown you this side of me, if I could resolve it by myself?¡± Iris laughed. Her hoarse voice only pained her throat. ¡°The Founder is busy, uncontactable. I . . . have no idea when she will return.¡±

    Moreover, The Founder might not have the power to resolve this curse.

    ¡°How could you be so reckless?¡± Ludmint hugged her sick lover, tightening her embrace to let her coolness extinguish that excess heat. ¡°If you keep doing this, I won¡¯t be able to leave you alone. How can I trust you, when you like to plunge into danger?¡±

    ¡°I have no such terrific desire; it¡¯s simply necessary.¡±

    ¡°Your pain is never necessary. Don¡¯t ever imply such a thing.¡±

    ¡°What I did, I deem obligatory. You need not pity me. Sharing burden is what we do.¡± Iris closed her eyes and exhaled. Her hands relaxed as they dropped to the bed. Her head drooped, but she straightened her back and forced open her eyes. ¡°This calming silence, it¡¯s quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Have a short rest, Iris. I¡¯m here; she won¡¯t be able to take you.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate her. If she could affect me, even though she was a continent away, she could stop me from waking up. We surprised her once; I don¡¯t want to gamble a second time.¡±

    ¡°But without rest, you won¡¯t ever recover.¡±

    ¡°And with rest, I won¡¯t ever return.¡±

    Ludmint turned her head away. Her eyes wandered around the room, her thoughts astray. Her Iris, her fianc¨¦e, was suffering. She was suffering a curse so terrible she couldn¡¯t even rest.

    This wouldn¡¯t do!

    Ludmint slid her hands around Iris¡¯s waist and held her up. ¡°I¡¯ll wash and dress you up. We¡¯ll head for Shivering Heart Salon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll wash and dress up, and you¡¯ll head for Multi-Path Complex.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never spent my allocated time off before.¡± Ludmint brushed her face on Iris¡¯s. That warmth pricked her skin, but she enjoyed it. ¡°I¡¯m still a senior researcher and a member of Rising Horizon Council; no one can punish me for a few days off.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Fatigue might plague me, but it doesn¡¯t cloud my mind.¡± Iris pinched Ludmint¡¯s lips, sealing them. ¡°The Grand Formation failed in its most crucial moment. And you, my Ludmint, will soon come under a great scrutinise.¡±

    Ludmint averted her eyes. ¡°A sick person shouldn¡¯t think too deeply, my Dear. You should close your eyes and let me care for you. Do you not want your worried fianc¨¦e to stay by your side?¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t want to become your burden. Your absence will arouse suspicion, and such suspicion will implicate us.¡± Iris pressed her right hand on her chest and revealed a tired smile. ¡°Do you want to harm me, your loveliest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll resign if they dare to blame you.¡±

    ¡°Please, Ludmint, my Honey. If they have any reason to suspect you, you¡¯ll have to stay with them for even longer. I¡¯ll be . . . especially lonely at night.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so logical?¡± Ludmint reluctantly turned around and lay her Iris on the bed. She placed her left hand on Iris¡¯s forehead. A flow of cool and soothing energy permeated Iris, alleviating her heating body. ¡°After I call Parmin and Morbi, I¡¯ll go to Multi-Path Complex. You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll take care of you until you recover.¡±

    ¡°Parmin and Morbi too will be busy. I¡¯ll call for my Lorient, and she¡¯ll take care of me in your stead.¡±

    ¡°Then, allow me to stay with you until she arrives.¡±

    ¡°Can I really chase you away, if I want to?¡±

    Ludmint smiled. Even if her Iris pushed her away, she would grab that hand and never let go. ¡°Since I¡¯ll be late nonetheless, I want to sleep with you more.¡±

    As Ludmint snapped her fingers, the curtains draped over the windows, and a thin layer of mist cloaked the bedroom. Sunlight receded from her view. Darkness cast its soothing mood onto this tenable world.

    Iris dully lifted her left hand. Bluish glows manifested in her palm and condensed into a glimmering silhouette of a bird. It circled her hand, nuzzled her fingers, and let out a soft cry before vanishing from her sight, its destination her knight.

    Ludmint hmphed. ¡°You should¡¯ve let me notify her.¡±

    ¡°And when would that be?¡±

    ¡°Of course . . . it would be soon, very soon.¡±

    Iris furrowed her brows. She was ready to tease her Ludmint when Ludmint bent down and fell on the bed. She snuggled her body inside the blanket, beside her Iris, and leaned too close to her beloved. Her warm, excited breaths tickled Iris, dispelling her exasperation.

    Sleeping with Ludmint . . . always rejuvenated her. There existed no place safer than here, no rest better than now.

    If only she could close her eyes and let her dream take her. But at least she got to spend her time with her beloved.

    In peace the two hugged each other. Their hands rested upon their bodies, feeling the warmth and the chill, the flesh and the bones. Subtle noises from the outside murmured around them, though they put no mind to those sounds. They only concentrated on their thoughts and the occasional gasps of their partner.

    While time marched, and while the sunlight through the thin shade gradually brightened, Iris¡¯s mind wandered. Her bubbling thoughts led her far from her reality; her awareness grew heavy, blurry, and her eyes lost their focus. She was tired, tired enough to stop thinking, tired enough to hug her Ludmint and let her feeling take over.

    A series of knocks interrupted her dreamy sequence. Iris jerked her head up and arose from her bed. Her dim eyes flickered, her consciousness returning. Ludmint, laying beside her, clicked her tongue. She was watching her Iris falling asleep, lulling her with her warmth.

    It seemed Lorient was more eager than imagined.

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer her,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°Rest a little more, Dear.¡±

    ¡°You think I would trust you not to deceive her?¡± Iris ran her fingers through her messy hair. ¡°Whether you like it or not, she¡¯ll take care of me while you take care of your own business.¡±

    Until Ludmint was no longer under investigation, she wouldn¡¯t get to stay with her Iris. That was the promise, that was the declaration.

    Ludmint firmly nodded. She helped Iris get up and draw open the curtains. Light illuminated the room and the atmosphere. Iris¡¯s eyes narrowed as the radiance reflected on them; it chased away parts of her drowsiness.

    After adjusting her pyjamas, Iris opened the door and, smiling, waved at her Lorient. Ludmint, standing behind Iris, stared at her replacement, observing her neat, spotless attire.

    Lorient swallowed a puff of warm air. She lowered her head to greet her superiors. Ludmint¡¯s glare startled her, Iris¡¯s appearance even more so.

    Her mistress, her lady, her most admired, how could she look so . . . pallid?

    ¡°I¡¯ve received and answered your summon, Mistress,¡± she said. ¡°However, my ability is lacking in the domain of healing; please allow me to invite others more suitable.¡±

    ¡°My sickness isn¡¯t something you can cure, nor is it something your friends could treat. I call you today . . . to serve me.¡±

    ¡°How may I serve you, Mistress?¡± Lorient pressed her arms against her chest, her thighs against each other. A bashful blush tainted her cheeks. ¡°For Mistress, I¡¯m willing to do everything.¡±

    Ludmint frowned. She wanted to reach for Lorient, but Iris glanced at her.

    ¡°Lorient, do you wish to take advantage of me while my fianc¨¦e is standing behind me?¡±

    ¡°I would never, Mistress!¡±

    ¡°Then serve me well.¡± Iris turned around and went to sit on her bed. ¡°The promised reward, I¡¯ll have to postpone it. But worry not, my knight. You¡¯ll receive your due in time.¡±

    ¡°Your health comes first, Mistress.¡±

    Lorient peeped at Ludmint before she entered the room to help her mistress. She carefully held her mistress¡¯s hair and brushed it gently. Her delicate motion resembled that of a thoughtful gardener taking care of her beloved flowers, hoping to see them blossom most beautifully.

    Iris sat motionless while her knight took care of her. She looked into Ludmint¡¯s eyes, telling her to depart soon. Ludmint naturally complied. She was already late; the meeting might have already proceeded without her.

    Lorient drew Iris¡¯s hair to her face and caressed it. The strands twirled around her fingers and grazed her lips. As her flushes rose on her face, she took a light whiff of that floral scent and drew away her head. Her eyes peeked at her mistress, whose body was unmoving, mind unreadable.

    Was that . . . silent permission? She . . . couldn¡¯t bring herself to risk it. To tend to her sickly mistress was her duty; everything else was a mere indulgence.

    ¡°Mistress, is the temperature bearable?¡± Lorient skillfully unclothed her mistress, though her mind stayed steadfast, focused on any hint of discomfort. ¡°Please rest for a moment. I¡¯ll go prepare your cooling bath.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Iris turned to her temporary maid. ¡°We¡¯ll go together. I shall lay in the bath and let the water slowly submerge me.¡±

    ¡°Such a dull wait isn¡¯t worth¡ª¡±

    ¡°My sickness is such that I should not be left alone, for even a slip of attention would prove harmful.¡±

    ¡°Could you not . . . rest at all?¡±

    ¡°Would I have bothered you otherwise?¡±

    The chirpings of the birds echoed in this quiet morning. After Lorient finally bared her mistress naked, she embraced her mistress and lifted her up. The two made their way to the bathroom.

    Lorient lay her mistress on the gradually filling bath. Cold water dripped from a pipe, making resounding noises that disrupted the tranquillity. It built up from merely hiding Iris¡¯s bottom to tickling her waist. She shivered whenever water evaporated from her sweating flesh, feeling a wave of lightness subsiding her stiff posture.

    While her Lorient washed her body and applied soap on her fair, snow-like skin, Iris sank herself into the bathtub. Her back touched its cold wall, and her arms rested on herself, occasionally held, washed, and wiped by her maid. She enjoyed every tickle, yet the weariness numbed her expression.

    A forced smile manifested on her face, highlighting her bloodless feature, giving her an intense aura of desolation, of fragility. Her maid slowed her motion as if dealing with the feeblest sculpture of divine beauty.

    This calming, rhythmic dripping touched her eyelids. She tilted down her head and slackened her arms. Her reflection in the rippling water grew muddled as she drowned herself inside her realm of consciousness.

 Chapter 245: Ruined World

    Below the looming dark clouds, swarms of shifting ashes coursed from and toward the horizon. Dancing in a shamble with their mindless neighbours, they formed an interlinking network of cracks, of contracting and expanding veins of the world. Their murky shadow fell unto the ravaged land, upon the shattered earth and sunken hills.

    Iris lifted her head and stared at the sky. Against rays of insipid light, which blew through patches of dull smoke, her gaze forced back the blinding radiance until she could glimpse at the flickering stars atop the firmament.

    Her realm of consciousness lay devastated. If not for her timely breakthrough Phase, it would¡¯ve scattered, and she would¡¯ve passed. Nevertheless, what remained was merely a ruinous landscape, sustained by the illusory stars above.

    Iris leaned on her exquisite black cane. The starlight fell on her face and dispersed away a puff of her fatigue. This place was one of the few where she could rest, but . . . it unnerved her. She should not stay in her mental world for too long.

    ¡°Duality, could you hear me?¡± Iris said.

    Cold silence reigned over this world, its tentacles permeating every inch of this suffocating yet empty air. Iris¡¯s voice rang only for her, stayed only around her, and reflected back to her as ghostly whispers. She couldn¡¯t sense Duality, not even a hint of that contradictory majesty.

    Although incomplete, Iris¡¯s memory retained fragments of the truth. The image of Duality impaled by the divine spear etched on her mind. Whenever she recalled it, imaginary heat would sear her chest as if struck by that spear.

    Despite her newfound power, she remained helpless in front of mere imagery.

    Iris lifted her right hand and slowly clenched it. Her dreary mental world trembled under her influence. The stars of power above shone with blazing intensity, their rays penetrating even the thickest ominous clouds.

    Divine light briefly illuminated all things, and all smoke lost its opaqueness.

    Iris¡¯s right arm trembled. Her face paled. She drew back her hand and swayed to her side. If not for her cane¡¯s anchoring her, she would¡¯ve fallen.

    This display of power, coupled with her numbing exhaustion, dizzied her.

    ¡°Duality, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll have to hasten our plan,¡± she said. ¡°What I gave you was most of my Faith. If it cannot help you, then I shall force out the transcendental Marks on my body.¡±

    Iris shifted her gaze to the ground and closed her eyes. Her Corruption Power stirred within her body when she sensed a feeble presence. She turned around.

    Duality floated above the ground, her demonic wings shattered, divine wings tattered. Her broken horns dimmed to almost black, with her expression paler than death. A flaming spear of light penetrated through her chest. Its flame burned her flesh and fused the blade to her body.

    She watched her partner and opened her mouth. Black and white lines seeped out between her lips. They weaved into symbols of arcane knowledge before dispersing as nonsensical scribbles.

    Her form was dissipating.

    ¡°We¡¯re grateful for your help,¡± she said. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re in no position to lend our hand. Please forgive our inadequacy.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have survived without you.¡± Iris focused on the spear, but its radiance burned her eyes. She averted her gaze. ¡°How should I repay you?¡±

    ¡°Dear Iris, you need not worry.¡± Duality tapped the spear¡¯s handle. Its raging flame bit her fingertips but dimmed upon fusing into her. ¡°This spear contains much Divinity, too much for us to digest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s burning you alive, Duality. What can I do to help?¡±

    ¡°You should rest well, Iris. What¡¯s plaguing you isn¡¯t a mere curse of a True Master. It contains a quality transcendental. Such a wonderful power will benefit you greatly.¡±

    ¡°Only if I succeed.¡± Iris looked at the night sky. The flickering stars dimmed as her Faith faltered. ¡°I . . . lost my memory again. Whatever the Goddess of Seven Virtues did, it erased my recollection; yet this Curse, this price from Nupian, it persisted.¡±

    Duality gripped the spear¡¯s handle. Her hand sizzled as flames seared her flesh. She exerted herself, but the blade refused to budge.

    As her black-and-white power emerged from her figure, invisible chains binding her body and soul materialised. Their rusty appearance evoked a desolate aura akin to a prison for an eternal sinner.

    The mental world trembled. If she pushed any further, she might break, or the world might shatter. Thus she let go of the spear and blew at her burned hand.

    ¡°We could forcefully break free, but such an attempt would destroy your realm of consciousness and injure us significantly.¡±

    ¡°If my soul is fully healed, would it be possible to set you free?¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°No ordinary mortal could survive our might, but you, Dear Iris, are no ordinary. You may strengthen your realm of consciousness by comprehending secrets of our world.¡±

    ¡°And those secrets must be within the Marks of those Deities.¡±

    ¡°We have high hope for you, Dear Iris. And we know, from both our foresight and the world, that you always exceed expectations.¡±

    Iris chuckled and walked towards Duality. The divine light of the spear basked her, warming her cold, pallid face. Her Corruption Power rose from her body, shining in black light that turned the dull grey surrounding into an intense shade of purple. It crashed with the golden radiance, fused with the Holy Power, and separated in a continuous burst of colours, each resembling a minuscule supernova.

    These fractal flowers danced around Iris, painting her melting membrane with lively shades. Although her Corruption Power dwindled as she came near Duality, she remained unwavering.

    While Iris slowly dissolved, Duality stayed her hands. She motionlessly watched her partner. A smile manifested on her face, with lights twinkling in her eyes. Iris recklessly discarded parts of her body to glimpse at the moment when Divinity within the spear dispersed.

    Like a firefly rushing to the sun, Iris closed her eyes and plunged towards that raging sea of Divinity. The monumental darkness covering her body screamed its most sensual, piercing song before rupturing into infinite spirals of illusory stars.

    A wave of Divinity, an invisible blade of judgement, swung from all directions onto Iris. She opened her eyes. Within her pupils, swirls of foreign energy, of power beyond mortality, flickered into existence.

    Hexagonal arrays imprinted themselves on her eyes. Her vision cleared up, her clarity unbound by the ascendant radiances. Fragmented structures, parts of an unseen world, revealed themselves before her.

    Time and space became mere lines in a book of change. And scribbles of past-future detailed information inaccessible by beings of fleeting worldview.

    Those inaudible whispers, whispers of the world, became a concert of orchestral music. Its crescendo bombarded her with an ocean of knowledge. It forced itself into her soul, engraved itself into her mind, and fused itself with her spirit.

    She gritted her teeth as her eyes dulled, her senses waned. The foreign energy within her sank back to its unreachable depth, and that eternity of an instant passed.

    Time resumed and, along with it, the crushing Divinity reached Iris. She braced herself. Though she¡¯d already assimilated and endured until her soul could now sustain the Holy Power, she was still far away from its origin, Divinity.

    It would be painful, but since when had she ever been afraid of pain?

    ¡°Mesmerising, my Dear Iris,¡± Duality said. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough; any more will only harm you.¡±

    The Divinity halted its claws, whose invisible tips only grazed Iris¡¯s membrane. She shuddered under this unimaginable might. Her body splattered as a fountain of Corruption Power. Though she rose from the puddle as herself, her aura darkened, dullened, with streaks of golden lightning flashing inside her.

    She sluggishly lifted her head and stared at Duality. Duality was now a distance away from her, the same distance as when she first appeared.

    Her floating beauty, untainted by changes in time and space, charmed Iris.

    That power, that eternal stability, it was alluring. How would it feel to defile her?

    Iris shook her head. What was she thinking? Had she finally gone mad?

    ¡°You could¡¯ve helped me the entire time?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°What you need isn¡¯t my help, Iris. What you need . . . is an opportunity, an opportunity to surpass yourself, to imitate, to mimic, to elevate what you see into your unique accomplishment. Is such not your nature?¡±

    ¡°It appears that is what I do best, imitating my predecessor.¡± Iris lowered her head and looked at her hands. ¡°Dancing to the tone of yesteryear, that¡¯s all I can do, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If what you did is superficial, would everyone in this world seek your talent?¡±

    ¡°What they desire is not me but the vessel in which I inhabit.¡±

    ¡°The vessel forged by you, guarded by you.¡±

    ¡°I am but a mere coincidence.¡± Iris clenched her fists. ¡°However, I now hold the most desirable treasure within me. It would be regrettable if I do not exploit it.¡±

    Duality giggled. Her voice brightened the atmosphere. ¡°How could you be so melancholy but also so confident?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not confident, Duality. My sorrow plagues me always, but my family, my hope and dream, they push me onwards. And I don¡¯t want to lose them.¡±

    ¡°We envy you.¡±

    ¡°Which parts? Is it my talent, my support, my background . . . or my body?¡± Iris narrowed her eyes. ¡°You spoke my great treasure; do you not want to possess it?¡±

    Churning smokes quietened their flow. Cold breezes crawled throughout the ruin, which shifted its dead air to encircle the imprisoned goddess and the feeble Slime Girl.

    Duality covered the left half of her face. A diabolical smile manifested. ¡°If I were to assent, would you fight me to death?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re scattering, a mere mortal could never defeat you.¡±

    Iris covered her mouth. Her Corruption Power, weakly glowing, covered her frail body. Even under the pressure of the transcendent, her gaze never faltered.

    Duality met Iris¡¯s stare. Tension suffocated the area, though the two lacked the need to breathe. Air itself froze, space shivered, and time slowed.

    Duality blinked and shifted her hand to cover the right half. She now donned an angelic smile.

    ¡°We would never break our agreement, Iris. I¡¯ll ensure it,¡± she said. ¡°And you, who survived Seven Virtues, aren¡¯t as fragile as you presented yourself.¡±

    Duality stopped covering her face. Her wings waved, generating a powerful gale that rattled the chains restraining her body. Their tails, reaching into the sky, trembled as if an earthquake struck them. The impact faintly shook this mental world.

    Iris looked around. The ruin cracked with rifts spewing puffs of milky mists. They dyed this dull world with hints of snow-like whiteness, soothing whiteness which reinvigorated the soul.

    ¡°A congratulatory gift for you, Iris,¡± Duality said. ¡°As you¡¯ve given us this divine spear and the opportunity to meet Seven Virtues, it¡¯s in our agreement that we shall return you with rewards of equal value.¡±

    Iris spoke nothing. Even though she hadn¡¯t done anything, Duality still framed the reward as an equal exchange; Iris would reject it otherwise. Hmph. She wouldn¡¯t mind taking more investment.

    ¡°The reward will be in Speculative Divinity. Please read it as soon as possible, for it¡¯ll prove integral to your predicament.¡±

    Iris nodded. She hadn¡¯t been reading that book since she reached the limit of her comprehension. Now that she¡¯d reached the Condensation Phase, she should return to it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eagerly wait for your recover, Duality.¡±

    ¡°And we shall eagerly wait for when you spread your wings, Iris.¡±

    Iris closed her eyes and leaned back. She fell on the ground and through it. Her body traversed the void below, which grew thicker and thicker until the blackness obscured her every perception.

    Her sense of self returned when she finally awakened from her dream-like state. The cold splash of water tickled her membrane, and the candlelights illuminated her pupils.

    ¡°Mistress!¡± Lorient held her mistress¡¯s shoulders, tightly hugging her. ¡°Please come back!¡±

 Chapter 246: Finding Tundra

    Iris wrapped her arms around her panicking knight, who, upon freezing up, let out a gasp. How adorable.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Lorient blinked before an embarrassing thought hit her. She drew back her embrace and kept her arms to herself, her eyes unable to look at her mistress. ¡°I . . . I¡¯m sorry. I was trying to wake you up. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking!¡±

    ¡°Have I reproved you?¡± Iris tightened her hug, squeezing ever so gently. She could feel her knight shivering. ¡°Is my body so sacred, my love so treasured, that not even my dears could have?¡±

    Iris leaned close to her Lorient and licked her earlobe.

    ¡°Please forgive me!¡± Lorient¡¯s voice peaked and faltered. Her body pinkened as if she were boiling. ¡°I . . . my mind is impure. I let my bias colour my perception of you.¡±

    ¡°The more you panic, Lorient, the lovelier you become.¡± Iris grabbed Lorient¡¯s hands. ¡°Your eyes reveal your sincerity, and it delights me. Even if you wish to touch me, I would not object.¡±

    Lorient wanted to flee, but she wouldn¡¯t resist her mistress. Whatever Mistress did, she must comply, must follow through, must love.

    ¡°Please take better care of yourself, Mistress.¡± Lorient focused her eyes on her mistress¡¯s exhausted countenance. ¡°Your health is of utmost importance.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall have your answer by the time I recover.¡±

    Lorient nodded. She carefully slipped her hands out of Iris¡¯s grasp and pressed them on her chest. She breathed in and out, in and out, as her heart rate returned to normalcy. Once the flushes on her body vanished, and the heat in her chest dissipated, she resumed her task.

    Iris allowed her maid to rinse cold water on her as she sank into the bathtub. Her eyes stayed on her maid. That worried gaze amused her.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t vex yourself, Lorient. My prior sleep is voluntary.¡±

    Lorient rubbed soap on Iris¡¯s skin, playing with its bounciness. ¡°You worried me. Don¡¯t do it again, please.¡±

    ¡°My recklessness must¡¯ve hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Please promise me, Mistress.¡±

    Iris smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t have to experience it again.¡±

    Lorient shook her head. ¡°Promise me, or . . . or I¡¯ll be sad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too clever for your own good, Lorient.¡± Iris blew a soap bubble, which floated to Lorient before exploding in front of her face. ¡°I cannot guarantee it; I may lapse into the dreamland, even if I force myself awake.¡±

    ¡°What must your maid do?¡±

    ¡°Hugging me again, although cute, won¡¯t help me. Be ruthless when the time comes. Strike me, strike my core with all your might. The agony will drag me back.¡±

    ¡°How could I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Better to hurt me than to never see me again.¡±

    Lorient couldn¡¯t refuse such a cold yet rational statement. She hmphed. She must find a way to help her mistress, even if it were just a treatment to alleviate her fatigue.

    The bath peacefully went. Lorient wrapped her mistress in a fluffy towel and led her to the dressing room, where she, as if handing the most delicate flower, cleaned her mistress of all the humid discomfort. With sprinkles of perfumes and herbal creams, she brightened her mistress¡¯s complexion.

    ¡°Lorient, have you ever considered working as a cosmetologist?¡± Iris said. ¡°Your expertise will guarantee your fame, even among the nobles.¡±

    Lorient beamed. Her heart fluttered, though she suppressed her urge to squeak. ¡°This skill is too risky, Mistress. I am but a mere florist, whose expertise lays in the domain of flowers and plants.¡±

    ¡°The Court can easily provide you with a suitable background.¡± Iris tilted up her head and looked into Lorient¡¯s shy eyes. ¡°You only have to ask, and I¡¯ll reward you gorgeously.¡±

    Lorient averted her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exert yourself, Mistress. The flower shop is more than enough for me and my sister; drawing more attention would only endanger The Court and you.¡±

    ¡°The famous you¡¯d be surrounded by love and admiration. It would take little effort to bring those you bond with to our side.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I practice this skill for you, Mistress. You and you alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. You¡¯ve finally decided to be honest.¡± Iris touched Lorient¡¯s hand and pressed it on her cheek. ¡°How should I reward you this time?¡±

    ¡°Please allow me to help you like this again.¡±

    ¡°If Secain heard of this, she would be terribly upset. Her jealousy would overflow out of her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then she must try harder, for herself, for you.¡± Lorient giggled. ¡°Everything for you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Not everything, my dear. I won¡¯t permit such abandonment. Your presence¡¯s worth more than its absence, regardless of any outcomes.¡±

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Like her mistress, Lorient smiled. She let her silence speak for her.

    If Mistress wouldn¡¯t promise, she wouldn¡¯t either. It was only fair.

    Lorient clothed Iris in a thin, airy type of dress, which exposed little of her skin yet still allowed for breezes to course through and heat to disperse. Perfect for her sickly mistress.

    Iris stood in front of the mirror and lightly spun. The tail of her dress swirled with her, waving its patterns like a butterfly flapping its wings. Morning light passing through the open windows sparkled against her translucent dress, flashing with glee as if proclaiming her beauty.

    Only Lorient could enjoy such a sight, and she alone imprinted it to her heart. This . . . was her reward, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out, my Dear.¡±

    Lorient blinked. Her mistress was standing so close to her that their noses almost touched. Their eyes met. That pair of bright golden eyes magnified themselves in her vision, encompassing all, seeing through all. They stripped her body naked, her heart bare.

    She drew herself away, her face burning. If she dared to linger her gaze for just a moment longer, she might have lost herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re too close, Mistress. Too close.¡± She turned around and fled the room. ¡°Please rest while I dress up. It won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°Should I help you, like how you helped me?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Lorient swiftly closed the door and headed to another dressing room. Her footstep gradually faded into the distance, though its shaky, embarrassed tone rang clear.

    After making sure Lorient had left, Iris ceased smiling. She turned to the mirror and examined her reflection. The faint sparkles surrounding it were not mere illusions, nor were they mere sunlight glows.

    This bewitching aura emanated from the depth of her soul.

    It wasn¡¯t the result of her Condensation. She couldn¡¯t control it; it was a byproduct of Nupian¡¯s curse.

    And it influenced even herself.

    ¡°What do you want, Nupian?¡± she muttered. Her reflection smiled at her; she smiled at herself, at her innocent yet licentious self.

    The desire to act upon her impulses had always permeated her essence, but it had never been so strong, so compelling, so inexorable. Modesty, propriety, and morality felt like shackles binding her heart, but she knew better than treading this path.

    Whatever Nupian wanted, it mustn¡¯t happen.

    She pressed her right hand on the mirror. Its cold surface tickled her as if her reflection was stroking her. This iciness spread from her hand and froze the surface, coating it in a layer of frost.

    Her gradually muddling reflection stared at her, as she stared at it. That inverse Iris opened her mouth and blew a puff of air before smirking. Her expression rose out of the realm of illusory and solidified in the original Iris¡¯s mind.

    That pair of lips, those bright golden eyes, they captured every heart and moved every soul.

    As the illusory Iris vanished, the original Iris closed her eyes. That expression haunted her.

    Was that how she looked when viewed from the outside? Did she use those smiles to get her way, to dodge suspicions, to deceive others?

    No answer made itself clear. She drew back her hand, and the frost on the mirror evaporated.

    A series of knocks resounded. Lorient entered the room with her head lowered, her arms hiding behind her back. Her light dresses overflowed from her figure. Its pastel colour schemes resembled her mistress¡¯s.

    ¡°Is this . . . too much?¡± she said.

    ¡°It would be if Ludmint were to see it.¡± Iris covered her mouth. ¡°You could don a matching outfit with me, and I wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Lorient¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°May I . . . may I take a few more moments to redress?¡±

    Iris tapped her lips and tilted her head up, contemplating. Her eyes flashed a regretful gaze at her Lorient, who, noticing it, tensed up as if she had committed a murder.

    ¡°A pity. I love your current look,¡± Iris said. ¡°Your airy, rosy style compliments your charm. It¡¯d be a shame if you changed.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t!¡± Lorient clasped her hands. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°If Mistress likes it, I shall dress like this every day.¡±

    ¡°Special dresses are for special occasions. Is today not special, Lorient?¡±

    ¡°Every day with you is special.¡±

    ¡°Then keep the style for the most special of days, the most intense of love.¡±

    ¡°I . . . understand. This time . . . is special. Please forgive me for my future mistakes.¡±

    Lorient led her mistress out of the house and into a carriage she lent. Under the guise of a florist meeting her client, she stuck close to Iris. She¡¯d been waiting for this day for a long time, and today, although under an unfortunate circumstance, she managed to have her mistress for herself.

    Together they headed for a quiet street, where Auburn Leaf Library was.

    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Iris said. ¡°We have yet to spend our dearest time, and I¡¯m already meeting up with your rival.¡±

    Lorient perked up. ¡°Secain had told me of her. She¡¯s still young and na?ve. She cannot compete with us just yet.¡±

    ¡°Should I change that?¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Her potential is astonishing. She might not be inferior to you, if she were to Fall.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall treat her with care, as you have treated me.¡±

    The carriage stopped in front of the library. Lorient stepped down and held the door for her mistress, but she couldn¡¯t take her mistress¡¯s hand. Her disguise forbade such interaction; she was a florist, not a maid.

    ¡°Should I wait here?¡± Lorient said. ¡°My appearance might agitate her.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a well-known dessert shop ahead of us. I¡¯ve tried their cookies and puddings. Deliciously sweet.¡±

    Lorient touched her purse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head there first.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± Iris turned to the library and entered it.

    She pushed open the door, ringing the bell attached to it. This crisp sound rang inside the quiet library. Only a few readers raised their heads to look at the newcomer before returning to their books.

    Iris strolled to the reception counter, where a lovely receptionist greeted her.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss. Is there anything I could help?¡± she said.

    Iris slightly furrowed her brows before relaxing them. She leaned on the counter and brushed her gaze on the librarian¡¯s body. The librarian shivered. She turned away her head, but her training forced her to smile and stare at her customer.

    ¡°What . . . kind of books are you searching for?¡± she said. ¡°I, may I recommend you some?¡±

    Iris reached inside her dress, took out a membership card, and handed it to the librarian. ¡°You must be new. I remembered that Tundra used to be on this shift.¡±

    The librarian took the card while being careful not to touch Iris¡¯s fingers. ¡°Tundra, she¡¯s applied for sick leave. I¡¯m her substitute. Please forgive me for not knowing your membership.¡±

    ¡°How could I not forgive you, when you¡¯re this lovely?¡±

    Iris asked for a few books and journals on various topics, most notably the topic of mythical curses. She teased this innocent librarian until her ears turned red, her heart confused. If Iris pushed any further, she might have gotten another follower.

    She couldn¡¯t help it. This girl was too cute, too lovable, too corruptible. What form would she take, when she willingly plunged into the abyss?

    Oh no. She was enjoying this too much. Too dangerous!

    ¡°Unfortunately, my schedule is catching up to me. Please excuse my leave.¡± Iris took back the member card. Her fingers playfully grazed the librarian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let us hope we meet again soon.¡±

    The librarian nodded. She almost told Iris her address, but she decided against it. She was working, and she had only met this customer for a few minutes. This progression was too fast, too illogical. She didn¡¯t even know she could feel this way!

    ¡°Please come again!¡± she said. Her voice quivered.

    Iris glanced at her and gifted her an arresting smile before leaving the library. That smile might be too much, but she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Ah, Tundra, if you keep hiding from me, you might find yourself a rival soon.

 Chapter 247: Ample Reward

    A waitress, holding a tray of desserts, walked to the table at the corner of the caf¨¦. She quietly approached the two customers, careful not to disturb their conversation. She lightly tapped her feet. Its muffled noise attracted the two¡¯s attention.

    Lorient looked at the waitress, at the appetising desserts, and smiled. She got up, drew close to the waitress, and helped her arrange the plates and cutleries. Her expertise gave off an illusion of a well-trained maid of a royal, a lady-in-waiting of a princess.

    In trance the waitress muttered words of service and ambled away. Her eyes reflected ghostly stars which bloomed within her mind. She couldn¡¯t even remember the face of the other lady, only that maid-like customer.

    Under this magical veil, none would remember them, and none would hear their conversation.

    ¡°Has she caught your eyes, Lorient?¡± Iris said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you chose her.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t test my heart, Mistress. I only cast that spell to stop her from endangering herself.¡±

    ¡°Am I that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too precious. Your beauty will tempt even the most virtuous.¡± Lorient shifted her posture, pressing her hands on her thighs. ¡°And I don¡¯t want you to tempt them. I don¡¯t want them to soil your purity.¡±

    ¡°My purity?¡± Iris picked up her dessert spoon and, grinning, cut a piece of cheesecake and put it in her mouth. She slowly licked the spoon, her tongue coiling around its smooth surface. ¡°Which part of me, of this body, is untainted by shameful desires?¡±

    ¡°Nothing shameful has ever sullied you, Mistress.¡± Lorient¡¯s voice simmered. Her conviction manifested as bright gleams in her eyes. ¡°I believe our intimacy to be clean. Does Mistress believe otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    Lorient lowered her head. ¡°If I were to be selfish, would you accept my request?¡±

    ¡°Will you taint me once I considered your touch impure?¡±

    ¡°I would not!¡±

    Despite her urge, Lorient would never taint her mistress. Mistress was too elegant, too angelic, too noble to have her snow-white appearance stained.

    ¡°What if you have my permission?¡± Iris said. ¡°Your marks will be the symbol of our love.¡±

    Lorient inhaled a puff of air. Her dry throat craved sweetness that not even the dessert could satiate. Only the sweetness of her mistress could alleviate it.

    ¡°Then I . . . shall wait until you recover.¡±

    Iris smiled. She sliced a piece of her cheesecake and drew it towards her Lorient. She leaned closer to Lorient as her eyes shimmered, waiting to see that cute reaction. Lorient hesitated before closing her eyes and nibbling on the spoon.

    The sweetness of the cheesecake, mixed with the nectar-like flavour of her mistress, permeated her mouth. She savoured it until every taste blended with her saliva and then swallowed it. Her eyes melted with ecstasy, but she managed to restrain her voice from gushing out.

    What . . . did she just do?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mistress.¡± Lorient covered her mouth and turned away. ¡°Something has gotten to me; the thought of your feeding me drives me crazy.¡±

    Iris pressed the spoon on her lips and lifted her head to stare at the ceiling. ¡°So not even you could handle it.¡±

    Lorient blinked. ¡°What do you mean? Have I failed your test?¡±

    Iris returned her gaze to Lorient. She put the spoon on the table and curled her hand into a fist. Her alluring yet untraceable scent returned to her body.

    Though it could no longer influence her surroundings, it still influenced her, even more intensely than before.

    ¡°If my Tundra were here, she would¡¯ve helplessly fallen for me.¡±

    Lorient hmphed. ¡°That girl, she shouldn¡¯t have betrayed your trust. Please allow me to watch over her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too harsh. Her confusion was expected. Give her time, and she will arrive at her conclusion.¡±

    ¡°But she avoided you, Mistress. Her knowledge of your identity is a risk I can¡¯t tolerate.¡±

    Iris pressed her hand on her chest. ¡°Do you trust me, Lorient?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s . . . no fair.¡±

    ¡°I trust her; I trust myself. I¡¯ve carefully gifted her parts of our way, and she absorbed them without any resistance. Her belief doesn¡¯t scorn us. Most importantly, she¡¯s been smitten.¡±

    Such confidence, Lorient couldn¡¯t contest it. She too was the subject of her mistress¡¯s charm and thus knew she could never betray her.

    ¡°No one could escape your grasp, Mistress. However, I still wish to keep an eye on her. Although she wouldn¡¯t intentionally harm you, she might inadvertently expose herself.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Her friend will help her.¡± Iris took a cookie and bit it in half. She held out the remainder to her Lorient. ¡°Niran is her name. You may look into her but do not get in touch with her. Her innocence has yet to mature.¡±

    Lorient ate the cookie. She covered her mouth while chewing, her mind racing to process this new information. During the academy raid, she¡¯d seen Mistress walking with Niran, but she had no idea that girl was Tundra¡¯s friend.

    Did Mistress foresee this hesitation?

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You must challenge me when you feel the need to. I¡¯m not infallible; I need you, Lorient. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Lorient held her breath. Despite the flame in her chest subsiding, it was still hard to refute her mistress. ¡°I¡¯m not that precious. I¡¯m only your knight. Losing me wouldn¡¯t affect you.¡±

    Iris frowned. ¡°Is that your belief, that I deceive you, that my affection is false?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be mindful of the implication of your words, my Dear. I won¡¯t forgive you the second time.¡±

    Lorient lowered her head. ¡°My apology, Mistress. I . . . was too shy to accept your confession.¡±

    Iris merely relaxed her brows and leaned on her chair. She called for a waitress and ordered two glasses of punches. She gave one to Lorient and held out hers.

    ¡°Drink with me. That is your punishment.¡±

    Lorient nodded. She toasted her glass with her mistress and drank it all in one take. The sour, fruity flavour dissolved the sweetness of the cookie and overwhelmed every aftertaste her mistress left in her mouth. She didn¡¯t want to drink this, but it was a punishment.

    She must accept it.

    ¡°Fortunately, it was non-alcoholic.¡± Iris took a light sip. ¡°Who knew what you would do otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Lorient flushed. ¡°You¡¯re unwell. Taking advantage of your condition, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Adorable. However, I¡¯m not that innocent; I take advantage of those around me, whether knowingly or unknowingly.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t demean yourself. Your contribution to The Court¡ª¡±

    ¡°Lorient, how is Alvalin doing?¡± Iris smirked. If she brought up Lorient¡¯s angelic sister, Lorient wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. Lorient¡¯s flustered expression delighted her.

    And Lorient knew this. Her Mistress was indeed evil!

    ¡°She¡¯s very proud of her first sale, Mistress. Your grace touched her heart.¡± Lorient smiled but then sighed. ¡°Now she wants to help me. I don¡¯t know how to stop her. Mistress, it¡¯s your fault!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s worried about you, Lorient. Allow her to help when possible.¡±

    ¡°But . . . she¡¯s too weak.¡± When Alvalin walked, she must do so with her cane. Lorient¡¯s heart would bleed whenever her sister suppressed her pained expression while walking. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to suffer. It¡¯s a lot easier for me to work; she shouldn¡¯t have felt guilty.¡±

    ¡°Then, allow me to buy her embroideries.¡± Iris waved her right hand. A paper materialised within her grip. She lay it on the table and pinched it with her fingertips. ¡°I¡¯d like ten pieces of handkerchiefs, each with a unique design. The themes can either be the language of flowers or the symbols of the myths.¡±

    Lorient couldn¡¯t refuse. It was reasonable, too reasonable. In the end . . . she just didn¡¯t want her sister to work. She wanted that girl to live without worry, to live a carefree life. It was the promise she gave to her parents.

    ¡°What . . . would be the payment, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°How about a miracle?¡±

    Iris swiped her hand across the paper. Black inks manifested on it, etching details of the contract. At the bottom of the page was the section for the reward. She handed it to Lorient, who scanned through it before pausing at the end.

    ¡°This . . . this is too much!¡± Lorient rose from her seat. ¡°Mistress, we can¡¯t have this. Please give us money instead!¡±

    ¡°Do you not want her to be happy?¡±

    ¡°I would gladly give up my heart for her. However, this potion, it¡¯s too precious. We commoners cannot afford it!¡±

    Iris tilted her head. ¡°I shall give it to you as the reward for your splendid performance at my reading party. There shall be no objection. Do you understand?¡±

    The potion Iris would give to Lorient, although it couldn¡¯t completely heal Alvalin, would partially restore her mobility. She would still need the cane to move about, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much as before.

    Even this mere potion was too expensive, too privileged for Lorient, in her identity as a humble florist, could afford.

    Iris could give Lorient a better potion, but she couldn¡¯t find a reason significant enough to gift it to a florist she just met. She must strengthen her relationship with Lorient¡¯s disguise first.

    Against her mistress¡¯s firm tone, Lorient mustered her courage but failed to utter anything. She meekly assented, with blooms in her heart and joy in her twinkling eyes. If she and her mistress weren¡¯t in a public space, she would¡¯ve already knelt and bowed until her head touched the floor and her heart touched her mistress¡¯s.

    ¡°If that is your wish, I shall accept it. But please don¡¯t trouble yourself unnecessarily. Alvalin and I can wait. I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if our situation implicates The Court.¡±

    ¡°For you and your adorable angel, I can do this much. Nothing about helping my beloved is unnecessary. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    Lorient caught herself nodding. ¡°Your knight will repay back everything, even if she had to pay it with her heart.¡±

    ¡°I already have half of it; having the other half wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    Lorient finally caved in and signed the contract. She kept the paper and ate her dessert quietly. Her contemplative face amused Iris, who decided not to disturb her.

    When Lorient returned to the present, she was nibbling on the last cookie. Her mistress, with a slight smile, stared at her absentminded expression. Her cheeks pinkened.

    ¡°Would you like to have this piece?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have you.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me!¡± Lorient swallowed the last piece and got up. She called for the waitress.

    She swiftly paid for the dessert and went to look for a carriage. Iris shook her head, got up from her seat, and walked out of the caf¨¦. As she pushed open the door, she turned to the side and glanced at the caf¨¦ for one last time.

    Her eyebrows creased. Although her senses detected nothing, she had a feeling that someone was watching her.

    The customers chatted with their friends and family, their voices murmuring at great lengths about mundane topics. Iris couldn¡¯t find the origin of her anxiety.

    She turned around and exited the caf¨¦. That subtle feeling no longer unnerved her.

    Lorient came back to her and guided her to the waiting carriage. Once they got inside, Lorient closed the curtains and sat rigidly.

    ¡°Where shall we go next, Mistress?¡±

    Iris leaned on the pillowed seat and closed her eyes. She exhaled a puff of warm air. Her hair flowed with her movement as if she were melting.

    Despite her graceful exterior, her body was still sick, plagued by the ever-present discomfort. Her chest tightened with her every breath, her head ached with her every thought, but she revealed only the slightest of her hurt. After all, she should not worry her friends.

    ¡°Mistress . . . should we return to your home? No matter how long it takes, I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°No. This little fatigue is nothing. We shall head for a clinic first; I need the certificate for my sick leave.¡± Iris smiled.

    Lorient knocked on the wooden slit connected to the carriage driver. She received her order and began moving. The rocking motion dampened the noise outside, soothing Iris¡¯s disquiet mind.

    It would be nice to fall asleep to this tone.

 Chapter 248: Restful Clinic

    Lorient opened the carriage door and stepped down. She surveyed the surroundings. Certain it wasn¡¯t too crowded for her mistress, she turned around and drew forward her right hand.

    Iris accepted Lorient¡¯s hand and smiled. She allowed her knight to help her alight the carriage. Though her fatigue wasn¡¯t severe to the point of immobility, having Lorient support her felt nice.

    While Lorient paid the carriage driver, Iris looked at the clinic in front of her. A noticeable wooden board, decorated with distorted strokes of mediocre craftsmanship, hung confidently above the entrance.

    Restful Clinic was one of the nearby private clinics. Its humble yet reliable reputation attracted a steady stream of patients.

    Iris decided on this place because of its relatively lax procedure.

    She merely needed a certificate for her sickness.

    ¡°Mistress, is this the place?¡± Lorient said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look accomplished. You could¡¯ve easily set an appointment with the best doctors.¡±

    ¡°People of influence have eyes and ears everywhere. Once made known, my condition will arouse unnecessary interest. The Court and you shouldn¡¯t be swept into this vortex.¡±

    ¡°For you to recover, that price is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe they can cure me.¡±

    Nupian¡¯s curse, not only was it cast by a Solidification Phase Monster Girl, but also had its origin connected to an unknown transcendent. Few throughout the continent could discern its origin.

    Lorient lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t think of any reason persuasive enough. Mistress was right; her predicament exceeded what one would expect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be crestfallen, my Dear. Although I¡¯ve yet to find the cure, I already have a few ideas of what might be the solution.¡± Iris reached forward and tapped Lorient¡¯s forehead, pulling her back from her trance. ¡°What I need right now is a medical certificate. Would you help me get it?¡±

    ¡°Ready to serve, Mistress!¡± Lorient perked up. ¡°Allow me to take care of everything. We can take our time to tour the shopping street while waiting for the appointment.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°I . . . don¡¯t feel like walking. Would you sit and chat with me, just the two of us?¡±

    Strolling along the crowded street would let the mundane air envelope her, but her heart tightened at the thought of being out in the open, being so defenceless and public with her presence.

    Was this eerie sensation merely her imagination, or was it an omen for what was to come?

    ¡°If that¡¯s your desire.¡± Lorient¡¯s eyes flickered. Her head lightly drooped, but her spirit rose back up the moment she took hold of her mistress¡¯s hand. She then gently guided her to Restful Clinic. ¡°Please go shopping with me once you get better.¡±

    ¡°Should we have Secain with us?¡±

    ¡°I . . . we should have her too!¡± Lorient pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to win through underhanded tricks. Moreover, if she set the precedence, there was no telling what Mistress might do alone with Secain!

    ¡°You¡¯re are gripping too tightly on your jealousy.¡± Iris giggled.

    ¡°I have no such thought, Mistress. Secain deserves your reward, too. She works much and deserves as much.¡±

    ¡°If I give her ample embraces, must I give you plenty of kisses too?¡±

    ¡°That . . . would be appropriate.¡±

    Iris stroked her knight¡¯s hand, feeling that shivering and trembling. Quiet panting leaked out between Lorient¡¯s lips, but Iris pretended not to hear anything. They were in the public, their actions noticeable.

    Just embarrassing Lorient was fun enough.

    Inside Restful Clinic, a few people sat along the benches, reading newspapers and playing with gadgets provided by the clinic. These people, inflicted with minor illnesses and bruises, eagerly waited for their turn. The doctor and nurse here were kind, understanding, and their price was surprisingly affordable.

    As Iris and Lorient entered the reception area, their presence permeated the room. Eyes naturally drew to them, attracted by the radiance of beauty.

    Noble ladies rarely visited this ordinary clinic. What would this maiden and her assistant do here?

    Receiving all the attention, Lorient let go of her mistress¡¯s hand and went to the counter, where a receptionist politely greeted her. She swiftly marked an appointment, received the ticket, and returned to Iris¡¯s side. Her gaze never left her objective, and none could distract her.

    ¡°Should we sit by the window?¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s quite far from others; we won¡¯t get interrupted easily.¡±

    ¡°Would anyone dare to interrupt us?¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lorient shook her head. ¡°I shall protect you, Mistress.¡±

    The two went to the seat at a corner of the reception area. Because of the lack of books and gadgets, none sat here. Coupled with Iris¡¯s unapproachable aura, the surroundings became a forbidden zone.

    Iris and Lorient conversed in a soft tone silent to the eavesdroppers. They covered their mouths and laughed lightly, their voices raising and falling like a musical rhythm.

    The number of patients gradually dwindled. The receptionist came to Iris. She called out for Lorient, who assented and got up. She helped Iris as if Iris had suffered perilous injuries.

    ¡°I can go by myself, Lorient,¡± Iris said. ¡°While I¡¯m getting checked up, why don¡¯t you go out and prepare me a present? Surprise me, and you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Then, please don¡¯t be upset if I return late.¡±

    ¡°A thoughtful gift is worth the wait.¡±

    After Lorient left the clinic, Iris followed the receptionist through a small door. The atmosphere, previously filled with typical chattering, quietened to the point of stillness. Dim lanterns lit up the narrow path, whose branches connected to special-purpose rooms.

    Iris walked past many pieces of unrecognisable equipment. Strange. She could discern their quality, but they should¡¯ve exceeded this clinic¡¯s budget.

    At the end of the hall, a metal door divided the stifling hall from the exam room. Its firm, reflective surface repelled all attempts at peering through.

    The receptionist took a deep breath and raised her hand. She was about to knock when the lock crackled, and the door slid open. A lady with messy brown hair hanging all over her face peeked out. Her eyes lay on Iris and brightened as if they were staring at the sun.

    ¡°Miss, are you our new patient?¡± the lady said. She turned to the receptionist and winked. ¡°Thanks for your help. I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±

    The receptionist nodded and left Iris with the nurse.

    ¡°You must be my doctor?¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯m here for a medical certificate. There¡¯s no need to perform any diagnostic test. It¡¯s merely the flu.¡±

    ¡°Did my appearance dampen your confidence?¡± The nurse carefully held Iris¡¯s hand and felt its bounciness. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Miss. Your illness is too serious to be a mere flu. You must¡¯ve suffered much to get here.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t jest, Miss Nurse. I know my condition well.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Rarisa. I¡¯m a Master-Tier Healer, but I prefer to be called a Surgeon.¡±

    ¡°Iris Goodwill. I do believe you need a board certificate before you can declare yourself one.¡±

    Rarisa grinned. ¡°I lost mine when I broke the ¡®Do No Harm¡¯ oath.¡±

    ¡°Should . . . should you not clarify yourself?¡±

    ¡°The patient recovered. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes shimmered. She had not deliberately chosen this clinic as her destination. It was through random chance she arrived here. There existed many ways she could get her medical certificate.

    Was it merely a coincidence?

    ¡°Your words didn¡¯t inspire confidence, Miss Rarisa. My anxiety has risen since talking to you. What if you did something strange to me?¡±

    ¡°If doing that will help you recover, I have no qualms about it.¡± Rarisa let go of Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°Although the art of curses is outside my speciality, my bits of knowledge are enough to differentiate its symptoms.¡±

    ¡°Why not tell me your guess? If you¡¯re telling the truth, I might allow you to diagnose me.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s a promise.¡±

    Rarisa stepped to the side and gestured for Iris to enter the exam room. Iris sauntered in and got up on the examination table in the middle. She then regarded the room.

    Various papers, stuck to the well-painted walls, rustled as cold winds from a ceiling vent blew past them. They detailed medical reports and research Iris could barely follow. This subfield was outside of her reach.

    Rarisa closed the door and locked it, clicking the metal lock as well as fastening it with a small chain. She observed Iris while smiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the mess. The literature is changing every day; I don¡¯t have much time to waste. It¡¯s quicker if I pin my notes here.¡±

    ¡°Would the health inspector not revoke your license?¡±

    ¡°I saved his daughter. Her accidental ingestion of a potion almost melted her heart. It was quite a case.¡±

    ¡°Are you not afraid of my reporting your antics?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯ve been diagnosing people for years, you tend to pick up a skill or two in reading people.¡±

    Rarisa smiled. Her strange behaviour always unnerved her patients, but not Iris. Her demeanour changed only superficially; her steadfast core, her unmovable quality, they shielded her from external disturbances.

    If not for this mysterious curse, Rarisa might not have found any cracks in her fa?ade.

    Before Iris could speak, Rarisa leaned forward and, her face nearing Iris¡¯s right ear, whispered her guess. It was modest, vague, and lacking in insightful wit.

    But it was accurate. Iris retreated from Rarisa and covered her mouth. Behind her hand, her lips curved into an amused smile. She¡¯d encountered a rare talent, a lovely seed. Would it be possible to alleviate her symptoms?

    ¡°How was it?¡± Rarisa said. Her smile stiffened. ¡°Did I pass the test?¡±

    ¡°What will you do if I insist on failing you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll eventually return. The truth is immutable.¡±

    ¡°Your confidence is lovely; do you know that?¡± Iris leaned on the examination table and closed her eyes. ¡°Fifteen minutes, Rarisa. I¡¯ll let you examine me until I wake up from my nap. After that, you¡¯ll give me my certificate.¡±

    ¡°Only if I fail to cure you.¡±

    Iris chuckled. She placed her hands on her abdomen and exhaled softly. Her chest rose and fell, playing a rhythm that soothed her mind. Her consciousness slowly drifted, and her muscles relaxed.

    Rarisa held her breath. This lady was too careless, too trusting!

    Was she that confident? Hmph. I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!

    She went to a cabinet and opened it, revealing a clean mirror reflecting her messy appearance. She clicked her tongue, grasped her hair, and straightened it before she bound it with a cute hair clipper.

    Once she tidied her uniform, her chaotic air vanished. Her eyes gained a sharp gleam that penetrated all mysteries, and her fingers became dexterous. She traced her fingertips along Iris¡¯s arm, feeling her pulses and other perturbation.

    No external injuries, no physical manifestation of the curse.

    And . . . too uniform heartbeats?

    Rarisa pressed her hands over her eyes and chanted an inaudible spell. Her black eyes turned multi-coloured before the purple shade took over. When she drew back her hands and stared at Iris once more, her view became filled with overwhelming green lines, wiggling around and inside Iris.

    Such density of curse energy should have crippled an ordinary Mage. How could this be?

    She intensely focused on the lines. They flowed and twirled around Iris, coiling as if they were snakes guarding their most precious treasure.

    If she could find their origin, she might be able to identify the curse¡¯s cause and effect. She must win this bet!

    Time ticked away while Rarisa lost herself in a maze of infinite danger, of endless patterns. Her dark purple eyes brightened and dimmed periodically, quivering. Red dots and streaks bled into their perfect shade.

    Headache struck Rarisa, but she refused to stop. She could feel that she was close, so close to the truth. Just a bit more, a little more and she would¡ª

    Iris opened her eyes. Rarisa was standing by her examination table, leaning so close their lips grazed each other.

    They tasted sweet.

 Chapter 249: Enchanting Eyes

    As Iris, with her dazzling golden eyes, stared at her, Rarisa drew herself back, unable to meet Iris¡¯s intense gaze. Those golden eyes captivated her. They stole her heartbeat, seized her thoughts, and muddled her senses. Dangerous, way too dangerous.

    Was she under a charm?

    ¡°I could hardly imagine the beauty you hide beneath your untidiness,¡± Iris said. ¡°Your wake-up gift is quite astonishing, Rarisa.¡±

    ¡°Miss Iris, has it been fifteen minutes?¡±

    ¡°Your eyes have changed colour.¡± Iris rose from the table and reached forwards. ¡°Amethyst, the gem of mysteries, of spiritual power.¡±

    ¡°You . . . must have misremembered.¡±

    ¡°Would I have mistaken your abyssal black eyes for these enigmatic purple gems?¡±

    Rarisa forced herself to look into Iris¡¯s pupils. There was no hiding it. Miss Iris was too observant, too unpredictable.

    ¡°You could say it¡¯s my talent.¡± Rarisa slid her hands over her face. Her purple eyes returned to their deep black shade. ¡°As your doctor, I must try everything in my power to diagnose you.¡±

    ¡°Does that include lying?¡±

    ¡°A small white lie, nothing serious.¡±

    Iris took a deep breath. A stuffy smell which permeated the room entered her lungs. It was a mix of the smell of papers, medicines, and other peculiar scents.

    ¡°Those with Mythical Bloodlines carry with them their distinct aromas. You carry none, Rarisa.¡± Iris pressed her right hand on her heart. ¡°You¡¯re standing before one of such inheritors.¡±

    Rarisa¡¯s eyes twitched. Her usual trickery failed her. Everything seemed to go wrong when it came to this lady.

    Lying any more would only further embarrass herself.

    ¡°This pair of eyes, I created them. They¡¯re the best of my creation.¡± Rarisa blinked. Her pupils hardened until their surface turned reflective, revealing their true nature as that of gemstones. ¡°I lost my eyes in an accident and decided to regain my vision my style. I won the gamble, and now I possess these powers.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you carry quite an interesting scent, artificial yet organic, strong yet gentle.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me I don¡¯t have one?¡±

    ¡°You caught me.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not under any oath of truth.¡±

    ¡°This . . . you¡¯re too cunning, Miss Iris.¡± Rarisa pouted. She flicked her wrist. A few needles slid out of her sleeves and remained between her fingers. ¡°Do you not fear my revenge? Although my needlework is painless, it can still cause unbearable itches if I commit a mistake or two.¡±

    ¡°I believe you aren¡¯t that petty. After all, gossip doesn¡¯t seem to fret you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit.¡±

    ¡°Did you just admit your defeat?¡±

    Rarisa pursed her lips. Her supernatural method failed to lift the veil of mysteries surrounding her patient. This curse, too dense and intricate, eclipsed her understanding. Even if Iris gave her a week, she still wouldn¡¯t feel confident.

    ¡°I . . . my expertise has failed me. Indeed, I¡¯ve overestimated myself.¡±

    ¡°And now, you shall suffer the consequence.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°All bets must be equal. If you could discern my illness, I would¡¯ve let you cure me. But you failed, and now you¡¯ll have to let me examine you.¡±

    Frowning, Rarisa backstepped from Iris. She covered her chest with her arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this, Miss Iris.¡±

    ¡°Playing innocence won¡¯t help you.¡± Iris got on her feet. ¡°No matter. I would never force you. Let¡¯s consider this game void.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Rarisa perked up. ¡°I¡¯ll let you inspect my eyes. It¡¯s only fair.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Iris walked to the tensed Rarisa and held her face. That pair of shimmering black gemstones fascinated Iris. She had seen many extraordinary methods, but this one reminded her of home.

    The interstellar technology of her old world had enabled people to modify their bodies until they became suitable for their habitats. Although Rarisa¡¯s method was of different nature, it bore similarities with biotechnology.

    Could this be a bridge between the Pure and the Corrupted?

    Iris leaned close to Rarisa. Their bodies touched each other almost everywhere, separated only by thin layers of fabric.

    Their breaths exchanged air, and their bodies exchanged warmth. The quietude of the examination room enveloped them, wrapped them in a sheet of ambiguous mood. Sparks flew inside Rarisa¡¯s stomach. Her chest itched, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. Every time Iris touched her, her shivering legs lost their strength.

    As Iris flashed a devilish smirk, the metallic door of the examination room shook. A series of determined knocks interrupted the moment; its intensity and frequency rapidly increased.

    Rarisa, entranced in Iris¡¯s scent and charm, could no longer break free. She merely let the sounds magnify in her ears, waiting for Iris to let go of her, to embrace her, to whisper pleasant words, to¡ª

    Stolen novel; please report.

    The chains and locks shattered, and the door swung open.

    An orange-haired man pushed the door to the side and stepped in. His messy hair obscured his face but failed to hide his dark green eyes, whose gaze radiated a deep-rooted sense of immensity, of the vastness of a forest.

    His white lab coat rustled as he straightened his back, dispelling his tedious air. It had been too long since Rarisa called for another patient. Whenever the session dragged on this long, he would come to stop her from experimenting on her patients.

    Persil was about to speak when his eyes found Iris, who, smiling, pressed herself closer to the unfocused Rarisa, caressing her with the loveliest care.

    This posture, this atmosphere, it was wrong. Rarisa¡¯s eyes were drifting, dreamy, lost in an illusory mist. Who was this lady? What did she do to Rarisa?

    What was her goal?

    Persil pushed his right hand forwards. His lab coat stirred as his Pure Power surged out of his body. His eyes quivered, his pupils enlarging. Hazes flowed from his sleeves and cloaked the room, permeating it with a forest scent.

    Spectral sounds of twisting vines and swaying flowers reverberated everywhere as an impossible forest imposed itself onto reality. Wood-scented gales rustled leaves and petals, which fell from the trees and swirled towards Iris.

    These blades cut through the air, leaving behind sharp, unhealable marks on space itself.

    As they drew close, Iris lifted her head. Her gaze lay upon the magical scenery and took in its freshness, with all the false sensations it brought. They were fake, artificial, imaginary. Her mind declared such, and thus the world obeyed. The leaves and petals fell upon her body like dust upon a monument, disintegrating beneath its overpowering presence.

    The forest faded into nonexistence, and the swishing noises of nature dispersed as specks of light.

    Before her, all became immaterial. She alone stood in the realm of truth, her eyes the arbitrator of reality.

    Persil shivered. Chill and heat chaotically wrecked his body, ruining his breathing and thoughts. He wished to save his friend, but this mysterious lady eclipsed him in both power and method.

    Impossible. They shouldn¡¯t have sent a Grandmaster after him. Had his secret been exposed?

    ¡°Quite an aggressive greeting, Doctor,¡± Iris said. ¡°Do you not fear injuring your colleague?¡±

    Free from Iris¡¯s all-captivating pupils, Rarisa returned to herself. A ticklish sensation rose in her mind, pervading every part of her body. She found herself in Iris¡¯s embrace, tightly intertwined, tightly gripped.

    Why did she allow this? She shouldn¡¯t have let this happen, yet she felt no apprehension. In this pair of arms, she felt safe.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She looked around. ¡°Persil? What are you doing?¡±

    After Iris let go of her, Rarisa turned to face her friend. She mentioned nothing about their prior actions.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Persil said. ¡°What did she do to you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my patient. I¡¯m examining her!¡±

    ¡°What I just saw isn¡¯t mere examination. She led you on, and you let her.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I allowed her. I lost a bet, and now I must suffer the consequence.¡±

    ¡°What consequence?¡±

    Persil furrowed his brows. He retreated until his back hit the door. His mind stirred. Since when has the door shut itself?

    Rarisa smiled. She was about to speak when Iris tapped her shoulder.

    ¡°Allow me to explain myself,¡± Iris said. ¡°No need to be so tense, Persil. My name is Iris Goodwill, and I¡¯m here to get my medical certificate.¡±

    Rarisa cleared her throat. ¡°I made a bet that I could cure her, but I lost and slipped up the secret of my eyes. She merely wished to inspect them.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I have no desire to capture her, nor do I wish to learn about your secret.¡± Iris covered her mouth. ¡°After all, a Pseudo Grandmaster, although novel, isn¡¯t something that interests me.¡±

    Persil held his breath. He could tell Iris found out his secret when his power failed to harm her. ¡°Then, what must I do to have your forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not petty enough to ruin your life, but I¡¯m also not magnanimous enough to nonchalantly absolve you.¡± Iris tapped Rarisa¡¯s cheek. ¡°How about you give her to me? I only need her for¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not possible. I can give you many things, but not her.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Rarisa? Would you come with me?¡±

    Rarisa swallowed a puff of air. Though she always gave off a carefree air, she wasn¡¯t crazy enough to give up her body to a mysterious lady whose aura could influence her to the point of dreaminess.

    But, that sensation intrigued her. Such a refreshing yet muddled state of mind, when immersed, gave rise to foreign thoughts, to chains of inspirations for which she longed.

    If she could experience it often, she might be able to achieve breakthroughs in her research.

    ¡°I . . . I¡¯m not that silly, Miss Iris. Persil is my friend; I can¡¯t worry him, even if I want to go with you. However, we could still strike a deal without my selling my body.¡±

    ¡°What then will you be presenting to me?¡±

    Rarisa¡¯s eyes shimmered. ¡°In that trance, I found the connections that alluded my waking mind. Although I still can¡¯t cure you, I have an idea that, if work, could alleviate your symptoms.¡±

    Iris blinked. How could a Master deal with Nupian¡¯s curse? ¡°If your prediction is correct, I¡¯ll grant you any request. Tell me your wish, Rarisa.¡±

    ¡°Enchant me more!¡± Rarisa blushed. ¡°Whatever you did to me, I want to experience it again. That feeling is too heavenly, too comforting. It brings out my inspiration. If I could understand it, I might find a way to achieve my goal.¡±

    ¡°Rarisa, what nonsense are you¡ª¡± Persil tried to stop his friend, but she glared at him.

    ¡°I know the risk. We¡¯ll be meeting here, so you don¡¯t have to worry. The duration would also be the same, fifteen minutes per session. What do you think, Miss Iris?¡±

    ¡°Nothing would please me more.¡±

    Against Persil¡¯s objection, Iris and Rarisa struck a deal. They didn¡¯t use any written contract, for they had no formal relationship, and they didn¡¯t believe that a piece of paper would strengthen their trust. It was purely transactional, even if the condition appeared intimate.

    Once the detail was finalized, Rarisa excused herself to go prepare the potion. She closed the door behind her, leaving Persil and Iris undisturbed.

    With Iris sitting on the examination table and donning a gentle yet mysterious grin, Persil dared not relax even for a moment. Despite being a Grandmaster, Iris revealed no hint of her presence. If not for the prior display of her might, he would¡¯ve thought her a mortal.

    ¡°Would you believe me, if I were to tell you that our encounter is by random chance?¡± Iris said. ¡°Or, do you still believe that I¡¯m hiding my ulterior motive?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think. You know my secret, and you¡¯re too powerful for me to resist. The situation is under your control. I can only risk it all if you cross the line.¡±

    ¡°Did I almost cross the line when I asked for her?¡± Iris chuckled.

    ¡°She¡¯s my partner, my trusted friend.¡±

    ¡°Your Threads of Emotions told me a different story. You can hide it from her, but you cannot hide it from yourself.¡±

    Persil frowned. ¡°What I feel is of no concern to you. If you genuinely have no design for us, leave us alone. Rarisa will treat you, and you¡¯ll give her that inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Nothing more I could ask for; however, I¡¯m curious.¡± Iris drew her hands to her sides. ¡°A pair of rogue Supernatural Beings, both Healers of exotic speciality, isn¡¯t a common arrangement. Rarisa has a great pair of eyes, and so do you, Persil.¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Nature Defiler, Persil? It¡¯s a Secret Organisation of mad researchers with the common goal of Godless Ascension.¡±

    The atmosphere chilled. Persil¡¯s heart stopped beating. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°There exists a pair of Master-Tier Healers who made a commotion not too long ago. Master of Mechanical Forest and Lady of Crystal Heart infiltrated multiple imperial institutes. They¡¯ve stolen classified records and forbidden ingredients. Now they¡¯re on the run, as most of Nature Defiler¡¯s members are.¡±

    ¡°What . . . do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Your goal is commendable, but it¡¯s of no use to me. I¡¯m revealing my cards to show you my disinterest.¡± Iris looked around the room. ¡°Rarisa is taking quite some time, isn¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 250: Nature Defiler

    Looking at the vial in her hand, Iris gave a gentle smile that brightened the atmosphere. Her eyes stayed on the bright pink liquid which rose and fell like tides of a small moon. Its minuscule droplets tainted the vial¡¯s surface before dripping back to the main body of water.

    ¡°Interesting. I cannot discern its effect nor its ingredients,¡± she said. ¡°What have you done, Rarisa, to create such an intricate medicine in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°Telling you would ruin the magic, Miss Iris,¡± Rarisa smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t let you know the recipe, lest you no longer return to help me.¡±

    ¡°Am I that despicable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely preparing for the worst. You won¡¯t fault my caution, will you?¡±

    ¡°I like you, Rarisa. You get to tease me as much as you like. At least until I can no longer control myself.¡±

    Rarisa took a deep breath. ¡°What will happen, then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to find it out yourself.¡±

    Rarisa averted her eyes. She could feel Iris¡¯s gaze stroking her body, caressing her exposed skin. It discomforted her, but she didn¡¯t hate it. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate it, even though she should have. Such a terrifying influence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned that this world is dangerous, that some secrets are better left untouched. I won¡¯t be testing your limit today, Miss Iris.¡±

    ¡°Would you do it next week?¡±

    Rarisa bashfully smiled. ¡°If I could gather my¡ª¡±

    A series of knocks interrupted the conversation. Rarisa frowned. She turned to Persil, who sighed and went to unlock the door.

    ¡°Lady Iris!¡± Lorient barged in. ¡°It¡¯s been more than an hour. Did . . . did they do anything to you?¡±

    Iris giggled. ¡°Do you want them to?¡±

    ¡°If they could cure you, I would grit my teeth and accept it.¡±

    ¡°Although Rarisa couldn¡¯t cure me, her potion could ease my symptoms.¡±

    Lorient¡¯s eyes widened. She scrutinised the lady in front of her. The two observed each other, ascertained each other¡¯s motives, and greeted each other. Their sparks flew in their minds, felt and heard by one another.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Lorient said. ¡°She¡¯s too close to you, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Rarisa said. ¡°I¡¯m her doctor; I must examine her to give an accurate diagnosis.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, you two,¡± Iris said. ¡°Lorient, I allowed her, for she¡¯s proven herself worthy of it. And Rarisa, Lorient is my close friend; she brought me here.¡±

    Lorient hmphed, but she wouldn¡¯t go against her mistress¡¯s words. Rarisa also wouldn¡¯t ruin her patient¡¯s mood. The two reluctantly ceased squabbling, though their eyes remained fiery at each other.

    ¡°Lady Iris, I don¡¯t want to bother you, but we¡¯ve been here for too long.¡± Lorient grabbed Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your schedule.¡±

    Indeed she¡¯d spent too much time here. Rarisa¡¯s unexpected expertise intrigued Iris, and she lost herself in her teasing. If she didn¡¯t stop now, she¡¯d be late for her schedule.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I must now return.¡±

    Iris exchanged parting words with Rarisa and Persil before she, escorted by her Lorient, left the examination room. The door gently closed as their footsteps faded into the background.

    Once silence permeated the atmosphere, Persil sighed. He had remained quiet since Rarisa returned, since Iris revealed parts of her hand. Those words, uttered so casually by Iris, terrified him.

    ¡°Why did you sigh?¡± Rarisa said. ¡°Are you angry at me?¡±

    ¡°Has my anger ever affected you?¡±

    ¡°You would¡¯ve raged more if it had.¡±

    Persil shook his head. ¡°That Iris . . . she knows our identity.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult to learn about our academic background. Anyone who wants to look into us will know our names.¡±

    ¡°She knows I¡¯m Master of Mechanical Forest.¡± Persil¡¯s voice quavered. ¡°Her tone is too steady, too confident, as if she had always known about Nature Defiler.¡±

    Rarisa paused. ¡°What gave you away? Not even Nature Defiler¡¯s members know about our disguise. Could it be . . . that she¡¯s one of the founders?¡±

    ¡°She told me she could lend us a hand if we pass her test, that her people will contact us soon.¡±

    Rarisa and Persil ceased talking. Only the sounds of cold winds coursing through the vents monotonously hummed. Its distorted yet rhythmic tune faintly vibrated the research papers stuck on the wall. Although its intensity was nigh unnoticeable, its combined amplitude was enough to sway the articles.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Initially faint, this danger stacked on each other, forming an inescapable labyrinth. Rarisa and Persil could try to flee, but without their organisation¡¯s help, they saw no hope. Iris¡¯s unseen influence permeated them, confined them, and swayed them.

    But it might not be terrible. Iris needed them, and she was willing to trade with them, so long as they fulfilled her desires.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit the organisation tomorrow,¡± Rarisa said. ¡°We must at least learn of her background, even if it¡¯s only for her disguise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. If you act out of character, you might really ruin this identity.¡±

    ¡°I know. If she wanted us, she would¡¯ve already taken us. What I have is only a mild surprise to her.¡± Rarisa tapped the corner of her mouth, which curved into a smile. ¡°Still, she¡¯s . . . so fascinating. You wouldn¡¯t mind my intimacy with her, would you?¡±

    Persil said nothing. Nothing he could say would change her mind anyway.

    . . .

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t scare me,¡± Lorient said. ¡°Your unravelling condition can¡¯t afford any more trouble. At least you should¡¯ve let me stay with you.¡±

    Iris leaned on the carriage¡¯s sofa. Her eyes stayed not on Lorient¡¯s worried expression but on Lorient¡¯s hands, which held protectively a box carefully wrapped in pink fabric.

    ¡°Never did I think of deceiving you, Lorient. If I knew this beforehand, would I have come here with only you?¡±

    Lorient looked down, shame filling up her throat. She was too weak to protect her mistress, too weak to be sufficient. Indeed, she was inadequate; Mistress would permit any inadequacy.

    This time, coincidence was her enemy, carelessness her bane.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Lorient,¡± Iris said. ¡°You¡¯re one of the few who could take care of me in my moment of weakness. Could mere prowess and wit replace that quality?¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s my task, I still abandoned you. If you weren¡¯t so perfect, if you weren¡¯t so charming, they might¡¯ve harmed you. I¡¯ve failed all your friends, failed you.¡±

    ¡°You tend to disregard others when you¡¯re emotional. The Court has many Transformation Phase Monster Girls who will gladly take care of me. But I don¡¯t want them. I only want you.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I just want to be stronger for you. Could you help me, Mistress? What you went through, I too wished to go through it.¡±

    Iris wryly smiled. She would never sabotage her family, but the circumstance surrounding her rise to power was too volatile, too unpredictable. Beyond her measly involvement was an ever-evolving design where the Divine Pantheon and the Five Catastrophes rolled their ten-thousand-faced dice.

    If not for her significance in the grand game, of which she herself knew dimly, Iris wouldn¡¯t have survived even a single move of those beings. No matter how wonderful, lovely, and determined Lorient was, she too would fall as mere collateral in their delicate blows.

    ¡°When are you going to reveal your surprise?¡± Iris said. ¡°Once we reach our destination, I won¡¯t be able to give you the intimacy you so wish for. Do you still want to wait?¡±

    Lorient knew her mistress was changing the subject, but she also wanted to receive praise. What she had prepared . . . she hoped it was good enough.

    ¡°Please close your eyes, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to steal my lips?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lorient perked up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to, not when you¡¯re ill.¡±

    Chuckling, Iris closed her eyes. Her shoulders relaxed as her body sank into the sofa. Her ears twitched as warm breezes coursed along her face. A nervous aura radiated onto her. She stayed still in anticipation of her present.

    A soft palm touched her face, tickling her. She lightly pressed her cheek against it, feeling the bounciness and warmth pervading her skin. Lorient¡¯s muffled gasp rang in her ears. How cute.

    ¡°Mistress . . . you can open your eyes now.¡± Lorient drew back her hand.

    Iris opened her eyes. Lorient had returned to her seat, but the pink flushes on her face lingered. Indecent thoughts must¡¯ve surfaced in her heart, and she must¡¯ve spent a great deal of effort suppressing them.

    ¡°How do I look now?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Gorgeous as always, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that your accessory did nothing?¡± Iris touched her ears, where a pair of flower-shaped earrings hung lovingly. ¡°But, judging from your countenance, I must¡¯ve been too tempting.¡±

    ¡°Not in the slightest; you¡¯ve become too pure, your demeanour too angelic, that my desire to embrace you becomes overwhelming.¡±

    Lorient handed a handheld mirror to her mistress, who looked at her new earrings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve envisioned many presents, but I still failed to predict this. How embarrassing of me.¡±

    ¡°Please spend more time with me to know me better.¡±

    Iris snapped her fingers. A series of magical hexagons manifested around her before sinking into the carriage, sealing the interior from external perceptions.

    ¡°Like how you handcrafted your present for me, I too will handcraft my reward for you.¡±

    Iris inched closer to Lorient, who retreated until she sank into her sofa. The pillows surrounded her, bound her, and cushioned her. She couldn¡¯t look into her mistress¡¯s eyes and instead stared at the earrings, which twinkled when rays of light, passing through tiny gaps between the curtains, landed on them.

    ¡°Please be gentle, Mistress.¡± Lorient¡¯s whisper diffused in the steamy air.

    Once her voice vanished into the creeks and cracks of the sofa, Lorient let her emotions unwrap her restraint. She finally watched Iris¡¯s eyes shimmering while they caressed her body.

    Her trembling hands reached around her mistress¡¯s neck and drew herself close to those glossy lips. Her breath whitened her vision, soaking the air with a warm scent.

    Iris silently let her lips meet Lorient¡¯s. Like her tongue, her fingers slithered on Lorient¡¯s naked flesh, infiltrated her messy clothes, and undid the buttons and strings. Their garments came off; their bodies fused as one, their voices echoing each other¡¯s tone.

    The carriage faintly shook, with the wheels crushing the rubble underneath. Its curtains waved and swayed as its silent occupants glided their hands along them.

    The driver noticed that the muffled voices coming from the interior had vanished; she thought nothing of this and calmly guided her horse to march softly, steadily towards where she had to be.

    Rocking motions continued until the carriage arrived. The driver came to the door and knocked on it firmly. The curtain parted, revealing Lorient, whose pinkish expression blocked the interior. Lorient smiled at the driver, whose heart skipped a beat, and closed the curtain.

    Lorient and Iris soon left the carriage. Everything was neat as if no one had sat in them, except for the faintest scent of passion. The driver, who had received ample money, said or knew nothing. She left as quietly as she came.

    ¡°Why are we here, Lady Iris?¡± Lorient said. ¡°I . . . I¡¯m already satisfied. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±

    Iris glanced at Lorient, who shamefully shrank back. ¡°Should I believe your lie?¡±

    ¡°You . . . shouldn¡¯t, Mistress. Can I be greedy again?¡±

    ¡°Take what you want, my Dear,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°White Rabbit Caf¨¦ is where I usually work; its tranquil mood puts my heart at ease, but today, its mood can change a little to accompany you.¡±

    Lorient widened her eyes. Mistress didn¡¯t take her here to continue their love!

    ¡°Mistress, I . . . I¡¯ve let my fantasy take over me. This won¡¯t happen again, so please forgive me just once.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been too lax for you; you deserve severe punishment, my Dear.¡±

    Iris grabbed Lorient¡¯s hand and, licking her lips, dragged her dismayed yet excited maid into the caf¨¦, where she booked a private room undisturbed from the outside world, with endless free time to explore endless possibilities.

 Chapter 251: Document Checking

    Lorient poured a glass of tea for Utasia, a lady in a light blue sweater, whose sparkling azure eyes and flowing blue hair radiated soft lightness. Utasia politely thanked Lorient before she carefully lowered her head, her gaze peeking at the youngest senior member of The Court. No matter how often they met, Iris seemed always so aloof and majestic, worthy of all praises.

    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Forgive me for my early intrusion.¡± Utasia eyed Lorient¡¯s neck, which, though obscured by her collar, revealed marks of passion. No wonder Lorient was frustrated. ¡°I . . . could go out and return when appropriated.¡±

    ¡°Or you could stay.¡± Iris tapped her glass and traced her fingertips on its rim. ¡°What should we do, Lorient?¡±

    ¡°Your wish supersedes mine, Mistress.¡± Lorient¡¯s voice remained firm, but her heartbeat grew erratic. Her mistress must¡¯ve sensed her nervousness, but she couldn¡¯t calm herself.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hold onto them, your wishes will slip away.¡± Iris gestured at her body double, who raised her head and smiled bashfully. ¡°What does The Court require from me, my Dear?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Madam Iris,¡± Utasia said. ¡°Madam Ludmint had informed us of your condition; Madam Parmin and Morbi have already approved your leave. Please focus on your recovery.¡±

    ¡°Then, what is the request Ludmint told you in case I still wish to work?¡±

    Utasia averted her eyes. ¡°She . . . she gave me none. Please rest well!¡±

    Iris popped her arm on the table and rested her head on her palm. Her piercing eyes landed on Utasia. ¡°Lying to your superior will taint your record, but because of your reason, I won¡¯t fault you.¡±

    Lorient hmphed. ¡°Mistress has forgiven you. Don¡¯t disappoint her.¡±

    ¡°It . . . won¡¯t happen again. I simply want you to rest.¡± Utasia held her breath. ¡°Madam Ludmint wanted you to look through these documents. They¡¯re about the preparation for the annual ball at Shivering Heart Salon.¡±

    ¡°Nothing else?¡±

    ¡°She also tasked me to give you these.¡±

    Utasia tapped her sapphire necklace, which glowed and emitted a ring of radiance. It imploded and revealed a translucent chest storing cookies and candies.

    Lorient swiftly arranged the plates and decorated them with Ludmint¡¯s gifts. While working, her eyes attended her mistress who silently blessed her with a tender look.

    ¡°Did you forget the documents?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°I was going to, after you finish your desserts.¡± The lady couldn¡¯t hide her flush. She forgot, but it was because Madam Iris was too charming, too enchanting.

    ¡°Regrettably, I cannot finish all these by myself.¡± Iris reached for Lorient, who lovingly extended her hand for her mistress. ¡°Lorient, sit by my side and help me. You too, my Dear.¡±

    While Utasia rigidly ate her share, Lorient selectively picked out small, light-coloured cookies and fed her mistress, who nibbled at them leisurely. The mild flavour, tickling Iris¡¯s tongue, eased her discomfort. She gave her maid an unexpected reward by licking her fingers, to which Lorient could only shiver, enduring the urge to let out an embarrassing gasp.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get to taste Ludmint¡¯s bakery if you only feed me,¡± Iris said. ¡°Or is her dessert not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare take what¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Either I don¡¯t own her, or I own you.¡± Iris took a large piece of cookie and pushed it against Lorient¡¯s lips. ¡°There exists no reason not to accept this.¡±

    Lorient obediently ate the cookie. Its coarse yet soft texture melted in her mouth and coated her tongue; she quickly swallowed it, but the sugary aftertaste lingered even after she rinsed her throat with a cup of freshly brewed herbal tea.

    Mistress should¡¯ve fed her more. She wanted more.

    With her eyes closed, she leaned toward her mistress and opened her mouth. The crumbs on her lips darkened her countenance, though no one regarded them. All focus remained on that expression, that expectant smile which awaited the reward.

    Iris wouldn¡¯t shatter that lovely hope. While glancing at the nervous Utasia, Iris placed another cookie on Lorient¡¯s tongue. It rapidly melted, releasing a flowery aroma that perfumed the room.

    This little play went on until the cookies ran out, to which Utasia heaved a sigh. She didn¡¯t dare make any sound when those two immersed themselves in their courtship, fearing that she might disturb something precious, that she might . . . get punished.

    It would be heaven; it would be hell. Whatever it was, she wasn¡¯t ready.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°We must¡¯ve bored you, my Dear.¡± Iris cleaned her lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Did the cookies sufficiently compensate you?¡±

    ¡°More than enough.¡± Utasia placed a file containing relevant documents. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mistress. I¡¯ll head for The Salon and relay your words to the board as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Who ordered you to leave? Whom do you fear so much, that you wish to escape?¡±

    Utasia blinked. ¡°I just want to give you two some privacy.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already in a private suite; no one but us can know, see, hear, or touch anything that will happen.¡±

    Lorient clenched her hands and stared at Iris¡¯s body double. Though their silhouette and appearance vaguely resembled one another, their overall disposition differed drastically. Utasia, despite her brightly innocent eyes, failed to project the grandiosity of her mistress, whose aura subjected all under the illusion of sanctity.

    This girl, if she were to join in, would she . . . resemble Mistress enough to . . . allow Lorient to channel her fantasy?

    ¡°Mistress, do you . . . intent on keeping her?¡± Lorient said.

    ¡°Are you upset that her early arrival cut short our time together?¡± Iris placed her hand on the documents and glided her fingers on their papery surface. ¡°Are you not satisfied with our love? She won¡¯t steal me from you, my Dear.¡±

    ¡°Never thought such; what you¡¯ve given me is heavenly. I cannot shamelessly ask for more.¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve given you more if you did.¡±

    ¡°Then, may I¡ª¡±

    Utasia feinted coughing. ¡°What should I do, Mistress Iris?¡±

    Iris reached for Utasia¡¯s hand and tapped its back, tickling her. The girl shivered, red flushes manifesting on her face. Her heart was about to burst, her soul unravel, her mind shatter.

    ¡°Nothing. You cannot yet receive my grace.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too fragile, too soft. You¡¯ll lose yourself; I cannot have you broken.¡±

    ¡°But . . . I¡¯m also in the Transformation Phase. Even Lorient could¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you soon. Do not fret; you¡¯re worthy of my touch, if not for my current condition.¡± Iris looked at Lorient, who avoided her eyes. ¡°Lorient is a special case. She¡¯s been with me for long enough to gain some resistance.¡±

    Utasia deeply inhaled. ¡°Then I shall stay with you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with helping me, then.¡±

    Holding the documents, Iris got from her seat and changed to the writing desk neatly arranged in her style, with small flowers and colourful cabinets surrounding her. She gestured for Lorient to sit beside her, Utasia opposite her.

    They quietly wrote, crossed out, highlighted, coloured, commented, edited, and stamped their papers until the size of the pile shrank to a few thin pieces.

    Lorient, lacking in this type of administrative skills, timidly requested Iris¡¯s help. After teasing her, Iris helped her until she noticeably improved her speed and efficiency. Utasia could work on her own. Iris praised her, causing her heart to skip a beat and her face to balloon into a pink flower.

    ¡°Is there . . . anything I could do for you?¡± she said.

    ¡°Is this work too little?¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason for my presence.¡± Utasia looked at the desk, whose glistening surface reflected Iris¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re thoughtful and mysterious. You¡¯ve never done anything meaningless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also an emotive Monster Girl, guided by lust and love.¡±

    ¡°Then, please take me!¡± Utasia coyly tilted her head.

    ¡°Has your shyness evaporated, or has my charm taken hold?¡± Iris sighed. ¡°What I wanted is your presence. I shall visit The Salon myself, but I cannot leave here without you staying, can I?¡±

    ¡°But you must rest.¡±

    ¡°Checking documents is quite relaxing.¡±

    ¡°No can do, Mistress.¡± Utasia looked at Lorient. ¡°Say something, Lorient. Your mistress is still sick!¡±

    Lorient pursed her lips. ¡°I would¡¯ve already tried if it had any effect.¡±

    ¡°Then . . . why did you stay to work with me?¡±

    Iris smiled. ¡°Because I need to work. If I relax, I might fall asleep. I cannot do that.¡±

    Utasia wanted to ask for detail, but Lorient¡¯s sharp gaze stopped her. She shouldn¡¯t pry into Mistress¡¯s matter, not when she didn¡¯t need to know. If her mistress wished, she would naturally tell her. She only needed to wait.

    ¡°Please take better care of yourself.¡± Utasia sighed. ¡°I . . . what if I refuse to stay here? I¡¯m willing to receive your punishment.¡±

    ¡°That is quite a hurdle indeed.¡± Iris tapped a corner of her lips. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to request someone else. Our time together has been enjoyable, my Dear.¡±

    Utasia¡¯s heart ached. Her face whitened, her eyes trembling. ¡°I . . . please give me a second chance. I won¡¯t ever disobey you again!¡±

    Smirking, Iris pulled her in and kissed her left cheek. The mark of her lips softly imprinted on her face, visible but also natural, as if it should¡¯ve been there all along. Its warmth pervaded her face, her neck, her chest, fussing her inside, which sang praises for herself and her mistress.

    Hopeless her heart was.

    After instructing Utasia, Iris turned to Lorient, who anxiously lifted her head. Despite having been with Iris far longer, she still felt jealous. She hated that she felt this way, yet she couldn¡¯t stop feeling this way.

    ¡°Anything for you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Escort me and look over a matter for me.¡±

    ¡°Must I do it? Who would look after you, then?¡±

    ¡°The Court has more than enough people to take care of me. What I request, only you can do. Is that reason not enough?¡±

    ¡°Please reward me amply.¡±

    Iris, escorted by her Lorient, left White Rabbit Caf¨¦ and headed for Shivering Heart Salon. She disguised herself in her signature black-and-white suit as the mysterious noble lady of foreign origin. Her Lorient, in her cross-patterned dress, acted as Iris¡¯s strict maid.

    Except for Iris¡¯s alluring impression, their demeanours separated them from their identities.

    On the salon¡¯s second floor, where curated wealthy ladies gathered, Iris entered the innermost private suite, where two Transformation Phase Monster Girls guarded the door in their Monster Girl form. They greeted Lorient, praised Iris, and opened the door.

    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± Parmin said while holding up her rainbow cocktail. ¡°I¡¯ve finished a few too many glasses. Forgive me if I end up unladylike.¡±

    Morbi, who was sewing a woollen doll¡¯s mouth shut, paused her hands and turned to Parmin. Her lips quavered; no sound came out, but Parmin easily deciphered its invisible threat.

    ¡°I was joking, Dear.¡± Parmin turned to Iris. ¡°Anyway, why did you come here? Ludmint will torture me to death if I couldn¡¯t give her a satisfactory answer.¡±

    ¡°Tell her to torture me. Only Morbi could torture you, Lady Parmin.¡±

    Morbi giggled. ¡°Dear Parmin, do you have any objection?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Love!¡± Parmin sweated. She drank her cocktail and, blushing, gestured for the guards to close the door. ¡°Give us some privacy, Sisters. I and Iris and Darling have to discuss.¡±

    As the guards closed the door, Lorient turned around and walked out. Before she could leave, Iris caught her arm and whispered into her ear. Inaudible words, heard only by her, lingered in her head, accompanied by soft moans that caressed every part of her naked mind.

    Lorient left the room absentminded, her eyes misty.

 Chapter 252: Opening the Treasury

    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Parmin said. ¡°What secrets could be more important than your naked flesh?¡±

    ¡°If I were to tell you, Parmin, would you tell me what happened between you and Lady Morbi last night?¡± Iris covered her mouth, but her grin still leaked through her palm. ¡°Please forgive my imprudence, Lady Morbi. I won¡¯t interfere with your actions.¡±

    ¡°You can join if you wish.¡± Morbi squeezed the doll whose dissimilar appearance mysteriously resembled Parmin¡¯s. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t you tell her what we did the whole night?¡±

    Parmin inflexibly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s . . . inappropriate to discuss our passion in front of Iris.¡±

    ¡°Is she not your lover, whom you love enough to take her to our retreat?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°You still are.¡±

    Parmin could only back down; she didn¡¯t mind Morbi¡¯s punishment, but she mustn¡¯t be too blatant in front of her other lover, who loomed over her shameful heart as the collateral of her blind, teasing ardour.

    Before silence became deafening, a chuckle slipped out of Iris. She couldn¡¯t stop her heart from jumping all over the place. Parmin and Morbi¡¯s conversation amused her; their chemistry mixed and sizzled with a mellow fervour that dragged its only onlooker into its rhythm.

    Sometimes, Iris found herself ashamed of her crime, the crime of inserting herself in between their affair. She shouldn¡¯t have done it, yet her heart kept convincing her until she found herself unable to even hesitate.

    The worst of all was that they didn¡¯t mind her presence, as if she was a component of their whole, a missing part of their love.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Parmin,¡± Iris said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ease my worry at the expense of your dignity.¡±

    Parmin tilted her head, her eyes straying from Iris¡¯s. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°You bicker with Morbi every day, but you¡¯d never deliberately tease her, not when I¡¯m here. She would¡¯ve eaten you alive.¡±

    Morbi shook her head. ¡°No need to worry, Dear Iris. I¡¯ll devour her soon enough.¡±

    Parmin downed another glass of cocktail. Her tipsy face pinkened. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you, Iris. Why did you have to side with her!¡±

    ¡°Is that not what you want?¡± Iris snickered. ¡°You want me to jest you, to forget my plight for a moment. Or did I misunderstand you?¡±

    Those words, in a jovial tone, simmered in Parmin¡¯s ears. She forced out an embarrassed smile, which stuck out from her playful expression. Her startled eyes glanced at her Morbi, whose serene expression hinted at a deeper delight, and then at Iris, who had recently become unreadable.

    ¡°How could I not worry when you said it like that?¡± Parmin said. ¡°I very much prefer when you were fragile and confused, when you tried your hardest to appear calm. You¡¯re too clever now, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Who made me this way? Who forced me to learn this manner, this way of life?¡±

    ¡°Ludmint, of course!¡±

    ¡°And you too, Parmin. Many, many times.¡±

    ¡°Anyway!¡± Parmin raised her voice, eyeing the frowning Morbi. ¡°We¡¯ve opened the treasury for you. Take anything you want; borrow us if you lack the credits.¡±

    Iris let out a gasp. To open the treasury, at least half of the board or The Founder herself must approve of it.

    Such an important meeting could not be organised in merely a few hours.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to break the rules for me,¡± Iris said. ¡°I cannot rely on you all forever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can,¡± Morbi said. ¡°You¡¯ve cited the purpose of The Court multiple times, Iris. Unlike Parmin, I remember everything.¡±

    Parmin opened her mouth but decided against derailing the conversation. Indeed, Iris lied as artificially as she smiled. Even though she had matured her charm and let go of her prior restraint, she remained stubborn, donning the mask of flirtatious modesty.

    ¡°The Court has helped me plenty, Lady Morbi. I don¡¯t want to overstretch it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating us, Iris. How do you think we persist under the eyes of the transcendent?¡±

    It made no sense that The Court could survive if all it took was a single move from a Legendary. How could the Court Founder remain so active in Donhalgen without inviting a visit from one of the Legendaries?

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    What was Court of Indulgence hiding, such that it could deter a Legendary?

    ¡°Is it not our usefulness?¡± Iris said. ¡°We contribute to the fragile balance between the neutral faction, the imperial faction, and the religious faction.¡±

    ¡°The rogue Supernatural Beings are numerous, and their presences permeate the Garcient Kingdom. However, they rarely act collectively; our destruction will not affect them.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hazardous information that, once revealed, would undermine the legitimacy of the Orthodoxy and the imperial family?¡±

    Dead man¡¯s switch? Prerecorded message? Distributed secret code?

    While Iris fell into meditative silence, a lady donning a dark purple dress materialised behind her. Her flowing purple hair consumed all light landing on it, and her ethereal green eyes gave off a dreamy sensation, pulling all gazes into an everlasting dream.

    Iris turned around. Her eyes glittered with an intensity that dispelled all illusion. She could guess how Parmin and Morbi could open the treasury for her. Although the Court Founder herself was missing, there existed another person who represented her will.

    ¡°Long time no see, Lady Antina,¡± Iris said. ¡°Please forgive my earlier discourtesy; I failed to recognise you and The Founder.¡±

    Antina revealed a nightly smile, which darkened the lanterns around the suite. ¡°Mother wished to conceal our identities. You, Lady Iris, figured out her trick.¡±

    ¡°My luck has aided me well.¡±

    ¡°Luck alone cannot take you this far.¡±

    ¡°My sharp intuition, combined with my fortune, is what averts me from perils.¡±

    ¡°At least acknowledge your perseverance, Lady Iris. You walked in and out of Cathedral of Deliverance unharmed. You resisted the gaze of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Those incidents frighten me, Antina. I¡¯d prefer not to discuss them, not now.¡±

    Antina looked at the confused Parmin and Morbi, who had never heard of these matters. Without Antina¡¯s disclosure, Iris might never bring them up. No one except her, The Founder, and Antina would know them.

    She needed to share her secrets, even if it could worry her dearest.

    ¡°Is there anything you wish to know?¡± Antina said. ¡°Before Mother went to Donhalgen Beast Museum, she told me to join you in case of her disappearance.¡±

    ¡°Not even you could contact her?¡±

    ¡°The Museum¡¯s older than Donhalgen itself. Although I can¡¯t confirm it, fragmented records say that it¡¯s an ancient prison for long-extinct Mythical Creatures.¡±

    ¡°Yet it¡¯s now merely a tourist attraction?¡±

    ¡°A mortal, no matter how powerful, can never glimpse into the epic scope of ruin from an unknown past. Without the key, not even a True Master would be able to enter its inner area.¡±

    ¡°Does the key . . . belong to Suppression Sect?¡±

    Antina nodded. ¡°For this operation, Mother cooperated with its leader and also invites her . . . old friend.¡±

    ¡°Delicate Snow?¡± Iris touched her lips. ¡°What is The Founder¡¯s relationship with Delicate Snow?¡±

    Antina lowered her head and clasped her pinkened cheeks. Her tranquil disposition stirred as passionate air swirled within her long-sleeve cloak. As a part of her mother, she inherited feelings and memories of those wonderful, terrific, forbidden moments.

    She let out a soft moan, which lingered for too long. Her blissful smile gradually sank back into her ocean of stillness.

    ¡°I . . . can¡¯t answer that, Lady Iris. You must ask Mother herself. I . . . my heart can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Iris didn¡¯t mean it in that sense, but when she glanced at Parmin, whose entertained eyes endlessly teased her, she decided not to excuse herself.

    ¡°How can I help them?¡±

    ¡°Mother isn¡¯t in any danger. She will eventually return.¡±

    ¡°Then why did she tell you to join me.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re in danger.¡± Antina guided Iris to a sofa and sat beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve already leaked a secret of yours. It would be too impolite if I leak another.¡±

    Iris stared into Antina¡¯s eyes before turning to look at Parmin and Morbi. Their determined expressions pierced through her guilt-ridden heart. She shouldn¡¯t have hidden this from them, not when she wished to ask for their help.

    ¡°Have you heard of Nupian, Scourge of the Northern Snow, Seductress of White Night?¡± Iris touched the back of her left hand, where the Mark of Love should exist. ¡°I came to this place, albeit coincidentally, to escape her.¡±

    ¡°Nupian of the Northern Continent?¡± Parmin said. ¡°How did you meet her when you come from the Central Continent.¡±

    ¡°Our meeting isn¡¯t coincidental. I¡¯ve always been her target.¡±

    ¡°Is she coming for your Shadow Heart Core?¡± Morbi said.

    After taking a deep breath and drinking a glass of tequila, Iris gradually explained her story prior to her arrival in Donhalgen. Her life, starting from that damp, cosy cave, unfolded from her lips, weaved by colourful words, misleading words, deceptive words.

    Though continuous, her story hid from everyone the taboos regarding the transcendent, her Fateless quality, and her otherworldly origin. Telling them these would only frighten them; they could not help her, and she could not assure them.

    ¡°You escaped from Nupian, even though you only then reached Transformation Phase?¡± Parmin said. ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too fragile and would disintegrate from her mere touch.¡±

    ¡°Then, how did you come here?¡±

    ¡°Although she failed to capture me, she succeeded in disrupting the teleportation. I was flung eastwards. If not for Ludmint, I wouldn¡¯t get to return to Main Material Plane.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating story, Dear Iris.¡± Morbi tapped her fingers on the table, mulling over what she just heard. ¡°What, then, should we do? You¡¯ve already refused our offer to send you away.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll eventually find me. What I need isn¡¯t an escape route, but a platform for our confrontation.¡± Iris clenched her hand. Her eyes dimmed until their shade became darker than black. ¡°I need to become stronger. I need to find the power to resist her. I need to get my hand on treasures that could fend off her.¡±

    Antina leaned on Iris. Her hair gently stroked Iris¡¯s cheek. ¡°The treasury is open for you, Lady Iris. Mother has already prepared a few Artefacts that could aid you.¡±

    ¡°What must I pay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already paid too much.¡±

    Iris¡¯s mood faltered. She tilted her head up and stared at the ceiling, staring through it. Somewhere far away was her family, her friends, her lovers, and her home. This separation had almost erased from her mind their vivid touches, even though she reminded herself of them every day.

    Fortunately, they had other hers, other Irises to cure their sorrow, to tease their appearances, to brighten their spirits. They would never feel the longing she felt; that was enough.

    But why did she feel discontented?

    She couldn¡¯t find the answer, or maybe she refused to find it.

    ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll repay everything,¡± Iris said. ¡°This Shadow Heart Core must be enough for me to use the treasury, right?¡±

    ¡°Enough for you to become the second Court Founder.¡±

    ¡°Such a position is too grand for a wandering Slime Girl like me.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°I . . . am not worthy.¡±

 Chapter 253: Memorial Chart

    The rift closed behind Iris, who paid no attention to it. She surveyed the grand hall she found herself in; its cool air and light atmosphere cleared her heart, which had been wildly beating since she entered this pocket reality. She never knew that the treasury resided in a pocket dimension.

    If only she could be here with her lovers. Unfortunately, Parmin and Morbi were too busy.

    ¡°I might not be able to restrain myself if I go in,¡± Parmin said, but she refused to elaborate, insisting that Iris witnessed it herself.

    Now Iris understood why. Before her lay countless eminent treasures, whose auras faintly shone, amassing into a river of illumination. The tide rose and fell in intensity as dust-covered Artefacts revealed their slumbering glimmers.

    This sight burned into her mind. It reminded her of that hall of rewards within Puppeteer Legacy Ground. Though not as grand, this treasury wouldn¡¯t lose out in its splendour.

    Antina waved her hand in front of the stunned Iris.

    ¡°Mother has prepared much before she established Court of Indulgence,¡± Antina said. ¡°She used to roam this continent unrestrained, played with hearts of maidens innocent, and explored all depths untouched.¡±

    Antina¡¯s eyes misted. She looked at this grand hall, which was held up by mossed stone pillars, decorated by green vines with multi-coloured flowers blooming on them. The cracks on the tiled floor and high ceiling prompted her of the olden time, of adventures which, although she herself hadn¡¯t the privilege to experience them, coursed through her memory with vivid imagery.

    Iris inched closer to Antina and waved her hand in front of her.

    ¡°To accumulate this amount of wealth, your mother is too incredible,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Antina, could you tell me a little about her adventure?¡±

    ¡°I . . . Mother always tells me not to reveal her secrets, but I rarely listen.¡± Antina grinned. ¡°You¡¯re her favourite, Iris. She hasn¡¯t been interested in anyone since Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s helped me through my worst; you, too, were there.¡±

    ¡°We tested you. We took advantage of your challenge, yet you prevailed, and you prevailed with the best possible outcome.¡±

    ¡°Praise me too much, and I¡¯ll start blushing.¡±

    ¡°Mother has never forbidden me from indulging in myself.¡± Antina coyly tilted her head. ¡°My heart is still that of a Monster Girl, like you, Lady Iris.¡±

    Antina¡¯s voice vibrated and diffused in this soundless atmosphere, where the slightest breathing reverberated between rows of shelves and pillars. The lush greenery provided natural coverage, which softened and obscured all actions.

    This world belonged to Iris and Antina, alone and free, unrestrained and unseen. If they wanted, they could do anything, anywhere, and anytime.

    Too exciting.

    Iris inhaled a long puff of scented air; she shouldn¡¯t have played with fire. Antina took after her mother after all.

    ¡°That would be inappropriate; the treasury is a sacred place. I must maintain the respect it deserves.¡±

    ¡°Mother wouldn¡¯t mind. This place is hers, and I¡¯m a part of her.¡±

    ¡°I would mind. If . . . if we did anything here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to come here again. The shame would kill me.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay here until you no longer mind it.¡±

    Iris averted her eyes and surveyed the surroundings. The shimmering light caught her attention but failed to hold it. Despite their precious value, they all blended with each other, standing out only from the orange lantern glows.

    ¡°This overwhelming amount of choices paralyses me. Could you help me find what suits me?¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve divined your connection with these Artefacts. Your Cards of Destiny have always been the symbol of your influence.¡±

    Though Iris¡¯s true achievement lay in surviving all-suppressing crises, the rest of The Court knew nothing of them. Aside from a few instances where she personally acted, her reputation came from her prophetic schemes and divination. Her Cards of Destiny prevented many of the accidents during the operations.

    ¡°Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said. ¡°I can save others, but not myself. The Cards of Destiny can predict minor faults, but any game that involves great beings, like you, Antina, is too sophisticated for them.¡±

    ¡°You too have become a great being, the only one that those cards can understand.¡±

    Iris sighed. ¡°What if I wish for you to guide me?¡±

    ¡°Then I shall guide you to the best of my ability.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Antina took Iris¡¯s hand and stepped forth. The sound of her footsteps dissipated into various cracks, producing tones that harmonised into barely audible music. Her rhythm, although varied, stayed within the calming range, where Iris needed not exert herself to follow.

    She understood that Iris, beneath her healthy countenance, was plagued by unquenchable exhaustion. This curse permeated her soul and seeped out noiselessly through her steady yet hoarse tone.

    Antina picked up an ashen-wooded wand with a crescent-shaped emerald as its head and delicately played with it. Her thumb pressed against the gem, which quivered as her Corruption Power seeped inside it. Pinkish mist emanated from it, covering her figure.

    ¡°Mother got this wand from the far-east side of the continent, from an unnamed ruin, a tower of an ancient Grandmaster.¡± Antina handed it to Iris. ¡°It deals with illusion and dream. Is it good enough?¡±

    Iris waved it above her head. A swamp of yellow dandelions rained about her, each one dispersing as a pink mist as they fell on the ground. Her Corruption Power guided the mist, morphing them into various flowers and shapes, though they couldn¡¯t quite create the lifelike scenery she envisioned.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been great if this were a Legendary Artefact.¡±

    ¡°We could try to upgrade it.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t the risk The Court should take.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worth it.¡±

    ¡°If there truly existed no other solution, would you have shown me the wand as an Artefact?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll help you if you so desire it.¡±

    ¡°I trust you more than myself.¡±

    Iris placed back the wand and followed Antina. She went past multiple Artefacts of various origins, from the highest north to the lowest south, from the depth of the ocean to the peak of the mountain. All represented unique adventures, retold vaguely through Antina, who too wished to experience it first-hand.

    Scattered as pieces atemporal, the stories floated in Iris¡¯s mind, but she couldn¡¯t connect them into a timeline. The timespan was too huge, the detail too blurry. She couldn¡¯t get Antina to divulge more than necessary.

    ¡°We all have embarrassing moments we would never tell anyone.¡± Antina chuckled. ¡°Mother is no exception. She has experienced a wide range of life, including joy and sadness, awe and shame.¡±

    ¡°What she knows, you know.¡±

    ¡°She told me more than she should . . . but she didn¡¯t tell me everything.¡±

    Antina came to a halt in front of a vine-covered altar, where countless melted candles grew like mushrooms on a decaying trunk. On its peak rested a pocket-sized circular plate, untouched by vines, untainted by dust. Its clean appearance formed a divide between itself and reality, a layer of unreal barriers separating the two worlds.

    Iris laid her eyes on it; her heart airily pulsated. Compared to the few Legendary Artefacts before this¡ªthe spear of spatial distortion, the veil of all-assimilating light, and the ring of spiritual chaos¡ªonly this one could resonate with her soul.

    Its wistful allure affected her, permeated her, and persisted around her. Its silent power flared in her realm of consciousness, where Nupian¡¯s curse took hold.

    These two powers clashed and tore the landscape apart. Disorder thoughts flooded Iris¡¯s head. She winced, yet she flashed a pleasant smile, a lovely expression plagued with insanity.

    Her vision alternated between a pink world of candy-like forest and a vast ocean filled with gigantic creatures. The sweet scent of love fused with the salty stench of dread. A cool breeze glided her skin before chilly laughter echoed in her ears.

    Despite knowing they were mere dreams, she still felt physical pain.

    Antina clapped her hands. Her Corruption Power blasted outwards, creating black symbols to form a barrier between Iris and the plate. She then covered Iris¡¯s eyes and blew at her.

    Her flowery breath shattered the dream, pulling Iris back to reality. Her human disguise melted off, and her Slime appearance dulled. She kept panting out her slime.

    ¡°Tell The Founder . . . I¡¯ve received her gift.¡± Iris wiped her drool but couldn¡¯t wipe the persistent smile off her face. ¡°I could never wish for such an awesome gift.¡±

    Antina retracted her hand and frowned. Her mother didn¡¯t foresee this. No one could foresee such a violent reaction, both from the Artefact and from Iris.

    ¡°We should return, Iris. In your current state, any spiritual wound may prove fatal.¡±

    ¡°Your words would¡¯ve rung true if it weren¡¯t for that wonderful plate.¡±

    ¡°If we knew that thing would harm you, we wouldn¡¯t have kept it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m insane?¡±

    ¡°I think your smile is insane.¡±

    Iris covered her mouth, took a deep breath, and uncovered it. She was no longer smiling, though the corners of her mouth still curved up. ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°I . . . I don¡¯t know. Why do you have to choose the painful path?¡±

    ¡°Is there any other path?¡± Iris looked at a massive symbol obstructing the plate from her view. Her eyes sharpened. ¡°That Artefact can resist Nupian¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Even Mother was apprehensive of Nupian. ¡°Although the Artefact is special, its rank is still Legendary.¡±

    The separation between a Legendary Artefact and a True Artefact was as wide as between a Grandmaster and a True Master.

    ¡°You chose it for me; it must be special.¡±

    Iris reached for the altar. The circular plate flung itself into her hand, which visibly trembled. Midnight-blue lines seeped from the plate into Iris¡¯s arm, invading her membrane. She expressed no pain, but the undercurrent of her Corruption Power revealed the concealed chaos.

    Antina wished to intervene, but she didn¡¯t have the right to. She could only watch as Iris subjugated the Legendary Artefact while her body melted and reformed and splattered and consolidated.

    Iris was hurting herself, yet there was no other way, not without relinquishing her control to luck.

    Iris knew this and took advantage of it.

    ¡°If you want to compensate me, please tell me the artefact¡¯s origin.¡±

    ¡°Why must you trap me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been devious.¡±

    Antina flicked her wrist. A yellowish scroll slid out of her sleeve and flew, gently yet firmly, towards Iris, who caught and unfurled it. There was no hesitation in both of them. What should happen would happen.

    ¡°Tell The Founder I forced you.¡± Iris studied the map, which showed a group of islands structured in a complex formation.

    With a menacing whirlpool at its centre, the islands spiralled out of the page, their landmass extending beyond the horizon. Between them, star-shaped underwater rifts divided the ocean of unknown depth from an even deeper abyss.

    ¡°Another ruin from Yilon Archipelago,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t in Yilon. Mother came across it in the east while she was on a date, but its entrance is everchanging. She hasn¡¯t found it since.¡±

    ¡°Not even The Founder could find it?¡±

    ¡°Only those destined could find it.¡± Antina stared at Iris, her eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯ll eagerly await your next feat.¡±

    ¡°Would you permit me to travel the continent?¡±

    ¡°Would you do it, if you were me?¡±

    Everyone knew the answer.  ¡°Then, could you tell me the name of this Artefact?¡±

    ¡°Memorial Chart, drawn from the revolution of the stars, for the revolution of the mind.¡±

    Iris looked at Memorial Chart in her hand. Her clouded eyes brightened, though the thought within them eluded all but Iris herself.

 Chapter 254: Love Divided

    ¡°Why did you change your outfit?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Antina said.

    Iris looked around the private suite. Parmin and Morbi had already left. Only a few Monster Girls were cleaning the room. They peeked at Iris and another lady whom they didn¡¯t recognise. Wasn¡¯t Secain her maid?

    ¡°Would you change back if I didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mistress.¡± Antina lifted the rim of her dress and curtseyed. Her flowing hair covered her playful expression. ¡°Your wish is my command, your love my reward.¡±

    ¡°Did The Founder force you?¡±

    ¡°Mother told me to stay by your side. What identity would be more suitable?¡±

    ¡°Are you to compete with Secain?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s currently away. Lorient, too. Most importantly, you want to give them a break, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Iris wouldn¡¯t have played along if she hadn¡¯t accepted Antina as her temporary maid. Her Secain and Lorient needed to rest, contemplate their goals, and prepare for the future.

    No matter what she said, she could never stop them from feeling pathetic. Their most treasured mistress reached the Condensation Phase at a miraculous pace; they could no longer protect her, and they had no way of catching up.

    She only hoped that, by sending them away on a mission, they would work out their anxiety.

    ¡°They¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll compensate them for stealing you. Is an Artefact for each enough?¡±

    ¡°Serving me is an arduous task, even if you¡¯re The Founder¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Please discipline me when I fall short.¡±

    Iris hmphed. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    Antina lifted her head, grabbed Iris¡¯s hands, and kissed them. Her mysterious aura fused with Iris¡¯s, morphing into a mild impression befitting an invisible maid who diligently served her mistress.

    A Butterfly Girl came to Iris and, fidgeting, asked for her attention. Antina silently retreated to behind Iris, lessening her presence until she became indiscernible. Even though she existed in the physical world, the Butterfly Girl failed to detect her presence.

    ¡°Please take a look at this.¡± She handed Iris a report. ¡°Madam Parmin specified that you supervise this procedure.¡±

    Iris read the report, on which Parmin strapped a heart-shaped note wishing her good health. The task was tedious but simple: she had to sit in a comfortable chair and read through recruitment documents. A perfect busywork to occupy her.

    ¡°Where are the documents?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Madam Parmin said they¡¯d be ready tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°She could¡¯ve directly told me to rest for today.¡±

    ¡°Would you have listened otherwise?¡± Antina said. ¡°We¡¯ve learned how to deal with you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°How could a maid criticise her mistress?¡±

    ¡°A maid¡¯s duty is to help her mistress. She would do so regardless of the consequence.¡±

    Iris shook her head. Antina wanted to be punished, to experience what Secain and Lorient did. What a cutely devious plan.

    Iris dismissed the Butterfly Girl, who reluctantly left the room. She absentmindedly opened the door and stepped forwards, but another Monster Girl was in her path.

    Lorient caught the Butterfly Girl. She was about to apologise when she spotted, beside her mistress, an unknown Monster Girl in a maid uniform. That Monster Girl clung to her mistress, and her mistress accepted that intimacy.

    ¡°Mistress, who is she?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think?¡± Iris smiled as she placed her hand on Antina¡¯s shoulder, pulling her in. ¡°She¡¯ll be serving me until I recover.¡±

    Lorient swiftly walked to stand in front of her mistress. Her eyes shifted to Antina, who kept her head lowered and her presence minimal. Because of that long purple hair, Lorient couldn¡¯t see the maid¡¯s features.

    ¡°Mistress, didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m all you need?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all I need, but I can¡¯t always need you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never rejected you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Your mistress¡¯s helping you, my Dear,¡± Antina said. ¡°Right now, what is it you must do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent in your sick notice and also finished checking the nearby ports.¡± Lorient waved her hastily written document containing routes and schedules of long-distance ships around the nearby coasts. ¡°Right now, my place is by her side.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Did you forget the second request of mine?¡±

    ¡°That request . . . needs time; I can¡¯t rush it.¡± Lorient¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Am I . . . not to see you until I complete my task?¡±

    Antina glanced at Iris, whose expression shifted ever so slightly, ashamed of her evil trick. Lorient had rushed to her mistress the moment she heard of her condition, yet her mistress played with her heart, nearly breaking it.

    ¡°Lorient, my lovely Lorient, take a closer look at who my new temporary maid is.¡± Iris lifted Antina¡¯s hair, revealing her amused countenance. ¡°Do you recognise her?¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t recognise Antina, Lorient could feel a speck of familiarity deep within her mind. That face, that aura, that scent, they reminded her of someone she¡¯d forgotten, someone important.

    She would¡¯ve dismissed this feeling as artificial if not for her mistress''s words.

    Antina¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Mistress, everyone you touch becomes extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°I merely provide her with the opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Dear Lorient, you must treasure your mistress. She¡¯s given you a lifetime¡¯s worth of opportunities.¡±

    Lorient couldn¡¯t hide her smile. ¡°I¡¯ll repay her with a lifetime¡¯s worth of devotion. Please allow me to stay by her side.¡±

    ¡°Then you must beseech your mistress. I only follow her order.¡±

    Iris sighed. The longer she avoided answering, the more anxious her knight would become. She indeed wished to send Lorient away, but not with that cruel misunderstanding.

    ¡°I gave you this task because you¡¯re the only one that could do it. You should¡¯ve known its importance, Lorient.¡±

    ¡°But why would you . . . get a new maid?¡±

    ¡°The Founder entrusted my safety to Antina. Until I recover, she¡¯ll stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°Her name is . . . Antina?¡±

    Antina, the name of the Court Founder¡¯s daughter, the personification of The Founder¡¯s discretion, the urban legend within Court of Indulgence itself. That Antina was standing respectfully beside Mistress, as her maid?

    ¡°Mistress, you¡¯re too much.¡± Lorient didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I . . . is it even possible to catch up to you?¡±

    ¡°Would I have reached this point if it were impossible?¡±

    ¡°Please teach me.¡±

    Antina giggled. ¡°Mistress¡¯s path is unique, too unique for us to traverse. Nevertheless, there are other paths, even if more tedious, that you can take. Are you willing, Lorient?¡±

    ¡°Anything to be by her side.¡±

    ¡°You . . .¡± Iris decided against persuading her knight; she¡¯d lost the right when she herself plunged into the abyss just to accelerate her pace. ¡°Please take good care of yourself. Your body is mine, Lorient. Don¡¯t damage it.¡±

    ¡°If Mistress wishes so.¡± Lorient giggled. ¡°Then, may I stay¡ª¡±

    ¡°Antina will help you after you finish your task.¡±

    Lorient pouted, though she couldn¡¯t argue against it; anything related to Mistress¡¯s safety was the priority. She reticently bid farewell before rushing out of the suite. The rest of the Monster Girls, starstruck by Antina¡¯s identity, rigidly returned to their work.

    As curiosity suffocated the atmosphere, Iris left the suite. Antina was always a few steps behind her; she handled for her mistress minor tasks¡ªadjusting her clothes, receiving documents, opening doors¡ªas if she were her shadow.

    And yet the rest of The Court, who knew not of her identity, appeared unconcerned by her actions.

    Once Iris finished touring the salon, she redonned her black-and-white cloak. Her flowing hair shifted its azure colour to black. Her exotic aura permeated her body, replacing her bewitching elegance.

    In the carriage heading for White Rabbit Caf¨¦, she ordered Antina to sit opposite her. Antina brushed her hair, which glimmered dimly inside the curtained interior. Her palpable mystique radiated a cool air in keeping with the evening mood.

    ¡°Why must you hide your identity?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°The more mysterious we are, the more formidable our influence becomes.¡±

    ¡°Is that your answer as the daughter of The Founder or as the maid of your mistress?¡±

    Antina didn¡¯t expect Iris to take advantage of her little prank. ¡°My apology, Mistress. Your maid has deceived you. She wishes for a second chance.¡±

    ¡°Secain and Lorient always praise my magnanimity.¡±

    ¡°As Mother¡¯s Split Soul, I possess fragments of her power, including her Domain of Nightly Concealment. For a Solidification Phase Monster Girl to advance her power, she must exercise her Domain until she holds complete mastery over it.¡±

    ¡°Must I forget you too?¡±

    ¡°Whether the power succeeds or fails doesn¡¯t matter, although those who overcome it do pique my interest.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of my Lorient?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a candidate for a senior seat. It¡¯s the failure of The Court to let her talent go unnoticed.¡± Antina contemplatively tapped her cheek. ¡°Or, it¡¯s you who¡¯s too special. She awakened her potential because of you.¡±

    ¡°The Garcient Kingdom would¡¯ve fallen long ago if my touches were that potent.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to grace that many ladies?¡±

    Iris turned away, gazing at nowhere. A vivid image floated up in her mind. In silky translucent pyjamas, she sat on a sofa, surrounded by scented smoke of colourful candles, whose illumination highlighted the charming curves of other Monster Girls. They leaned on her shoulders, stroking her hair. They hugged her legs, kissing her thighs. They lay on her lap, stood behind her, read poetry, whispered, urged, and begged for her touch.

    She caressed their hearts, tainted them until they broke, and seized their souls.

    Such an exciting life, she only needed to let go of herself.

    Iris harshly shook her head, dispelling her wicked thought. She shouldn¡¯t have felt that way. She shouldn¡¯t enjoy crushing the innocent. Why did she have that desire?

    The heat in her chest rose. The Mark of Love on her hand lit up.

    As she bent forward and panted, suppressing her irrationality, Antina grabbed her hands. Antina¡¯s dark purple Corruption Power flowed into Iris and formed a series of runes which connected with the Mark of Concealment inside Iris.

    Under Antina¡¯s control, the mark twisted spacetime until Iris¡¯s presence vanished from the world.

    The Mark of Love dimmed. Iris gradually regained herself. Pink flushes on her body sank beneath her skin, though their remnant feelings lurked in her heart, waiting for another chance to surface.

    She had to quickly deal with this issue, or she might do something regrettable.

    ¡°Do I still appear elegant?¡± she said. ¡°If Lorient were here, I . . . I might not be able to control myself.¡±

    ¡°She would¡¯ve received you with her warmest embrace.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t take advantage of me, but she also couldn¡¯t resist me.¡± Iris lowered her head. ¡°I hate this, Antina.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, Mistress.¡±

    Those words, spoken in the natural tone, simmered in the carriage like perfume which obscured all worries. Iris could rest assured that Antina would protect her until the curse no longer plagued her.

    But she couldn¡¯t rely on Antina forever.

    ¡°I . . . made a promise to Morbi, that I¡¯d ask her about the last Monster Girl to receive your mother¡¯s grace.¡±

    ¡°Are you to break that promise?¡±

    ¡°I must¡¯ve disappointed her.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± Antina leaned closer to Iris. ¡°That path . . . is of no use to you.¡±

    ¡°How would you know that?¡±

    ¡°Even if it were, the price you must pay . . . I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . only . . . only an insignificant promise.¡± Iris¡¯s voice lessened until she choked on her shame.

    She had never broken any promises made in earnest, and she dreaded any thought of failing them. Her tainted, devilish body and soul had cast away her morals, her innocence, her chastity, and even her honour, but she clutched onto her hope, her promises, no matter how absurd they were.

    If she never betrayed her promises, would all those impossible ones remain so?

 Chapter 255: New Secretary

    ¡°Would you return tomorrow?¡± Utasia said. ¡°Can I take care of you, too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a sabbatical?¡± Iris said. ¡°Staying here as me must¡¯ve been stressful.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give any a chance to replace me.¡±

    ¡°Would you rest well knowing I¡¯ve already acknowledged you?¡±

    Utasia audibly gasped. Any task involving the board was highly competitive; any chance to form a relationship with the senior seats was worth more than precious gemstones and magical ingredients.

    She, an ordinary Transformed One, managed to receive a senior seat¡¯s acknowledgement?

    The followers of a senior member attained a status below only the board, gained access to superior resources and intelligence, and had the privilege to, at any moment, receive their mistress¡¯s embrace.

    Was she now to become Iris¡¯s, forever?

    ¡°I . . . I never thought I would be acknowledged. However, it would only strengthen my resolve.¡± Utasia struggled to breathe. ¡°If I were to become yours, I must dedicate more of myself to you.¡±

    ¡°I look forwards to your dedication, my dear.¡±

    ¡°You . . . weren¡¯t joking?¡±

    ¡°Was my tone too lighthearted, my manner too careless?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Mistress.¡± Utasia bent down until her back paralleled the floor, trembling. ¡°Please forgive your servant¡¯s mistake.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a servant. You¡¯re my attendant.¡±

    ¡°May I be your secretary?¡±

    Secain was Iris¡¯s maid, Lorient Iris¡¯s knight. As the newest follower, Utasia looked for a suitable role that could coexist with her seniors. Her managerial skills led her to this position.

    ¡°That demanding role won¡¯t have much time to stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°Working for you is already enough. The reward will compensate me plenty.¡±

    ¡°The danger, too, will rise to match your responsibility. There are many people aiming for The Court, and a few more aiming for my life.¡±

    ¡°I accepted that risk when I signed up to become your double. They¡¯ll have to waste their opportunity on me if they wish to harm you.¡± Utasia smiled. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about me, Mistress. I too am an Elemental-Type Monster Girl. Our resilience is unmatched by all but the selected few.¡±

    Utasia, whose Monster Girl name was Clear Ocean Spirit, was the only Transformation Phase Water Elemental who resembled Iris both in appearance and magic. Though she failed to measure up to her mistress, she still possessed that ethereal fervour.

    ¡°A Water Elemental differs from a Slime Girl, but we¡¯re similar enough that I could consider you my kin.¡± Iris beamed at Utasia. ¡°Of course, any ordinary assassin cannot hurt you. But what I face is beyond your imagination; they could kill you with a simple graze of their poisoned blade.¡±

    As Iris¡¯s body double, Utasia had read the reports detailing Iris¡¯s activity. Those Master Assassins, with daggers laden with Heart Stirring Poison, could kill even the most resilient Elementals.

    How Lady Iris survived was a mystery.

    ¡°I trusted The Court¡¯s ability to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Place your trust in me, too. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you, my precious secretary.¡±

    ¡°I . . . I believe you, Mistress. Please give me your first order!¡±

    Utasia deeply inhaled, her anxiety filling up and gushing out of her lungs. The surroundings faded from her view, leaving in her focus only her mistress, who willfully paused and grinned.

    Warm breezes blew through gaps between curtains of ajar windows. The dark fabric fluttered, danced, and flowed in the air like a stream of praise, of congratulatory words. They prayed for Utasia, for her success, for her dream.

    For the first order from her mistress.

    ¡°You¡¯re now dismissed from this mission, my Dear.¡± Iris waved at the desk where all the scattered documents lay. ¡°There¡¯s no need to act as me anymore.¡±

    Utasia couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why must you stripe away my work?¡±

    ¡°Can you not live without a mission?¡±

    ¡°Helping The Court is what I should do, so as helping you.¡± Utasia¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°There¡¯s something I need from the treasury, something I must get at all costs.¡±

    Seeing Utasia¡¯s determined countenance, Iris didn¡¯t press on. Everyone had their goals, no matter how unrealistic or grandiose. No one could persuade her away from her goal, and neither could she do so against someone else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll reward you in full,¡± she said. ¡°What I need of you is perfection, and I shall have you attain it.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°What if I cannot achieve it?¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± Iris pointed to a bookshelf where she stored fiction and nonfiction written by Delicate Snow. ¡°You may browse through them to your heart¡¯s content. Read them with the utmost care, and you¡¯ll find secrets you need.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I still don¡¯t know what you require of me.¡±

    Iris stepped closer to Utasia and grabbed her chin. She drew her secretary close and, as their faces almost touched, blew a puff of warm fragrance. That magical scent perfumed Utasia, who shivered excitedly, her disguise unravelling. Her skin dissolved into a blob of light blue water, which congregated around her core, revealing her true form as a spirit of the ocean.

    With a smile on her face, Iris too unmasked herself. Her Slime Girl appearance expressed its delight, with bubbles beneath her membrane glimmering under the reflected radiance.

    As Iris and Utasia stood ever so close to each other, their silhouettes fused, becoming one under the murky, purple-shaded shadow. The distinction between them vanished when they touched, stroked, and caressed each other.

    ¡°Mistress . . .¡± Utasia¡¯s milky, pearl-like eyes drooled. ¡°Please take good care of me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Utasia; you shall exist under my tide.¡± Iris licked Utasia¡¯s ear, which splattered cold water on her face. She moved to her secretary¡¯s cheek, her neck, and her breasts. ¡°You greatly resemble me, my Dear. I¡¯ve decided: you¡¯ll take my inheritance.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡ª¡±

    Utasia moaned as Iris glided her hands on Utasia¡¯s back and reached farther downwards. Her fingers slipped between and on top of curves, which sizzled as embarrassment reacted with pleasure. Utasia couldn¡¯t stop her voice from seeping out, even though her mistress had merely touched her.

    Her legs gave up; she collapsed into her mistress¡¯s embrace which, damped and sticky, enveloped her body as if it were a massive lake. Drowned in cool, soothing slime, she closed her eyes and let her mistress take over the lead, the movement, the sensation, the heart, and the soul.

    She no longer cared if she could handle it; Mistress would take care of her.

    ¡°How cute.¡± Iris drew herself away from Utasia, who sat on a puddle of oceanic slime, which dirtied the floor and carpet. It blanketed the atmosphere with a sweet flowery scent. ¡°Learn that art of mine, and you¡¯ll have the privilege to taste the rest of me.¡±

    Panting, Utasia lifted her head. Her eyes cleared up with resolve whose intensity was matched only by the pleasure she just experienced.

    She looked down at her hands, which had been holding a leather-covered book. Its blurry title appeared indecipherable, but she didn¡¯t care too much about that detail; she could smell Mistress¡¯s scent in it.

    No matter how much she thought, she couldn¡¯t imagine what content lay within it such that it would connect her with her mistress. What kind of inheritance would her mistress impart?

    ¡°You won¡¯t learn just by staring, my Dear.¡±

    ¡°Will you teach me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the first to see this book since its conception. Whatever you cannot grasp, you can only ask me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve tried my hardest to make it approachable, the book is still esoteric in nature. Not understanding it on the first read is normal.¡±

    ¡°But, Mistress, you¡¯re extraordinary. How can an ordinary Monster Girl serve you?¡±

    ¡°Flattering me already?¡±

    Utasia pinkened. The atmosphere had led her astray. ¡°When can I see you again?¡±

    ¡°Any time you believe you¡¯ve read enough. Whenever necessary, I¡¯ll give you an . . . intimate demonstration.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll study hard!¡± Utasia carefully got up. Her straying thoughts returned to her. ¡°Your secretary won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Please, have a safe trip home.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask to escort me?¡±

    ¡°Any potential association between us is risky.¡± Utasia tensed up. ¡°And I wish to study your material as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Lovely. If you desire something, reach out and grab it. I¡¯ll be waiting for your hand.¡±

    As Iris left the suite, she peeked behind her. Utasia sat on her desk and, with a quill and notes positioned around her, immersed herself in the dense, challenging text that only a few could understand. The slight frown on her face highlighted her charm, which dimly mirrored Iris¡¯s.

    Despite haven¡¯t even inherited the legacy, she already possessed a disposition similar to her mistress.

    What would she be like after she assimilated everything?

    Iris stood in front of White Rabbit Caf¨¦ while sweeping her eyes across a busy street beneath the paint-like orange sky. The people heading home stopped by a few shops and vendors and bought handicrafts they fancied. Their constant chattering filled the drowsy air with mundane vivacity.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you take a carriage home?¡± Antina appeared beside Iris. ¡°I might not be as powerful as Mother, but I can still wake you up.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of her?¡±

    ¡°A fine seed, a loveable lady worthy of your touch. She¡¯ll become extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always been extraordinary.¡±

    Antina clicked her tongue. ¡°Are you scared of falling asleep?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°I wish to take in this lively atmosphere. Sleeping right now will only make it harder at night.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust your lovely maid?¡±

    ¡°Secain has never disappointed me.¡±

    Antina pouted. ¡°I¡¯m currently your only maid, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°My trust is difficult to earn, my dear Antina.¡± Iris carefreely pinched Antina¡¯s cheek. ¡°Merely a tease. That¡¯s what I do with all my people. Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°Nothing your kiss wouldn¡¯t fix.¡±

    Iris drew back her hand while looking elsewhere. She couldn¡¯t use the same excuse to avoid this advance. Antina was stronger, more devilish, and more honest than her. If she played around too much, she might corner herself, forced to receive the punishment for being wayward.

    ¡°My kiss won¡¯t feel precious if I give them out too easily.¡± Iris gazed skyward. The hazy moon persisted against the backdrop of the setting sun. ¡°Even the moon can feel feeble before the radiance of the sun.¡±

    ¡°And the stars insignificant before the moon.¡±

    Along the path home, Iris stopped by a few humble stores of various types. An antique shop proudly displayed jewellery rumoured to be from a sunken ship of old. A bakery with a light mood advertised their blueberry cake. Iris bought everything according to her muse. She even gave Antina a pair of star-shaped earrings.

    Antina admired her earrings in the mirror, with her mistress standing by her side, eyes sparkling. She had rarely seen Iris in this much delight, as if the drowsiness had weakened her restraint, pulling out her innate child-like curiosity.

    ¡°Shall we purchase this entire store?¡± Antina said. ¡°With your wealth, you can have all the shops on this street, all the dessert you could ever want, and all the jewellery you could see.¡±

    Iris¡¯s stake in the skincare industry, coupled with her hidden wealth as a senior seat of The Court, was enough to buy multiple streets of Donhalgen. But where was the fun in that?

    ¡°Nothing beats mundane experience; picking a few gems from the wilderness is much more rewarding than sweeping the entire forest.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Buying up the street wouldn¡¯t result in this lovely date.¡±

    Iris shook her head and left the store. The crowd parted way for her, stunned by her subtle yet radiant allure. Despite her modest attire, she still attracted all eyes, each filled with differing emotions, thoughts, and desires.

    As she immersed herself in this satisfying feeling, the intuition arising from the depth of her soul snapped at her. She froze up, her eyes contracting. Amidst the sea of monotony, a singular gaze seized her body and mind, holding her before a forceful presence that drained all colours from her vision.

    She looked over at a crimson-hooded lady standing between the strolling passersby. Concealed by her bright red hair, her eyes looked upon Iris, upon her appetising membrane, upon her pure soul.

    The lady licked her lips, which curved into a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 256: Fearsome Presence

    A simple, mischievous smile devoid of hostility or contempt. Iris had donned such a smile countless times, yet this smile, worn by that lady, expressed more than mere playfulness. It unnerved her with the same sensation as when she stood defenceless in the Cathedral of Deliverance, in front of the Saintess of Pure Mind, before the Goddess of Seven Virtues.

    She once again came under the gaze of a transcendental power, a power that eclipsed understanding, a power that ceaselessly assimilated all it fancied.

    The crimson-hooded lady lightheartedly tilted her head. Her hair rustled like tendrils feeling its surroundings. She pursed her lips and mouthed words indecipherable.

    Iris paled. Her heart ached as if something was forcing its way out. Her intuition screamed at her, sending palpable fear throughout her body. No words could describe her terror, which originated not from her rationale but from her instinct, her otherworldly, prophetic temperament.

    If she listened to that soundless whisper, if she deciphered those silent syllables, she would perish, her soul extinct.

    ¡°Iris?¡± Antina said. ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Iris blinked. A group of wanderers walked in between her and the lady. A cool relief washed over her, but she had no time to savour it. Her Faith flickered awake and slithered around her heart. Her human disguise trembled as her Shadow Heart Core stirred.

    The group of wanderers left the junction. The lady vanished. Only the visage of her mischievous smile lingered.

    That oppressive feeling dispersed, and the panic wore off. Her power receded inside her, returning her to serenity. She got played, tricked by the power that be.

    ¡°Antina, did you see . . . her?¡±

    Antina had noticed Iris¡¯s subtle change, but she couldn¡¯t find the reasons behind her vigilance. The Iris she knew never faltered, never panicked, and never revealed her sentiments. What could¡¯ve frightened her so much that she lost her cool?

    ¡°Whom, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°A lady in a blood-red cloak, standing in the middle of the street, staring at . . . me.¡±

    Antina closed her eyes. Her dark purple hair quivered as her Corruption Power flowed outwards. Under her mystical perception, no presence could elude her.

    ¡°Even with Mother¡¯s power, I fail to find the lady of your description.¡±

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been the curse.¡± Iris lifted her hand, where the Mark of Love resided. ¡°The encounter drains me. I just want to rest now.¡±

    ¡°Should I call a carriage?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Iris no longer insisted on walking home; she feared seeing what she shouldn¡¯t. That encounter wasn¡¯t illusory. Nupian couldn¡¯t have conjured imagery of a transcendent.

    Inside a luxurious carriage, which Antina carefully selected to suit her mistress¡¯s taste, Iris sat opposite her maid and sealed the compartment in strings of intricate spells, layers upon layers stacking atop each other. Her action intrigued Antina, but Antina knew better than to ask.

    ¡°You can sleep on my lap. My blessing will ensure good dreams.¡±

    ¡°Dreams are no good. They remind me of too much.¡± Iris leaned on the cushions, her eyes dimming. ¡°I¡¯d like an empty rest, a dreamless sleep where nothing frets me.¡±

    ¡°Please sleep well.¡±

    Iris refused to sleep on Antina¡¯s lap, but she still let Antina sit beside her. Her eyes glided on the swaying curtains, which drifted according to the carriage¡¯s rhythmic motion. Cold tears blurred her vision as invisible fingers of fatigue crutched her body, pulling her into a comfortingly inescapable seat.

    The curtain lightly lifted, but no piercing ray entered the compartment; Antina watched her mistress, who futilely struggled to keep her head high and her mind awake. Only absentmindedness persisted in her dull gaze, yet she refused to give in.

    Sighing, Antina gently embraced her mistress. A soothing aura enveloped the carriage, and the power of the night imbued quietude into the air. Iris¡¯s eyes widened before diluting, and her consciousness slipped like morning dew from a blade of grass.

    Iris deserved this rest, which Antina prayed to be silent and hollow.

    She could ward against external influence but could do nothing to address the internal scars. Only Iris may face her internal conflict.

    ¡­

    The warm, colourless void flowed around and through Iris, who remained unfazed, floating within the boundless expanse where distance and time became pointless. Her brightly lit pupils fixated on nothing and landed nowhere, yet no trace of emotions manifested on her face.

    She was dreaming, dreaming an empty nightmare, dreaming a hollow world.

    How familiar. She waved her hands to the side. Her spiritual body flickered and dimmed, its radiance dispersed by the draining void.

    This space, this lack of space, reminded her of nothing. If time were to exist here, she would¡¯ve spent it here the longest, immeasurably longer than all else.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She opened her mouth, but no words flowed from her lips. She had no lips, for she was merely a soul, a wisp of existence travelling across nothing towards nothing. Only a hint of her home world, an unknowable mark The Lord imprinted on her, persisted through this eternity.

    What was she trying to show to herself?

    Iris observed the emptiness. Its fractal yet smooth structure defied her comprehension, yet she still observed it. Lost between reality and illusion, her mystical sight transmitted visions impossible. She saw an infinite variation of herself, which manifested and collapsed like dreams forming and scattering.

    Each Iris retained differing identities, differing memories, and each led herself down a divergent path. One Iris became a priestess of The Lord and dedicated her life to spreading her gospel. Another Iris became a powerful schemer who controlled the interstellar empire behind the scene.

    Yet all Irises inexorably perished in her sleep, leaving the world unremembered. No matter which path she took, she failed to carve out a place for herself.

    The world that birthed her had no place for her.

    Where should she be? What path should she take?

    She walked among the winding labyrinth of choices and found none that resonated with her. She met The Lord, who adored her, and there began her journey into oblivion, an impossible gambit.

    Her soul, endlessly sprouting newer iterations of her past, perished and revived with grander intensity. Whenever she withered to the point of disappearance, golden light would flicker at the core of her soul. With a raging determination she rose once more, and the eternity resumed its unstoppable march.

    And so she danced forth, through life and death, against the meaningless void, for a chance to find where she belonged.

    The only Iris to survive the endless void was the Iris who rebelled against her goddess, the Iris who rejected her path. She in her lonesome carried the aspiration of her echoes, who died beneath her cold visage with a knowing smile, a smile that she too would reveal when it was her turn.

    As the last speck of her existence approached a Great World, an invisible force seized her fate. She plunged towards the immense world, whose cracked surface forbade her arrival.

    All Outsiders must perish!

    A blinding light, whose presence enacted laws unto the void, blasted at Iris. Her infinitesimal soul whitened, her consciousness fading.

    Seductive laughter echoed. The golden light blackened, corrupted by a foreign power. An incorporeal palm enveloped Iris and hurled her at the Great World. The unknown light within her soul pushed her through the crack, and she stepped into existence once more.

    ¡­

    Iris opened her eyes. Antina stared at her, frowning. She didn¡¯t detect any anomaly, nothing that would indicate the power of the curse. Iris enjoyed a peaceful sleep, yet she woke up ahead of time.

    ¡°A nightmare?¡±

    Iris stared through Antina¡¯s eyes. Her meditative gaze concealed the churning thoughts within her pupils. Silence coursed about her, blinking with her steady breathing.

    ¡°A peaceful dream.¡± Iris gave a bright smile. ¡°It reminded me of the past.¡±

    ¡°Did it grow fonder?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Antina squeezed Iris¡¯s hand. ¡°Treasure it, Mistress. We all need memories to look back to.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too much, too much for me.¡± Iris turned to the curtain, which was now unmoving. ¡°If I were to ask, would you make me forget?¡±

    ¡°Memory that resonates, memory that influences, they¡¯re too significant to be obscured.¡± Antina lowered her head. ¡°The pain would exist nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°How delusional of me.¡±

    Antina spread her arms. ¡°May I hug you?¡±

    ¡°Then . . . don¡¯t let go.¡±

    Iris buried her head in Antina¡¯s embrace, which wrapped her body like a warm blanket protecting her against the cold winds. Antina¡¯s heartbeats echoed in her ears, rising and falling until they liberated her thoughts with a hypnotic peace. It whittled away mountains of questions atop her heart, rivers of anxiety in her mind.

    Who was she? Who was Iris? The answer didn¡¯t seem to matter anymore. She might¡¯ve lost herself, but she also gained herself.

    The past should stay the past. What she had was the present and the future, with many hands to hold, many hearts to move, and many friends to love.

    As Iris submerged herself in this sense of security, a distinctly foul odour pinched her nose. With a frown, she reluctantly separated from Antina and, after adjusting her dress, drew open the curtains.

    Pedestrians crowded on the side of the road, their expectant eyes directing at the intersection ahead. Believers of various faiths marched down the street with their heads high and their hands on their chests, reciting the graces of their deities to cleanse the land of the terrible energy.

    Since Holy Resurgence Ceremony, the orthodoxy and the imperial family had tightened their security and patrols. They used the uneasiness of the mass to exert their influence and push back the dissidents, including the neutral faction of the Supernatural Beings.

    The driver knocked on the wooden slit and opened it after receiving Iris¡¯s permission. Her nervous eyes gained their lustre when they looked up to Iris, whose aura instilled a sense of steadiness into her allies.

    ¡°What should we do, Madam?¡± The driver fiddled with her hair. ¡°What if they come for us?¡±

    ¡°Why should a sick researcher and a cute driver fear the church?¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    ¡°Have more faith in our Court of Indulgence, my Dear.¡±

    The driver nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll put my faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Then, you may return home.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, and my house isn¡¯t too far from here. There¡¯s no need to wait for the street to clear.¡±

    ¡°But the church¡ª¡±

    Iris placed her hand on her heart. ¡°Faith, my Dear.¡±

    The driver sulked but still followed the order. Although she believed in Iris, she was still an inexperienced Monster Girl who had never interacted with the orthodoxy before.

    Iris and Antina alighted the carriage and reentered the crowd. Their presence still stood out, but amidst the holy air of the march, they didn¡¯t draw much attention.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Should I be looking?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leave the carriage otherwise.¡± Antina swiped her hand at the march. ¡°The strongest Paladin is only a Master. I can bring to you whomever you desire.¡±

    Iris pointed at an alerted lady not in the march but at the other end of the street. With a hood over her head, she parsed through the crowd while keeping her watchful eyes on the priests and priestesses. She glanced at a few people behind her, who took in her gaze and nodded wearily.

    These people, with a faint flower-shaped tattoo on their foreheads, crept from the parade to a rundown, dirty alley that repelled the holy and clean priests.

    They passed through slips in the cracks and winding roads of the murmuring backstreets. The hoodlums and the poor, seeing these cultists, scrambled out of their way, fear apparent in their trembling eyes.

    After ordinary people scattered, the lady, the leader of the group, flicked her wrist. A scroll fell out of her sleeve and unfurled. It contained an invitation to a meeting with a complex hexagram engraved on it. Another cultist presented her with a small dagger. She cut her finger and let the blood drip on the page.

    As the crimson stain merged with the formation, the lady closed her eyes and laughed, but her laughter quietened; an elusive yet lofty presence caged her. She couldn¡¯t move or scream or channel her power. Her followers noticed nothing.

    Iris covered the lady¡¯s eyes and whispered in her ears. Her head dropped before jerking back up. Blurry memory of a new member of the group flooded her consciousness.

    Once the confirmation ritual finished, the leader resumed her pace, heading for the meeting location. Iris carefreely followed.

 Chapter 257: Skull of Mystery

    Iris stuck to the group leader, Caneria, who looked at her with tender eyes as she walked through a corridor where other hooded cultists hung around. Their murmurs blended into meaningless noises, fragmented sentences, and incoherent stories. She quietly listened while following her leader.

    A pair of pale-faced men blocked the door at the end of the corridor. Their serpentine eyes locked on the group leader¡¯s serene expression and her forehead tattoo. She showed them her invitation.

    ¡°The rest must stay here,¡± the taller guard said.

    Caneria frowned, her serenity disrupted by a persisting irritation. She turned to Iris, whose countenance lightened her mood, whose aura instilled her with joy.

    ¡°She¡¯ll enter with me.¡± She pointed at Iris. ¡°She¡¯s . . . a disciple of our Agents.¡±

    The guards harrumphed. ¡°Our lord will keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Eternal damnation for those coveting our master¡¯s possession.¡±

    After a few silent seconds, the guards relented and opened the door. Iris and Caneria entered the meeting room, which resembled a church hall more than a room.

    Cultists of various beliefs scattered in small groups, each keeping a distance from everyone else. They watched the rest of the world with eyes full of suspicion and hearts full of doubt.

    Caneria joined her acquaintances and she introduced Iris as a favoured child of Gentle Crown. Iris herself merely wordlessly smiled. Like a little sister, she let her big sister do the talking while surveying the perimeter.

    At the end of the hall lay an altar filled with undecipherable documents written in arcane scribbles. Countless candles entrenched themselves on the ancient altar, permeating their wax roots in everything from the wooden surface to the metallic beams and the yellowish papers. Everything fused as one, yet they remained distinct in their shade as if imbued with irreconcilable traits.

    That altar, whose shape imitated an entrance into the ravenous mouth, exuded a strong stench of evil, the same scent that provoked Iris a while ago. All these cultists had this stench, even if almost undetectable.

    ¡°Shall we take a look at the manuscript?¡± Caneria said. ¡°The Agent must¡¯ve sent you for a purpose.¡±

    ¡°No one knows what Teacher is thinking.¡±

    ¡°The Agent of Healed Heart has always been mysterious.¡±

    Iris went to the altar with her big sister. With her power, a Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her. If her disguise failed, she could escape unharmed. The unseen Grand Formation would prevent any prolonged conflict.

    Others who came before Iris had already examined the altar, but none could decipher anything. These words, imbued with wicked energy, eluded them in meaning. The secret engraved upon the fused manuscript was beyond their capability, and they didn¡¯t want to embarrass themselves.

    Once she paid respect to the altar, Caneria made way for Iris, who too bowed before getting close to the incomprehensible writing. The unpleasant odour intensified, yet she revealed nothing except her devotion.

    Winding characters morphed into an unending, self-referencing maze. It trapped her within the misty confine of dark inks and old course paper. She traversed the path to comprehend the meaning on the wall, though the changing structure, whose denotation blinked in and out, stopped her.

    She drew a formation and plunged her fingers through it. It enveloped her arm, bursting in dark blue sparks. The maze slowed; words gradually appeared, words that Iris could read, could understand.

    Her eyes flickered, her pupils turning slit-like. A wicked aura fused with her scent. The altar quivered as if joyously celebrating its new friend. The candles glowed crimson, preparing to blaze with infernal radiance.

    Caneria¡¯s eyes contracted. She gasped when Iris closed her eyes and pulled back her power. The candles extinguished their embers, the altar their trembling, and the papers their maze.

    Iris turned around and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s return, Big Sis.¡±

    Caneria absentmindedly returned to the group with Iris. The illusory moment replayed in her mind; was it merely her imagination?

    She peeked at her adorable friend, whose disposition exposed nothing but serenity, with doubt filling her mind. This girl . . . had she always been like this? When they were at the cult . . . at the cult . . . how was she?

    ¡°The Grand Priest is entering!¡± a cultist clapped his hand.

    The churning winds chilled. The flickering light dimmed. The gate at the back of the hall, behind the altar, creaked open. Accompanied by a group of hooded men whose pale expressions radiated death, the Grand Priest of Confusion entered the hall.

    His yellow-green eyes snapped at each cultist in the hall, who lowered their head, unable to meet his mystifying gaze. He leisurely switched between each cowering cultist until he found a particular woman, who, with her head lowered, wore a mild smile.

    Caneria shuddered. An irrefutable whisper echoed in her mind. Sweats soaked her cloak as weakness seized her legs. She was about to fall when Iris caught her. A sweet, flowery scent enveloped her, and the heaviness vanished.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The Grand Priest narrowed his eyes but didn¡¯t exert more of his power. He raised his cane. The skull on its head shone, sealing this space with the eldritch magic of his patron god.

    Rays of light torrented above the hall, tainting tinted glasses and swinging chandeliers with mystique characters of unknown origin. Anything that touched this field of mystery became subsumed, devoured and disintegrated into white noise.

    ¡°I apologise for my delay. Some false believers tried to infiltrate this place. But fret not; I¡¯ve already dealt with them,¡± the Grand Priest said. ¡°They¡¯ve already entered the fog of mystery and will never return.¡±

    The Grand Priest briefly stated the opening line for the meeting before he retreated to a seat prepared for him. The cultists accompanying him took over the procedure by summarizing the previous meeting and the objective of this meeting.

    Iris leaned on her big sister while listening to the discussion. Whatever she asked, her big sister gladly answered. Her praise and words of admiration fell on Caneria like petals on a still lake. Their lovely ripple spread on her bashful expression. No matter what offer Iris suggested, she would accept it.

    All this for that deceptive allure, that cursed charm mixed with authentic elegance.

    The meeting was about a raid on Prime Archive, to divert attention for another secret operation to take place. They would also take this opportunity to try to find a scroll rumoured to contain the clue to an ancient treasure realm.

    Iris naturally didn¡¯t believe it. A True Master would¡¯ve already gotten the scroll if it existed, and if they hadn¡¯t, then she would have to worry about the reason it remained untouched.

    ¡°What would be our part in all this?¡± she said.

    ¡°The third entrance, the first floor, specifically the mushroom kingdom section.¡± Caneria beamed. ¡°Will you . . . come with me?¡±

    ¡°No promise, Sister. Teacher sent me here to look at the manuscript; I can¡¯t know if I¡¯d have another chance to come out.¡±

    ¡°Come, if you could. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The organiser gave out papers detailing the plan. Iris memorised everything. She then listened to her cultist friends, who often let crucial information slip into the conversation. These individually negligible snippets added up into a coherent narrative of the operation.

    The Grand Priest of Confusion was the only Grandmaster anchoring this plan. Behind him was Skull of Mystery, an Evil Cult worshipping Archangel of Mystery. Eye of Masolis, Gentle Crown, and Chained Corpse Vessel also supported this operation, though they didn¡¯t send anyone of Grandmaster Tier.

    ¡°Lastly, our intel indicated that at least one Archbishop of the Orthodoxy has been dispatched to watch over the recent disturbance.¡±  The atmosphere muffled. ¡°However, our Grand Priest will ensure that the operation goes smoothly. He¡¯ll make his move if they intend to interfere.¡±

    The Grand Priest lightly nodded. His abysmal eyes remained indifferent. Infected by his confidence, the mood reverted to the prior agitated devotion and madness.

    The meeting came to a close after the organiser spoke his concluding statement, announcing the next date and location for the next meeting. The staff handed out a proof of invitation before they revealed the after-meeting gathering for those wishing to trade information and items.

    With hushed suggestions from Iris, Caneria decided not to attend. They left the main hall, but a dull-eyed cultist approached them.

    ¡°The Grand Priest wishes to talk to you all,¡± the man said. ¡°Please allow us to attend to your needs.¡±

    Caneria reluctantly nodded. She couldn¡¯t refuse this offer. More fanatics led them deep inside the building, where people of various attires and backgrounds stood motionless.

    Their cloudy, soulless eyes fixated on random parts of the walls, lost in their mental labyrinth. Only when the cultists passed by would clarity return to their eyes. They resisted the urge to lose themselves, but they never won. Their sanity always receded under the tide of unending murk.

    ¡°This is the fate of those who opposed us,¡± the guide said. ¡°Condemned to an eternity of hopeless voyage.¡±

    Iris merely observed the flow of this wicked magic, in which a hint of unholy filth pervaded. This revolting power and its intense odour, which only she could sense, appalled her. The wickedness it contained sought to contaminate, tarnish, and consume everything.

    Only the power of this nature could reject the mystical scent she exuded. Only the power of a transcendent could suppress Nupian¡¯s curse.

    Unfortunately, she lacked the opportunity to carefully study it. Her group entered the private suite, where a few ladies in clothes made from tattered fabrics of various materials served the Grand Priest.

    Their terror-filled eyes violently wrestled against their bodies, the bodies that no longer listened to them. Specks of bewilderment occasionally muddled their minds, dragging them back to the misty ocean.

    The Grand Priest whispered chants to these women who, hearing his words, mumbled doubts, their identities evaporating. They gradually forgot their past, morphing into soulless slaves. Their resistance lessened until they became still, waiting for a command from the Grand Priest.

    ¡°A disciple of an Agent,¡± the Grand Priest said. ¡°You¡¯ve done well resisting my gaze.¡±

    All eyes turned to Iris. She gave a humble bow. ¡°Teacher has taught me well.¡±

    ¡°Yet he failed to notify me of your arrival?¡±

    The Grand Priest narrowed his eyes. The slaves froze in their places, trembling. Their murky eyes glared at Iris, veins popping on their sclera.

    Caneria, tensing up, stepped in front of Iris and, her hands shaking, bowed until her back became parallel to the ground. ¡°Please forgive our mistakes. We mean no offence.¡±

    The Grand Priest tapped his finger on the armrest. Only this wooden sound echoed during this suffocating period.

    He then laughed, his voice dispersing the stiff atmosphere. The slaves regained their liveliness.

    ¡°Has your teacher not told you about me?¡± The Grand Priest got up from his seat. ¡°Although we now have our responsibility, we remain amiable friends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send him your regard,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather strange, however.¡± The Grand Priest knocked his cane on the ground. A wave of mist blasted out, and he vanished.

    The cultists gasped, but their voices faltered. Their eyes blurred, their senses distorted. Time stopped flowing, trapping their perception in stasis.

    Only Iris was unaffected; she lifted her head. The Grand Priest towered over her, his mighty aura encircling her awareness.

    ¡°He never told me of a disciple with your appearance.¡±

    ¡°Teacher might want to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°By revealing his most brilliant pupil at the right moment.¡±

    Iris smirked. The rose-shaped tattoo on her forehead lit up. Veins of her face darkened and crawled to the tattoo, which devoured the blood offering. Mad whispers instilled the surroundings with viscous dread, dread that toppled all orders. The sea of mist parted for this wicked dread, which manifested as a swarm of infernal hands.

    These hands grabbed everyone in the suite, their fingers slipped past the material plane and seized at the fragile souls. The confusion plaguing their hearts shattered in a scream as a mind-devouring horror descended in its place.

    The slaves shrieked and collapsed while the cultists quivered. The crown on Caneria¡¯s head stabbed tightened, stabbing her. It drained her blood and shocked her soul, pulling her back from the illusion.

    The rest soon regained their senses. Suffocating discomfort lingered in her chest. They could only pant while looking at their feet.

    Only Iris stared at the Grand Priest.

 Chapter 258: Messing With Emotions

    The door to the private chamber closed behind Caneria, startling her. Her eyes regained their brightness. Her heart palpitated as she circled through her breathing to calm her unfound anxiety. She couldn¡¯t find the reason to be nervous.

    Her head hurt whenever she tried to remember.

    She turned to her adorable junior, who always donned that mellow smile which persisted even through the murky recollection. Not a blemish of fear tainted her beauty, the beauty that transcended confusion, that permeated the surroundings with vivid colours.

    ¡°Have you fallen for me?¡± Iris said. ¡°I might melt away if you stare too much.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°A disciple of Agent of Healed Heart, a believer of Seraph of Salvation, a Master-Tier Spiritualist, your junior.¡±

    Caneria playfully hmphed. ¡°Who are you, really?¡±

    ¡°A lady with a mysterious heart and dreamy presence?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Priest wished to send his regard to his old friend.¡±

    ¡°I remember nothing.¡± Caneria grabbed Iris¡¯s hands. ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±

    Iris tilted her head. Her hair gently swayed, perfuming her indistinct fragrance which soothed her big sister¡¯s racing heart. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you worry about yourself?¡±

    Caneria pursed her lips. The thought of her junior getting hurt pinched her chest. This feeling plagued her mind like an unbearable discomfort that numbed all other thoughts and sensations. She must see to it that no harm came to her little sister, her precious sister whom she adored so much, too much.

    She had never felt this uneasy before.

    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡±

    ¡°I showed him my sincerity.¡± Iris slipped her hands out of Caneria¡¯s grasp and drew them along her slender arms. ¡°He hurt you, played with your senses, and messed up your emotions.¡±

    ¡°No one can mess with my feelings!¡±

    With a devious simper, Iris leaned close and kissed Caneria¡¯s cheek. Her soft lips imprinted a bright pink mark on that stunned countenance, whose pupils swirled with conflicting emotions unknown to their owner.

    Caneria retreated a few steps, futilely hiding her light flushes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I messed with your feelings.¡±

    Caneria was about to affirm her belief that her emotions were all hers when she remembered she and her evil sister weren¡¯t in private space. Although alone now, they were in the middle of a hall in which many frequented.

    When they got back to the base, she¡¯d show her junior what it meant by messing with emotions. She shook her head and led her little sister out of the deeper part of the building, though every step she took gradually turned heavy as if something was dragging her back.

    A muffled whisper, an inaudible murmur, originated from her instinct. She glanced at Iris, whose expression remained playful, but now she detected a hint of reticence.

    That same reticence resonated in her mind. If she slipped, Iris might really melt away.

    These excessive thoughts persisted until she met with her group. They conversed about events which happened during her absence. Throughout the talk, her eyes occasionally shifted to Iris. A flow of warmth gushed through her abdomen when she could see that her Iris was by her side.

    ¡°Stick close to me,¡± she said. ¡°Your appearance stands out even under the cloak.¡±

    ¡°No one will remember I was here.¡± Iris pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°It would be like I never exist.¡±

    ¡°You exist.¡± Caneria froze. Why would she speak so hastily?

    ¡°You worry too much, Sister. Do you not believe in my ability?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. We¡¯ve already idled around for far too long.¡±

    Caneria grabbed her sister¡¯s hand and exited the slum. Her group merged with the thinning crowds of the passing evening, whose sun painted purple dyes on the sky with the moon revealing its beauty above the clouds.

    Everything transited into another state, from day to night, from noises to silence, from warmth to coldness, bright to dark, clear to foggy.

    Along the way, Caneria tightly held onto Iris¡¯s arm. Her grip secured her heart with a steady stream of ticklish heat that seeped inside her chest the longer she held on. Her eyes swept past the people but couldn¡¯t peek at her mischievous sister who closely followed.

    Time skipped its long, monotonous passage. Caneria traversed the winding road to nowhere, crossing multiple streets and intersections, slipping between cracks on the walls and alleys amidst creeks and slums. When she arrived at the base, she told her group to stay back and went up to the guards to hand in her badge.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    They recoiled at her unmoving eyes, the pair of eyes that rarely exposed their emotions. After confirming her identity, they parted for her. She brought her group inside and dismissed them all.

    None of these people interested her. Nothing ever interested her.

    In her personal room, she wrote the report while recounting her journey. Her hand stopped jolting down her recollection as her spirit arrived at the meeting location. She stared at her unsteady hand, a mark of her increasingly restless mind.

    Did she forget something important? Why did she linger at the meeting long after it ended? She never did anything useless.

    Refreshing breezes pushed the olden window out of their way and filled the room. Cooling sensation stroked her arms, reaching her neck, and tapping her cheeks. She shivered.

    The Grand Priest called for her? No. The Grand Priest called for someone else, but why was she there?

    Her heart ached. A rising tide of stifled feelings surged in her throat. She found it difficult to breathe, to concentrate. Her soul screeched at her, but she couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Frowning, she clenched her fist and reached for a locked drawer. Her fingertip pressed a needle and drew a drop of blood that seeped inside the metallic lock. The drawer slid open, revealing a short, curved dagger.

    Using an Artefact to hurt herself was reckless, but she didn¡¯t care. There existed few things she cared about, her emotion one of them.

    This was the second time she felt the need to do something, to take back what she¡¯d lost.

    She grabbed the dagger, closed her eyes, and plunged its tip, which flared up in green blazes, through her chest. The blade cut through the boundary between worlds and peeked inside her soul. Her churning sea of memories, bubbling in milk-white mist, ebbed and split into countless flashes of moments faded and disordered.

    Guided by her will, the blade headed for the deepest part of the sea, the core where two prominent, vivid, passionate events resonated, ignited, burst into flames, and reignited from cinders.

    The first bubble, the most majestic of all, shimmered in black light as a faint silhouette of countless wings spread themselves before Caneria. That scene of her master¡¯s blessing forever bloomed in her mind.

    The other bubble glimmered dimly. A distortive black veil covered its brilliance and absorbed all nearby colours. An elegant shadow of a lady flickered on its surface, though it was too murky to observe her features.

    Caneria swung her dagger and disintegrated the veil. A flood of information, of emotions, and of passion exploded in her heart, gushing throughout her body. She drew the dagger out of her uninjured chest and covered her mouth. Her eyes teared up with blood condensed from the fatigue of the soul.

    She collapsed on her seat and panted, panted until the searing pain of love lost and found subsided. The cooling winds fell on her clothes damped with sweat, stroking her delicately, spectrally.

    Indecipherable whispers no longer persisted. That adorable junior of hers, whose name she did not know, manifested as lifelike vapour, smiling, giggling.

    ¡°I told you,¡± the girl said. ¡°I messed with your feelings.¡±

    ¡°You messed with my heart.¡±

    ¡°It would be like I never exist.¡±

    Caneria rose from her seat and smiled. ¡°You exist.¡±

    ¡°Come find me, Big Sis.¡±

    Her mysterious junior, whose dreamy air permeated her essence, dispersed as glimmers in Caneria¡¯s eyes. Her enchanting, irresistible scent perfumed the room with an imaginary ardour that imbued the atmosphere with a flirtatious challenge.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you, Iris.¡±

    That unknown name rose out of her soul, and she then knew who stole her heart.

    ¡­

    Iris gazed skywards, at the soft moon hanging above her head. The lonely street encapsulated the quietude of the twilight, where none except Iris and her temporary maid stood aloof on the pavement. She could hear the soundless whisper, a silent longing of a lovely lady whom she shouldn¡¯t have met again.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Will you blame me?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s Domain can only obscure gently, lightly.¡± Antina sighed. ¡°How could you enter her heart so swiftly, permanently?¡±

    Iris flicked her hair. Her alluring fruity fragrance permeated the atmosphere. Pinkness spread throughout the dark purple environments before it drew back under her graceful gesture.

    Even Antina could feel her heart weakening. Those below the Grandmaster Tier stood little chance against this lustful curse.

    ¡°I tried my best, but I couldn¡¯t control this scent.¡± Iris blushed. ¡°She¡¯s pretty. Before I knew it, my charm has gotten to her.¡±

    ¡°You teased her, kissed her, and even hinted at your magic. Will you blame those on the curse too?¡±

    ¡°What I did I did willingly.¡± Iris stared into Antina¡¯s eyes. ¡°I adore her, and I want to give her a chance.¡±

    Antina wouldn¡¯t argue with her mistress, who wouldn¡¯t admit that she put herself in danger for The Court. She gave away her name to ensure that Caneria tried to find her instead of reporting the incident.

    ¡°You¡¯re too reckless.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t, or you wouldn¡¯t have infiltrated an unknown base alone, fought against a Grandmaster by yourself, and revealed your name to an unknown girl of an enemy faction.¡±

    ¡°Antina, you¡¯re my maid.¡±

    Antina harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯m yours, Mistress, but you also belong to many others. Please take delicate care of your heart.¡±

    It was easy to lose parts of herself when she divided her heart into many a piece.

    Knowing that she had worried her maid, Iris wryly smiled. She squeezed Antina¡¯s hand. Her Corruption Power rose from her flesh. Its bright azure shade gained a wicked crimson hue, which radiated a strangely addictive scent, one that reminded Iris of burned flowers, a trace of purity mixed with a sharp ashen smell.

    This unholy air irritated Antina, who heightened her Domain of Nightly Concealment. Its translucent dark purple veil covered the street and Iris, dampening the wickedness in her Corruption Power.

    She slipped out of Iris¡¯s grasp, furrowing her brows. ¡°You¡¯re hurting yourself.¡±

    ¡°My Innate Talent is imitation.¡±

    ¡°This goes beyond mere imitation.¡±

    ¡°Am I, the holder of Shadow Heart Core, not special?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, straightforwardly, that you aren¡¯t hurting yourself.¡±

    Iris averted her eyes before she smirked and looked at her bothered Antina. ¡°I¡¯m not hurting myself this time.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ever hurt yourself.¡±

    Iris never answered. She and her maid walked the tranquil road until they arrived at the brightly lit house, where Ludmint¡¯s silhouette moved about in the kitchen. Her quiet hum about a song detailing a stubborn girl who couldn¡¯t open her heart rang inaudibly.

    Standing in front of the door, Iris took a contemplatively deep breath. There were many things she would like to tell her Ludmint, but she didn¡¯t quite know how to begin. She glanced at Antina.

    ¡°She¡¯ll believe your most obvious lie,¡± Antina said. ¡°And you¡¯ll believe hers, too.¡±

    Feeling exposed, Iris entered the house. Ludmint materialised behind her and hugged her. She kissed her Iris¡¯s cheek, feeling the warmth and softness she had been expecting for the entire day.

    Iris too enjoyed the moment. Her prior anxiety melted away as a single teardrop that traced her face and fell on her Ludmint¡¯s hand. The fatigue and stress pressing over her floated out of her, cuddled out by that affectionate embrace she had been expecting for the entire day.

    ¡°Welcome home, Iris,¡± Ludmint whispered.

    ¡°Welcome home, Ludmint.¡±

    Antina left the lonely couple to do whatever they wished. She sneaked into the kitchen and tasted the feast of various flavours and compositions.

    Everything was too sweet.

 Chapter 259: Treating the Curse

    ¡°Your opinion, Antina?¡± Ludmint smiled.

    ¡°I have no objection. This method is the most effective at nullifying the curse.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall prepare everything. Please entertain our Iris in the meantime.¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She glared at Ludmint, who pretended not to notice anything, and then at Antina, who met her eyes with bashful sincerity. These two entrapped her with their sweet voices and loving gestures. She knew what they were up to!

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask for my opinion?¡± Iris sharply inhaled. ¡°I¡¯m the victim of your plan.¡±

    ¡°Your wish is to stay awake.¡±

    ¡°But not that way!¡±

    Iris shifted her eyes around the dining room. The unfurled curtains covered the windows through which moonlight shone. Their star-patterned fabric, glimmering in a deep blue hue, sealed the cold nightly winds from entering and the warm ambiguous voices from leaving.

    This atmosphere of heightened emotions, where every touch itched her skin and every pant impassioned her chest, rendered her defenceless and feeble, fragile and sensitive.

    Antina appeared behind Iris and lightly massaged her shoulders. Her fingers stroked Iris¡¯s thin clothes, which failed to protect her innocent body.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been restraining yourself for the whole day,¡± Antina said. ¡°It must¡¯ve grandly affected you.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what will happen. It¡¯s too dangerous, even if it¡¯s you two.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried for me?¡± Ludmint covered her mouth, though her smile seeped through. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡±

    ¡°So is the curse.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s power will ensure our safety,¡± Antina said.

    She motioned her hand. A dark insignia of rose-shaped black light carved itself into the air in front of her before dissipating into the airy atmosphere. The Domain of Nightly Concealment layered over Iris and her Corruption Power which, tainted by the curse, wavered as if caressed endlessly by the delicate fingers of her beloved.

    Iris straightened her back and tensed up, keeping her moans deep within her chest, where they dissonantly echoed in her mind. If such a sound were to escape her, she would lose her excuse.

    That outcome didn¡¯t fret her as much as she expected.

    ¡°There are other methods that don¡¯t risk your well-being,¡± she said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it if it can lessen your pain.¡±

    ¡°You must, if you treasure me.¡±

    Ludmint playfully traced her fingers along her figure. ¡°My body belongs to you, Iris. Your wife is waiting for you to play with her heart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Ludmint pouted. ¡°You always focus on the irrelevant part.¡±

    ¡°Your safety isn¡¯t irrelevant.¡±

    Ludmint was about to argue with her unreasonable fianc¨¦e when Antina drew her hands from Iris¡¯s shoulders to her neck and finally on her cheeks, brushing her silky hair. Iris shivered and covered her mouth, flushing with pink emotions.

    ¡°Ludmint, we cannot force her. Let¡¯s try other methods first. She¡¯ll surely accept our offer if the rest fails.¡±

    Iris refused to acknowledge that disguised question. She slipped out of Antina¡¯s grasp and ate quietly the rest of the food Ludmint thoughtfully prepared. Their tastes melted in her mouth and overflowed out of her heart, which craved these intense flavours. They pushed away the worry, the anticipation, of what to come.

    Antina and Ludmint too savoured the food, though their attentions remained much more on their fidgeting patient, who ate swiftly as if she had been fasting for a week.

    Upon this observation, Iris delayed herself by wiping her mouth with the provided scented handkerchief, nibbling at the dessert, and sipping the fermented fruity punch.

    The dinner ended with plates empty and hearts animated. Ludmint skillfully cleaned the dining room without any magic, just to prolong the tension that distressed Iris, whispering suggestions she dared not listen.

    ¡°Iris, what should we do to your body?¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°Your phrasing is ambiguous.¡± Iris sighed. ¡°I know someone knowledgeable in the interplay between powers.¡±

    Ludmint narrowed her eyes. She recalled none of Iris¡¯s friends with the specialised knowledge. Had she already lost sight of her wife-to-be, whom she looked after every day?

    ¡°Who is this friend you hid from me?¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes widened before they curved into the crescent shape, which indiscernibly flirted with Ludmint, who reacted to that provocation with a gleam in her rapidly calculating eyes.

    ¡°That person isn¡¯t my friend; she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡± Iris pointed at Ludmint and coyly shrank back. Her smiling eyes pleaded with tears brimming in them. ¡°I trust you, Ludmint, more than anyone else. Will you help me?¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Ludmint let out a strange noise which, combined with her surprised expression, made her look adorable. She was tricked, tricked by none other than her Iris!

    Antina giggled, evidently waiting for this moment. ¡°She caught you, Ludmint. Will you deny her victory?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Antina. We¡¯re on the same side.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on her side, always.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    Antina averted her eyes from Ludmint and looked at Iris, who lifted her head to meet Antina¡¯s gaze. That pair of exhausted yet clear eyes created bubbles in her heart, bubbles which suffocated her, drowning her in the fuzziness she¡¯d never experienced before.

    Ludmint broke the silence by clearing her throat.

    ¡°The first floor of our lab won¡¯t help. We¡¯ll use Black Polylith to deal with the curse.¡± Ludmint grabbed Iris¡¯s hands. ¡°You can hug me when it hurts.¡±

    ¡°I trust you not to deliberately harm me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like I would hurt you.¡±

    ¡°The motivation is there.¡±

    It was tempting, but Ludmint wouldn¡¯t play around with her fianc¨¦e¡¯s safety. There would be a lot of opportunities after this. She could wait and receive her rewards with interest.

    Ludmint led Iris and Antina through the secret passage into the underground laboratory, passing the first floor where she stored her bizarre potions and chemicals. They arrived at the second floor, greeted by the black tiles outlined by luminous golden fluids coursing on their edges.

    Antina observed everything with bright stars dancing in her eyes. She walked to a large cylinder within which suspended in unknown green liquid a carcass of a Wild Beast. Its feathered skin bubbled with black bloodied pus of evil origin.

    She touched the reinforced glass. Her fingertips radiated dark purple light, which dimmed the liquid¡¯s glowing quality. Her flickering eyes stayed on the swirling magical energy. She drew back her hand and returned to Iris¡¯s side.

    ¡°Is this your first time?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Mother¡¯s quite protective of me.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been here before.¡±

    ¡°I was busy elsewhere.¡± Antina eyed Iris. ¡°Ludmint¡¯s mean is beyond me. She might be her own undoing.¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°I trust her not to sabotage my health.¡±

    ¡°No matter the outcome, I¡¯ll get to be with you. There¡¯s no reason to deceive you now.¡±

    Iris ignored the implication and walked to a small platform hovering on the floor. The surroundings morphed into a set of tea tables, where Iris sat and drank warm herbal tea while waiting for the ascent.

    The floating black pillars, which patrolled this massive floor, gathered around the platform. Their golden liquid showered rays of soft yellow light upon Iris, scanning for abnormality. She closed her eyes, waiting for the warmth to subside.

    She opened her eyes when the platform came to a stop. The black pillars receded their powers, unable to suppress the elusive curse.

    No one expected it to work. Antina helped Iris up and lead her to the highest structure of the flying island. Ludmint followed closely, staring at Iris¡¯s tired back, her thought boiling in her mind.

    Before Iris was an altar with mystical symbols engraved on its surface. The symbols glowed in faint golden light, exuding thin spectral lines that dissipated in the air like sparkles.

    Iris stepped to the centre of the altar and looked down. She now stood on the highest peak, her view overlooking all of the second floor, which appeared dim and illusory in its monotonously vague detail. Her eyes couldn¡¯t focus on anything; she didn¡¯t have to focus on anything.

    Ludmint¡¯s presence assured her from behind. Once she could no longer hold on, she only needed to lean back.

    ¡°Please take gentle care of me,¡± she said.

    ¡°When have I not?¡±

    ¡°You . . . can be rough and fierce. Not that I dislike it.¡±

    ¡°The occasion permits me; this time is different.¡±

    Iris laughed. Her voice reverberated throughout the silent floor. Golden light intensified their brilliance and congregated around Iris. They muffled her tone and obscured her silhouette, which melted into the radiance.

    The golden light crashed against Iris¡¯s power, a mixture of Corruption and Holy Powers, whose ever-changing colour revolved between shades of blue and gold and purple.

    Series of illusory wings, feathered and demonic, sprung from her flickering outline. They violently flicked as if trying to break free from the invisible chains and soar skywards, but they shattered upon the mountainous resistance. Like meteors, their sparks impacted the black floor, leaving small caters housing puddles of rainbow-coloured condensed magic.

    Ludmint frowned. The wings signified the clash between the curse and Black Polylith. The continuous cycle of destruction and reformation indicated that the curse didn¡¯t weaken.

    Iris must be in mind-shattering pain, yet she never let out a scream.

    This purification was akin to cutting with a searing blade the rotten flesh. Each ray of light, a dagger of all-penetrating potency, sliced through Iris, through her slimy body, through her spiritual heart, through her delicate soul.

    Ludmint channelled her Corruption Power and plunged her hand at the torrent of light. Antina snapped her fingers. Pitch-black chains coiled around Ludmint, restraining her.

    Ludmint stared at Antina. ¡°She¡¯s in excessive pain.¡±

    ¡°She has yet to give up.¡±

    ¡°The treatment¡¯s already failed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re denying her capability, Ludmint. Is this what a fianc¨¦e would do?¡±

    Ludmint pursed her lips. Her eyes pinkened, turning watery. ¡°I don¡¯t care about her pain tolerance or limit. I just want to keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°Restricting her will only make her fragile.¡±

    Ludmint knew this well, but what could she do?

    The platform trembled. The surrounding golden pillars darkened, their radiance flickering.

    A delicate hand broke through the torrent of light and swiped groundwards. A pressure wave blasted the flow of light into a downpour extending throughout the floor. Luminous snowflakes descended and broke into embers. The night-like blackness of the second floor lost out to this new dawn.

    At the centre stood Iris. She looked at the back of her hands, where heart-shaped insignias manifested, pulsing alongside her heart. They whispered encouraging words, words she pretended not to hear.

    Nupian¡¯s giggle rang in her mind, subsiding as the insignias too sank into the depth of her soul.

    Iris smiled. Her pale expression, that of a terminal patient, regained its pinkness when she met Ludmint¡¯s tormented gaze. The weariness threatening to consume her felt light and airy, and if Ludmint were to embrace her, it was sure to disappear.

    Antina let go of Ludmint. Ludmint came to her fianc¨¦e, though she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°May I hug you?¡±

    Iris shook her head. She tightly embraced her nervous fianc¨¦e. Her bubbling slime body, warmed by the magical light, soaked Ludmint¡¯s clothes, which stuck to her membrane as if merging with her.

    Ludmint returned the embrace and closed her moist eyes. ¡°I hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You hug me.¡±

    ¡°I let you suffer meaninglessly.¡±

    ¡°You let me hug you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who needs consoling.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t cry, Silly.¡±

    Ludmint didn¡¯t cry. She steadied her emotions and drew back the churning mists in her eyes. Yet she refused to let go of Iris.

    The snowfall of golden light vanished into the black-tiled floor. The floating pillars returned to their original positions, leaving Iris and Ludmint in their reassuring ritual.

    Feeling left out, Antina walked to the couple, leaned close, and hugged them. They snapped out of their trance, which sent flushes rushing through their faces.

    ¡°After Iris recovers, we¡¯ll head for the third floor,¡± Ludmint said.

    Iris was about to speak when Antina covered her mouth. ¡°You have no say in this, Iris. Rest well if you wish to speed up the process.¡±

    Whatever she could say, those two would never listen to them. Iris could only let them soothe her body with their hands, her heart with their presence. She closed her eyes and prayed to herself that she never fell asleep.

 Chapter 260: Dreaming in the Void

    Iris touched the ancient pulsating grey door. Its wood-like surface rippled waves of rigid veins within which unknown liquid flowed. Behind it, low thumping noises howled, reverberating muffled screams of the monstrosity from unreality.

    These soundless screams evoked unpleasant memory of her dismemberment, her utter disintegration in body and mind which, although lasting for mere moments, still scarred her soul with a phantom chill.

    Once so terrifying, the Void Creatures now no longer exhibited that all-encompassing aura. Their powers proved no more inexplicable. They were mere beasts of nothingness, powerful but surmountable.

    Flowery thoughts budded in her heart, covered her exhausted mindscape, and painted her a hopeful future. She had taken another step forwards on this foggy road.

    Opportunities and losses passed her by, yet she persisted. She would persist until she grabbed her wish, held it tight such that it could never slip away.

    Behind her, Ludmint kept silent while peeking at her Iris¡¯s ambiguous smile, which contained suppressed delight and lethargy.

    Ludmint imprinted that transient mood unto her heart, cherishing it as a significant moment where the fa?ade vanished, and visceral feelings shone through.

    Antina raised her right hand. Her translucent dark barrier expanded to cover Iris, but Ludmint tapped Antina¡¯s arm, telling her to stop. She reluctantly complied.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Antina said. ¡°The curse may strike at any time.¡±

    ¡°You said I was the overprotective fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Am I now her fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Ludmint raised her brows. ¡°Antina, I¡¯ll have to fight you if you insist.¡±

    ¡°Does the winner get to be her fianc¨¦e?¡±

    As Ludmint and Antina argued, Iris mischievously laughed. Her tone dispelled their flirtatious tension. Not waiting for them to recompose themselves, she pushed open the door into the void.

    Howls of the void vanished, leaving freezing silence to dominate the perimeter where not even air dared to move, winds to blow. The colourless, motionless nothingness twisted the fabric of reality, which disintegrated, shattered, and imploded into non-space where laws of reality held no sway.

    A Void Creature rose from its eternal stillness and peered through the barrier between Planes. Its spectral sight diffusely penetrated the mist-filled membrane constructed by Black Polylith, and the only presence it detected was that of a mundane maiden.

    This maiden, whose body revealed no vitality, whose gaze bore no emotion, gave the beast a sense of impossible familiarity. This girl, a being of flesh and matter, exuded a scent belonging to the void, a scent so alluring, so tempting, that nothing could resist.

    They must have her. Her essence would bring them closer to their completion, to their cryptic origin, which they¡¯d been chasing since they materialised.

    Against the unformed pressure, Iris flicked her right hand. Invisible blades made of pure energy rocked the interdimensional barrier, rippling its destructive wave through the weary door and at the tide of sentient blackness.

    Abominable maws extended from the darkness and devoured the Corruption Power. Their spewing, sliding teeth crushed even the smallest magical particle into void dust.

    Purple fumes exploded and invaded the material world. Their nasty scent decayed the black tiles and dimmed the golden liquid, yet they failed to reach Iris, stopped by an unseen force, forever separated from her delicate, enticing membrane.

    A spear comprised of radiant bubbles appeared in Iris¡¯s right hand. She flung it into the white void. Its tip pierced through the empty canvas, tainting it with starlight blue, and arrived at the Void Creature.

    The creature rapidly grew its flesh until it covered the field seen through the grey door. Its decayed fangs bit on the spear. A soul-wrenching rumble rent the translucent barrier.

    The broken spear dispersed as bubbles. They fused with the Void Creature¡¯s flesh, disintegrating it into particles of light.

    Screeching, the creature fled. Its shrivelled tentacles pulled back and revealed the tainted whiteness where dots of light slowly burned away. This dying radiance shone upon the purple fumes and washed their foreign power off reality.

    Iris looked at the fleeing creature and closed her eyes. Her slime body turned spectral and faint. Her azure Corruption Power shifted its shade to ghostly silver. A lovely silhouette, rising from her memory, superimposed onto her figure. Her body reshaped itself into that of a mature, charming, and calm fianc¨¦e of hers.

    A fluctuating mood alternating between worry and excitement overcame her. She lifted her right hand, unfurled it, and clenched tightly. Her silver Corruption Power burst with a momentous impact that blew apart her arm and parts of her torso, exposing her Shadow Heart Core to the still air.

    Yet she smiled.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The terrified Void Creature receded deep in nothingness, its speed sending thunders that destroyed the smaller, weaker beasts in its path. That power reminded it of the terrible lady, whose craziness awakened its long-dormant danger instinct.

    It had to get away, or it would die. But no matter how much it burned its mass to accelerate itself, it failed to distance itself from the portal.

    The lawless void lifted and sank, pulling and tugging at the Void Creature whose futile struggle ended in its stagnant motion. It glared its myriad eyes at Iris before bubbles overwhelmed its vision and mind.

    Once Iris¡¯s power returned to her, she lost Ludmint¡¯s aura. Her slime paled as she swayed to the side.

    The ancient grey door swung shut. She fell sidewards.

    Ludmint delicately caught her magnificent wife, whom she kissed and embraced so tenderly.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly beautiful,¡± she said.

    ¡°Was it me, or was it you?¡±

    ¡°Your power terrifies your wife, Iris.¡±

    Iris let out a burning pant. Her slime gradually regenerated her torso and arm. She decided not to refuse the way Ludmint addressed her. ¡°We¡¯ll be equal soon.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve always been equal.¡±

    ¡°Do you have someone else in your heart, too?¡±

    Ludmint bashfully averted her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re above me, Iris. I dare not love others.¡±

    ¡°Even with my permission?¡±

    ¡°The heart is unpredictable. I cannot command love; it commands me.¡± Ludmint forced herself to meet Iris¡¯s shimmering eyes. ¡°Why should I love someone else?¡±

    Iris now averted her eyes, guilt rising like tides. ¡°Why should you not?¡±

    ¡°My heart is too small for others to enter. You alone, Iris, you alone take most of me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not our nature. We love freely, passionately, madly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my madness, Dear.¡±

    ¡°I cannot be . . . your sole.¡±

    Antina came from behind Ludmint and wrapped her arms around the couple, squeezing them closer. Her eyes caressed Iris¡¯s pulsating membrane until Iris¡¯s shame boiled her slime pink.

    ¡°May I charm her, Iris?¡± Antina eyed Ludmint, who carefully drew away her gaze. ¡°She¡¯s really too romantic.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°Seizing your heart, with your fianc¨¦e¡¯s permission.¡±

    Ludmint turned to Iris, but Iris ignored her and nodded feebly at Antina. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. Make her understand, please.¡±

    Iris¡¯s body melted out of Ludmint¡¯s grip and reformed a distance away. Ludmint wanted to chase after her moody lover, but another pair of playful hands restrained her, pulled her into an embrace of nightly pleasure, and made her heart palpitate with uncomforting itches.

    Ludmint¡¯s voice gushed out of her lips, which pressed against Antina¡¯s. It crawled into Iris¡¯s head and burned her inside, churning her slime around her sensitive core. Her fatigued body shivered. Yet she refused to turn around.

    Illusions of two Monster Girls naked and fused incessantly played in her mind. Their ecstatic tones varied with their adventurous motions, rising and falling from the highest peaks and lowest depravity.

    Mixed within was an invitation, a taboo idea that aroused her instinct.

    She thoughtlessly exhaled, her sensual voice leaking out of her soul. Her hands moved to her chest but restrained themselves. She shook her head and focused everything on the sealed grey door.

    The quiet screams from the void could not suppress the moans from the concealing veil.

    Iris grasped at the air. The black monoliths composing the floor rose to meet her palm and rearranged themselves into a dull, rusty key whose aura slackened the atmosphere and the tempting noises in her mind.

    She hovered the key before the door.

    It felt like she was escaping from the truth.

    The fact that Ludmint was with Antina, the fact that Ludmint only loved her, they tormented her. Happiness should be her feeling, yet she felt appalled, disgusted by her selfishness, her arrogance that such a fragile heart of hers could hold so many promises while her Ludmint purely held one.

    The thought of Ludmint¡¯s embracing Antina too pained her. She wanted Ludmint to love others, not because she desired it, but because she was guilty of it.

    How disappointing. She sighed.

    ¡°Guilt, isn¡¯t it agonizing?¡±

    Iris tensed up. This spectral voice wasn¡¯t Antina¡¯s or Ludmint¡¯s. She glanced behind her. A lady in a luminous white wedding dress, clouded in a pinkish mist, smiled at Iris. Though her veil of purity covered her face, her identity remained vivid in Iris¡¯s racing heart.

    Iris slammed the key into the door and ran into it. Her body splashed and phased through the door, but she failed to shift her gaze away from the most beautiful Monster Girl in her world.

    Nupian mischievously blew a kiss at Iris, imprinting it on the side of her neck. It burned through the membrane and sank within the slime, heading for Iris¡¯s core.

    Antina and Ludmint ceased their activity as an oppressive omen loomed over them. They turned to Iris and witnessed her descent into the void.

    Nupian turned around to face them, and she now appeared in front of their entangled bodies. Her presence transcended their perception. They couldn¡¯t even feel her chilly breath caressing their sensitively red flesh.

    ¡°How lovely.¡± Nupian touched Ludmint¡¯s cheek. Her pink mist surrounded Ludmint¡¯s trembling body. ¡°Everyone would love to have your company, Ludmint.¡±

    Antina paled. Her soul, a fragment of her mother¡¯s, violently shrieked. Antina perspired, her Domain of Nightly Concealment unravelling. Nothing she could do could stop it.

    ¡°Antina, you too are beautiful.¡± Nupian took a light wisp of Antina¡¯s scent. ¡°Our Iris is too adorable, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Nupian stayed her hands. These two belonged to her Iris. Taking them would only hurt her Iris, who must never come to harm.

    They would meet again soon. She chuckled.

    As Iris submerged deep in the void, Nupian¡¯s silhouette dispersed as the pink mist that vanished like it never existed. The tyrannical aura left alongside her, leaving Ludmint confused and Antina anxious.

    A single thought rose in their minds. Where was Iris?

    They rushed into the void. An intensely fragrant scent assaulted their senses, not just smelling but also hearing and sight.

    Iris¡¯s nonphysical aura manifested as a tempest of liquified desires. Every droplet made of condensed emotions flooded the interplanar dimension with insatiable yearning, the longing that drove all mindless Void Creatures savage.

    At the centre of the storm, Iris weightlessly floated with her eyes closed. Her heart rhythmically pulsed, clicking with her rotating consciousness.

    Her grip over exhaustion lost, she fell into a peaceful slumber.

    ¡­

    Iris opened her eyes. A sea of milk-white fog obscured her vision. Through transient gaps which appeared and disappeared with every blow of imaginary winds, she saw dizzyingly tall bricked walls of ice-blue colour standing against the flowing all-masking ocean.

    Coldness beyond measure seeped inside her mortal body. She examined herself and found that she had once more returned to her human body, naked and vulnerable, pure and dull.

    She called for Duality, for Shadow Heart Core, and, in her expectant tone, for Vilia. None answered her plead; she was alone.

    Before her reminiscence reached her, the sounds of hurried footsteps shattered her concentration. Her eyes regained their clarity.

    In the fog in front of her, a lady in a leaf-woven dress ran through the snowed grassland. Her expression beamed like sunlight amidst a cloudy day.

    Sensing a foreign gaze, Nupian stopped in her track and turned to the mysterious lady, whose naked body shimmered above the snow, like a goddess resting in her paradise.

 Chapter 261: Nupian and Aconite

    Nupian shrank back while reaching for the bow attached to the back of her leather clothes. Her bright, crystal-like eyes visibly contracted, though their determined glow remained vivid. Cold winds blew past her, shivering her fair skin.

    In front of her stood an unknown lady, whose bare flesh flickered against warm sunlight amidst the sea of whiteness. An ordinary human couldn¡¯t stand still in this harsh weather.

    Behind Nupian, another lady rushed in. Her relatively neat attire, cleanly knitted pale robe adorned with flowers and blue dyes, gave rise to an air shield which blocked off the dirt leaping from her sprint. She reached her friend before she noticed the angelic maiden.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nupian shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is our territory?¡±

    Iris¡¯s silence permeated the atmosphere. Her presence dampened the weather, which quietened its song and halted its movement. The world bowed before her will, the overwhelming will Nupian and her friend couldn¡¯t fathom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Nupian stepped back, lightly pushing her best friend behind her. Her brows creased as phantom sweats irritated her face.

    She couldn¡¯t feel any danger, yet something about this lady terrified her. Did she come for the ruin?

    Nupian signalled her friend to prepare to flee. Before she could get an affirmation, her friend slipped past her and looked at Iris, resisting the urge to collapse from her failing legs.

    ¡°Miss, are you a fairy?¡± Aconite said. ¡°No human would have magically appeared in a snowy plain.¡±

    Iris smiled. ¡°Do I look like a fairy?¡±

    Bright blue glows manifested over her luminous body and morphed into a long, lace-woven, florid dress that complimented the purity of winter with pastel-shaded flowers. The snow beneath her feet dissolved into a puddle. Grasses and small plants sprouted around her aura of life.

    Nupian¡¯s and Aconite¡¯s expressions softened. They were in the presence of a magical being, a legendary fairy whose beauty rested in a realm beyond ordinary.

    Nupian relaxed her arms and went to stand beside her friend, fidgeting with her hair as she struggled to form her speech. Fantastical and curious thoughts overwhelmed her, and nervousness rooted her.

    Aconite took a deep breath and lowered her head. She tugged her friend¡¯s clothes, indicating for her to follow. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Fairy. We didn¡¯t mean to disturb your outing. Please forgive us; we can offer you gemstones and sacrifices.

    ¡°I was the one who found the ruin,¡± Nupian said. ¡°If you¡¯re going to punish anyone, please punish me.¡±

    Aconite stared at her best friend, who always looked out for her, and was about to ask the fairy for forgiveness when a wintry gush drew snows and dried petals on the frozen ground upwards. The little fragments of colour spun around Aconite, obstructing her vision.

    When it subsided, Iris was already floating in front of the two tribal girls. She bent forwards to close the gap between her face and Nupian¡¯s. Nupian averted her eyes. Intensely red flower-shaped marks blossomed on her cheeks.

    ¡°Miss Fairy, you¡¯re too close.¡± Nupian couldn¡¯t retreat. Her legs wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Would the fairy take her to her magical dwelling, where eternal spring reigned over the fruitful trees and scentful bushes?

    ¡°I have no intention of punishing you.¡± Iris touched Nupian¡¯s face, her nails gently grazing that trembling cheek. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me where the ruin is? I¡¯m interested in the area where Mother Nature has reclaimed her territory.¡±

    ¡°The ruin . . . isn¡¯t your resting place?¡± Nupian swallowed a puff of air and glanced at Aconite, who wryly smiled. ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Above the sky.¡±

    Nupian¡¯s gaze followed, but the blue sky blocked her sight. Was she not a fairy, but an angel?

    ¡°Can we know why you¡¯re here?¡± Aconite said.

    ¡°To search for my precious thing.¡±

    ¡°What kind?¡±

    ¡°One that will complete me.¡±

    Those cryptic words puzzled Aconite, but she decided not to question further. The mysterious visitor was powerful but benevolent, at least when they had yet to offend her.

    Her wish was to see the ruin, one that only she and Nupian knew.

    ¡°Please follow us.¡± Aconite smiled. Her radiant robe amplified her bright quality. ¡°It¡¯s deep in the forest. Walking from here will take around half an hour.¡±

    Iris looked to the side. A large stretch of evergreen forest spanned the snowy landscape. Silvery shrubberies and frozen flowers peeked through layers of thick ice. Some also took refuge around gleaming crystals, whose gentle heat carved out small parts of the winter for life to flourish.

    The towering walls still existed, though their appearances were now transparent and far away. Iris couldn¡¯t leave the confine of the mountain, but she had the liberty to join these two to the ruin.

    This innocent, hearty Nupian was much better than her terrifying older self.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Nupian guided Iris into the forest. Aconite followed behind. They forsook the premade path and wandered beyond the winding maze of undergrowth and similar-looking trees. The sounds of their footsteps monotonously clicked as they marched towards the land where all animals fell asleep, all plants stilled.

    They occasionally ran into a few Wild Beasts. These creatures fled upon sensing Iris¡¯s power. Her nonchalant attitude dazzled Nupian and Aconite, who always had to avoid these encounters.

    ¡°Can I learn your power?¡± Nupian said. ¡°Aconite is a priestess in training, but I belong to none.¡±

    ¡°What is your dream?¡±

    ¡°To venture out of this mountain range and witness the world.¡± Nupian¡¯s eyes sparkled. She turned to her friend and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to visit you from time to time.¡±

    ¡°A priestess doesn¡¯t have to stay in the shrine for the rest of her life. She can go on a pilgrimage to spread her faith.¡±

    ¡°Someone has to tend to the altar and appease the spirit.¡±

    ¡°My power isn¡¯t something you can take and discard,¡± Iris said. ¡°Are you willing to serve me, for the rest of your life?¡±

    Nupian opened her mouth soundlessly. She couldn¡¯t figure out her heart. What she wished for was a power for freedom. If she had to serve this mysterious lady, wouldn¡¯t it all be in vain?

    Yet her heart didn¡¯t fully reject this offer. She knew, through a feeling indescribable, that this lady would never force her against her will.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to give your answer right now.¡± Iris waved her right hand. The bushes in front of her parted, revealing scattered vine-infested stone structures. ¡°Is this your secret base?¡±

    Blushing, Aconite nodded. The ruin contained no treasure nor strange tools. It was too deep in the forest and decayed for too long that all identifying traits had already turned to dust.

    Aconite and Nupian merely used this place as their secret base, where they stored charms and objects they didn¡¯t want others to know about.

    ¡°Is there perhaps hidden treasure?¡± Nupian looked at Iris with shiny eyes. ¡°Can you help us explore this place?¡±

    ¡°What have you two found?¡±

    Nupian peeked at Aconite, who nodded. She then smiled at Iris. ¡°We found a small archive. Although its content isn¡¯t extraordinary, it still has stories about that historical period.¡±

    ¡°Do you enjoy them?¡±

    ¡°I want to see those mentioned in the books with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will.¡±

    Iris¡¯s words tickled Nupian¡¯s heart, which bloomed in her chest, making it feel tight. She turned away and rushed to a collapsed building. On its crumbled walls were a series of faded symbols whose meanings eluded all. Iris inspected them to glean their secret, but she too lacked knowledge of this part of the land.

    The pure-white snow land, the mountainous landscape, and countless buried ruins resting undisturbed in the vast wilderness, these characteristics pointed to the land of serenity, of quietude stiller than death, Nupian¡¯s homeland, the Northern Continent.

    Aconite went up to Nupian while keeping her attention on Iris, who might decipher something and reveal a secret they had yet to unearth. Iris glanced at her and smiled, blanking her mind and filling it with that lifelike image.

    She drew away from Iris and helped Nupian move a few disordered ceramic tiles away from a broken trapdoor. They were about to open it when Iris stopped them.

    ¡°This trapdoor has a special mechanism that activates if one opens it incorrectly.¡±

    ¡°What . . . will happen if we fail the procedure?¡± Nupian said. ¡°Are we cursed, Aconite?¡±

    ¡°Nothing malicious, my Dear. It merely triggers a few mechanical changes.¡±

    ¡°How did you know all this?¡± Aconite said.

    ¡°I travel a lot.¡±

    Iris pressed her index finger on the centre of the trapdoor, at a circular mark enclosing a thorned rose whose wilted head blossomed despite its impending demise. Light blue glows transferred from her fingertip into the trapdoor, traversing the hidden circuit.

    Gear-shifting noises crackled like ominous laughter. The collapsed building shuddered, spilling dust and rubble. Nupian and Aconite ducked and inched closer to Iris. Her presence assured them.

    Even if the sky were to fall, they would be unharmed under her reach.

    The last gear ceased its movement, and silence reclaimed its reign. Only the inaudible sounds of insects and winds persisted after that portentous echo.

    Resisting the gloom plaguing her spirit, Aconite pulled out of her cloak an amulet and prayed with it. Its face, a symbol of snowflakes falling on an empty bowl, shimmered golden blue after receiving her power.

    A wave of warm air dispelled the chill in the atmosphere, calming Nupian¡¯s panicking mind.

    ¡°Who is the protector of your tribe?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Her name is Mother of Bountiful Harvest,¡± Aconite said. ¡°She governs the flow of winds and nature.¡±

    ¡°She has a beautiful insignia.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Nupian said.

    ¡°Winter as life, change as life, austerity as life.¡±

    Nupian and Aconite didn¡¯t understand what Iris said, but they didn¡¯t question her answer. Their eyes stayed fixed on the staircase below the opened trapdoor, whose structure, although familiar, gained a hint of mystique.

    ¡°Is your adventurous spirit extinguished?¡± Iris said.

    Embarrassed, Nupian hmphed and went in first. Aconite closely followed her best friend, with Iris behind them. They descended the spiralling staircase, whose enclosed walls sank and revealed frames of dusty pictures, precious earthenware, and religious tablets covered in webs.

    The two tribeswomen didn¡¯t notice any difference. They found the stone gate guarding the archive in the same condition, except for a faint glow emanating from the gap between it and the underground structure.

    Eyes sparkling, Nupian reached for the door, but Aconite restrained her.

    ¡°Miss, please help us. Nupian and I can¡¯t protect ourselves,¡± Aconite said.

    ¡°Your Nupian doesn¡¯t seem to agree, though.¡±

    ¡°She can be quite reckless.¡±

    Nupian was about to speak up when Aconite glared at her. She sealed her mouth shut with a pout.

    Chuckling, Iris went past them and placed her hands on the gate. She effortlessly forced it open, revealing an extensive hall filled with shelves and display cabinets. At the end of the hall, a leather-bound book of pristine condition floated atop a stand.

    Its cover, that of a protruding rose with a realistic dark-green eye at its centre, vibrated with strange sounds akin to music played by a band of invisible maidens. Accompanied by the song, yellow light seeped out of the closed pages and illuminated the hall, dying everything in an intoxicating vibe.

    Iris¡¯s smile stiffened. The book¡¯s aura closed in on her, filling the atmosphere with a suffocating grip of inescapable momentum. The world around her fragmented, its dreamlike air fractured. These cracks gave rise to muddled distortion. Their surfaces flickered between countless visions of forbidden secrets.

    Amidst this chaos, a figure manifested, a figure whose existence transcended all changes, whose silhouette subsumed all that dared interact with it. The crimson-hooded lady stared at Iris.

    Her lips curved into a smile as she reached for her kin. Her motion disintegrated the dreamscape and plunged everything into an endless abyss.

    No force could slow her, no speed could escape her.

    The malevolent hands magnified in Iris¡¯s field of view. She could only wait for them to grab her, her heart already ceased beating, her mind thinking. Nupian, Aconite, the underground chamber, and the world of the snowy plain had already dispersed as milk-white mist surrounded by monumental walls.

    The hooded lady¡¯s presence towered over Iris, her shadow covering Iris¡¯s soul.

    Muffled shouts rang in Iris¡¯s ears. The lovely tone of her fianc¨¦e finally reached her. She could feel a warm embrace enveloping her.

    The moment the all-devouring hand caught her, she dissipated as an invisible force dragged her out of this realm of suspended consciousness.

 Chapter 262: Nothing Known

    Nupian clutched her chest and swayed uncontrollably. She crashed on a wall and collapsed, haggardly gasping for air even though she had no need for it. All-encompassing anxiety, as if her life was slipping away, as if her body belonged to her no more, loomed above her.

    Her Corruption Power rose out of her body and rampaged wildly throughout her quiet compartment. If not for her first wife, who enacted a spell formation to repel the destruction, the entire ship would¡¯ve already sunk.

    ¡°Return to me, Nupian.¡± Nupian¡¯s first wife came to her. ¡°I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to endure it alone.¡±

    With great struggle, Nupian dragged her chaotic power back within her soul. Her trembling body fractured and reconstructed itself, only to shatter again, and again, and again until that dreadful episode passed.

    When her madness ceased, her wives surrounded her with their worries and distress, but her first wife blocked them. Her unstable condition endangered their fragile existence. They reticently backed off, for only Nupian¡¯s first wife, her first love, could contain that insanity.

    Nupian knew of their affection. And it only worsened her feeling that boiled her chest, her shame that scarred her heart, her guilt that gutted her conscience.

    Pathetic. She shouldn¡¯t have doomed them to this fate.

    Tears welled in her eyes. Her first wife hugged her, infusing familiar warmth that dispelled the chain of thoughts she dared not reconsider. She had come too far to give up, too deep to return.

    Her soul was no longer hers, her journey no longer for herself.

    ¡°I . . . dreamed,¡± Nupian said.

    ¡°The nightmare too shall pass.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already passed.¡± Nupian shook her head. ¡°We . . . were back there, back where it all began.¡±

    ¡°You . . . dreamed of that place?¡±

    Nupian¡¯s first wife, Aconite, trembled. Her gentle expression paled, terror filling up her dull eyes. That place, the origin of their power, the start of their adventure . . . but also the source of their misfortune, the beginning of their misery.

    ¡°Did she appear?¡± Aconite said, her voice trembling. ¡°Did she demand anything?¡±

    ¡°She appeared, but not for us.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself again!¡±

    ¡°There weren¡¯t only us. She . . . came for Iris.¡±

    Multiple eyes grew from Nupian¡¯s pupils, within which rose petals blossomed. They filled her sclerae with blood-red stains before receding back into the depth of the immaterial realm, clinging around Nupian¡¯s soul, greedily consuming its vitality.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Aconite, staring into Nupian¡¯s soul, froze in place. She averted her eyes, unable to even look at her most treasured person. ¡°If . . . if she got to Iris . . .¡±

    Nupian gritted her teeth. ¡°We have to accelerate our plan. She might desire Iris, but she won¡¯t break our pact.¡±

    Iris mustn¡¯t suffer the same fate as her. She was the last hope, the sole ray of light that Nupian had been searching for.

    ¡­

    Iris squirmed. The tempest of spiritual petals and tangible fragrance rippled with her motion, their flow reversing, crashing, dispersing as drizzle upon the white canvas. Pink shades, like dews, etched a series of intertwining symbols onto the void, surrounding the dreamer as if she were the offering.

    Ludmint, holding Iris, pressed her ear on her fianc¨¦e¡¯s chest. The erratic pulses gradually lessened along with the trembling. She intermittently injected silver light into Iris. Their radiance illuminated her membrane before they got absorbed by the core.

    Around Iris, a whirlpool of the black tide, a concoction of formless creatures and abominable flesh, lurked in rhythmic waves. Their shadows reached out their claws and slithered around the most delectable scent.

    Antina hmphed. Dark purple light gushed out of her long sleeves. With oceanic pressure it crushed any straying shadows, pushing them back to where they belonged. Yet a few persisted.

    As the perfume spread, more and more creatures of great power would sense it.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Antina said. ¡°The Void itself desires her soul.¡±

    Ludmint remained still. ¡°Even though it¡¯s the only place the curse couldn¡¯t reach.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, she might stay here forever.¡±

    ¡°A little more. I must at least see its trace.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want you to hurt yourself.¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°I¡¯m only looking for a chance.¡±

    A distortive howl boomed. Countless shadows shrivelled and retreated. Their chaotic cries filled the white void with high-pitch rings.

    A black colossus plunged through the dark sea with its mighty limbs shattering all inferior beings in its path. Each of its forceful movements rumbled the infinite void, crackling barriers between Planes.

    Antina drew forth her power to block the shockwave. The clash reverberated the proclamation of prey and warned all beasts of their foolish engrossment.

    Despite the continental distance between them, Antina¡¯s hair rustled, her clothes wrinkled. The insignia of her mother flickered, cracks surfacing.

    She turned to Ludmint.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer your decision,¡± she said. ¡°Nupian can only claim her attention for a few moments. That Void Creature will claim her body for eternity.¡±

    ¡°One last time. Let me try to wake her.¡±

    As Antina clasped her quivering hands and observed the terrifying presence at the end of space, Ludmint closed her eyes, leaned to her sleeping beauty, and pressed her lips upon her fianc¨¦e. She tenderly bit those pale, quivering lips while her hands pushed that delicate body further within her.

    Their fragile bodies wrapped around each other. Her silhouette fused with Iris¡¯s, and she reached for Shadow Heart Core.

    After a moment of gentle caress, she squeezed it.

    Iris also bit her lips.

    She instinctively flinched back her hands and opened her eyes. She met Iris¡¯s clear gaze with hers misty.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let lust win,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make us worried then.¡±

    Iris glanced at Antina and closed her eyes. She clung onto Ludmint, her face snuggling her beloved¡¯s breasts. Ludmint turned to the portal and returned to reality with Antina.

    Screeching howls grew larger and larger until the grey door swung shut. A few pressure waves punched the door, snapping its frail wooden boards. Their intensity shook the whole second floor before subsiding to null like nothing ever happened.

    Against Ludmint¡¯s silent plead, Iris separated herself. She inhaled the dispersing pink scent. Only after it fully dissipated did she sigh.

    She was about to speak when she crutched her chest and knelt. Her slime turned dark purple, her membrane sprawling neon blue tendrils. Cold air enveloped her figure, which sparkled between vivid and fleeting.

    Ludmint rushed in, but Iris stopped her. Breathlessness clasped her chest, and vertigo seized her heart. She covered her mouth and coughed savagely. Crimson petals sprouted through gaps between her fingers. They lightly fell on the black floor and dyed the golden lines with a blood-like texture.

    Iris stared at these petals, her eyes contracting. A haunting smile rose in her heart and divided itself endlessly, occupying every bit of her thoughts.

    A hazy shape, a lady concealed in a red shroud, manifested in her soul. She, her sleeve covering her mouth, examined Iris¡¯s soul.

    Thunderous sounds shocked Iris. Her Shadow Heart Core cracked, and agony shredded through her mind.

    Her eyes blurring, she grabbed the petals, stuffed them in her mouth, and chewed everything. Crunchy noises resonated in her ears as crushed eyeballs melted on her tongue.

    She vehemently swallowed. The blood and flesh evaporated inside her, leaving no trace.

    Once she wiped her lips and stood up, she smiled at her fianc¨¦e and her maid. Her slightly crooked head infused the air with suffocating moods. Her tendrils, dripping with sticky fluid, sunk inside her membrane.

    She now regained her calmness.

    ¡°That was unsightly,¡± she said. ¡°Please erase it from your memory.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a part of the curse,¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°Because you were apprehensive.¡±

    ¡°It was unexpected.¡±

    Ludmint walked to Iris. ¡°Tell me, Iris. I¡¯d rather have your lie than your silence.¡±

    Iris averted her eyes, but her gaze landed on Antina, who too was staring at her. These people risked their lives to save her, did their best to cure her, yet she couldn¡¯t even tell them what they were saving her from.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fine.¡± She pushed away her girlfriend. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I don¡¯t know who did it. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    She lowered her head. Her heart ached, ached more painfully than when countless blades tore through her, when her body splattered into droplets, when a spear struck her Shadow Heart Core.

    She couldn¡¯t even answer a simple question.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ludmint hugged her crumbling wife-to-be. ¡°I just want to hear your voice. Nothing more.¡±

    Iris returned the gesture. Her arms tightened around her Ludmint while her head buried itself in the soft flesh she desperately yearned for. She could feel worry oozing out of her slime, but she cared no longer.

    Black monoliths hovered in silence. Golden river flowed in silence. The world leaned onto the pair and shielded them from turbulent gushes, which crashed, separated, and parted way like an intricate maze branching its paths.

    Hymns of heartbeats droned on and on until Iris pulled her reddened face away from her comfort. Pink dots on her slime diminished, and she detached completely from Ludmint.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time, I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Iris said. ¡°Will you wait for me?¡±

    ¡°An eternity is my limit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure not to exceed a single epoch.¡±

    Ludmint beamed and raised her hand forwards. ¡°Let¡¯s go up. This dreary place doesn¡¯t suit us.¡±

    Chuckling, Iris grabbed the hand but stumbled forwards. The world broke into slices and rotated in random orientations. Drowsiness tremendously pressed down on her. She forced herself to stand straight and smile but then stopped.

    ¡°Ludmint . . . I¡¯m tired.¡± She puckered her lips. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t see her again.¡± Ludmint eyed Antina, who came to support their patient. ¡°We have still one last plan.¡±

    Iris blushed. The power of the void worked, but she kept silent. She allowed her two partners to carry her out of the underground and into the large flower-decorated, candle-scented bedroom designed for the occasion.

    The void was dangerous. Those two didn¡¯t have to take the risk. She simply chose the safer option for them.

    They lay her on the bed, lit the candles, and closed the curtains. Soft moonlight slipped past the woven fabrics of the curtains, slithered through gaps between her embroiled lingerie, and tickled her heart one stroke at a time.

    She obscured her expression with her arm and swiped hooks of her inner garment, which faltered to the side, exposing her secret.

    She breathed out. Her fianc¨¦e breathed in. She lay still. Her fianc¨¦e moved atop her. Tingling sensations bloomed in her thighs, in her abdomen, and everywhere intimate with deliberate touches.

    Another pair of hands coursed around her skin. She shivered, yet she refused to move her arm. Pinkness of her flesh, of her desire, blinded her, filled her with anticipation of countless ways her body would flail around like an innocent maiden pushed down by her seductress.

    Mixed with her pants, her moans sang invisible pleads. She shuddered, feeling the faint tremor of her bed, the dampness of her sweat, the sweetness of her scents. The bedroom closed in upon her, like darkness upon the creature of the night.

    Her lovers inched ever so closer to her. Heating breaths irritated her cheeks. She twisted and turned. And she stayed within the confine of their caresses.

    For the entire night she fueled their flames.

 Chapter 263: Unknowing Zici

    Iris leaned on the balcony rails with her eyes closed. Twilight breezes enveloped her perspiring body, fusing with her amorous pants. Her legs shivered every time the cold metal grazed her. She instinctively drew back but couldn¡¯t pass through her Ludmint, who cornered her in this revealing position.

    Fingers glided on her waist, lips on her neck. She bit her tongue, keeping her voice within her diffusing figure. Her frail arms shifted and swayed, restrained by another pair of hands examining her exposed flesh.

    Against a torrent of cold winds, she lifted her head and opened her eyes. Dim starlight basked her face. Faint stars amidst the brightening sky gradually faded from her vision.

    A spark flew beneath her skin. She perked up, her strength giving out. Her quivering lips part. Voices shimmering in her heart forced their way out.

    The hands restricting her movement seized her face. Antina sealed Iris¡¯s mouth with hers. Their interwoven breaths heated each other, melted each other, and thrilled each other.

    Their still position separated only when Ludmint, pouting, inserted herself in between.

    ¡°That was mine,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°My hard work, my reward.¡±

    ¡°You focus on her body, I on her lips.¡±

    As her eyes cleared, Iris held her shoulders, covering her chest. The sun emerged from the horizon, highlighting her delicate shape.

    A few people sauntered through the street below her. She dared not look at them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Terrible, wicked, depraved.¡±

    ¡°And exciting.¡±

    Iris lowered her head. Her bliss-filled body could hardly move. A light touch would shake her heart, a light whisper her soul.

    Ludmint covered her fianc¨¦e with a blanket and escorted her back to their messy bedroom. Extinguished scented candles sustained a romantic mood that soaked every action throughout the night.

    Iris crumbled on her bed. As her breathing steadied, her mind wandered. Her body lightened, and the quiet thumbing of her fake heart comforted her.

    The winds rustling the curtain sang a lullaby, but sleep mustn¡¯t arrive. She forced her eyes open and got up. Her pale countenance worried her lovers.

    ¡°You should go soon, Ludmint,¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯m using my paid leave today.¡±

    Iris turned to Ludmint, whose grin radiated such bright joy. ¡°You¡¯ll be late if you linger.¡±

    ¡°They know my fianc¨¦e is sick.¡±

    ¡°Must I repeat myself again?¡± Iris touched her burning forehead. ¡°Are you to aggravate my condition?¡±

    Ludmint was about to comfort her fianc¨¦e when Antina blocked her path. Antina stared into Ludmint¡¯s eyes, into her soul, into the truth.

    Overwhelmed, Ludmint drew back. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°She relies on you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I must¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you doing this for her, or yourself?¡±

    Ludmint peeked at her fianc¨¦e, who gave her a feeble smile, a smile that bled into her heart, permeated her body, and muddled her thoughts.

    She sighed, defeated by one unfair expression. ¡°Can I not be by your side, Dear?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to risk yourself to comfort me.¡± Iris coyly tilted her head. Her flowing hair obscured her eyes. ¡°Even when you don¡¯t look, I¡¯ll still be here.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that. I want you to disappear when I¡¯m not looking. I want you to exist only in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°We cannot get everything in life, Dear.¡±

    After embracing her fianc¨¦e, Ludmint reluctantly dressed up and went to work. She looked up at the third floor¡¯s window, where Iris waved at her, before boarding a carriage.

    Iris wiped her reddened face with a wet towel prepared by Antina. She initially refused to bathe with Antina, but her fatigue made itself known, and she lost her only excuse. In a large bathtub, she rested comfortably while her maid cleansed every trace of passion out of her slimy body.

    Perfumed and ornated, Iris left for Prime Archive. Her presence commanded respect and grace worthy of worship. Antina overdid it, but Iris was too exhausted to object. This feeling of delicacy reminded her of home.

    Everyone assumed, from Iris¡¯s disposition, Antina to be an exclusive maid of a noble lady. She¡¯d already forged an identity as such.

    ¡°Secain will be happy,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You can officially employ me.¡± Antina pressed her chest. ¡°My only request is your touch.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Your mother might not agree to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked her for anything.¡±

    Iris rested her head on a carriage wall, her eyes fixated on her maid. ¡°What do I have that interests you so much?¡±

    ¡°Your charm.¡± Antina giggled. ¡°The imagery of your floating beauty, surrounded by a tempest of petals, captivates me.¡±

    ¡°My secrets are solely mine.¡±

    ¡°I dare not imitate Lady Lilith¡¯s successor. I only hope your grace inspires me.¡±

    Iris looked down. Shadow Heart Core silently hovered inside her. ¡°If the opportunity presents itself, would you take it?¡±

    Antina¡¯s eyes sparkled, though she shook her head. ¡°Your maid is inferior.¡±

    The carriage reached Prime Archive. Antina helped Iris down. All eyes focused on her entrance before politely retreating to subtlety. An attendant welcomed her. She gave her a card and praised her.

    The pinkened attendant left. Zici swiftly responded to the call. She eyed Antina, who neatly cared for her mistress, before she guided her honoured guest through exotic sections and up the guarded staircase.

    ¡°Miss Iris, which floor would you like to visit today?¡± Zici said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the highest floor of my privilege?¡±

    ¡°Then we shall proceed to the fifth floor.¡± Zici fiddled with her hair. ¡°But I must trouble you to wait at the third floor¡¯s great hall. The fifth floor has a special procedure that we must abide by.¡±

    ¡°As long as you need, Zici.¡± Iris¡¯s crystallised voice lingered like a song. ¡°I¡¯m looking forwards to our first time.¡±

    Zici¡¯s awkwardly cute eyes couldn¡¯t meet her lady¡¯s. ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    ¡°I only want you.¡±

    Zici couldn¡¯t respond. Her bubbling feelings oozed out of her heart, but she pressed it down by holding her breath. The surrounding quietude discomforted her, twisting her mind into a knot filled with unreliable predictions.

    She led her guests to the great hall and fled to the staff zone, hoping to learn everything as fast as possible.

    ¡°Is she not adorable?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Do you have a lover everywhere?¡±

    ¡°Only Ludmint is my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°Can I be yours, too?¡±

    Iris leaned on her seat and sipped her cocktail. ¡°Wrong question.¡±

    Antina pressed her hand on her cheek. ¡°Will you take care of my heart?¡±

    ¡°Will you take care of mine?¡±

    Iris and Antina exchanged their drinks. Their differing tastes complemented each other. A few plates of dessert and fruits arrived. Iris fed Antina a piece of cookie, and Antina fed Iris a slice of apple.

    As the waitress served the last order, Antina gestured for her ears. The waitress carefully leaned toward her customer. The whispers she heard wormed inside her chest, buzzing with an uncontrollable intensity. She absentmindedly nodded before walking away with her face burning, her soul gripped by an enchanting dream.

    ¡°Am I the one with a lover everywhere?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°She¡¯ll forget about me, but your girl will forever yearn for you.¡±

    ¡°Give her a taste of dreams, then take away her memory. How terrible.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you withhold the sweetest nectar while promising them eternal bliss.¡± Antina leaned closer to her mistress. ¡°Will their wish ever come true?¡±

    Iris revealed the most radiant smile. She said nothing, her dimmest eyes glinting with murky sparks.

    Mesmerised, Antina no longer pressed forwards. That delicacy danced between her eyes, reminding her of her mother, of herself. Until she could look into her mother¡¯s eyes and demand the truth, she had no right to do the same to her mistress.

    ¡°Why did you charm her?¡± Antina said. ¡°Is it because of her jealousy, her appearance, her air, or her fate?¡±

    ¡°We met by chance, connected by chance, and captivated by chance.¡± Iris frowned. ¡°Her past is ordinary, her life guiltless.¡±

    ¡°Yet a power of a Grandmaster crutched her soul.¡±

    Antina swiped her hand on the table, producing a piece of parchment, on which engraved an intricated pattern. A pitch-black snake coiled around a heart-shaped crystal, greedily baring its fangs.

    ¡°How couldn¡¯t I detect the Phantom Serpent in her heart?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°A powerful concealment art eludes your perception. However, Mother¡¯s power eclipses theirs.¡±

    Gripped by a premonition, Iris mulled over this enigma. Phantom Serpent was an exceedingly rare poison that left no trace. Who would use such a precious poison to assassinate an insignificant character like Zici?

    An invisible, monumental veil flickered into existence, revealing a glimpse of what it obscured. Despite her mastery over divination, she couldn¡¯t penetrate its depth. Only her otherworldly intuition, whose source she suspected originated from the grand design surrounding her, murmured a caution and a path.

    ¡°We must reevaluate her background.¡± Iris¡¯s tone chilled. Her passionate eyes descended to coldness akin to a frozen abyss. ¡°Use my credit to take out Investigation-Type Artefacts.¡±

    Antina narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is there anything we should look for?¡±

    ¡°My intuition whispered to me a hint of a conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°We shall unearth this scheme for you.¡±

    ¡°Be careful of coincidences.¡±

    Iris clasped her hands and drew them apart. A deck of cards fell from her sleeves, scattering around the dining table. Their silver rims glimmered against lantern light above. Eyes closed, Iris let her feeling guide her motion.

    Her fingertip pinched a card. It flipped, revealing an empty card, filled with impregnable mist, bordered by dry branches of dead trees.

    A series of hexagonal arrays, whose symbols rotated and intersected each other, rose out of her palm and sank inside the card, which squirmed as if tearing itself apart.

    The mist churned, but its infinite depth revealed only emptiness.

    Other cards disintegrated into rays of golden light, imitating the Holy Power, and flew at the mist-filled card. The card jumped, illusory radiance gushing forth.

    Yet the sea of mist remained. Light failed to find the end of this world, and the veil subsumed it.

    Iris pulled back her hand while staring at the mist-filled card. Her dull eyes hid her thoughts, expressing only aloofness that came with otherworldly wisdom.

    ¡°Have you detected anything?¡± she said.

    ¡°I . . . haven¡¯t.¡± Antina shivered. ¡°But Mother¡¯s power . . . reacts to something.¡±

    Zici excitedly returned to find Iris and Antina seating opposite each other, feeding each other a piece of delectable fruit.

    ¡°Please forgive my tardiness,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared everything. Although the visitors of the fifth floor need to have their belongings checked by security, the Fifth Princess¡¯s authority guarantees your status.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful, Zici.¡± Iris took a piece of a sweetened orange and hung it before Zici¡¯s lips. ¡°Will you accept this gift?¡±

    Ears red, Zici carefully chewed the orange. A lovely scent mixed with the sugary flavour joyfully coursed through her veins. She uncontrollably smiled.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to delay the matter, her guests invited her to join the table, to which she refused, to which they insisted. She surrendered, pleasure in her tone, and shyly nibbled on a variety of food, tasting everything, especially those her lady playfully fed her.

    ¡°Who will we be meeting before entering the fifth floor?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°The Grandmaster Mage overseeing Prime Archive, Lord Veridius Symbrone.¡± Zici¡¯s excited tone wavered. ¡°Is this also your first time seeing a Grandmaster?¡±

    ¡°May I learn of his feats?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s assumed the position of the Archive Overseer for almost a hundred years, the longest. His power over words and their meanings can turn imagination into reality, bestow epiphany, and resolve lifelong questions.¡±

    ¡°Will he give you a pointer?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hope so.¡± Zici faltered but then lightened up. ¡°Lady Iris, you¡¯re extraordinary. It¡¯d be enough to hear his insight for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be great if he can clear my doubt.¡±

    Antina covered her gleeful smile. ¡°I hope so, Mistress.¡±

 Chapter 264: Zicis Indecision

    Zici looked through the glass floor and at the rolling streams below her feet. Silvery bubbles distinguished themselves from the vapours, playfully churning, before they gave way to the melodious sound of water hitting ornamental crystals.

    Crystal bridges interwove throughout the fourth floor, swaying with the gentle blows of refreshing winds. Around it were floating tomes, whose appearances remained unchanged.

    Her eyes sparkled whenever she delicately grabbed a tome, felt its rough cover, and read a few of its shifting lines. Their essence eluded her, yet she benefited much.

    Against her animated heart, she returned the book. Her guests stood in pair, the dutiful maid beside her elegant mistress. Subtle majesty emanated from their glowing complexions, which their magical surroundings highlighted.

    She shyly returned to their sides, where she hoped she belonged. Iris looked at her, donning a faint smile.

    ¡°Please forgive me,¡± Zici said. ¡°I got distracted, again.¡±

    ¡°You look cuter when your eyes brighten.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Our first time should be used to enjoy the moment.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t enjoy it alone.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re enjoying your company.¡±

    Antina leaned close to her mistress, who pulled her even closer. ¡°You may tour the floor as you wish. We¡¯ve been enjoying this view.¡±

    Zici perked up but then faltered. Her heart squeezed tight when she realised the expression Iris gave to her maid. A gaze that caressed the maid¡¯s neat yet gorgeous uniform. An intimacy that never strayed from each other.

    The tomes no longer appealed to her. Another thought took its place, but she brushed it off.

    She ambled away from her desire. She picked a new book. Yet she couldn¡¯t get rid of that foggy imagination, of Iris and her maid, isolated from the outside world, whispering words inconceivable.

    Crisp footsteps startled her. She lost grip of the tome, fumbling forwards. Once she steadied her footing, she turned around to see the mysterious maid.

    That pair of nightly eyes discomforted but also eased her.

    ¡°Is there something Lady Iris wishes?¡±

    ¡°There might be,¡± Antina said. ¡°But it¡¯s out of our capability.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    ¡°Mistress would¡¯ve told you if she wished for your services.¡±

    ¡°As her guide, I must fulfil her need.¡± Zici looked into Antina¡¯s eyes, resisting the urge to retreat. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have to order me for every little thing.¡±

    ¡°I can why she adores you.¡±

    Antina closed in on Zici, who lost the chance to step away. Her legs rooted her on the spot, and she could faintly smell a cool perfume enveloping her senses.

    It stroked her heart.

    ¡°Is . . . something the matter?¡±

    Antina gently held Zici¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s cruel to suffocate your own heart. Before you know it, the chance will slip away.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. I would never.¡±

    ¡°Those words aren¡¯t meant for me.¡±

    ¡°What . . . are you trying to do?¡± Zici peeped around. Lady Iris was nowhere. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her important?¡±

    ¡°Her heart is a palace, too big for one love to fill.¡± Antina leaned closer and blew a wisp of her warm, ticklish air. ¡°Love is not a game of conquerors, but nurturers.¡±

    ¡°Love is never a game.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t treat it like logic puzzles.¡±

    Zici stopped herself from arguing with Antina, who gave her an anticipant expression. She slipped out of Antina¡¯s gentle caress and returned to Lady Iris. Her legs slowed, her heavy heart weighing down.

    The churning water distracted her with annoying noises. Their bubbles rose to the bridge floor and burst as empty dreams. She tried her best not to pay them anything attention.

    A figure of utmost elegance watched a glowing sphere hovering at the centre of a whirlpool. Leaning on the glass rail, Iris fixated on the jewel of everchanging colours, of everchanging complexity. She tapped her fingers and hummed inaudible songs as if directing an orchestra.

    Formless chains bound Zici, restraining her heart. The lady she admired was unapproachable. Could she handle the consequence of her action?

    A shout disrupted her thought, but it originated from herself, from her heart. It broke the chains, whose strong appearance crumbled like sands, and pushed her onward.

    No turning back now.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    She nervously went to her lady¡¯s side. The bubbling streams no longer irritated her. She quietly waited for when her attention was reciprocated.

    Illusory clouds condensed around the artificial sun. Daylight dimmed as the twirling currents quietened their flow.

    Iris returned Zici¡¯s focus. She no longer donned that propriety smile, yet her expression remained warm, too warm for a shivering heart.

    ¡°Is it time?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Is now . . . appropriate?¡±

    ¡°Will there ever be an appropriate time?¡±

    ¡°Only you can know that.¡±

    Zici clenched her fists. She looked up, at her lady¡¯s bright, glimmering, mystical eyes. Sentences formed in her chest, waiting to reveal themselves.

    Her body wouldn¡¯t follow her irresolute, nervous plead.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Iris shook her head. ¡°Our alone time has ended.¡±

    Antina carefreely strolled to her mistress. While cleaning the cold vapours staining her mistress¡¯s hands, she peeked at the flushing Zici.

    Zici lowered her head, air fizzling inside her.

    ¡°We¡¯ve experienced enough of this place,¡± Iris said. ¡°Dear Zici, will you guide us to meet the Archive Overseer?¡±

    Iris¡¯s hopeful voice filled the hole inside Zici with warm, slimy liquid. She devotedly led her two guests through the fourth floor, through the memorised path, through the waterfall and hills, through columns of floating tomes.

    They arrived at a series of moss-covered stone staircases. Thousands of steps, leading to a cloudy height, dwarfed the surrounding sea as a mountain that challenged heaven.

    Feeling dizzy, Zici swallowed. She might be able to walk the distance, but how could she force her honourable guests to accompany her?

    ¡°My apology, Lady Iris,¡± she said. ¡°If I knew we had to ascend through these steps, I would¡¯ve prepared a transportation device.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing would be unnecessary.¡± Iris covered her smile. ¡°Shall we enjoy the scenery?¡±

    ¡°As Mistress wishes.¡± Antina eyed Zici and pointed at her own heart.

    ¡°If . . . that¡¯s your wish.¡± Zici nodded.

    The three slowly scaled the mountain. Bushes and flowers along the path perfumed the air with their complementary scents. The continuous churning of the sea muffled under the rustling of the leaves and the wafting of the winds, with the crisp sounds of wooden lanterns swinging breaking the rhythm.

    Despite what felt like an hour, Zici couldn¡¯t feel tired. Her energetic heart worried about what could¡¯ve been, yet she remained lively, livelier than ever.

    An aura of rejuvenation enveloped her. She glanced behind her, behind her guests, but she couldn¡¯t see the sea anymore. A thick misty membrane reclaimed the land she once traversed.

    She then observed her guests. Lady Iris remained always unreadable. Antina occasionally gave her a teasing look before focusing on the interplay of energy flows.

    By ascending the mountain, Zici experienced mystical phenomena. Her sight sharpened, her mind cleared, and her body revitalised. The shifting flow of Elements surrounded her every movement, instilling a sense of wholeness into her every gesture.

    Iris slowed. Her maid and her guide followed. They reached a plateau, their path now a dirt road with occasional stone lamps providing soft illumination. An impressive ruin, of broken pillars and collapsed stone buildings, encircled the land with the sprawling nature covering the sky.

    At the centre hall of the ruin, an old man in a light blue robe stood waiting. Countless tiny symbols flickered all around, connecting the ruin with his shadow.

    A strong gush blew past him. His robe waved, but his silhouette remained unmovable. His wise eyes landed on Zici, who involuntarily escaped his gaze, then Antina, who stayed herself like the deep ocean, and finally Iris.

    Iris maintained her slight smile. The gush went past her, unable to move even her flowing hair. She stepped forth, yet her footsteps never echoed. Her presence never registered upon the land she walked.

    Disconnected from the world.

    Her otherworldly motion shifted her from the edge of the plateau to the three-step stair leading to the monumental hall. She lifted her head.

    The Archive Overseer lowered his.

    ¡°Greetings, Iris. My name is Veridius Symbrone,¡± Veridius said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your achievement.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve heard of yours.¡± Iris curtseyed. ¡°An honour to meet the best Mage of the Symbrone Family.¡±

    ¡°It would be embarrassing if I achieve nothing despite living for this long.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡±

    Veridius offered to take Iris to the guest room. Iris accepted, and her two followers caught up to her. Zici snuck a peek at the Archive Overseer but said nothing, using only her eyes to express her wonder.

    The guest chamber was the most intact room in the hall. Although mild sunlight and vines had invaded the interior, it still retained its structure. Iris sat in the middle of the sofa before forcing her maid and her guide to sit intimately close to her.

    ¡°Antina, could you bring us some tea?¡± Iris said.

    Zici didn¡¯t dare to deliberate for too long and copied Iris¡¯s order. Antina returned with freshly served tea she obtained elsewhere.

    ¡°The Fifth Princess¡¯s already guaranteed your reliability.¡± Veridius sipped the black tea. ¡°I hope this formality won¡¯t waste too much of your time.¡±

    ¡°Time spent learning from you is never wasted.¡±

    Veridius laughed. ¡°It¡¯s not yet clear who will be teaching who.¡±

    ¡°Boring you with ancient history would be my disgrace.¡±

    Silence claimed the room. Iris and Veridius appeared unbothered, but Zici shifted in her seat, discomforted by her thoughts. Every movement of hers touched her lady, tingling everywhere.

    Veridius rhythmically tapped the tea table. The marble surface vibrated, waving. The sound produced lingered in the room, echoed in the ears, and repeated in the heart.

    Drowsiness blanketed Zici. Her eyes blurred as her head drooped. Her face touched something soft. She jerked back up and snapped open her eyes.

    Iris lightly touched her own chest while showing a smirk.

    ¡°I . . . I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Zici¡¯s breathing unravelled. ¡°My heart wouldn¡¯t let me do anything indecent to you. You¡¯re too precious, too noble, too fairylike for someone like me. I can only love you from afar.¡±

    Zici turned crimson as words flooded out of her soul. She couldn¡¯t even believe them. Why did she say those words? Why did those thoughts cross her?

    She stuttered, stuttered to apologise, stuttered to excuse herself. Her lips pursed together, sealing whatever words that might leak out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received your feeling, Dear Zici.¡± Iris embraced her terrified guide, stroking her hair. ¡°Suppressing your emotions will only cause outbursts like this.¡±

    Veridius stopped tapping the table. The airy atmosphere vanished. ¡°That exceeds my expectation.¡±

    ¡°No one can predict everything.¡±

    ¡°That means you are beyond my mean.¡±

    Veridius looked at the ever-aloof lady and her maid, whose emotions he couldn¡¯t read or influence. He nodded at the confused Zici, assuring her of compensation, before he returned his undivided attention to Iris.

    ¡°Allow me to recompense you,¡± he said. ¡°I got curious about your motive, but instead I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You only tried to ascertain my ability.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself. Will you let me fix this mishap?¡±

    Veridius placed a deck of cards on the table. Their dark green covers contrasted against the white marble surface.

    Sensing the mystique of the cards, Zici almost jumped out of Iris¡¯s touch. She wouldn¡¯t have thought she would see these cards, the cards that had cleared many enduring doubts and puzzles. She turned to her guest with expectant eyes.

    ¡°Will we be wagering anything?¡± Iris said. ¡°It might be too dull otherwise.¡±

    ¡°One truth. The winner will get to ask a question.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep the question a secret. Nothing is more exciting than ambiguity.¡±

    ¡°Then, shall we begin?¡±

 Chapter 265: Game of Dreams

    Zici carefully dealt the cards to Iris and Veridius, five each, before she returned to sit where she belonged. She didn¡¯t lean on her lady like Antina but still immersed herself in that radiant aura.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one rule,¡± Veridius said. ¡°We can only play one card per turn.¡±

    Iris stroked a card¡¯s golden rim. ¡°Exquisite.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s made from the woods of Reveriea, a tree from Dreamscape.¡±

    Iris paused. A smile broke out of her calm expression. She tossed her leftmost card forwards. It gracefully spun, revealing its face of a forest filled with purple trees.

    The card disintegrated as colour-shifting sparkles. The guestroom trembled, its floor and walls and ceiling fracturing. Roots and vines penetrated the marble foundation, invaded the glass frames, and overtook the crystal ornaments.

    Zici jumped out of her seat. She slipped and fell only to be caught by her lady, who carefully placed her on the sofa. She could only stay still, her pink ears burning with heart-skipping excitement.

    That pair of hands, their warmth wrapped around her back.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she said.

    A sprawl of leafy branches pervaded the furniture. Rainbow-coloured flowers bloomed around Zici, who stayed nervously still in her resting posture. She pleaded, with her blurry eyes, for her lady¡¯s help.

    Iris plucked a flower and ornated it on Zici¡¯s hair. She gave an assuring smile before she returned to her opponent.

    While admiring the purple forest, Veridius flicked a card on the table. The torch on its face blazed through the page, manifested as a fiery orb, and floated over the table, over the overgrowth.

    Rings of flames rose out of the orb. They reached for the dancing vines and swaying trees, whose scents resembled sour candies. Their entanglement produced paled smoke. Their vapours tasted like milk.

    ¡°Zici, will you help me?¡± Iris said.

    Zici, blinking, returned to her lady¡¯s side. ¡°Anything you wish.¡±

    ¡°Pick one.¡±

    ¡°From your hand? Any card at all?¡±

    ¡°Should I decide for you?¡±

    Zici shook her head. She focused on the cards, yet her sight failed to give her their detail. Blurring the pictures was an indescribable layer, a layer of distortion. Only blobs of colours aimlessly drifted between the card frames.

    She hesitated, glancing at her lady. An understanding smile calmed her. She took a deep breath and tapped the blue-shaded card.

    Despite Zici¡¯s gentle motion, the card slid out of Iris¡¯s grasp, phasing through her hand, and unravelled into a long, winding ribbon containing a fragmentary tempest.

    The purple forest cowered while the burning orb howled. An intruding sea of clouds pierced through the bright sky, devouring the environmental airiness.

    Darkness engulfed. Cold downpours covered the luminescent forest. Grim clouds rumbled across the great height.

    Zici pressed herself closer to her lady. Chilly raindrops soaked her clothes, zapping her energy. She had no more strength to speak, only the strength to keep close, keep warm, keep safe.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Iris said. ¡°Hug me, if my body could ward off your anxiety.¡±

    Zici answered not with her voice but with her stillness.

    ¡°This game is marvellous.¡± Iris patted her guide¡¯s head, gently caressing the wet silky hair. ¡°But I can¡¯t put her in danger.¡±

    A strand of warmth coursed through Zici¡¯s head and down her chest. Her palpitating heart slowed. She stared at her lady, who returned her a tender gaze. She wanted to speak, yet lethargy sank her into tranquility. Her arms, wrapping longingly around her lady, fell on the sofa.

    Once Iris laid her guide on the sofa, she gestured at her maid. Antina received the order and took Zici out of the guestroom. Only Iris and Veridius remained in the centre of the purple forest, lit up by a burning orb below the maddening thunderstorm.

    ¡°Why did you let her pick?¡± Veridius said. ¡°Mixed dream is much more difficult to control.¡±

    ¡°I like to experiment.¡±

    ¡°Against your best interest?¡±

    ¡°Have I lost my winning chance?¡± Iris tapped the grass-covered table. ¡°Show me your dream, Veridius.¡±

    Veridius laughed. ¡°It¡¯s already your turn.¡±

    Iris frowned. The environment was unchanged, but the number of Veridius¡¯s cards was the same as Iris¡¯s. She closed her eyes, her memory rewinding. Haziness overwhelmed her vision, and she gleaned no imagery of her past. Everything twisted and blended and mixed into a rippling puddle, full of chaos and indecipherable acts.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She opened her eyes, within which crimson rifts spread like a web of blood. Abyssal darkness flickered inside her gaze, blanketed all she observed, and retreated behind her stabilising countenance.

    Veridius straightened his back. His hair rustled as if facing a terrible chasm threatening to devour his essence.

    A card fell from Iris¡¯s hand. Its sharp edge penetrated the table, fracturing it. Spectral green light shone through the creaks. Tombstones made of bones and dreary metals rose around the broken guestroom.

    Watchtowers covered in skulls and pale torches fell from the sky, crushing the nearby purple forest and dispersing the flaming orb. Only dim ghostly light illuminated this world, where even the cold raindrops failed to infiltrate its musty fog.

    Hollowed gazes fixated on Veridius. He shielded his mind from its influence, yet his soul still trembled. His wrinkled hands quivered, and his heart raced.

    ¡°What kind of experience did you have?¡± Veridius said. ¡°To envision such a vivid world . . .¡±

    ¡°Dream is endless, life even more so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unconvinced.¡±

    Veridius discarded all his cards except for one: a fragmented pure-white platform hovering in the middle of nowhere. A lady of otherworldly grace stood at its centre, looking up at the void beyond all horizons. In her saintly attire, which bowed to no deity, connected to no world, and accepted no filth, she appeared frozen in all meanings.

    Iris could no longer think. She could merely stare at the void beyond all horizons while standing on her lonesome atop the floating island. In her mind, only the end of this infinitude contained her answer.

    No reason to move. No reason to feel. No reason to think.

    No reason.

    She needed no reason.

    Iris broke away from her saintly posture. Her glowing dress of curving fabric rippled outward, waving from the centre of the platform to the boundary, where their tails flowed towards the infinite depth. She lost her divine lustre, but she cared not about the superficial aura.

    Despite her blindness to her purpose, she turned to look through the boundary between worlds. She failed to meet Veridius¡¯s eyes. She failed to meet anything.

    In utter detachment, she mouthed a series of inaudible, incomprehensible words. Azure flames lit up in her palm. Its radiance flooded the ground, overflowing the card and sundering its frame.

    Iris returned to her seat, regaining her prior disposition. Her mind cleared up, her distorted memory reclaimed. The spirit of a massive judgment scale hung behind her, with a sphere of mixed wines on one side, a rose-covered pupil on the other.

    Although Iris couldn¡¯t feel its presence, she distinctly acknowledged their existence. Her opponent couldn¡¯t.

    Veridius was shivering. The omnipresent gazes peered into his secrets and threatened to gouge out his being. He gripped his sofa armrest until his nails shred their covering. His robe, soaked in both damped mist and sweat, constricted his movement.

    ¡°I surrendered,¡± he whispered.

    Every imaginary world disintegrated. The guestroom reconstructed its decoration, healing the cracks and cleaning the weather. Cups of steaming tea lay undisturbed on the marble table.

    Zici carefully sat beside her lady, who only just opened her eyes, while Antina carefreely admired her mistress¡¯s visage. Veridius too aroused from his slumber, though his clothes remained soaked.

    He gradually steadied his panting. His grip on the sofa loosened as the nightmare passed.

    ¡°It¡¯s my loss,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve humiliated myself.¡±

    ¡°You allow me to win.¡±

    ¡°That would be belittling you. This game of dream isn¡¯t the measure of power, but the measure of will.¡±

    ¡°Extraordinary experience doesn¡¯t translate to extraordinary talent.¡±

    ¡°Only if the experience doesn¡¯t have the chance to bloom.¡± Veridius magically clean his attire. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot from you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve learned a lot from each other.¡±

    ¡°Dream is a world we cannot grasp.¡± Veridius sighed. ¡°The bet must be honoured. What is your question, Iris?¡±

    Iris pondered while staring at her teacup. A breeze blew through the broken window and curved around her figure. Her long loose hair stirred as if gaining life and dancing to a hidden tune.

    Nonexistent hands embraced her from behind. Soundless whispers, of teasing affection, haunted her ears. A ray of illusory hope shone upon her heart and set it ablaze.

    ¡°Is it possible to regain someone who¡¯s no longer?¡±

    Antina narrowed her eyes. Zici lowered her head.

    Silence perfumed this land, its undying domain broken only by Veridius¡¯s periodic tapping. He closed his eyes. Everyone else waited.

    The tea cooled beyond warm. He opened his eyes.

    ¡°Such a question eclipses my understanding. However, I know of a place that might have the answer.¡±

    Antina moved to Zici¡¯s side and covered her ears. Zici decided to comply after she glimpsed at her lady giving her an apologetic smile.

    Veridius cleared his throat. ¡°In my olden day, I came across a series of scrolls detailing an interpretation of a certain text.¡±

    ¡°Is the text on the sixth floor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the text itself.¡± Veridius wryly smiled. ¡°Five years. I attempted to decipher its location, but my destiny wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°It might prove too much for me as well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to hope.¡± Veridius gave Iris an emblem of the Symbrone Family. ¡°The scrolls aren¡¯t with me. I¡¯ll have my people send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Will I have the opportunity to play the game again?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t bet anymore.¡±

    ¡°The bet isn¡¯t important.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡±

    ¡°I hope you find what you need.¡±

    Iris rose from her seat. Her maid and her guide followed her out of the guestroom. Before she left, she glanced at Veridius, who maintained his gaze upon her back.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know,¡± he said. ¡°What was that last spell?¡±

    ¡°I too would like to know.¡±

    Out of the central hall, through a dirt road, down spiralling steps, Iris reached an underground complex illuminated by glowing moss and mushrooms. Weary books shelved between sections sunken in the walls, identified by symbols revolving in front of them.

    Powered by magic formation permeating it, the maze sprawled countless turns and halls, whose paths changed according to its visitors¡¯ desires.

    Antina¡¯s eyes brightened. She bowed at her mistress before following a radiant line and disappearing into the shifting walls. Zici excitedly looked around, but her focus always ended on her lady.

    ¡°We¡¯re now without any disturbance,¡± Iris said. ¡°Shall we continue our previous conversation?¡±

    ¡°Would you listen to me?¡±

    ¡°Your voice pleases me.¡±

    ¡°Will you . . . be coming here often?¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t be our last.¡±

    ¡°When will you leave?¡± Zici affirmed her tone. ¡°Once everything is over, will you give me a little of your time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a lot.¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to you not as an employee, but as a person.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been merely an employee.¡± Iris leaned closer. ¡°Shall I prove it to you?¡±

    Zici turned away. ¡°Please give me an answer.¡±

    ¡°We can go on a date, but it¡¯ll be on my term.¡±

    ¡°A date?¡±

    ¡°Give me your address, Zici. I¡¯ll deliver a letter to you when the time is right. Prepare well, and you might win an unexpected present.¡±

    Iris left the entranced Zici and headed deeper into the maze. Her guide absentmindedly trailed her, but she paid no attention to that simmering feeling.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time.

 Chapter 266: Curing Dream

    Iris returned to the first floor, where evening light beamed through the windows and illuminated various shelves. Her maid dejectedly stuck to her as if she couldn¡¯t bear to leave that wonderful trove of knowledge.

    Zici, surrounded by a dreamy air, skipped onwards, thought bubbling in her eyes. Whenever she peeked behind, her lady¡¯s placid disposition blessed her with delight comparable to a cold dessert diffusing a hot summer.

    ¡°Our time has been fruitful,¡± Iris said. ¡°I shan¡¯t force you to stay any longer.¡±

    ¡°Serving you is my pleasure, Lady Iris.¡± Zici¡¯s voice faltered, though no sadness appeared on her fulfilled countenance. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your letter.¡±

    ¡°Are you pressing me to write one soon?¡±

    ¡°How could I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll receive a letter when it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Iris waved at her guide, who reticently returned to her place. A crowd of people swarmed between them. Only Antina, who always stayed by her mistress¡¯s side, could notice that brilliant grin.

    ¡°Mistress, will you take care of her?¡± Antina said. ¡°You¡¯ve charmed so many yet corrupted so few. Do you not want them to join you, forever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m presenting them with an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°An irresistible one.¡±

    Iris winked at her maid. ¡°Their destiny will be the judge of that.¡±

    A group of people, shouting, and arguing, blocked Iris¡¯s path. A crowd formed around their commotion, curious eyes feasting on this infrequent sight. The Prime Archive personnel were nowhere.

    Antina frowned. She stepped forth, her air blinking with subtle influence. Iris drew her hand to block her maid.

    Feeble but numerous gazes locked onto her. They came from people of various backgrounds, though they lacked that all-encompassing mightiness. These eyes posed no threat, revealed no ill intention, and expressed no arrogance.

    Iris turned to a singular path away from the crowd, whose dynamic structure exposed a track towards the other side of the library. The journey led her to a quiet corner, where a neatly suited man awaited her presence.

    ¡°Our apology for the sudden invitation,¡± the man said. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand us, Lady Iris. We mean no harm.¡±

    ¡°If this excursion is of insignificance, you¡¯ll have to pay a grand price.¡± Antina¡¯s icy voice cracked a nearby bookshelf. ¡°Praise Mistress¡¯s magnanimity for staying my hand.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve your action.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°The aftermath will only delay our matter.¡±

    The man politely bowed. ¡°Thank you for your understanding. We arrange this meeting because our master wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Am I someone whom he could call as pleased?¡±

    ¡°The Thousand Face Master extends his invitation.¡±

    The man handed Iris a letter of invitation, but Antina intercepted it. She examined the paper before giving it to her mistress. Iris put it away without checking.

    ¡°What does the Faceless Hall want from me?¡±

    ¡°Our mistake allowed Broken Wings of Freedom and Eye of Masolis to target you. We wished to compensate you, and we also have a client who wishes to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Why should Mistress favour your request?¡± Antina said. ¡°You¡¯ve already failed her once.¡±

    ¡°Thousand Face Master himself will mediate the meeting.¡±

    Iris tilted her head. ¡°Yet he failed to mediate this one.¡±

    ¡°His presence might attract unwanted scrutiny. He instead gifts you the token of his authority.¡±

    The man handed Iris a bracelet ornated with glowing sapphires. Its delicate size conformed to her slim wrist. She held her arm against the lantern light, which refracted as rainbow tinting the gems.

    ¡°There mustn¡¯t be a second time,¡± she said.

    ¡°With the token, you can pass an order to our personnel. We¡¯ll spare no expense to meet your requirement.¡±

    ¡°A vial of Water of Seven Virtues?¡±

    ¡°If you wish.¡±

    Iris smiled. ¡°Tell me the client¡¯s identity.¡±

    The man lowered his head, tensing. His eyes darted to his feet, unable to gaze at the enigmatic lady before him. Just her maid¡¯s focus was enough to unnerve his soul.

    ¡°Please forgive us.¡±

    Antina pointed at him. Her sharp fingernail gently rested on his head. An oppressive might grazed his mind, unravelling his thoughts. He clutched his chest but refused to collapse. His trembling body persisted apologetically.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Before his pale face lost all lustre, Antina heartlessly drew back and returned to her mistress¡¯s side.

    ¡°Let this warning be heard by your master. Insignificant matters will go to the representatives,¡± she said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve yet to locate Court of Indulgence¡¯s new hideout. If not for¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your inadequacy doesn¡¯t concern us.¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t press them too hard, Antina. Their information network is still extensive.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at your service, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°Find out what happened at Donhalgen Beast Museum.¡±

    The man bade farewell and retreated into the darkness. His figure dissolved out of sight. Iris returned to the archive exit. The archive personnel had already resolved the dispute and dispersed the crowd. She boarded a carriage to a luxurious invite-only bar.

    Once Antina sealed the compartment, she looked at her mistress and sighed. Her radiant smile faded, replaced by a dimly lit disappointment in her cool eyes.

    ¡°Nothing unexpected,¡± Iris said. ¡°Not even The Founder can solve it.¡±

    ¡°The sixth floor contains forbidden knowledge of various paths.¡±

    Iris placed her hands on her maid¡¯s lap. ¡°Your worry is enough.¡±

    ¡°If only it could cure you.¡±

    Iris traced her maid¡¯s thighs, her fingertips slipping underneath the laced stocking. ¡°Your other parts could treat the symptoms.¡±

    Antina brightened. She unbuttoned herself and inched closer to her mistress, whose hands adventurously danced around her. She laid bare before her mistress, wearing only an exciting smile, a smile that occupied and multiplied in her chest.

    The carriage stopped. A few knocks interrupted their appetiser. Antina opened the door. A dark wooden building imposed itself onto her vision. Its darkly lit blue lanterns swayed below the porch, with its ornated marquee written in cursive front.

    ¡°The road was too empty,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Clandestine Feather Bar,¡± Antina said, her voice rising and falling as if revolting against chances.

    ¡°There will always be more opportunities.¡±

    Two pairs of men and women received Iris. They asked for her membership card. She handed them a letter, on which was a signature of a pale decayed hand reaching out from the ocean. Morbi¡¯s written recommendation was sufficient.

    Soft jazz music blanketed the mood. Waiters and waitresses, in their butlers and maids and bunny suits and checker uniforms, served drinks mixed with colourful powders and sour frozen fruits. Yellow light illuminated the path while aurora light decorated the walls.

    Despite the extravagance of the customers, time froze when Iris entered; her unreadable maid highlighted her ever-pertinent aura. She swept her gaze throughout the establishment, and all eyes retreated out of respect.

    ¡°I was told that a friend is waiting on the first basement floor,¡± Iris said. ¡°Will you please guide me?¡±

    A waitress received Iris¡¯s order. She led her customers, through the crowd and the bar and the dance platform, to a modest double gate leading to the underground floors. Candles ornated with arcane symbols brightened and perfumed the mood.

    The people of the first underground floor quietly drank their liquors while listening to inaudible music emanating from an old music box at the centre of the floor. Rooms partitioned by thin curtains expressed silhouettes of various attires, though they magically concealed all identifiable features.

    Antina drew apart the curtain of the designated room. A couple in fur cloaks waited inside while holding each other¡¯s hands. A magical orb resting on the table flickered upon reflecting Iris¡¯s profile.

    The waitress closed the curtain behind Iris, received her drink and dessert order, and left after giving her a bell to call the staff. Iris sat opposite the lady whose face hid behind a black-and-white mask of an icy ghost.

    ¡°You must be Iris,¡± the lady said. ¡°Morbi¡¯s told us about your predicament.¡±

    ¡°A pleasure to meet Donhalgen¡¯s most famous Soul Soother pair.¡±

    ¡°We amount to little next to you, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°Morbi must¡¯ve exaggerated my feats.¡± Iris smiled. Her maid placed a chest on the table. ¡°Please excuse this modest gift.¡±

    The female Soul Soother opened the chest. A pair of vials containing bubbling purple liquid rested on a green cushion. Their spectral glow permeated the air, erasing the yellow candlelight.

    ¡°Send our regards to Morbi,¡± she said. ¡°These potions will be of great help.¡±

    ¡°We wish you a safe journey.¡±

    ¡°The path towards soul mastery is never safe.¡±

    ¡°But we can hope, for a miracle, for the best.¡±

    The waitress returned with a tray of drinks and dessert. Antina took over the waitress and prepared everything according to her mistress¡¯s preference. She sealed the room in intricate magic formation before moving back to behind her mistress.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem concerned, Lady Iris,¡± the female Soul Soother said.

    ¡°Anxiety won¡¯t change anything.¡± Iris broke a piece of cookie in half and fed it to her maid, who slowly, playfully nibbled on it. ¡°What about you, Lady Susarin? Is it too terrifying?¡±

    ¡°We could guess the level of danger, but dream-related curses are too precious to give up.¡±

    ¡°Even if its creator is a Solidification Phase Monster Girl?¡±

    The male Soul Soother, Kematos, furrowed his brows. ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury of choosing,¡± Susarin said. ¡°Who knows when we¡¯ll find the next curse of dreams?¡±

    ¡°True-Master curse is beyond our capability. I can¡¯t guarantee your safety, even if we were to use our trump card.¡±

    ¡°And we can¡¯t guarantee our success. This might be our only chance.¡± Susarin looked at her husband, smiling. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll fail?¡±

    Kematos sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll force you. Will you blame me?¡±

    Kematos conceded with an exhausted chuckle. He anxiously peeped at his client, upon whose soul he couldn¡¯t peer. Iris¡¯s figure emitted brilliance that cloaked her essence in a golden throne. He could force his way through, but a terrifying omen loomed above his decision.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you deem it too perilous,¡± Iris said. ¡°I have no need for uncertain participants.¡±

    ¡°Morbi¡¯s helped us when it mattered the most,¡± Susarin said. ¡°This favour is also an opportunity.¡±

    Iris nodded. She placed her right hand on the table and drew it sideways. A back-facing card appeared beneath her palm. She flipped the card. Its face was a heart constricted in circles of thorns framed in a sea of pink mist.

    Susarin examined the card. Its golden rim twinkled in her right black eye. Her left grey eye brightened before dimming unexpectedly.

    ¡°I might¡¯ve underestimated the difficulty.¡±

    ¡°You might¡¯ve overestimated me.¡±

    ¡°I failed to decipher your divination art. Where would that put me?¡±

    ¡°My novelty will wear off.¡±

    Susarin didn¡¯t argue with her client, whose steady voice expressed paradoxical determination. She returned the card before standing up. Her husband opened the back door and led Iris and Antina to a secret passage where countless private lounges intersected.

    A few other customers, veiled in shadowy membranes, passed by Iris. They glanced at her but failed to discern any of her identity. She too didn¡¯t probe their appearances.

    In a soundproof suite, Iris lay on a fluffy bed, her head laying on her maid¡¯s lap. Antina smiled at her loveliest mistress while glancing at the two Soul Soothers preparing their ritual.

    Susarin drew circles with glimmering blue powders while Kematos hung a dreamcatcher weaved in colourful threads in front of the bed. Red light of the swaying lanterns dyed the room romantic, but the freezing air stifled the steamy mood.

    ¡°Pray for me, Antina,¡± Iris said. ¡°Sing me a nightly lullaby, whisper me a dreamy poem.¡±

    ¡°Please rest well.¡±

    Iris looked at the two Soul Soothers before she closed her eyes. Her heartbeat steadied as her mind lightened up. Her body gradually sank inside the feather-filled bed, descending under the void upon which all reality stood.

    She fell and fell and fell until she emerged in a castle laced with misty shades.

 Chapter 267: Party with Nupian

    Falling. Iris was falling, submerged in thin, brittle films. They shattered to pieces that enveloped her descending figure, dragging their infinitely large surfaces groundwards. Tiny stars whirled, flickering in and out of her mind, reflecting contemplation made solid upon the sheets of liquid emotions.

    Her closed eyes trembled, but her body remained still. The chill coursing through her forever lifted her hair, which spread like angelic wings whose span covered the firmament.

    Her extremities dripped, her slimy droplets perfuming her world. A rain of Iris flooded the underworld where an endless castle awaited her presence.

    The impact caved in the ground, but Iris felt nothing. She rose from the sinkhole of wrecked bricks and moist dirt, where exposed charred roots crumbled with the slightest graze of the sulky winds.

    Her saturated slime stretched from her body and morphed into a translucent silk dress. She adjusted her attire until her neatness eclipsed the ruinous scape. Once she finished, the surrounding fogs parted, revealing a long passage craved out of the labyrinth of viny structures and bush-filled gardens.

    Eternally lit lanterns stood firm on black wooden poles along the winding path. They illuminated damped stone pillars, on which greenery decorated. Wildflowers seduced with their jovial scents, but Iris gave them one look before proceeding onwards.

    Her eyes stayed at the end of her path, where her vision failed but her instinct endured.

    Unintelligible conversations of differing dispositions reverberated in languages unknown and manners unfamiliar. Although she couldn¡¯t understand their conversations, their expectant and delightful moods infected her.

    She reached the end of the labyrinth with an indiscernible smile on her face. The passage branched into three distinct routes. The biggest middle path led to a slightly ajar monumental gate.

    Bright light from swaying oil lamps flickered through the door gaps. Casual, imperfect music alternated its melody, along with laughter that praised and jested the performance.

    Iris touched the gate, took a deep breath, and stuck the metallic door knocker. Crisp ringing noise interrupted the party. A louder discussion, whose topic centred around the newcomer, replaced the prior ones.

    The gate came apart. Iris looked at the lady whose smile hid behind a laced white veil. She gently took Iris¡¯s hands, kissed their delicate backs, and escorted her into the wonderful banquet.

    Other ladies, too veiled in bridal dresses of their personalities, greeted the newcomer with the satisfaction and curiosity of long-lost kindred spirits. They crowded around her, asked for her preferences, and promised her a tour around the everlasting theatre and ancient halls.

    Iris kept her eyes on the lady holding her hands. She walked through the parting sea until she reached the centre of the ballet hall. Orchestral music faltered as the musicians softened their instruments.

    In front of Iris, Nupian embraced her first wife, who guided Iris, and then came to hold Iris¡¯s hands. Iris didn¡¯t resist; she only stared into Nupian¡¯s excitingly bashful eyes.

    ¡°Was it futile, all along?¡± she said.

    ¡°Will you believe me if I say yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll struggle nonetheless.¡± Iris pulled Nupian¡¯s hands close to her lips. ¡°That¡¯s who I am, and that¡¯s what I do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s who you are, and that¡¯s what you do.¡± Nupian looked at her first wife Aconite, who examined Iris like fine art. ¡°Loveliest, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°And you torment her dearly.¡±

    ¡°There was no other way.¡±

    ¡°Is there now?¡±

    Nupian returned to Iris. ¡°My offer remains, Dear Iris.¡±

    ¡°My answer too endures.¡±

    ¡°Can I implore you to reconsider?¡±

    ¡°Our goals are irreconcilable.¡±

    Nupian flicked her sleeves. A flower bouquet manifested in her hands. She took a light sniff and, satisfied with its heartwarming scent, presented the gift to her fussy beloved. The dim light reflected from their bright petals fell on Iris¡¯s delicate features.

    Iris took a light wisp. Her smile blossomed, but she pushed away the banquet, pushed away Nupian, and descended the central stage. She walked past various ladies, who waved and blew kisses at her. She only stopped in front of the lady who guided her to Nupian.

    ¡°May I listen to the tune that is your name?¡±

    ¡°My Dearest calls me Aconite,¡± Aconite said. ¡°I am her first wife, your greatest obstacle.¡±

    ¡°Do you not feel jealous, furious?¡±

    ¡°Would you?¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s blessed to have your affection.¡±

    Aconite closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing I could give her, my last possession.¡±

    ¡°Yet you give it away without any hesitation.¡±

    ¡°I was selfish, and I still am.¡± Aconite leaned close, her veil lightly parting. Her cunning smile sneaked out. ¡°I want her to be happy, to be safe, to be free. And I need your help.¡±

    ¡°What can a mere Slime Girl do?¡±

    Aconite was about to speak when Nupian manifested behind her and embraced her. She froze up, her lips sealed by her beloved¡¯s warmth. Helplessly, she glared at her wife.

    Iris stared at Nupian¡¯s fluttering eyes. ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Break the cycle.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Even if I . . . even if we plead?¡±

    Aconite slid out of the embrace. She pushed away her beloved and, holding Iris¡¯s hands, shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t blame her. She¡¯s always been this . . . type of person. It¡¯s not her fault.¡±

    ¡°Whose fault it is, I no longer care.¡± Nupian swung her hand to the side. A gush of wind whisked away her first wife. ¡°I¡¯ll do what it takes to free them.¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°From you?¡±

    Nupian couldn¡¯t speak. She carefully reached for her confidently smiling target. Her fingertips grazed the silk fabric but didn¡¯t pierce through it, didn¡¯t plunge inward for the flesh, didn¡¯t playfully fiddle around.

    Her wives silently watched her, prayed for her. She couldn¡¯t betray them.

    ¡°I¡¯m irredeemable,¡± she said. ¡°Hate only me, only the one who condemns me.¡±

    ¡°My feeling is mine. Mine alone.¡±

    ¡°So is my action.¡± Nupian inched too close to her target. Her trembling lips blew a wisp of chill breath into Iris¡¯s ear. ¡°Be careful of dreams. Be careful . . . of her.¡±

    Shadow Heart Core flickered. Iris¡¯s eyes lit up. She was about to speak when Nupian retreated, her face contorting into a strained smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bad host,¡± she said. ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Nupian Seranese, Enchantress of the White Night, Scrouge of the Northern Snow. This is my dream castle, my spiritual palace.¡±

    ¡°A lovely place,¡± a white-veiled lady said. ¡°A paradise for us lost souls.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her like that,¡± another said.

    ¡°Quiet now, all of you,¡± Aconite said. ¡°Remember, we have a guest.¡±

    Everyone eyed Iris with flame dancing in their hearts. It¡¯d been too long since a new person came to this place. Getting to know another of their kind was their favourite hobby, alongside sharing their love and dripping themselves in the unending pleasures.

    Iris curtseyed. The rim of her dress twirled like the flowing current, tumbling lovingly from the top of the hill to the still lake below.

    ¡°My name is Iris Goodwills, a senior member of Court of Indulgence, Lilith¡¯s successor, and the holder of Shadow Heart Core.¡±

    Commotion sprouted like energetic flowers blooming for the new dawn. Iris could crisply hear excited maidens murmuring their subtle speculations. Their words, devoid of hostility, rang with the backdrop of soft music played by antique gramophones.

    ¡°Should you be telling us your treasured secrets?¡± Aconite said.

    ¡°Whatever she knows, you deserve to know too.¡±

    Nupian lowered her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry you all.¡±

    ¡°Your silence worries us more.¡± Aconite returned to Nupian¡¯s side and pinched her cheek. ¡°Do you remember our promise? The one you gave us?¡±

    ¡°To live for one another.¡±

    ¡°To share happiness and pain, comfort and regret.¡±

    ¡°To right what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°To stay together.¡±

    Aconite looked at the other ladies. They cheered, their voices quivering. The moment Nupian sealed the promise with her lips, though dissimilar, replayed in their minds, rejuvenating the ember of their lost youth.

    Her promise, their salvation.

    Yet those lovely cries fell deaf on Iris. She maintained her complementary smile along with an expression of pity. Her unmoved heart pulsated only for her dream, only for her goal.

    ¡°I¡¯m selfish,¡± she said. ¡°Whatever happens to you doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±

    ¡°But what about them?¡± Nupian said. ¡°Is it possible for them to enter your heart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my decision.¡±

    Nupian couldn¡¯t argue anything. Her profile faltered under her wives¡¯ glares, which berated her for her insensitive question. She endured the weight pressing her shoulders and aimed her determinedly bright eyes at Iris.

    ¡°Was there ever any chance?¡±

    Iris closed her eyes, listening to her heart, before she reopened them. With a playful smile, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d never get their love.¡±

    ¡°Does that . . . even matter?¡± Nupian¡¯s voice fluctuated.

    Iris ceased her grin. She turned her head away from Nupian and at a veiled lady, who wryly beamed. That concealed countenance forever bewitched Nupian but stirred no ripple in Iris¡¯s heart.

    She returned to Nupian. ¡°I cannot give up myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d still be yourself. You¡¯d lose nothing.¡±

    ¡°Freedom is never nothing.¡±

    The chandelier above Iris swayed crankily. Its shade projected over her, towering over her unmovable resolve. Cold winds blew against the frail candlelight and dimmed the banquet hall. Iris¡¯s shadow expanded beyond her silhouette, consuming Nupian¡¯s, but it never embraced her, only moving around her.

    ¡°If only I realized that sooner,¡± Nupian said. ¡°I¡¯ll come to find you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured; I won¡¯t blame them.¡± Iris touched her chest. ¡°We¡¯re but small pieces in the great game.¡±

    ¡°Our destiny intertwines. But theirs are collateral.¡±

    ¡°Strong enough to struggle, but not enough to succeed.¡±

    The grand hall quaked. Thunder reverberated outside, flashing lightning through moss-covered windows. Pink mist surrounding the castle grew thicker amidst the churning of invisible currents.

    Nupian¡¯s expression chilled. She raised her right hand and, with her sharp nail, cut her palm. Candy-scented blood dripped from her small wound. It formed a circular sigil before dispersing like stars during twilight.

    ¡°My effort amounts to something after all,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Forgive me not, Iris. I must have your heart, even if it¡¯d kill me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to forgive, nothing to resent.¡±

    A bright light enveloped Iris. She looked at her disintegrating hands, which melted back to her slimy appearance, her humanity rapidly leaving her. As drowsiness claimed her, she gave her last look to Aconite.

    Holding her beloved, Aconite stared at the departing guest. She politely waved farewell, though her reddened eyes expressed intense shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pity us!¡± She stepped forwards. ¡°For us, staying together is all that matters.¡±

    Other veiled ladies carefully nodded. They couldn¡¯t look at their most beloved, but they knew she was hesitating, weighing their moods and her own action.

    ¡°We . . . might be similar.¡± Iris¡¯s last words persisted even after the thunderstorm passed.

    ¡­

    Falling, Iris was falling. A bed rose from below and cushioned her impact. She struck the feather-filled pillows and blankets, sending them flying in a tempest of fluffiness. The warmth of the well-prepared bedroom permeated her membrane.

    She arose from her slumber, from her maid¡¯s soft lap. Her eyes glimpsed, behind her maid¡¯s face, the crumbling dreamcatcher, whose intricate detail momentarily resembled a painful smile.

    Her maid helped her get up. She adjusted her wrinkled dress, stretched her stiffened arms, and examined herself. The intrinsic fatigue lessened along with the murmur of her intuition. Although the Mark of Love remained dazzling on her lips, its intensity too decreased.

    ¡°A miracle,¡± Iris said. ¡°You did move Nupian¡¯s curse.¡±

    Sitting on a sofa, Susarin weakly opened her eyes. Her mask fractured, but its fragments stayed fixed on her face. Only her black and grey eyes exhibited any sort of change.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained much from this . . . experience,¡± she said. ¡°Please thank Morbi for her potions. We¡¯ll visit her after our ritual succeeds.¡±

    Kematos came to his trembling wife and blanketed her in a thick fur coat. He pressed his hands on hers, his power coursing through her. Her shivering gradually stabilised. The terror of that dream lost its dominion over her.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you,¡± he said. ¡°The backlash damaged your spirit.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve survived worse.¡±

    Susarin covered her mouth and coughed. Blood seeped between her fingers. Despite the pained glint in her eyes, she forbade her husband from tending to her. She raised her right hand in front of her. A translucent droplet flew from her fingertip and spread out as a butterfly-shaped formation. It flapped its crystalised wings, which shattered into fireflies of myriad variations.

    Kematos froze. His swirling shadow transformed into swarms of hands. They constricted his movement and dragged him deep into the abyss of his own creation. His mask quivered; dry arcane lines on his mask glowed, releasing penetrating light.

    As the shadowy hands disintegrated, Kematos¡¯s eyes regained their clarity.

    ¡°What . . . did you just do?¡±

    ¡°Is it not marvellous?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not of your style.¡± Kematos grabbed his mask, on which tiny cracks manifested. ¡°Its effect is too sinister, too ruthless.¡±

    ¡°That line¡¯s already been crossed long ago, when our tribe met its end.¡±

    Susarin smiled. Her fatigued condition distressed her husband, who conceded the argument. She stood up, walked to Iris, and held her hands.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t dispel the curse, but we¡¯ve weakened it for a time being.¡± Susarin took off her mask. Her saddened expression was reflected in her client¡¯s eyes. ¡°This ritual won¡¯t work the second time. The curse will shift, adapt, and counter any attempt at dispelling it.¡±

    ¡°Your suggestion?¡±

    A yellowish parchment slid inside Iris¡¯s palm. It detailed a list of exotic ingredients frequently found in the Northern Continent.

    ¡°I can recommend you a famous alchemist and a Secret Organisation to procure the ingredients,¡± Susarin said. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to meet you again.¡±

    ¡°Our representative will arrange the time and place,¡± Antina said. ¡°For what you¡¯ve done here, The Court will repay in full.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only fulfilled our contract. The Secret Organisation of rogue alchemists is Therapeutic Forest. And the famous alchemist is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen my alchemist.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°Morbi will be glad to learn of your regard.¡±

    The conversation ebbed, branched off as rivers siphoning from the great sea. Susarin¡¯s face gradually paled. She excused her condition, and Iris didn¡¯t want to keep a patient around.

    She gestured for her maid, who gracefully assented, and left the private lounge, leaving Susarin panting while her husband comforted her.

    Susarin took a long, contemplative breath. Her eyes gained a sliver of pink shade, a hint of transcendental love, a trace of a wintry night. She focused on the door as if Iris¡¯s silhouette had imprinted itself onto her vision.

    She blinked, a faint smile overcoming her. The pinkness vanished; she regained herself.

 Chapter 268: Xiaotans Trust

    Iris exited Clandestine Feather Bar, her maid intimately following her. She handed a glowing gemstone to the waitress guiding her from the beginning. The waitress gratefully accepted the reward while profusely praising her benefactor.

    After giving her business card to the waitress, who too gave her name card to her patron, Iris sauntered out of the crowded street. Lantern-lit walkways housed sparse groups of men and women hurrying to their objectives, some returning homes, others starting their night work, and even more indulging in their blissful holiday.

    These people entered Iris¡¯s eyes and left as swiftly as they appeared. They unconsciously kept their distance from her, the lady of unapproachable temperament. Her maid, in her neatly arranged uniform, glared at all who dared to peep at her mistress¡¯s veil.

    ¡°You¡¯re frightening them, Antina,¡± Iris said. ¡°Their curiosity won¡¯t soil your mistress.¡±

    ¡°Their thoughts leak out of their eyes. I hate that.¡±

    ¡°Minding the insignificant will only stress your lovely heart.¡±

    ¡°No matter of yours is insignificant, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°It is when compared to you.¡±

    Antina was about to raise more counterpoints when her eyes jumped to an inconspicuous figure peeking out of a corner of a storefront building. The unknown girl, whose face was hidden under a hood, looked around the jewellery display. Despite constantly examining crystal necklaces, she always had Iris at the corner of her determined eyes.

    ¡°How was the bar?¡± Iris said. ¡°Have you ever indulged in such a vivacious place before?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s been to all.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been to none.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always followed her, no matter where, no matter when.¡±

    ¡°And now was your first lonesome.¡±

    ¡°I was with you¡ª¡±

    ¡°A part of you was.¡± Iris turned to her maid. ¡°I hope the other parts went elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Your maid is ashamed.¡±

    ¡°My maid is lovely.¡±

    Iris steadily sauntered about the crowds until a carriage obstructed her path. She turned to face the hooded girl who emerged from the store.

    Xiaotan took a nervous deep breath as she drew back her cloak. Her bright blue eyes twinkled, the faint glow of mystique fading in and out. She raised her head, looked apologetically at the maid behind Iris, and rested her right hand on her chest. Her short black hair fluttered as a strong gale passed her, chilling words in her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lady Iris. I didn¡¯t want our meeting to be this sudden, but I have no choice.¡±

    ¡°A problem of urgency?¡± Iris smiled.

    ¡°Could you spare me a bit of your time?¡±

    ¡°The current mood is perfect for a serene chat.¡±

    ¡°But the current place is not so.¡± Xiaotan looked down at her feet. Her heart clenched. She couldn¡¯t find the exact explanation. ¡°Will you follow me?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Antina said. ¡°Delighted to me you, Miss. I¡¯m Antina, Lady Iris¡¯s maid.¡±

    Xiaotan peeked at Iris, who maintained her amused expression. ¡°Xiaotan Revelor. My questions are sensitive. I . . . don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstood me. I¡¯ll take you to an outdoor caf¨¦. A fruitful discussion requires a fanciful setting.¡±

    Following Iris and her maid, Xiaotan cut through the lessening crowd out of the street of jewellery and into a street of picturesque views, of bakeries and candy shops. Despite the setting sun dyeing the sky in a dim purple tone, the lanterns hanging on the poles warmed the atmosphere with yellow radiance.

    This wavering light led Xiaotan to a caf¨¦ decorated like an antique building, with artificial cracks and carefully grown vines coating the walls. Sitting atop the street slope, the store overlooked the dusk landscape, of workers returning home, of birds fleeing darkness, and of buildings lighting up in waves.

    Her eyes glazed over the faraway people. Their silhouettes melded into one, their differences made insignificant. She snapped back only when a waitress came to take orders.

    After taking the order, the waitress respectfully left the table. As she walked away, her silhouette momentarily distorted; the sounds of her footsteps vanished, leaving only contemplative silence.

    Xiaotan narrowed her eyes and turned to her mentor.

    ¡°Will I ever be as good as you?¡± she said.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±

    ¡°The air appears quite different.¡±

    ¡°Is my perfume that lovely?¡±

    Xiaotan blushed. Iris chuckled.

    ¡°Which side of me do you want to know?¡± Iris said. ¡°At what length will you go?¡±

    ¡°As far as you allow, Lady Iris.¡±

    ¡°You trust me that much?¡±

    ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to step into this side of the world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who grabbed the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s you who presented it.¡± Xiaotan lowered her head. ¡°You showed me the door, guided me through it, and lifted me up until I could fly by myself.¡±

    Iris shook her head. Her silhouette shivered as if she were trembling. ¡°You can be too stubborn at times.¡±

    ¡°I learned a lot from you.¡±

    The waitress returned with the order. While savouring her colourful bubbly drink, Iris looked outwards. The sprawling cityscape merged into an ocean of shadowy tides, rising and falling according to the shifting clouds that blocked the setting dusk light.

    ¡°Clouds give beautiful shades to sunlight. Aren¡¯t mysteries what make life so charming?¡±

    The crowds passing by the caf¨¦ failed to distract Xiaotan. Compared to her Iris¡¯s unreadable air, their muffled monotony registered not in her sight. She focused solely on her mentor¡¯s every word, every gesture, every hint.

    ¡°Life can only be more charming when experienced in full,¡± Xiaotan said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    ¡°On the Holy Resurgence Day . . . where were you, Lady Iris?¡±

    ¡°Where should I be?¡±

    Xiaotan held her cup of hot chocolate in front of her nose. The cocoa¡¯s dark aroma sparked her brain; she examined her mentor with her eyes half-closed. Her mentor carefreely leaned on her chair.

    ¡°Your method has benefitted me too much.¡± Xiaotan raised her right index finger. Soft glows emanating from her fingertip traced her ever-shifting movement. ¡°Despite giving my all, I¡¯ve yet to complete your assignment. But I¡¯ve realised something.¡±

    Iris snapped her fingers. Antina beamed at Xiaotan before reaching for her mistress''s hand, which lay still on the soft tablecloth. Mystical flashes appeared in her eyes, dazzling Xiaotan, then vanished as if its existence were only for Iris¡¯s diligent pupil.

    ¡°You are . . .¡± Xiaotan¡¯s voice faltered.

    ¡°She¡¯s precious,¡± Iris said. ¡°A capable maid who understands her mistress.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misjudge me; I . . . have no ill intention.¡±

    ¡°Patience is her virtue, subtlety her forte.¡±

    Iris fed a piece of her cheesecake to her maid, who calmly nibbled on the spoon as the sugary flavour melted inside her mouth.

    Taking a drawn-out breath, Xiaotan clenched her fists.

    ¡°Every time I allow my instinct to guide me, my emotions flare up. It felt as if the veil had been lifted. It startled me; my heart poured out feelings I never thought I could have.¡±

    ¡°Were you afraid?¡±

    Xiaotan rigidly shook her head, but she then reticently nodded. ¡°In the mirror, I saw someone unfamiliar, someone resolute. I saw another me whom I am not.¡±

    ¡°Yet you¡¯re so confident in your assessment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same!¡± Xiaotan straightened her back. Her lively voice surprised her. ¡°I would never flash those eyes, would never reveal those desires. Losing control . . . feels too wrong.¡±

    ¡°Is it you who lose control, or is it the world?¡±

    ¡°The world hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed either.¡±

    Thoughts bubbled in Xiaotan¡¯s heart, but they dispersed as swiftly as they formed; she found no rebuttal, no excuse. Her gaze danced around her mentor, ever evading that pair of ambiguous eyes.

    ¡°Multiple Secret Organisations took advantage of the chaos during the Holy Resurgence Ceremony.¡± A hesitant pause. ¡°The Court of Indulgence invaded Royal Magic Academy to free their captive kinds. They . . . also took a few innocent students.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe them evil?¡±

    ¡°I only believe my eyes.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Iris¡¯s calm tone, with its subtle fluctuation, its mischievous tremor, discomforted Xiaotan. She suppressed her desire to announce her trust; her intuition soundlessly whispered warnings she couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°You¡¯re thoughtful, gentle, and caring.¡±

    ¡°Are those words from your heart, or are they from your mind?¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris, you aren¡¯t . . . evil.¡±

    A playful giggle echoed within the isolation field. Vibrant green vines cast their leaves around Iris. They obscured her silhouette, shielding her as if she were their most precious treasure. Yet her smile pierced through their shades and imprinted itself into Xiaotan¡¯s retinae.

    As Xiaotan was about to express her confusion, Iris revealed a deck of handmade cards, whose golden rims shimmered against the soft, flickering candlelight. Each card slipped out of her hand and hovered face-down above the table.

    ¡°Whisper me your doubts.¡± Iris tapped the cards. The engraved lines on the back of the floating cards shone. ¡°Behind them are potential answers. Are you prepared?¡±

    Xiaotan blinked. Her heart raced. Her intuition receded into the back of her mind, but the answer had already revealed itself. She futilely held her breath.

    Her movement couldn¡¯t elude her mentor, but she received no playful remarks.

    A contemplative silence reigned.

    ¡°Why . . . did you show me this?¡± Her voice quivered.

    ¡°Because I like you.¡± Iris coyly tilted her head. Her hair waved in front of her gleaming eyes. ¡°Your eyes are precious. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Arcane lines manifested in Xiaotan¡¯s eyes as her faded memory resurfaced. Her mother¡¯s voice, too indistinct to recall, spoke words she couldn¡¯t understand. Those important secrets, she wished to grasp them.

    A series of cards laid before her. Her mentor leaned on her chair, nibbled on her cheesecake, and conversed with her maid as if paying no attention to her pupil¡¯s dilemma.

    ¡°Lady Iris, I trust you.¡±

    Xiaotan chose the card closest to her. A phantom spark shocked her approaching fingers. She drew back in shock, her intuition flaring up. Her chest constricted her lungs, which struggled to fill her body with clarity and comfort.

    Iris, frowning, rose from her seat and seized her disciple¡¯s hand. Pale, deathly energy coursed beneath Xiaotan¡¯s fair skin, nullifying all attempts to pry deeper.

    A vague outline of a skull, shrouded in purple mist, towered behind Xiaotan. Its hollow eye sockets beckoned all. Iris stared into the abyss. The intense darkness bared its fangs.

    Iris gave a bright smile and tapped her student¡¯s palm. Bluish light penetrated the skin and interweaved with the pale energy.

    The suffocation lessened, and Xiaotan regained her composure. The ticklish sensation of getting her palm gently stroked by her beautiful mentor reminded her of their inappropriate mood, of their suggestive gesture.

    ¡°The opportunity is fleeting,¡± Iris said. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    Iris¡¯s crystalised voice dissolved all that plagued Xiaotan. Her intuition, her knowledge, her rationale, they deafened in her ears, overwhelmed by this unstoppable urge to follow through with her yearning.

    She seized herself and closed her eyes, suppressing her survival instinct.

    The blue glow pervaded her veins. Her sensitivity amplified into a sharp pain. She gritted her teeth and endured, assured by the tender strokes on her naked palms.

    Amidst the darkness, a sea of fog spewed forth. Standing in solitary was a vague figure, a lady whose haze-covered face gave Xiaotan security. Engulfed in a serene yet exhausted air, the lady drew apart her arms while smiling at Xiaotan, her beloved daughter.

 Chapter 269: Xiaotan and Her Choice

    A singular, crisp tap on the wooden table was all it took to fill Xiaotan¡¯s eyes with clarity. She harshly inhaled. Her heart convoluted, a wave of hot air washing over her. The dim ambience of the outdoor caf¨¦ cloaked her flustered expression, but her glowing eyes remained ever radiant. Their overflowing gleams bore themselves before her mentor.

    An ambivalent beam showered Iris. She picked a piece of freshly prepared crimson apple and took a sharp bite. The crunchy noises echoed inside the invisible barrier, and the sweetness melted on her tongue. She licked her lips.

    ¡°Your dazed countenance is a sight to behold,¡± she said. ¡°I hope what you find is what you want.¡±

    Xiaotan repeatedly blinked. Her reddened eyes flickered, spectres of that dreamy vision haunting her gaze. Those words, uttered by her mother, persisted as she hoped.

    ¡°I . . . I have no idea.¡± She turned away from her mentor but failed to hide her shaky voice. ¡°What kind of magic was that?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the art of dream divination is elusive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the risk.¡±

    ¡°Slip into a nightmare, and you¡¯ll lose more than you could imagine.¡±

    Xiaotan¡¯s eyelids quivered. Her pursed lips subtly mouthed her plead.

    Iris sighed. ¡°Destiny is fleeting; only the strong may grasp theirs.¡±

    ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°If you can prove yourself.¡± Iris grinned. ¡°A radiant soul will persist amidst the unreal fog.¡±

    Resisting the urge to ask, Xiaotan swallowed a puff of cold air. She ate a piece of bittersweet chocolate and emptied her glass. Her flushed expression gained a phase of cute determination.

    ¡°You¡¯re close, so close.¡± Iris rose from her seat. Antina covered her with a laced shawl. ¡°Reach for your desires; whatever you grasp will be yours.¡±

    ¡°What if . . . I reach for you?¡±

    Iris smirked. ¡°You may hold my hands once you¡¯ve become a Master. My feeling, it¡¯s a secret of such significance.¡±

    ¡°The top three spots, what would be my reward?¡±

    ¡°Excitement.¡±

    The transparent barrier crumbled as Iris walked through it. The muffled chattering flooded the isolated tea table. A waitress walked up to Antina, who took care of everything for her mistress. Before she left, she glanced at the confused but expectant Xiaotan.

    Invisible pressure weighed down Xiaotan. Her hair whirled as if she were standing in front of a brewing storm, an all-consuming maw of darkness. Her weakening legs begged to retreat, to flee the danger, to look away from the tempestuous eye.

    She gritted her teeth and met the thunder and lightning. Her pupils pinkened, swelling with cold tears, but she persisted. She persisted until the force constraining her lifted. If not for her holding onto the chair, she would¡¯ve collapsed.

    Iris glanced at Antina and smiled. Antina carefully bowed. The rim of her dress glowed. Rays of light rushed for the stunned Xiaotan and infused vitality into her tired heart.

    Drowsiness took hold. She peeked at her departing mentor and reached out her hand, her voice too faint to be heard. A waitress came to serve a glass of herbal tea.

    Xiaotan lifted her swaying head, desperately keeping awake. The aroma freshened her mind, though she didn¡¯t take the cup.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t order this.¡±

    ¡°She ordered it for you.¡± The waitress smiled. ¡°Your friend is lovingly attentive.¡±

    Xiaotan looked at the steaming tea before she shamefully giggled. Her mentor always played her, though she didn¡¯t mind being such a defenceless target.

    Without asking for the name of the tea, she took the cup and carefully savoured every drop of the sweet, bitter, and warm flavour. Its flowery scent was enchantingly familiar. She had never drunk this tea before, but it had already become her favourite.

    ¡°What tea is it?¡± She looked at the waitress. ¡°How come I¡¯ve never heard of it?¡±

    The waitress blinked. ¡°I . . . I¡¯m sorry, Customer, but I too can¡¯t recall its name.¡±

    The confused lady perked up and instinctively reached inside her chest pocket. She couldn¡¯t remember putting a note there, though she knew she must give it to her customer.

    ¡°Memory and dream once intertwined, truth and lies remain indistinct.¡±

    Xiaotan frowned. She looked at her teacup. The faded flowery scent gave way to the cocoa aroma of the hot chocolate milk. This characteristic airiness, permeating the caf¨¦, pinkened in Xiaotan¡¯s vision.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°Follow your instinct,¡± her mentor¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Lead with emotions, with passion.¡±

    As if her mentor were behind her, guiding her gestures, she straightened her posture and beamed at the baffled waitress. She passed her hand over her cup of hot cocoa. The dark brown liquid changed its colour, turning pinkish, before returning to its usual shade.

    The waitress nearly gasped, but that mystical smile took away her breath. It also planted in her heart an unfamiliar sensation; she couldn¡¯t comprehend it. She could only avoid her customer¡¯s eyes and excused herself.

    ¡°Lovely smile,¡± the voice whispered. ¡°Worthy of a part of me.¡±

    ¡°Are you . . . real?¡±

    A pointless question. The only thing that mattered was that she had gained an understanding of this intriguing path and her enigmatic mentor.

    Once the drowsiness left her, Xiaotan found a stack of cards lying neatly on the table. Their theme was of a mysterious lady, a maiden veiled in a thin mist, a princess born from grace. Her mentor . . . had quite a taste.

    She took the cards and exited the caf¨¦. She tipped the waitress who took delicate care of her, though she failed to notice the subtlety in that parting gaze.

    She stopped in front of the caf¨¦; her father was standing there, holding documents regarding a few interconnected crimes.

    His eyes narrowed, Centurion wordlessly turned around and sauntered away; Xiaotan, with her head lowered, quietly followed her father. Excuses brewed within her heart, blossoming with phantasmal temptation in her mentor¡¯s tone.

    She could lie, misdirect, feint ignorance, but she wouldn¡¯t.

    This path, her mother wouldn¡¯t have objected to it.

    Centurion called for a carriage. Xiaotan entered with her father, though she kept her heart steady, her eyes gleaming. In her right hand was the card Iris left on the table. The warmth lingering on its surface assured her, yet she let go and placed her hands on her lap while straightening her back.

    The carriage incessantly rolled. Its wheels milled the gravel in its path, producing faint but noticeable clicking noises. Xiaotan could feel every tremor, every creak in the stone pavement.

    ¡°Your mother,¡± Centurion said. ¡°You truly resemble her.¡±

    ¡°Her hair was blue.¡±

    ¡°She was adventurous, jovial, and determined. Once she sets her mind on a task, nothing can stop her.¡±

    The muffled chattering from the outside filled this silence pause. Xiaotan closed her eyes. Her reflection manifested, but she failed to imagine her mother¡¯s appearance, personality, or disposition.

    She could only see herself. And a blurry picture of someone mysterious.

    ¡°Am I really like her, Father?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her photograph, touched her hands, and listened to her lullaby.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you stop me from learning about Mother?¡±

    Centurion shifted his gaze away from his daughter. He drew out an article detailing a foreign scholar whose clean profile was too inconspicuous. Xiaotan showed no reaction.

    She recognised that painted silhouette, that mystic portrait, even if it failed to capture Iris¡¯s essence.

    ¡°Why, Xiaotan?¡± her father said. ¡°You¡¯re off the case.¡±

    Xiaotan flinched. ¡°You forbade me from using my gift, forbade me from studying magic. Do you hate Mother that much?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re deliberately provoking me.¡± Centurion leaned closer. ¡°You know who she is, yet you approached her. Your emotions influence you.¡±

    ¡°I have my gift, and she recognised it. If I cannot find what I want here, I¡¯ll have to find it elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all for your sake, for you.¡±

    ¡°For what? My safety? My mediocre life? My last connection to Mother?¡±

    ¡°I promised to take good care of you.¡±

    Xiaotan clenched her hands until her trembling palms turned pale. The air she inhaled burned her lungs, though it couldn¡¯t numb her palpitating heart. She slammed her fist on the curtained window. The pain shocked her, but she kept her wince to herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re selfish, Father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You would¡¯ve told me about Mother¡¯s death if you were.¡±

    ¡°Must I . . . when you already knew it?¡±

    ¡°Would you tell me if I didn¡¯t?¡±

    The carriage crawled along the winding road from the crowded street to a residential sector, where few pedestrians inhibited the lonely, soundless sidewalk. The sounds of pebbles grinding against the wheels became louder, louder than the rapid breathing of the passengers.

    Despite her pause, Xiaotan received no answer. Her eyes dimmed, disappointment filling her suffocating chest.

    ¡°I want to be like you, but you don¡¯t let me. I want to learn about Mother, but you stop me. Now, I will find my own way.¡± Xiaotan, despite her best effort, gave a distorted smile. ¡°Mother¡¯s enemy, Mother¡¯s gift, I won¡¯t let it go to waste.¡±

    It was the end of the road. Xiaotan exited the carriage and, as she walked to her house, glanced at the driver. Her friendly gaze met the driver¡¯s playful eyes. A familiar perfume tickled her nose. She turned to carefully examine the driver, who innocently tilted her head, before she ashamedly drew back her attention and rushed inside her home.

    Sitting in the carriage, Centurion sighed. He examined the document in his hands and separated the file about Iris from the pile. He marked the header with a star and noted down words about her involvement with his daughter.

    He didn¡¯t want his daughter to go down the same path as her mother, but if she insisted, he too had no right to stop her.

    Maybe it was time to let go, to prepare for the eventual decision, to finally avenge her?

    The detective shook his head. He put the document back into his suitcase, looked at his pocket watch where he stored the portrait of his wife, and chased after his daughter.

    The carriage driver led her carriage away from the district. She caressed the colourful bracelet on her wrist, a gift from her superior, before she whispered words of affirmation. The bracelet glowed, transmitting the message through the distance.

    ¡­

    On the third floor of a library caf¨¦, Iris sat admiring the sunset with a cup of warm chocolate in her right hand and a card dancing in her left. Within the card¡¯s frame, a pair of eyes made from emerald stared through the boundary between the painting and the real world and at an indescribable target, an unknown revelation.

    A breeze through the window gap rustled the flowers near her. She raised her head. Her maid faithfully lowered hers.

    ¡°Have I ever been wrong?¡± Iris said. ¡°I may have, but my heart has never.¡±

    ¡°To doubt you is to commit blasphemy.¡± Antina lightly slapped her cheek. ¡°It was to ensure your secret and protect your lover.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not mine. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Her heart¡¯s already yours, Mistress. What remains is her body . . . and her soul.¡±

    ¡°Such a wicked succubus, am I not?¡±

    ¡°A succubus may bewitch a heart, but only a goddess may command devotion.¡±

    ¡°A false goddess, a holy maiden with a corrupted heart.¡±

    Antina was about to speak when Iris placed down her teacup and tossed away the card of emerald eye. It danced in the faint whirlwind, spinning as if tracing a path towards an illusory forest, before it descended to the ground.

    A pair of delicate hands, in a pair of black laced gloves, manifested under the card, allowing it to comfortably drift onto them.

    Secain accepted her mistress¡¯s gift, her heart blooming under her mistress¡¯s irresistible presence, her knowing smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned, Mistress.¡±

 Chapter 270: Mission Failure

    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Too long, Mistress. I cannot bear it anymore,¡± Secain said. ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯d abandoned me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been fine alone.¡±

    ¡°My heart was complete. Not anymore.¡±

    Chuckling, Iris stroked her maid¡¯s hair. Secain sat on the carpeted floor, leaning on her mistress¡¯s legs, resting her head on her mistress¡¯s thighs. Eyes closed, she took a deep breath, exhaled, and immersed herself in the comfort she failed to find elsewhere. This warmth, this fragrance, this softness, they gave her strength beyond her limit.

    The thought of disappointing her mistress twisted the silly smile on her face. She suppressed her shivering.

    ¡°My Dear, who dares to trouble your heart?¡± Iris drew her hand to her maid¡¯s lips, gliding her fingertips across them. ¡°Your mistress will be sad too.¡±

    Secain hid her frown. ¡°No one but myself, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Have I once again troubled you?¡±

    ¡°My ineptitude troubles you; I¡¯ve failed your task.¡±

    ¡°Is your heart not with me?¡±

    ¡°No one can steal it from you!¡±

    ¡°Then you haven¡¯t failed me.¡± Iris slid her index finger inside her maid¡¯s mouth. The sticky saliva tickled her fingertip. She pulled back her hand. ¡°You would never disappoint me, never return empty-handed.¡±

    Secain blushed. She turned to stare at her mistress, who maintained an anticipative smile. That pair of cherry-like lips allured her, waiting patiently for her advance. Would she dare to take them?

    ¡°I . . . found no trace of any other girls named Iris. No matter how many networks I¡¯ve commanded, we fail to find your doppelgangers.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t mine; they live their lives unaware of me, unaware of our similarity.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Either the task is mundane, and you¡¯ll naturally complete it, or the task is doomed to fail, and you never stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°My incompetence cannot be used as an excuse.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any reason to punish you; I don¡¯t need any reason to reward you.¡± Iris held her maid¡¯s chin and pulled her up close. ¡°You only need to beg.¡±

    Secain couldn¡¯t control her quivering excitement. Her eyes were fixated on her mistress¡¯s flawless pupils, and then on her curved-up lips. If she leaned a little closer, her mistress¡¯s warmth would¡¯ve permeated her face.

    Her body dissipated as a shadow and slipped out of that temptation. She manifested before her mistress with her hands resting on her stomach, the posture of a strict maid, though the redness in her cheeks lingered.

    ¡°Please let me redeem myself with this piece of information.¡± She lowered her head. ¡°While I was working on your task, I managed to find information about the detective investigating you.¡±

    ¡°How would you deal with my Xiaotan?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s yours, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Her bright potential is worthy of a little investment. But she¡¯s still a girl from a world different from ours.¡±

    ¡°What about . . . when she joins our side?¡±

    Iris looked at Antina, who turned around as if she would no longer pay any attention to this conversation. Iris shook her head, though she still drew hand right hand forward, holding it up for her maid, who accepted it and kissed its tender back.

    ¡°I only need one maid, a capable maid who understands me. One who loves me as much as I love her, even if she sometimes doubts herself.¡±

    ¡°Your maid imitates you.¡± Secain clasped her hands around her mistress¡¯s. She stepped closer. Her chest pressed up against her mistress¡¯s palm. ¡°Please let me serve you more.¡±

    ¡°A little longer, my Dear. I require a pure, lovely human by my side. There is only one such human whom I trust.¡±

    The door creaked as a few knocks interrupted the conversation. A waitress entered the room with refreshments to refill. She gasped upon seeing Secain, who was dressed in fine clothes weaved for a lady-in-waiting of a princess. She appeared in the room like a wish-granting fairy.

    The waitress held her breath when Secain turned to face her. That boiling, darkened air warped the evening sunlight showering her back. Her pitch-black shadow reached the waitress, like an abyss waiting beyond the edge.

    Secain walked to the stunned intruder and accepted the tray of cookies and tea. She whispered words in her formal tone as all her brewing emotions receded within her professional attire.

    The waitress must stay silent. She weakly nodded while avoiding Secain¡¯s piercing eyes. She said nothing, heard nothing, and saw nothing.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Once the quiet waitress left, Secain gave everything to her mistress and returned to her pitiful position, where she bent down her neck and looked at her mistress¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I may have underestimated you,¡± Iris said. ¡°You rarely reveal such intense emotions.¡±

    Secain blushed. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Will a kiss of mine relieve your repressed feelings?¡±

    Secain bounced back up. Her widened eyes glittered like stars dancing around their admired moon. The corner of her eyes caught Antina unsuccessfully suppressing her chuckle. Did it show on her face?

    ¡°So eager, so adorable,¡± Iris said. ¡°I want to spoil you until you melt.¡±

    ¡°That . . . would be too much. I must work for my reward.¡±

    Secain cleared her throat. She explained what she''d discovered about Centurion and Xiaotan, including their network and recent investigation into The Court. Though Iris had already known much of them, she remained attentive, enjoying the summary delivered in the springy voice she could never have enough.

    ¡°What The Court knows, I know,¡± Antina said. ¡°Will there be a reward for me, too?¡±

    Secain pressed her hands on her chest. ¡°What I offer isn¡¯t this, Mistress. What I offer, is the hidden story behind this fa?ade of mediocrity.¡±

    ¡°Family secrets?¡± Iris straightened herself, her hands pressing hard on the armrests. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a welcoming gift.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely fulfilling my duty.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have told me anything unworthy of my attention, and anything worthy of my attention is a matter of significance.¡±

    Antina pouted. She went to sit opposite Iris and thoughtfully savoured the cookies and cakes, whatever to keep her mind occupied.

    ¡°Huang Lianyi, Xiaotan¡¯s mother, Centurion¡¯s wife,¡± Secain said. ¡°She hails from the Huang Clan . . . whose ghostly trace flickers in and out of existence. Except for her appearance and personality, our intelligence network has no information on her.¡±

    ¡°Is she not a native of this continent?¡± Iris touched the corner of her lips. ¡°My Xiaotan must¡¯ve inherited a profound secret.¡±

    ¡°The Huang Clan didn¡¯t have their root in the mainland. They came to the Eastern Continent . . . from beyond the Pale Tempest Ocean. Their ship was tattered, and they lost the maps to their homeland. It was a miracle that they survived the Devil-Eye Zone.¡±

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    Secain shook her head. ¡°The Huang Clan has fallen. No public record of their surviving descendants exists. Your pupil might be the last inheritor of its bloodline.¡±

    Iris narrowed her eyes. She uttered no praise nor complaint, giving the void a chance to set the mood, giving Secain a chance to recollect her thought.

    ¡°Under my supervision, we found . . . nothing but a series of rumours. The destruction of the Huang Clan happens too swiftly, too neatly. We fail to catch any glimpse of their surviving members, but we manage to trace what¡¯s left of them to a Secret Organisation named Sakura of the Horizon.

    ¡°This Secret Organisation excels in information warfare and political manipulation, although they may also hide their other capability. If not for your attention on Xiaotan and her secret, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed them.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go see the Cherry Blossoms?¡±

    ¡°If the chance arises.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll diligently work to create it.¡±

    Iris delicately pushed her fingertips through her chest. Her hand entered her heart and drew out a diamond-shaped crystal. Sticky slime webbed around the crystal as if incubating it. They stretched and stretched until their strings snapped, bursting into a mist obfuscating Iris¡¯s expression.

    She pinched the glimmering crystal. Invisible threads connecting everything danced around her, but she could only glimpse their shadow. They reached for elsewhere, and she followed.

    Her spirit traversed the line until she came in front of a golden border, a towering hill where countless runes flowed on its impregnable surface.

    After a moment of light contemplation, she reached forward. Her spiritual palm melted as it approached the scorching hill, dripping greyish slime whose dullness devoured all colours.

    Her fingertip tainted the hill and imploded. The crystal held by her physical body blazed into a green flame. She crushed it before it could spread, extinguishing it with her palm.

    Secain rushed in to examine her hand. The burned mark on her charred clothes and melted flesh dissolved into her slime, her spotless grace restored.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Sakura of the Horizon just yet,¡± Iris said. ¡°They have at least three Grandmaster-Tier Diviners concealing their tracks. Their objective may be deeper than anticipated.¡±

    ¡°But they hurt you.¡±

    ¡°They ruin my sleeve; I ruin their anti-scrying array. They won¡¯t bother us for a while.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, Secain,¡± Antina said. ¡°Mother¡¯s Domain ensures that no one can find Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so reckless.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe your mistress?¡± Iris playfully averted her eyes and covered her face with her hand as if shedding tears. ¡°Have I lost your confidence?¡±

    Despite knowing it was fake, Secain stepped forth with the haste unbefitting an elegant and mysterious maid. The thought of playing with her mistress¡¯s feelings endlessly pained her.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. Mistress, you¡¯re too mean.¡±

    Iris stopped covering her face. Her conspicuous smile brightened the atmosphere. ¡°I must punish my disobedient maid.¡±

    ¡°Your maid will gladly accept it.¡±

    ¡°Continue the investigation on all Irises. This time, use only the mundane means.¡± Iris pointed at Secain¡¯s heart. ¡°Your punishment . . . is to ascertain the safety of my official pupil.¡±

    ¡°Who would harm your Tundra?¡±

    ¡°My intuition suggests that her new friends will bring something interesting.¡±

    Secain wished to speak, yet there was nothing to speak about. ¡°As you command.¡±

    This too would be a chance for her to learn about her mistress¡¯s disciple, whom she only directly met once during the academy raid. Tundra came from an ordinary background, yet her mistress took a special interest in her.

    ¡°What are you expecting?¡± Iris said. ¡°You always swiftly leave to carry out your task.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . expecting your grace, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Seize it. Demand your reward; take what belongs to you.¡±

    Secain glanced at Antina, who leaned on the chair and closed her eyes. Under her mistress¡¯s watchful eyes, she touched her mistress¡¯s cheeks, drew herself into the affectionate embrace, and stole a kiss most sweet and gentle.

    Submerged in the current of pleasure, she shivered whenever her mistress¡¯s fingers traced her flesh. The delicate touches along her laced undergarments tickled her until she lost her footing, unable to keep her wild heart in her chest.

    Her lips unsealed to breathe, to slip out a faint cry bottled in her soul. Her melty eyes met the lady whom she served; after an intense stare, she shifted away, fire ravaging her pupils.

    Iris let go of her flustered maid and licked her lips. Her misty breaths burned the atmosphere, perfuming a hint of raunchiness into the air. Not even the dusk winds could lower this spiritual heat.

    ¡°You stopped halfway through,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Such is the extent of my rewards.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t blame you if passion takes over.¡±

    ¡°But I will blame myself.¡± Secain gave a big smile. ¡°Mistress, although I¡¯m inferior to you, I¡¯m still your maid. She knows when her mistress is tired.¡±

    Iris ceased smiling. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your maid, Mistress.¡±

    No matter what Iris said, she would never change her maid¡¯s mind. She only sighed and took a bite of the sweet and crunchy cookies. They tasted like her maid, whose flavour still permeated her mind.

    When Iris turned to look, her maid was no longer there. No trace of her shadow persisted. Only that troubled voice lingered.

    What a terrible mistress she was.

 Chapter 271: A Letter from Gantil

    ¡°You sent her away,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°She has tasks to complete, duties to perform, and choices to contemplate,¡± Iris said. ¡°I merely give her an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°The Court¡¯s treasury has many treasures, some of which may be of use.¡±

    ¡°My insufficient contribution points cannot procure them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Mother¡¯s favourite. Anything you wish, we¡¯ll present them.¡± Antina leaned on the carriage¡¯s sofa and rested her arm along the backrest. ¡°Mistress, you sent her away.¡±

    ¡°My Secain must grow on her own. I cannot protect her forever.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    Iris raised her brows. The carriage crossed a stony bump. The curtain twisted upwards, exposing gaps for orange light to shower the compartment. The sparkles on her face highlighted her unsmiling countenance, within which tiny bubbles of emotions manifested and burst into the void.

    The tremor ceased; intense light faded. The afterglows, too, failed to hide her dark eyes. She closed her eyes and reopened them, whose regained colour spoke nothing of what came before.

    ¡°I have you by my side, Antina.¡± Iris grinned. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be two maids serving one mistress.¡±

    ¡°Your dark harem implies otherwise.¡±

    ¡°I . . . have no such sinister plan.¡±

    ¡°You sent her away.¡±

    ¡°To protect her.¡±

    ¡°From who?¡±

    Iris pursed her lips. ¡°Right now, the most dangerous place is by my side.¡±

    ¡°No harm shall befall you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Do not exclude yourself from the declaration.¡±

    ¡°And do not exclude me from this conversation,¡± Ludmint said.

    Iris turned to her side, where her fianc¨¦e leaned on the doorframe. Ludmint coyly slanted forwards. Her big, silver eyes shone like gems adorned only for her lover. Iris reached for her prize, giving her hopeful spouse a kiss on her bouncy cheek.

    Despite not peeping, Antina pouted. She¡¯d been working hard for her mistress, yet two ladies had already gotten the reward before her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hold in your lust?¡± she said. ¡°Sneaking up like this will only arouse suspicion.¡±

    ¡°The carriage is ours, the night mine and hers,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°My Dearest rarely takes a carriage home, and she never lingers in one.¡±

    Through silence, Antina conveyed her thoughts by giving her mistress a defeated smile. She left the carriage and spoke with the driver, who eagerly accepted praises from her superior¡¯s maid.

    Holding Antina¡¯s hand, Iris walked out of her carriage and entered her home. The cold clean air brushed her face like freezing water splashing her warm body. She exhaled away her drowsiness as her fianc¨¦e took off her hat while her maid prepared her cutlery.

    She settled on the central seat, around where appetizers and wines were arranged. An intoxicating, fruity fragrance hit her nose, twirled around her head like a current of stars, and buzzed in her ears.

    Once her maid poured her a glass half-full, she took a light sip and accepted the bottle. The intense flavour burned her throat, numbing sizzling thoughts within.

    ¡°What would be the occasion?¡± she said. ¡°A mere welcome dinner doesn¡¯t befit this magically distilled wine.¡±

    ¡°You deserve all the most precious, the most lovely.¡±

    Ludmint sat opposite Iris while Antina insisted on standing behind her mistress before getting forced into sitting beside her. Though Ludmint¡¯s eyes twitched, she refused to protest.

    Iris had a small slice of meat pie. A variety of subtle flavours washed away the wine aftermath, which retreated to her sense of smell. She placed down her knife and fork and looked at her fianc¨¦e, who was staring at her as if feasting on her beauty.

    ¡°Is my expression not enough of a praise?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be savouring it if it weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Does my sincere smile please your heart?¡±

    ¡°Even your lies sound sweet, your apologies entrancing.¡±

    Without hesitation, Iris finished her wine. Her face reddened, though she kept her visage still. Only her wavy smile existed on her deep features. She touched her forehead and supported her head on her right hand popping against the armrest.

    ¡°Now that my mind is sufficiently muddled, shall we move on to the interrogation?¡±

    Sighing, Ludmint too finished her wine. She poured herself the second glass and downed that one too. Her bright pink ears stood out from beneath her milky strands of hair.

    She stared at her empty wine glass, whose curved surface reflected her own profound expression as well as a distorted view of her fianc¨¦e.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°You rarely share your feelings, Iris.¡± Ludmint closed her eyes. ¡°It sometimes makes me wonder if I weren¡¯t of any help.¡±

    ¡°No one but you, Ludmint, has ever hugged me until I fell asleep, whispered reassurance to me, sang lullabies and listened to my confession.¡±

    ¡°Despite all that, I¡¯ve still never seen you.¡±

    ¡°All of them are me, my Dear.¡±

    ¡°Only fragmentary.¡± Ludmint opened her eyes and stared at her fianc¨¦e. ¡°I want to know the complete version of you, your body and soul, heart and mind.¡±

    Antina deliberately coughed. ¡°Ludmint, do you believe you could force her?¡±

    ¡°Would I have tried this little if that were the case?¡± Ludmint hmphed. ¡°This is my way of pleading, the only way she could understand.¡±

    ¡°Her slippery heart is indeed worrisome.¡±

    Iris frowned. ¡°Bullies, the two of you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d like to gently hold you, but you keep dissolving away.¡± Antina pressed on her mistress¡¯s palm, which rested on her lap. ¡°You cannot protect her forever.¡±

    ¡°You cannot protect me forever.¡±

    ¡°Ironic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The dinner progressed as if nothing happened. The three Monster Girls, whose gestures could level their surroundings, cuddled in a soothing dining room, tasting the food and each other¡¯s beauty.

    The sun had already left the sky when Iris finished wiping her lips, her maid finished cleaning the table, and her fianc¨¦e finished washing the plates. Moonlight twinkled in her eyes, bringing forth the clutching exhaustion sealed deep within her.

    She yawned. Her maid arrived beside her and kissed her cheek. She let out a suppressed moan but didn¡¯t resist. Her hands caught her maid¡¯s while she stood up. Her teary eyes looked for her soon-to-be wife.

    ¡°There exist three ladies to whom I¡¯ve been paying special attention,¡± she said. ¡°They were fragile humans, delicate to the touch, soft to the whispers.¡±

    Ludmint vanished and appeared in front of her lover, her brows twisting into a knot. She wanted to hug and seize her fianc¨¦e within her grasp forever. She couldn¡¯t do that.

    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± she said.

    ¡°Is this not the confession you were after?¡±

    Ludmint shook her head. ¡°Am I that possessive?¡±

    ¡°You love me too much.¡±

    ¡°You love yourself too little.¡±

    Iris let go of her maid, who turned around and faced Ludmint. Antina raised her right arm, whose loose sleeve fell and concealed her mistress¡¯s eyes from Ludmint¡¯s view. She donned a teasing smile befitting Iris¡¯s maid.

    ¡°Dancing in a circle is too tiring, is it not?¡± Antina said. ¡°Many things have happened; Mistress is already tired.¡±

    Antina frowned. ¡°Iris, please answer me: What are you planning to do?¡±

    ¡°Everything is for precaution.¡± Iris drew away her maid¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Nupian¡¯s curse is an urgent matter. I merely wish to prepare ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Will you tell me first?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappear without any reason.¡±

    ¡°You must tell me.¡±

    After a moment of soundless pause, Iris nodded. She gave her maid a look before turning around, but her fianc¨¦e grabbed her arm, pulling her into a warm embrace, into which she willingly sank. Ludmint¡¯s body temperature heated her chest, lighting her ember of affection.

    They spent time unashamedly entangled despite Antina¡¯s surprised, enchanted gaze pricking at their amorous bodies.

    Only after Iris felt her body giving in did she extricate herself from that embrace so magical and tender. She brushed her lips on her fianc¨¦e¡¯s cheek and softly tapped her fianc¨¦e¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Here is not appropriate,¡± she said. ¡°I must bathe first, or I risk dirtying everything I touch.¡±

    ¡°Allow me, Mistress.¡± Antina went to prepare the bathroom.

    Before Iris could follow her maid, Ludmint took out a letter sealed with the symbol of aquilegia, the symbol of the Babille Family. Gantil, with whom Iris had traded a cure for her daughter Mantil, was inviting Iris to examine the first batch of thalassic accessories and treasures.

    Gantil had secured a reliable source of oceanic exotic ingredients, which would aid The Court¡¯s development in Jenkin and Yilon Archipelago. Though the letter hinted at a roadblock requiring The Court¡¯s decision, much of the content assured Iris of success.

    ¡°Ludmint, would you like to spend our time choosing necklaces and gemstones?¡±

    Eyes sparkling, Ludmint rapidly nodded, but her energetic burst failed to move her fianc¨¦e, who scrutinised her with eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Are you allowed to apply for leaves?¡±

    ¡°A department head like me is granted much leeway.¡±

    ¡°Will it impact your status?¡±

    ¡°My achievements can at least suppress those rumours.¡±

    Iris scowled. ¡°Forget what I said.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get a date when Parmin and Morbi can?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t get to slip into my bed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e; such a title comes with certain privileges.¡±

    Iris reached with her fingertips to tap Ludmint¡¯s chest where her heart lay palpitating. Her nails pierced through the ethereal disguise, almost touching the sensitive ghostly heart.

    Trembling, Ludmint mumbled a breath-stopping cry. She grabbed Iris¡¯s hand and pulled it deeper, but Iris¡¯s arm shattered and reformed away from her partner.

    ¡°Endure it, my Dear. I¡¯ll do everything for you once everything settles.¡±

    ¡°Everything?¡±

    ¡°A honeymoon laced with sweets and alcohol, a retreated solitary and unending. Only the two of us, in a mansion amidst the forest, in a cabin overlooking a misty landscape, in a suite curtained in fragrant deco.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°A promise.¡± Iris slid close to her fianc¨¦e and sealed her oath with her lips unto Ludmint¡¯s. Her warmth imprinted itself on her lover like a teasing whisper. ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Iris walked to the second floor, where her maid awaited. Ludmint stayed on the first floor and lightly slapped her puffed cheeks. Her ears twitched, and she quickly undressed and entered the bathroom to witness her fianc¨¦e¡¯s naked body rinsed by milky water and concealed in a sea of foams.

    The three spent their exciting time in the warm bath, within which water splashed and rose and fell and sloshed. Translucent soap bubbles, adorning myriad colours on their surfaces, emerged near their moving, shifting bodies and burst whenever their voices sharply reverberated.

    When Iris¡¯s slime became milky white, no longer containing any hint of her calm blue scent, she finally arose from the streaming bath neatly wrapped in her towel. Her dripping slime trailed behind her into the candlelit bedroom.

    She chased away her maid and fianc¨¦e. They wryly retreated to their rooms, leaving her silence at last. Her half-curtained window let moonlight illuminate her desk, where scribbled notes scattered unorderly.

    The prior bathing session left her vitality restored and her mind restless. After organising her notes, she opened her magically locked drawer and took out the thick, dusty, and coverless Speculative Divinity.

    Now that she¡¯d reached the Condensation Phase, her Soul Power had exponentially increased; she could try to glean enlightenment from this legacy. Duality¡¯s secrets might be useful for her future.

    She needed every help she could get. Her time was running out, though she couldn¡¯t know how fast.

    The empty pages of Speculative Divinity rapidly flipped through her vision. A blob of black inks splattered out of the page and enveloped her.

    Her consciousness jumped into the pages ridden with indecipherable arcane symbols. They morphed into an endless series of endless shapes, whose fractal silhouettes stretched until they became harmonized with their surroundings.

    Iris gradually sank within this illusory landscape, but she found neither the endless plain nor Duality.

    Her spiritual body slowed its descent. A ray of divine light flashed past her, blinding her senses. She rapidly plunged deep within the inescapable spiral, where chaotic memories dominated all thoughts and emotions.

    When she opened her eyes, she was standing in the majestically reflective cathedral. In front of her was a maiden in saintly attire, kneeling before a statue of heavenly beauty.

    Iris¡¯s past self, Elizabeth, opened her cold azure eyes and raised her head, staring at the veil covering The Lord¡¯s unknown smile.

 Chapter 272: Whom Iris was

    Adorned in a saintly white robe, Elizabeth knelt before the statue of her goddess. Her dress¡¯s glimmering tails flowed outwards like the purest water descending from the calmest mountain range. Star-like gemstones on it rustled with her movement, revealing in their reflections their owner¡¯s grace.

    Adorned on her angelic beauty was her unchanging nonsmile. Her indifference, concealed only by the thinnest veil, became perturbed only at the sight of The Lord, to whom she should be devoting her heart.

    Her Holy Power radiated from her praying posture, its intensity brighter than the midday stars. A murky golden shield enclosed the prayer hall, isolating her from the one spying from the outside.

    She took off her veil. Her flowing blue hair shone like sapphire for one moment and darkened like an indigo moon for another. It swept her silhouette as if revolving under her command.

    She took a step forward. The chill marble floor pricked her bare feet. Her expression stayed still, for her mind focused only on that unmoving statue, the altar most holy.

    ¡°Lord, I now stand before you, as your sole Saintess Candidate,¡± she said. ¡°All others have been judged, suppressed, and eliminated. Will you now give me my chance?¡±

    Elizabeth held out and unfurled her right hand. Rings forged from purified gold and silver fell to the ground. Their cracked gemstones weakly glittered.

    Only the one on Elizabeth¡¯s ring retained its dignified glory. She caressed its smooth surface and pinched it. It trembled under her grip. Just before a crack manifested, she released her fingers while flashing her goddess a smile stretching unnaturally wide.

    ¡°Do you still consider me your favourite?¡± she said. ¡°Those devout ladies lost their position to me, your chosen vessel. Not even the Ecclesiastical Tribunal could exact justice for them.¡±

    The statue did not move, nor did any other voice resound.

    ¡°So long as I exist, there will be no more Saintess Candidate.¡± Elizabeth flung her hands to the side. ¡°Am I still your favourite?¡±

    ¡°My Child, I¡¯ve always been by your side,¡± a transcendent voice echoed.

    Elizabeth lowered her head. Her eyes landed on the feet of the gigantic statue. An incomparable brilliance emanated from the divine maiden in a long, loose cloak waved from the threads of Faith.

    As her eyes reddened, Elizabeth looked away. She couldn¡¯t even glimpse her goddess¡¯s soles. That flawless appearance remained outside her comprehension.

    ¡°One of the candidates refused to step down,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°Her faith in Your Divinity exceeds rationality. Should I have been fanatic like her?¡±

    ¡°My love demands no reciprocation.¡± The Lord smiled, though no one could see her. ¡°And my commandments demand no absolute virtues, only inextinguishable determination.¡±

    Elizabeth laughed. ¡°But she still succumbed to my will, after I mentioned her brother.¡±

    ¡°Did their suffering ease yours?¡±

    Quietude was her response.

    ¡°You only have to ask.¡± The Lord¡¯s graceful tone stirred all emotions possible. ¡°This world is your kingdom, this universe your domain.¡±

    ¡°Their worth matters so little, that you¡¯re gifting them to me?¡±

    ¡°We share similar values, my Child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not you, never was, and never will be.¡±

    ¡°Your Blessing too is just as potent.¡±

    Elizabeth clenched her fists. ¡°My will is mine, my Destiny mine.¡±

    ¡°Is she, too, yours?¡±

    Elizabeth lifted her head. Her eyes endured the burning sensation. ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve always been by my side. You know who I am, how I feel . . . and what I treasure.¡±

    ¡°And you know how similar we are.¡± The Lord settled down her veil. Her divine radiance softened until it no longer blinded her Chosen One. ¡°Come to my side, Child, and your wish shall ring true.¡±

    ¡°It would be your wish, not mine.¡±

    ¡°Must you go forth on this path?¡±

    There was no need for an answer. The Lord and her Chosen One understood each other too well. No persuasion nor bargain would change anything, yet they tried nonetheless.

    ¡°Is this not the reason you chose me?¡±

    The Lord turned around to look at the statue of her likeness. Their elegance failed hers, but they captured something she lacked, something she had been chasing since the moment she crowned herself the owner of creation.

    ¡°I offer you an eternity, but you only want finality.¡±

    Elizabeth laughed. Her voice crackled unlike her usually still, charming tone. Its broken quality resembled shattered obsidian.

    ¡°This memory of mine may have forgotten many things, but it still remembers enough.¡± Elizabeth glanced behind her, through the gigantic gates, at Herrifer, whose eyes failed to discern this conversation. ¡°You placed her in my embrace, and I treasure her; she will succeed me, and I will succeed you.¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Despite the futility of it all?¡±

    ¡°What can one failure do in the midst of everything?¡±

    The Lord gave no answer. Elizabeth didn¡¯t expect any.

    ¡°There is one thing I cannot fathom,¡± Elizabeth said. Her lips moved, but her voice became incomprehensible, her thoughts and expressions veiled in an infinite fog. Her reverberating speech eclipsed all understanding, all rationale.

    Iris frowned. She had been watching this blurry scene unfolding as a spectator. Her spiritual body dove nearer to her past self, but she couldn¡¯t penetrate the immense repelling between them. The Lord and Elizabeth were beyond her reach. This crucial memory, distorted and sundered into countless pieces, eluded her effort.

    Their conversation rang unheard by all but themselves. The unending radiance faded when The Lord returned to her divine throne, leaving only the silent Elizabeth to stare blankly at the statue, whose quality seemed decayed and frail.

    Elizabeth turned to stare at a wall decorated with azure stained glass. It depicted a lady whose hands uplifted angels and mortals alike. There was a familiar yet unknown presence there, though she could no longer sense it.

    ¡°I do not know who you are,¡± she said. ¡°But that familiarity . . . it reminds me of¡ªof something forgotten.¡±

    Iris stood before her past self, whom she found unfathomable. ¡°Maybe . . . I¡¯m no longer you.¡±

    ¡°If our goals align . . . you must not lose your heart. Do not commit my mistake.¡±

    Elizabeth shook her head. Her thoughtful expression melted away as if she were soulless. She paid no more attention to the stained glass and walked to the twin gates.

    As she pushed the gate open, her little sister cleaned her golden-rimmed white robe and lowered her head, paying her respect to the holiest Saintess Candidate. Staying under Elizabeth¡¯s gaze was enough to rock her tensed body.

    ¡°Congratulations, Sister,¡± she said. ¡°Our Lord must¡¯ve bestowed you endless blessings. Your ascension is all but certain.¡±

    ¡°Who allowed you to enter this sacred place?¡±

    Herrifer shivered. ¡°I . . . I simply want to see you.¡±

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°Bright light, angelic presence, and suffocating powers.¡±

    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t resist smiling. She lightly touched her sister¡¯s head. ¡°Work hard, Herrifer. I expect much from you.¡±

    Herrifer embraced her sister, who let it happen. The two shared what felt like an infinite time stretched out towards nowhere. While comforting her sister, Elizabeth stared beyond her, at where Iris stood watching, and gave a discomforting smile seen only by herself.

    The world quivered. The memory fragment swiftly disintegrated into patches of whiteness scattered along the chaotic current of emotions.

    Dull, grey, churning clouds flooded the plane on which all bubbling memories gently fell. They merged with the swirling mist, the slithering currents of delicate structure. Their lightest presence broke into multiple streams when they crashed with Iris¡¯s feet, enveloping her ankles before dissipating.

    She covered her eyes and exhaled. She inhaled, breathed out, held herself back, and pursed her lips. That memory was real, yet she couldn¡¯t remember it. She couldn¡¯t see herself in Elizabeth, in that ruthless disposition unbefitting her noble birth.

    Had she lost herself, or had she regained herself?

    ¡°Duality,¡± she said. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done nothing.¡±

    Duality descended in front of Iris. Though her wings and attires remained damaged, her complexion had brightened. The spear penetrating her chest dimly glowed, its divine silhouette turned incorporeal, not enough to disappear but enough to lessen its presence.

    Iris walked closer to Duality. Her eyes fixated on the spear. She reached for it. Duality grabbed her hand, caressing it.

    ¡°What you searched for isn¡¯t here.¡± Duality shook her head. ¡°Your enlightenment comes from the depth of your soul, the cry of your essence.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that . . . these emotions are mine?¡±

    ¡°No one but you know your own truth.¡±

    The weakest breeze passed through Iris. Her blue hair wavered like her heart. The memory of her past life replayed in her mind, from the very first moment to the very last.

    Her seamless recollection spun her head. She saw someone else living through her life, a beauty with her features, yet a stranger to her heart.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± she whispered. ¡°Am I Iris, Elizabeth, or someone else?¡±

    Duality patiently waited. What felt like years passed by, such that the landscape of shifting clouds changed its patterns, from a vast plain into a mountainous region. The mist covered the rising and falling ground composed of bubbles, which consumed Iris with their chaotic visions.

    She swung her hands, bursting bubbles around her. Her Soul Power quaked the world, flattening the mountain range around her. Rubbles of shattered dreams lay around her like a self-made prison.

    ¡°Duality, will you help me?¡±

    Duality let silence permeate. ¡°We could never unravel your soul.¡±

    ¡°I shan¡¯t perish. This little pain means nothing.¡±

    ¡°Our refusal doesn¡¯t imply your fragility; it implies ours.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°You are no mere mortal, Dear.¡±

    ¡°Then what am I!¡±

    Duality covered the right half of her face. ¡°I . . . have no idea. You¡¯ve yet to transcend your mortal shell, but you possess an immortal quality.¡±

    ¡°What kind of being am I?¡±

    Duality sighed. She switched to cover her left half. ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°I am me.¡±

    ¡°You are Iris, the current Iris.¡±

    ¡°Who are you, then?¡±

    Duality frowned. She stopped covering her face. ¡°We . . . are Duality, fragments of Chaos and Order, Divine and Demonic, Holy and Unholy.¡±

    Iris smirked, ¡°We might be more similar than we think.¡±

    She drew her hands groundward. The illusory realm split open. A suit of cards gushed into the world and revolved around their owner. Their hazy fronts revealed only silhouettes of a noble lady, whose blank features resembled Elizabeth herself.

    While the cards lit up and burned away, Iris closed her eyes. Her hands rested on her chest, forming a prayer gesture. No word left her mouth; only her Faith stirred.

    Golden threads connected her with every card, whose faces gradually brightened.

    They revealed ladies whose aura mimicked Iris, but those ladies walked different earths and trod different fates. They donned attires of a general, a pirate, a dancer, a noble, with only their lifeless eyes their common features.

    Flames burst at the edges of the cards and devoured them. Each Iris, leading an extraordinarily colourful life, disintegrated into cold ashes whose blackness tainted forever this whitescape.

    The cards wilted until remained the final one, of Iris donning her silky purple dress. That girl gazed skywards, her soft smile directed at herself.

    Iris grabbed the card. It crumbled under her slightest touch. She hmphed.

    ¡°Congratulations,¡± Duality said. ¡°Your mastery over the art of divination has blossomed.¡±

    ¡°And yet I still failed.¡±

    ¡°Others wouldn¡¯t even know that.¡±

    Threads of Fates, although fleeting, materialised as the smallest, faintest traces, like the invisible strings guiding all puppets to a fixed outcome. Iris could only glimpse at its vastitude, whose extent spanned beyond her imagination.

    ¡°Teach me your way.¡± Iris looked at Duality. ¡°That promised reward, I¡¯ll receive it now.¡±

    Duality¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°We¡¯re glad. Our cooperation shall deepen until it can no more.¡±

    The spear in Duality¡¯s chest shivered. She grabbed its handle and exerted herself. Tiny cracks manifested throughout the blade, but it refused to shatter. The lingering Divinity healed and repelled Duality¡¯s power.

    ¡°Observe well, my Iris,¡± she said. ¡°This is how you devoured a Goddess.¡±

    Irresistible light washed over the infinite plane, drowning the lost Slime Girl and the shattered Evil Goddess.

 Chapter 273: Devorias Offers

    The dark grey sky covered the pale white land. Dust and ashes accumulated on empty mountains made of dried wood stums, crumbled ores, and viscous black fluid. This shattered world divided itself into countless islands separated by bottomless pits. No sound or radiance, coming from the ever-burning grey flames, could escape their confine. Stillness itself dominated all else, crowning its depressive force the ruler of this Plane.

    A lady in a messy crimson hood sat on a sturdy wooden chair. Every time she reached for the game pieces resting on a makeshift table, the cuffs on her wrists and ankles creaked dissonantly. Their endless chains flailed around whenever uncomfortably warm winds blew against her.

    Opposite her was an absentminded maiden, whose glowing, flowing hair covered her countenance. Its colour shifted whenever she contemplated her next move, though much of her mind was elsewhere. Her clouded eyes nonetheless fixated on her enemy.

    The hooded lady tapped her feet. Pebbles cut her bare flesh. Gushing blood formed rivers branching to surround the table. Countless skin-like roses rapidly coated the environment. Their metallic odour rendered the grey atmosphere smothering.

    The dreamy lady remained focused on the game. The blackness commanded by the Plane howled, their anger screeching in the ears of all living creatures. Shadowy tendrils flung at the roses, disintegrating them into black ashes and drying up the river of blood.

    Standing on the side, Fate withdrew the handheld fan covering her mouth. The eyes on its sides closed. ¡°Temperamental as always, Preeminence of Reality.¡±

    ¡°That title doesn¡¯t sound as pleasing as I thought. Address me by my name, like all else do,¡± Devoria said. ¡°I¡¯d like to win at least once, no matter the method.¡±

    ¡°The game has yet to reach the middle stage.¡±

    Devoria smiled. The cuffs on her wrists shook. The floating island housing her prison also quivered. ¡°Ripples of your emotions, they excite me.¡±

    ¡°What did she mean, Fate?¡± a calm tone echoed.

    Bright green light impacted the ground. Bushes and grass sprouted on the toxic soils and purified the dusty air. A tanned, muscular man stepped out of the pillar of lifelike radiance. His tattooed body shimmered with vitality which not even the deathly energy could suppress.

    Devoria smirked, ¡°Oh, Life, have you finally decided to join me?¡±

    Life snorted. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before I comprehend your secrets.¡±

    Devoria shifted her game pieces while smiling. Her blindfolded face turned to Life. ¡°If such is your confidence, why not accept my gift?¡±

    Devoria coughed, heaved, and threw up a mist of blood. The world assaulted this mass of mutating vitality before it could morph into an abomination, though the rotten stench persisted in the air. A lump of pulsating flesh, full of twitching eyes, forced its way out of Devoria.

    She presented it to Life. He stepped back, his face pale.

    Fate raised her fan to block Life from Devoria. She shook her head. Her waving hair danced around her as if searching for hidden traps.

    Laughing, Devoria returned to the game. She let out a light gasp upon seeing Dream¡¯s moves. ¡°You three teamed up to distract me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I do such pointless things?¡± Life said.

    Dream frowned. She raised her hand, preparing to point at Life. As her power stirred up the world, she glimpsed Fate¡¯s softened expression. Her power receded, and she refocused on the game.

    ¡°Fate, you shouldn¡¯t have ruined the occasion.¡± Devoria lightly hit the table. ¡°We could¡¯ve witnessed the power of The Dreamscape.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t risk having you escape.¡±

    ¡°I must be much scarier than Gulia.¡±

    ¡°Your avatars cause calamities everywhere.¡±

    Devoria tapped the table. She spent a few minutes in silence before swiftly moving tens of pieces on her multistory board. Her blindfold stirred as her eyes shifted away from Fate to the sky.

    ¡°Those fragments aren¡¯t me. They¡¯d happily crown themselves me if given a chance.¡± Devoria insisted on giving the flesh to Dream. ¡°Are my secrets uninteresting?¡±

    ¡°The Dreamscape is a vast place. I lack any sparred effort to experiment with your Authority.¡±

    ¡°But my power too contains a hint of Dream Domain.¡±

    ¡°Not as majestic.¡±

    Pouting, Devoria chewed the flesh, whose screams musically rang in her ears, and swallowed even the last drop of blood. No filth dirtied the table.

    This endless game continued, with Dream emotionlessly executing her plan and Devoria emotionally planning her comeback. Fate¡¯s intense gaze tickled Devoria despite her attire covering her gorgeous body. Even Life¡¯s taunting eyes irritated her.

    ¡°No more game today,¡± she said while pointing at Fate. ¡°Something interesting just happened. Is that not why your heart beats so fast?¡±

    Life carefully inched closer. He too followed Devoria¡¯s words.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°She ruins my threads,¡± Fate said. ¡°Dream, how much could you see?¡±

    Dream closed her eyes and leaned on the creaky chair. Her breathing ceased. She snapped open her eyes and beamed at Fate.

    ¡°The Dreamscape isn¡¯t where it happened. They were in a realm adjacent, a realm warded by a fallen Deity.¡±

    ¡°What did she gain?¡±

    ¡°Virtue might be in danger.¡±

    Frowning, Fate weaved strings in the air. They dispersed as starlight, which illuminated much of this forsaken land. Life and Dream observed her movement while Devoria covered her face, touching her blindfold as if they were her most treasured accessory.

    ¡°She should¡¯ve been in your embrace long ago,¡± Devoria said. ¡°Heartbreak has eroded your confidence.¡±

    Fate stopped knitting. The perimeter of the floating island crumbled as mountains and hills collapsed from the incessant quake. Even the black sky split apart, allowing the black light of The Void to seep through.

    An endless flow of unknown entities gushed in, but the world of death consumed all without fail. Dream looked through her pinched finger at the hole and blew. The gap vanished.

    Fate slowly exhaled. She nodded at Dream and glared at Devoria but did nothing. ¡°Responsibility is what prevented me.¡±

    ¡°No such constraints are imposed upon me. Why don¡¯t you let me have her?¡±

    ¡°Rather Lilith corrupting the world than you assimilating all.¡±

    ¡°A fragment of mine has already found her.¡± Devoria licked her lips. ¡°Her smell mesmerizes me.¡±

    ¡°Your scheme will fail,¡± Life said. ¡°And like with Lacross, we¡¯ll vanquish you.¡±

    ¡°If only you agreed to become my bride, I would¡¯ve whispered my secrets while we had fun.¡±

    ¡°Only a fool would abandon their own identity.¡±

    ¡°I merely gift you one more identity.¡± Crimson light shone beneath Devoria¡¯s blindfold. ¡°Blame yourself if you get assimilated.¡±

    ¡°A mere prisoner dares to intimidate me?¡±

    Life exerted his arms. His tattoo turned radiant green while his Divinity surged as lively green flames, whose tempestuous vigour fought off the life-ending aura permeating the world. A forest sprang behind him, filled with howls of the spiritual beasts and scents of ethereal flowers.

    The board game table trembled, knocking a few pieces out of their places. Dream stopped moving. She sluggishly turned to Life, her suppressed pressures brewing like a continental storm.

    Despite Fate¡¯s pleading, she snapped her fingers and whispered her annoyance. Spacetime surrounding Life shattered; milky white reality unfolded around him, integrating his being into The Dreamscape.

    Countless delicate, fleshy hands reached for his forest, tore apart his Wild Beasts, and crumpled his flowers. Even his all-reviving Divinity faltered under this enigmatic aura.

    Countless strings, whose resonant dances evoked peaceful melodies, wrapped around Life and yanked him back to the deathly world. Invisible wings intercepted the fallen pieces and arranged them where they belonged while pushing back The Dreamscape from absorbing another Plane.

    ¡°Please forgive him, Dream,¡± Fate said. ¡°Gulia¡¯s already sunken a part of the Main Material Plane. We cannot lose another Plane.¡±

    ¡°Bridging the Main Material Plane and the Abyssal Plane,¡± Devoria said. ¡°Her plan has always been wicked. I supported her wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°Your fragments thrive in chaos, but chaos is also an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°If you delay it any further, I might lose control and eat Iris first.¡±

    Fate softly grinned. ¡°If you¡¯re that confident.¡±

    Devoria hmphed. ¡°My mood hasn¡¯t been great lately. Your people keep pestering me that I lost my appetite. Either yours or Innumeral¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Innumeral . . .¡±

    ¡°At least my games with Dream have conclusive endings. With you and him, however, it¡¯s always been a stalemate since forever.¡±

    ¡°The end is nigh.¡± Fate¡¯s voice grew cold. ¡°After all, the last piece has appeared.¡±

    ¡°A spectacle awaits us.¡± Devoria stretched her arms and legs. Her chains crackled. ¡°I can already smell the bloodied rain.¡±

    Life wanted to retort, but Fate had yet to say anything. If Fate herself couldn¡¯t argue against it, such a remark must have some truth in it. Although he was disinterested in the grand game Fate played with the Five Catastrophes, he could still sense the changing of the tides.

    ¡°Lacross¡¯s gift couldn¡¯t have been more perfect, too,¡± Devoria said. ¡°The Dark Pantheon is starting to move.¡±

    Fate turned around and covered her face with her fan. Its eyes reopened, its gazes seeing through everything. ¡°The Source is recovering. You¡¯ll soon see the end of it all. And afterwards, your Destiny will arrive.¡±

    ¡°What is Destiny to a Perpetual One like me?¡± Devoria struck her chest. Her fingernails messily dug out her flesh. Her beating heart came off. ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve stepped into this place, I¡¯ve been waiting to die, to free myself from this physical vessel. Why not annihilate me now?¡±

    Blood seeped out of her mouth, her eyes, her nose, her ears, but she remained smiling. Her tattered cloak squirmed, her tendrils getting restless. Even the blindfold on her eyes struggled to keep still.

    ¡°The day we annihilate your fragments will be the day we kill you.¡±

    ¡°And the day the River of Time uttered my name will be the day I returned.¡±

    Devoria crushed her own heart. Her body limped forward, crashing on the table. The game pieces scattered under her pitiful, dissolving body. Fleshy pink tentacles penetrated through her pale skin and cannibalized her corpse. Worms drilled holes through her head and arms and legs, and she imploded as if getting crushed by a mountain.

    Dream sighed. She rose from her chair and walked to Life. He couldn¡¯t meet her gaze but also refused to back down. He could only tense up when she stared at the tattoos on his arms.

    ¡°Congratulations,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ve learned a little more about her.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for The Source to intervene. I¡¯ll uncover her secrets and subsume her power.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re careless.¡± Dream touched a piece of exquisite tattoo on his forearm. ¡°If you let this curse energy build up, you might really turn into an Ancient Goddess.¡±

    Life sneered. ¡°I can control it.¡±

    ¡°My mistake, Dream,¡± Devoria said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have ruined the board.¡±

    Devoria appeared atop her own corpse, still chained and blindfolded. She carefully arranged the blood-soaked pieces to their places. The tentacles and gaping maws extending from her sleeves licked every drop of blood tainting the game.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± she said.

    Dream nodded and returned to make her move. Fate intensely watched while Life carefully examined his own body.

    ¡­

    The sound of constant heartbeats echoed. Iris carefully opened her eyes to the wet sensation of sleeping in a shallow pond. She had reverted to her blue slime body. Her fluid leaked out and tainted every part of her desk. She sat up and looked at her translucent hands.

    Her sister¡¯s voice persisted.

    Moonlight slithered through gaps between the curtains and washed over her dark face. She could¡¯ve prayed, and her message would¡¯ve reached Herrifer.

    The shadow of a beautiful Monster Girl loomed over Iris. She decided against opening her heart. Someone else might try to get in.

    After half an hour of recollecting her thoughts, Iris cleansed her desk and chair. She opened her diary and wrote what transpired in her dream.

    Her dried ink pen scribbled futilely on the page. Nothing but the scratching noise entered her perception. Unsure of what to do, she rewrote the same invisible sentence, erased it from her mind, and waited for it to come back to haunt her.

    Her fingers slipped; the pen fell on the desk, chipping its head. She didn¡¯t even notice that.

    It was all but confirmed that she was incomplete, her heart fragmented, her memory scattered. The ideal she held as her guiding light may just be what The Lord implanted onto her head.

    She stared inward and found herself hollow, found another silhouette in the mirror of her soul. Who was Elizabeth?

    Who was Iris?

 Chapter 274: Nilta the Hidden

    Dim pink glows blanketed the cushion-filled room with a sense of ease, a sense of drowsiness instilled from a quiet lullaby. Faint hazes from pastille burners cooled the air and relaxed the mind. Iris rested in her fluffy chair, whose soft silky surface moulded its silhouette according to her figure. Only Antina was beside her. She checked the documents while meditating on topics unbeknownst to all.

    ¡°They decorated well,¡± Antina said. ¡°They pour their hearts and souls on every inch of this room.¡±

    ¡°Too well.¡± Iris placed down her document. ¡°The mood doesn¡¯t lend itself to a productive affair.¡±

    ¡°That is the least of your concerns, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Working is how I heal my heart.¡±

    ¡°Are you healing it, or casting a thin veil over it?¡±

    Iris glared at her maid. ¡°Has The Founder¡¯s daughter always been this free?¡±

    ¡°Serving you is the priority. Your needs supersede the pesky paperwork.¡±

    ¡°I suddenly crave black tea.¡±

    Though pouting, Antina retreated out of the room. Her mistress gave no specification for the type of black tea; she must decide for herself the most suitable variation.

    As the tranquillity settled, Iris snapped her fingers. The pink glow of the scented candles fizzled away, replaced by the energetic yellow glow from the metallic sconces. The half-closed curtains parted for morning sunlight to greet the misty room, dispersing the permeative fragrance.

    Iris ambled around the room admiring the portraits of various Monster Girls. They stood in notable landscapes of the Garcient Kingdom. She recognized a few places. Still many eluded her knowledge.

    Her eyes moved from the extravagant ornaments to her working desk, crafted from the most exquisite mahogany. Several checked documents lay neat on one side while the unchecked stacked carefreely on the other.

    She came to the table and picked a page that caught her eye. She examined this newly recruited Monster Girl.

    Nilta was a Butterfly Girl whose translucent wings perfumed intoxicating scents whenever they moved. Her still purple eyes and short magenta hair gave her an air of lethargy, of a life submerged in molasses of monotony.

    Aside from the subtle coarseness of her features, she mirrored Iris¡¯s human appearance. She carried the same determination, the same stubbornness, and the same loneliness.

    Iris circled Nilta¡¯s name and pressed her fingers against the realistic portrait. In between her fingertips and the paper, rotating concentric hexagons materialised and locked on Nilta¡¯s heart. With each revolution they drew out immaterial particles, whose aggregation formed an incorporeal card.

    The card flashed upon shifting into reality and fell up into Iris¡¯s open palm. She retracted her hand and flipped the card to look at its face.

    The painterly style obscured minute detail but amplified the focal points.

    A tatter-winged angel, whose stained halo dripped tears onto her messy hair, reached out for a thorny flower shrub. Blood from her pricked fingers traced branching paths to the ground.

    Iris snapped the card in half. It dissolved into dim glows that left behind no trace.

    After separating Nilta¡¯s document from the rest, Iris continued her work. The unchecked pile gradually lessened; her eyes glazed over every detail, yet she no longer found any anomaly.

    When Antina returned with a table cart full of dessert and a tea set, Iris was leaning on her chair, eyes closed, mind wandering. Antina silently parked the cart beside the tea table and came to her mistress¡¯s side. That unblemished expression occupied her heart, commanding it to beat in an uncomfortable rhythm.

    Antina drew her hand close to her mistress¡¯s ear. Iris slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze met her maid, who bashfully distanced herself.

    ¡°Please punish me for disturbing your rest,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Your scent woke me up.¡± Iris touched her nose. ¡°I do not dislike it.¡±

    ¡°This perfume will become my main from now on.¡±

    With Antina¡¯s help, Iris went to the tea table and watched her maid¡¯s wavey performance. Antina poured strawberry sauce on a piece of vanilla cake, drawing a heart encircling her mistress¡¯s name.

    She then rinsed a cup of mixed-herb black tea, whose earthy aroma refreshed the atmosphere.

    Iris received the warm cup and tasted the floral note. Her smile blossomed. She placed down the cup and, while waiting for the refill, sliced a piece of cake.

    That piece was for her maid. Although initially refused, Antina succumbed to her mistress¡¯s bright eyes and leaned close to nibble on the slice. Its taste melted on her tongue like how her mistress¡¯s flavour melted on her lips.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Her breaths tickled her mistress. Their distance permitted only the slightest movement before they must embrace each other.

    Despite the temptation, Antina backed away.

    ¡°That was your best chance.¡± Iris licked her lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have resisted.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t interrupt your teatime.¡±

    ¡°You would become my tea, your lips the sweet.¡±

    ¡°The taste would be inferior to what I¡¯ve prepared.¡±

    ¡°The aftertaste will be heavenly.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re too observant, too sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Please confide your thoughts. Everything will be as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Out of those we welcomed to the Court of Indulgence, one stood out.¡±

    Antina bowed and went to look for that mystical Monster Girl who obtained her mistress¡¯s recognition. It didn¡¯t take long before she spotted that Monster Girl.

    She looked at her mistress with disbelieved eyes. ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Is her appearance too bewitching?¡±

    ¡°Allow me to reprimand those who failed your order.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°They¡¯d never intentionally hide her existence. An external influence blinded them, concealed this girl from their detection.¡±

    Frowning, Antina checked once more the details on Nilta¡¯s report. No ordinary power could stand against the Court Founder¡¯s blessing on all the Court Members.

    ¡°To think that our security may have been compromised . . .¡±

    ¡°My divination suggests otherwise. The interference wasn¡¯t aiming at us. It was to conceal her.¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡±

    ¡°The answer to that question will certainly be interesting.¡±

    Iris rang the handbell on her desk. A Monster Girl swiftly answered her call, greeted the senior member, and waited quietly for a chance to gain good grace. Iris ordered her to fetch Olivia, the leader of the Monster Girls rescued from Royal Magic Academy.

    Once the Monster Girl brought Olivia to the room, Iris beckoned for her. She bit on a piece of cookie, broke it in half, and gave one to her dazed retainer. The Monster Girl carefully received the piece and hesitantly swallowed it.

    Against her effort, her feline ears couldn¡¯t stop flipping, and her slender tail curled around its tip as if trying to squeeze onto itself. She bashfully dashed out of the room, though the corner of her eyes still caught a glimpse of her smiling superior.

    The door gently closed. Antina went to the door and pressed her hand on its wooden exterior. Strings of arcane characters manifested on the gate, sealing it with invisible chains.

    ¡°Please give me your order, Mistress,¡± Olivia said.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s been kind to us, too kind.¡±

    ¡°Do you have fun?¡±

    Olivia blushed. ¡°Other sisters . . . have taught me well.¡±

    ¡°The world is a vast place, with a lot to explore. Take your chance, experience our pleasure, and become a pillar for those after you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Mistress.¡±

    Iris gently tapped the table. Olivia sat opposite her mistress. She lowered her head when Antina stared at her, but she never showed any nervousness. She kept her eyes fixed on the teacup in front of her, where her mistress¡¯s reflection lingered.

    ¡°Now is your chance to uphold that promise,¡± Iris said.

    Antina gave Nilta¡¯s document to Olivia, who thoroughly read it. Her eyes couldn¡¯t move away from Nilta¡¯s appearance. Many questions swirled unasked in her mind, but only in her mind.

    ¡°Please allow me to take care of her.¡± Olivia raised her fist. ¡°She shall be my closest sister.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t get any privilege but that of a Monster Girl of our Court.¡± Iris sniggered. ¡°She and I have no relation. Her curious appearance is her natural right, a coincidence played by none.¡±

    Olivia hastily apologised but was stopped by her mistress¡¯s nonchalant smile.

    ¡°Look after her for me, but don¡¯t give her any special attention. She¡¯s in my eyes, although only dimly.¡±

    ¡°Such is already a blessing.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Olivia? You¡¯re now at the centre of my attention, the jewel in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Mistress . . . I can do anything for you.¡±

    ¡°To repay my kindness, or to form a more passionate bond?¡±

    Olivia looked away. Her shyness blatantly displayed itself as if wishing to be noticed by her mistress, who could reciprocate her feelings and nurture them into a long-lasting warmth.

    Though smiling, Iris didn¡¯t continue the conversation. She invited Olivia to taste her dessert and relax. The cakes and pies and cookies and candies on the table gradually dwindled until only the last few remained, which was when Olivia reached her limit. She hurriedly excused herself out of the room, her face bright pink like peaches.

    ¡°My body too is yours,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Then allow me to use it.¡± Iris snapped her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss my lovely assassin.¡±

    Antina pouted but still went away. She returned with a tray of fruits and the silent assassin who, despite her preparation, still shivered at the sight of her saviour. Barineer could never look into Iris¡¯s eyes without feeling that persisting itch in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, Mistress,¡± she said. ¡°Please use me as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to unsheathe your blade; what I require is your other expertise.¡±

    ¡°Whose secrets am I to uncover?¡±

    ¡°Zici Monalin, a floor manager at Prime Archive. She has no secret, no enemy, and no background.¡±

    ¡°The truth will reveal itself to you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Do not approach her or anyone related to her.¡±

    ¡°Should I also limit my method to the ordinary means?¡±

    ¡°If you decide so.¡±

    ¡°A secret that eludes The Court must be extraordinary. I cannot hope to match its supernatural means.¡±

    ¡°Can you do so with the methods of the mundane?¡±

    ¡°With your blessing, Mistress.¡±

    Iris grabbed Barineer¡¯s hand and pressed it on her chest. Her pulsating heart transmitted meaning that escaped words into her assassin, whose arm tensed up as if meticulously touched by a succubus¡¯s fingers.

    Barineer drew back her hand and held it on her chest, feeling that elegant heat suffusing her flesh. Her pale skin beneath her black assassin uniform pinkened, enough to penetrate the black fabric. She struggled to find the reasons she held herself back, even though her dependable saviour gave her an enticing chance.

    ¡°Remember that rhythm, Barineer. That is my blessing.¡± Iris swiped her hand in front of her assassin. A glowing blue thread extended from her chest toward Barineer¡¯s palm. ¡°Kiss my mark, and my power will subsume you.¡±

    The heart-shaped blue mark sank deep inside the back of Barineer¡¯s palm. She touched it but failed to sense anything. Her dazed eyes only returned to clarity when she noticed her mistress¡¯s gaze curiously looming over her.

    ¡°Please watch over me, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Always, my Dear.¡±

    Barineer lingered only a few more moments, tasting a bit of her mistress¡¯s dessert. She determinedly left to fulfil her duty, which had now become her only thought.

    Her parting countenance showed that much.

    After organising the recruitment documents, Iris and Antina left the office and went down to the first floor, where other ladies guided her to a premium lounge. She knocked a few times and, receiving no response, pushed the curtain-covered door.

    Parmin lay on a bar counter with glasses of martini scattered around her, their cocktails wetting her shiny dress. Morbi pushed her wife down while licking the shoulders, her hands reaching for the ears.

    The two intoxicatedly looked at Iris.

 Chapter 275: Postponed Date

    Morbi rose to sit on the bar counter, her messy clothes sticking to her figure. Her loose hair flowed from her tilted head and partially covered her eyes. Her gaze pierced through those strands and flirted with Iris¡¯s bright, sparkling eyes.

    Iris closed her eyes and raised her right hand to block her maid¡¯s eyes. Her chuckling maid gladly accepted that warm palm on her face. She carefully held it while tracing down that slender arm.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± Morbi said. ¡°I did not expect any visitor, much less you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still sick, Lady Morbi. Alcoholic drink isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°My brewing skill is the speciality of our court.¡±

    ¡°Interrupting Parmin¡¯s bliss would be too shameful of me.¡± Iris stopped blocking Antina¡¯s eyes and went to a seat near the counter, facing the two half-naked Monster Girls. ¡°Please ignore us. We . . . can wait.¡±

    Morbi coyly bent down. Her hands held Parmin¡¯s waist and slithered upwards under Parmin¡¯s laced dress. She drew her lips close to Parmin but never touched. Her face hovered slightly out of reach, yet Parmin couldn¡¯t do anything except tremble along with the caressing.

    Despite the redness on her face and the sweat on her body, Morbi backed away. She clicked her tongue, reached for a wet towel to clean stains on her body, and adjusted her dress. She got up from the disappointed Parmin who too redressed herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re different today,¡± Morbi said. ¡°Where did our easily flustered Iris go?¡±

    ¡°If I show my desire, would you force me until I gave in?¡±

    ¡°With your permission.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°Many things occupy my mind such that passion has no place in it. I¡¯m . . . too tired to feel bashful.¡±

    ¡°Have you finally let go of your mask?¡±

    ¡°Mayhaps?¡±

    Parmin clapped her hands. The fallen chairs and glasses and plates reorganized themselves as new, cleansed and rearranged by magic. She came to Iris and held out the chair for her wife. Morbi took a seat while serving Iris and Antina drinks.

    Iris, smelling no alcohol, sipped it. The sour taste tickled her mind.

    ¡°What brings you here, Iris?¡± Morbi said. ¡°The Court has no more work for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to . . . ask for your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to postpone our date. Until I¡¯ve fixed this problem, we cannot . . . go too far.¡±

    Parmin¡¯s eyes widened. She peeped at her wife¡¯s amused expression but kept her thoughts to herself. Morbi let silence course through her, permeate her, and submerge her until her aura became unreadable. She reached for her wife¡¯s face and traced her fingernails along that delicate face before reticently pulling back.

    ¡°As long as it may take, I can wait.¡± She chortled. ¡°Then we shall push until we break.¡±

    Holding her breath, Iris nodded. ¡°But that¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°Is my request too little?¡±

    ¡°Your request is already my obligation.¡±

    Parmin pouted. ¡°We didn¡¯t get that far when you were with me.¡±

    Iris pointed at her chest. ¡°I had to halve my heart, one for you, one for Ludmint.¡±

    Parmin slapped herself and refused to speak when her wife glared at her. She shouldn¡¯t have brought up that moment; the punishment that befell her was . . . too nightmarish.

    ¡°There is a business trip I must attend,¡± Morbi said. ¡°You shall come with me, to an underground network owned by Nature Defiler.¡±

    ¡°Can I bring my acquaintances?¡±

    ¡°With their letters of recommendation, no one will object to your admittance.¡±

    ¡°Does your invitation alone not suffice?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to be in the spotlight, Dear?¡±

    Though the temptation beckoned her, Iris snuffed out that thought. Two senior members showing up at the same time would attract too many gazes.

    ¡°Am I to become your maid?¡±

    ¡°Even as a disguise, that is unacceptable.¡± Morbi touched her lips. ¡°You will be my escort, my lovely lady.¡±

    Antina coughed. ¡°Wherever Mistress is, I must be by her side.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle with The Founder¡¯s plan.¡±

    ¡°When will we go?¡±

    ¡°The letter of invitation will arrive when the date draws near. I¡¯ll inform you when they set the location.¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Please take good care of me.¡±

    Morbi wrapped her arm around Parmin, stroking her back. ¡°Worry not, Iris. I¡¯ve already practised a lot.¡±

    ¡°Am I her substitute?¡± Parmin said. ¡°Dear, your words hurt me.¡±

    ¡°I can hurt you more than that.¡± Morbi leaned on her wife and licked her face. ¡°You love that kind of pain, though.¡±

    While Morbi and Parmin flirted, Iris rose from her seat after finishing the drink. She took her maid¡¯s hand and left the room. Her quiet farewell trailed after her departure, sealing the room under her persisting scent, a mix of flowery, earthy, candy-like fragrances.

    The door locked itself. The curtains covering the entrance obscured the small blinded windows. Morbi seized her wife¡¯s arm and pushed her down. They fell from their seats and onto the cold, hard, prickish floor.

    Parmin only moaned. Her hands carefully touched her irresistible partner.

    ¡­

    ¡°Were you disappointed?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Your well-being is the priority, Mistress,¡± Antina said. ¡°There . . . will be more chances in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ludmint would be mad if she heard that.¡±

    ¡°She alone can¡¯t monopolise you, Mistress. You¡¯re too precious, too charming.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you could take me?¡±

    Antina clasped her hands. ¡°Even if I fail, I won¡¯t regret trying.¡±

    Grinning, Iris knocked on the wooden slit above the carriage sofa. The driver opened the slit and leaned her ear closer. Iris whispered her commands before winking at the blushing driver, who quickly closed the slit and accelerated the speed.

    Antina frowned. ¡°Must you send me away?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a window of opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Your side is where I must be.¡±

    ¡°You cannot always have what you want.¡± Iris pressed her index finger on her maid¡¯s lips. ¡°I am to meet Ludmint¡¯s colleagues. Your presence will only cast unpleasant rumours. After all, I¡¯m Ludmint¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Antina sighed. ¡°Please keep me in your mind while I¡¯m away.¡±

    ¡°My guilt will never let go of your visage.¡±

    ¡°Your guilt is lovely. Let me comfort you with a surprise gift.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Antina melted away. Iris shut her eyes and dozed off to the unsteady tremor of the carriage. Although the sofa absorbed much of the impact, it failed to evade her perception. Even the muffled whispers of the passersby couldn¡¯t escape her. They gave rise to background noises strangely soothing.

    Iris arrived at a modest restaurant in a corner of a barren street. A few trams passed by the quiet walkway, on which businessmen and ladies in formal attires frequented. Everyone respectfully kept their distance, their eyes focusing only on their destination.

    A waitress came to receive Iris. She delicately curtseyed, her gesture professional and graceful. Iris whispered her appointment, and the waitress guided her to the second floor. There was already a table covered in red tablecloth and prearranged cutlery waiting.

    At the table were familiar faces. Cilvia waved at Iris while Lidoac smiled at her. Iris sat opposite Cilvia, giving Lidoac only the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Thank you for accepting my request,¡± she said. ¡°It must¡¯ve been difficult.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it has,¡± Lidoac said. ¡°Ludmint has always been too keen. She rarely misses any subtle detail.¡±

    Cilvia fiddled with her hair. ¡°Ludmint, she¡¯s been overworking herself lately.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve caused her much trouble.¡± Iris tapped the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural that she cares deeply for her fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I mustn¡¯t make her worried.¡±

    The waitress returned to take the order. Iris requested for strong wine, though not one of the strongest. Her friends looked at each other but respected her choice.

    ¡°Have you gotten better?¡± Cilvia said. ¡°Ludmint must¡¯ve taken you to various places, but if you want more options, I can recommend you to a specialist.¡±

    ¡°Even though you know my ailment isn¡¯t a disease but a curse?¡±

    ¡°The specialist is someone who deals with ancient curses.¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°Your concern is lovely, Cilvia. I didn¡¯t choose wrongly when I allowed you to take your chance with Ludmint.¡±

    Cilvia flushed. She glared at Lidoac to shut him up. ¡°You¡¯re Ludmint¡¯s fianc¨¦e and our friends. We must help each other.¡±

    ¡°What . . . has Ludmint been doing?¡±

    ¡°Did she not tell you?¡±

    ¡°She only told me things that could alleviate my worry. I want to know how she¡¯s been doing.¡±

    The wine arrived. Cilvia got the first taste. She downed her first glass and set it down. Her eyes turned slightly fuzzy, but her voice and manner were still stable.

    ¡°Ludmint is the main supervisor of the Grand Formation project. She and her team, and most of the researchers, are under heavy scrutiny for the failure during Holy Resurgence Day.¡±

    ¡°The investigation must¡¯ve impacted you two as well.¡±

    ¡°Our teams are under comparatively lesser pressure.¡± Cilvia twirled her refilled glass. ¡°But Ludmint, your fianc¨¦e, she disobeyed the higher-up¡¯s directive.¡±

    ¡°Is it . . . related to me?¡±

    Cilvia smiled. ¡°She¡¯s always been stubborn. Her refusal to grant members of the Orthodoxy temporary access to Evil Punisher has landed her in some trouble.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, however.¡± Lidoac snorted. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked those guys. They preach their faith yet still meddle with the worldly affair.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to find a reasonable compromise.¡± Cilvia sighed. ¡°But she never listened to me. She . . . doesn¡¯t want to give up her work.¡±

    Iris held her glass and drank with Cilvia. The wine burned her throat and left behind an earthy taste. She licked her lips. ¡°Has she been delaying the audit?¡±

    Lidoac and Cilvia looked at each other before they focused on Iris, who gave them an apologetic smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°You have yet to participate in any project. The investigative committee has no reason to summon you.¡±

    ¡°Yet Ludmint still did it for me, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Cilvia wanted to speak, but Lidoac feinted coughing.

    ¡°The Orthodoxy is serious this time. They have formed an investigative body that will work closely with the committee created by the imperial family. At least one Archbishop will oversee the interrogation.¡±

    The waitress came to serve the food and refilled the wine. Iris ate only a little before she put down her fork and knife. The delectable steak couldn¡¯t take her mind off the topic.

    ¡°What would you do if I were¡ª¡±

    Cilvia raised her hand to stop Iris from speaking. ¡°Your secrets will only stay secret if you never tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has secrets, big or small, inconsequential or damning. I¡¯ll only listen to yours when you want to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Can I not tell you now?¡± Iris snapped her fingers. A translucent barrier covered the group. ¡°I trust my judgement, and I trust my Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time. The more I know, the riskier it will be.¡±

    Lidoac clapped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bear the responsibility. Your secrets will be safe with me.¡±

    Cilvia pinched Lidoac¡¯s hand and pointed at him. ¡°Secrets spill out of you whenever you get drunk. She¡¯s not telling you anything.¡±

    While Lidoac and Cilvia argued, Iris quietly watched them. Their friendliness and carefreeness infected her, permeating her heavy heart. Ludmint had great friends, one that she must cherish, perhaps more than she currently did.

    ¡°Once you get back to Ludmint,¡± Iris said, ¡°please persuade her to let go of her worry.¡±

    Cilvia stopped fighting. She raised her brows. ¡°How should we do that?¡±

    ¡°Tell her the faster she finishes her work, the more time she will have with me.¡±

    Silence came and stayed for too long. Lidoac wanted to laugh, but Iris¡¯s clear tone stifled his amusement. He peeked at his friend and found her pursing her lips, jealousy written on her big eyes.

    ¡°Then she¡¯ll figure out that we met,¡± Lidoac said.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. She can¡¯t get mad at me.¡±

    Lidoac clicked his tongue.

 Chapter 276: A Rosy Ring

    Iris had a tiny bite of her sweetened glutinous rice with ripened mango. She licked the condensed coconut milk stain on her lips, savouring the multi-faceted flavour. Her two friends too enjoyed their dessert, though Cilvia stopped moving her cutlery. Her eyes accidentally met Iris, who firmly seized them.

    ¡°If you keep staring, your ice cream won¡¯t be the only thing melting,¡± Iris said.

    Cilvia snapped back. She took a small cup of liquid chocolate and poured it on her vanilla ice cream dressed in jelly and bananas.

    Lidoac creased his brows but spoke nothing. His friend did not enjoy too sweet, too dense ice cream.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, but had I waited any longer, this chance would¡¯ve passed.¡± Iris wiped her mouth with a flower-embroidered napkin. ¡°I¡¯m forcing you to tell me your request.¡±

    ¡°Our request is to have this disaster pass safely, quietly.¡± Cilvia smiled. ¡°Are we not friends, Iris? Friends do not demand compensation.¡±

    ¡°My request isn¡¯t something trivial.¡±

    ¡°So is our friendship.¡± Cilvia carefully nibbled on her chocolate-covered ice cream. The sweetness numbed her tongue, but Iris¡¯s teasing expression nullified much of the overwhelming taste. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t accept it, would you?¡±

    Iris drank from her half-filled wine glass. Her sight playfully danced around Cilvia, never meeting her eyes but never leaving her body.

    ¡°There are many scholars interested in the ancient arts,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°Your work has already reached the wider part of our circle.¡±

    ¡°Although I have yet to receive the news of its publication.¡±

    ¡°The formality has always been the longest part of the process.¡± Cilvia chuckled. ¡°Would you join our little gathering?¡±

    ¡°Can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to blackmail you, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°You have my promise.¡± Iris lowered her head, smiling. ¡°Please write me an invitation.¡±

    ¡°Only after you recover.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully it will be soon.¡±

    Lidoac tapped the table. Although Cilvia glared at him, he pretended not to notice. His eyes stayed on Iris. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since I last took my vacation leave to tour the country. A conference regarding the field of multi-cast spells is coming up in the Republic of Lupinin.¡±

    ¡°Will the committee grant your untimely leave?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°The matter concerning my breakthrough takes priority.¡±

    ¡°Such an extraordinary claim requires extraordinary evidence.¡±

    Lidoac swallowed the burning, bitter wine, whose aftertaste pinched his throat. ¡°It¡¯s been almost thirty years since I first stepped into the Master Tier.¡±

    ¡°A celebration is due, it seems.¡±

    Lidoac glanced at his friend, who scowled at him. Cilvia wryly smiled when Iris curiously looked at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s improper to ask a lady¡¯s age,¡± Cilvia said. ¡°However, I can whisper it to you, if you wish.¡±

    ¡°Your appearance indicates your youthfulness, Lady Cilvia. I¡¯m too afraid to learn that you¡¯re younger than me.¡±

    ¡°If only it were true.¡±

    ¡°May I learn about the specialist you mentioned?¡±

    Cilvia enjoyed this changing of the topic; she proudly explained this friend of hers, a scholar specialising in ancient curses and sacrificial rituals. Despite his eccentric personality, he remained one of the top experts in the field. If not for owing Cilvia a favour, she wouldn¡¯t be able to promise Iris a meeting with him.

    ¡°It was quite a story,¡± Lidoac said. ¡°Her analysis of his work allows him to complete his masterpiece. If not for her, the field of ritual analysis would not have known how the ancient establishes a contract with their deities.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. My fresh perspective only prompts him to dig further.¡± Cilvia shook her head, though her joyful eyes gleamed as if fishing for Iris¡¯s praises. ¡°With this, I¡¯ve repaid your favour.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to give you any.¡±

    ¡°It was the best I could¡¯ve asked for.¡±

    Iris leaned on her chair and spread wide her arms. Her loose sleeves swayed with her wavy movement, with her delicate gestures. Her melty eyes peered into Cilvia¡¯s heart, which pulsated the moment it realised that flirtatious fact.

    ¡°My permission isn¡¯t a gift. I merely dislike restricting my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Blushing, Cilvia turned away. She annoyingly grumbled at Lidoac, who was enjoying the performance.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The three researchers chatted about their work while they slowly ate their share of the dessert and drinks. Although they ordered various desserts and sweets, they managed to taste every plate as their topics jumped from their daily life at the laboratory to their unforgettable experience during their field research.

    A waitress came to refill Iris¡¯s wine glass, but she politely refused. The reddish shades on her countenance stood out like her passionate eyes; she lightly grabbed the waitress¡¯s hand and smiled carelessly.

    Enchanted by that devilish look, the waitress became locked in her place. She cautiously took her customer¡¯s hand off of her, though her trembling shoulders expressed her turmoil. She quickly turned to two other customers, who were observing her reaction with eyes wide and intrigued.

    ¡°The alcohol has finally gotten to me,¡± Iris said. ¡°Any more, and I¡¯ll lose my reputation.¡±

    ¡°Is there . . . anything you still want?¡± the waitress said.

    ¡°Smile for me.¡± Iris rested her head against her chair. ¡°Serving us three must be tiring. The experience we leave behind shouldn¡¯t be a negative one.¡±

    The waitress beamed at her strange customer. Her face heated up. ¡°Anything . . . else?¡±

    ¡°I shan¡¯t force you here any longer. Please take care of our order.¡±

    The waitress swiftly left and returned with the last tray of customary mint candies and fruits. Lidoac and Cilvia paid the expense while forbidding Iris to chime in. Iris still gave the waitress a generous tip, too generous that she must persuade the waitress to accept it.

    ¡°Please come again,¡± the waitress said. ¡°If you tell the receptionist my name. I¡¯ll be there to serve you.¡±

    ¡°What about outside work?¡±

    Though hesitating, the waitress looked around and leaned closer to her dearest customer. ¡°If you insist . . . I have no reason to refuse.¡±

    Cilvia and Lidoac mumbled their surprise at Iris¡¯s behaviour, unaware that she could hear everything. Iris left the restaurant and parted from her two friends, who had much to say, too much for the time at hand.

    After sending her friends to a carriage, Iris strolled along the quiet evening street while admiring rows of storefronts shimmering with their sconces and hanging lanterns protruding from their awnings. Cheers and laughter flowed out from the inner stores while giggles and soft music permeated the open-air food caf¨¦s.

    Couples and groups of friends trod past Iris, their chattering persisting after their slow pace. They made way for the lone lady, whose presence formed a cold shield, away from the world, away from the sinister intent.

    Iris stopped in her tracks as her maid appeared in front of her. Antina perked up under her mistress¡¯s gaze, her dull expression brightening as if shone upon by the most beautiful star. She skipped to her mistress and showed her two sewn bags.

    ¡°I have only been away for a few hours,¡± Iris said. ¡°Yet your eyes indicate otherwise.¡±

    ¡°A world without you is unbearable, Mistress. Wandering, even if just for a few moments, exhausts me to no end.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t vanish after leaving you; I¡¯ve always existed, a part of me alongside you.¡±

    ¡°That part keeps me alive, Mistress.¡± Antina opened her two bags. ¡°I¡¯ve spent most of my lonesome time searching for what would befit you.¡±

    ¡°Shall I praise you, right here, right now?¡±

    Antina looked around her. The world marched on, unaware of her existence. No one would see, hear, or sense what her mistress would grant her, no matter how rough, tender, or passionate. Only the cold winds could perceive her naked flesh.

    She pursed her lips and retrieved her bags. She couldn¡¯t expose her mistress in an open space. The most sacred beauty could only reveal herself in the most secretive setting.

    ¡°Allow me to call for a carriage. This dry air will do your complexion no good,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°This open space too doesn¡¯t fit your rewards.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you have yet to look at my results.¡±

    ¡°My confidence in you is paramount. This trivial task is nothing but a breeze.¡±

    ¡°Any task related to you is no trivial.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that because you hold me in such high regard, or because you fear your reward to be trivial?¡±

    The carriage of The Court arrived. The driver opened the door for her superiors, but Antina took over her job of escorting Iris. She neatly closed the door, covered the window with the vermillion curtain, and sealed the interior with a tap of her finger.

    ¡°Can¡¯t both be true at the same time?¡± Antina said.

    Iris licked her fingers and touched her maid¡¯s face. Her warm saliva tainted those mature lips, which vaguely squeezed under her slightest touch. Antina let go of her bags and grabbed her mistress¡¯s hand. Her fingers delicately wrapped around the slender, sleeved arm and drew in her mistress.

    She bit on that slim finger. Her body shivered. She closed her eyes and retracted her guilty hands behind her back. Her soft breathing quivered, anticipating where her mesmerizing touches would land.

    Her heart palpitated. The carriage went over a crack on the stone street, rocking the compartment. Antina tipped into her mistress¡¯s embrace, which she met with no resistance.

    Her mistress carefully traced the strap of her laced bra. The sharp fingernails teased her covered back, yet their sensation cut through her skin and penetrated her nerves.

    She opened her mouth, but her mistress sealed her lips. Her moan became entrenched in her throat, dispersed only through her mistress.

    The soundless voice melodiously played in her chest, in her ringing ears, and in her burning pink vision. She reached her arms around her Iris while reaching for the hidden knots that concealed the most gorgeous body from all but the selected few.

    As the knot became lost, Antina opened her sparkling eyes. Her gaze met a pair of pure sapphires, whose radiance peered deep into her unclothed soul. Her fingers stopped moving.

    Iris slipped out of Antina¡¯s grasp and held onto Antina¡¯s hand. She used those trembling fingers to clean the mixed saliva on her face before licking them. Her smile, containing facets of her emotions, endured through everything.

    While Iris redressed herself, her maid dejectedly looked away. Antina covered her mouth and nose and inhaled. Her mistress¡¯s scent lingered in her palms.

    ¡°Have I wronged you, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°That was merely an appetiser.¡± Iris touched a fallen bag and stroked its rim. ¡°Should you not appeal to my taste before asking for my reward?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too evil, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Corrupted One, a Monster Girl, a Senior Member of the Court of Indulgence.¡±

    ¡°And my mistress.¡±

    ¡°Then please your mistress.¡±

    Antina bit her tongue while taking out gifts. She bought a floral ring made from carved wood. On its head was a paper rose handcrafted by the seller. Its folds surrounded the fake jewellery at the centre, which dimly reflected Iris¡¯s silhouette.

    The oral jewel, the shape of a bloodied pupil, stared at Iris as she stared at it. Her soul screamed. Her Faith flickered, and her heart ceased moving.

    She swung her hand at the cheap ring. Divine light emerged from her and slashed through the carriage. A massive ethereal sword manifested behind her and struck the ground.

    Blinding radiance consumed the street and the towering buildings. An explosion endlessly echoed into the distance.

    A violent gale dissipated the dust, revealing a desolate land where red mists concealed the horizon while metallic stench dominated the atmosphere.

    The carriage, the street, the city, and Antina were no more. Iris found herself alone in this emptiness.

    Behind her rang a child-like rhythm from a crimson-hooded little girl.

 Chapter 277: An Unavoidable Feast

    The crimson-hooded girl skipped to Iris, crushing the brittle bones and squashing the elastic flesh patches in her path. Blood-like mists rose from cracks on the lifeless ground, whose carcass-like texture shrivelled away from the lonesome girl.

    Despite the hood concealing her features, her childishly bright smile remained prominent on her half-sealed face. Endless joy beamed out of her obscured countenance. Her hands, holding a wicker basket covered in a piece of dull grey textile, swayed as if shaking it.

    Iris resisted the urge to step back. The fog in her surroundings receded away from her and the most mysterious girl. Hints of decayed husks and wrecked monuments flickered into existence before crumbling as irreparable rubbles.

    Countless resonating voices whispered. Their hoarse tones, a combination of fatigue and pain, spoke of their ultimate fates. They cursed at the world, berated themselves, and fell lifelessly as darkness once more claimed them.

    The girl stood in front of Iris. She reached out her right hand. A gush of cold wind ripped her cloak. Her flowing hair danced beneath her hood, revealing a hint of her ominous eyes.

    Iris flashed a lovely smile while bending down. With her face at a comparable height to the girl¡¯s, she patted the girl¡¯s head and giggled. Her eyes had no interest in peering through the hood. They only focused on the grey textile covering the wicker basket.

    ¡°Are you lost?¡± Iris said. ¡°May I be your friend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± The girl touched her stomach. It growled. ¡°Sister Iris, would you help me?¡±

    ¡°Only if you tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°Devoria. I¡¯m a piece of her essence, a fragment of her desire.¡± Devoria retreated from Iris. ¡°We meet at last, Iris.¡±

    ¡°What is your favourite food?¡±

    ¡°A spark of the Divine Flame, but an Outsider¡¯s soul would suffice.¡±

    ¡°My soul has unfortunately been taken.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason I cannot seize it?¡±

    Devoria glared at the mist beside her. It fled her gaze, leaving behind an exquisite long table decorated with candle holders, empty plates, cleaned glasses, cutlery wrapped in paper towels, and rows of mahogany chairs.

    ¡°Has Lilith managed to stop you?¡± Iris walked to the table. ¡°My cuisine skill is merely passable. It might not be to your taste.¡±

    ¡°Lilith¡¯s flesh is too bitter, her Divinity too invasive.¡± Devoria¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°But you, Iris, possess palatable Faith.¡±

    ¡°Is Nupian not your successor?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a lovely girl tainted by loss, but she has yet to take that final step.¡±

    ¡°Am I, too, a tool for your scheme?¡± Iris swiped her index finger on the dustless table. Its firm, smooth surface glistened under her fingertip. ¡°Pitiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Devoria went to sit at the head of the table. The candles on the holders blazed aflame in bloody sparks, whose rotten stench dominated even the dry, musty air. This pungent smell enticed the living mist, but its hunger paled before its fear.

    ¡°She is lucky to have such a wonderful wife, but not enough to keep her.¡± Devoria licked her lips. ¡°Is encountering me her misfortune?¡±

    Iris went to sit in her designated seat opposite Devoria. She held a knife and moved it to her chest. The blade gently pierced her dress, cutting a small wound on her delicate body.

    Slimy liquid seeped out. Her soaked dress stuck to her skin, turning translucent, and exposed her fairness to the blind world. Her blood stirred the swirling mist, which morphed into countless maws. They circled the table, their eyeless gazes focusing on Iris, on her tender flesh, on her alluring scent.

    While smiling, Iris pushed her knife deeper. Her slimy content poured out of her, absorbed by her thin dress, and dirtied the ornated tablecloth, but none touched the plate.

    Once the wound was sufficiently agape, she plunged a fork into her body. Its tip met a fleshy, gooey object. She winced, trembling as if electrocuted by a lightning storm. Her human appearance lost its shape, revealing her purplish slime membrane.

    The fork stabbed a glowing heart embedded in her chest. Its pulsating structure sent waves of black tendrils throughout her body. They rose to her membrane, merged with it, and interlaced as a network of nerves.

    She yanked out the fork. The vessels protecting her heart broke, cutting off the network of black tendrils. She lost control of her balance and slanted to the side, but she caught the chair¡¯s armrest before she could tumble.

    She carefully placed the heart on her plate. Her fatigued fingers lost strength. The knife and fork clattered on the table as she fell on the backrest.

    The mist, smelling the irresistible scent, screamed while lunging at Iris.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Devoria hmphed. The desolate world awoke from its slumber. Eyes and veins and hands and teeth grew from the dead ground. Spikey limbs and oozing tentacles sprouted through the cracks of the earth.

    The world screeched in terror. Fractures on the ground sucked away the disobedient mist before closing their countless mouths.

    The mists lost their frenzy, descending into a stunned, awestruck silence.

    Iris held her breath. Her body refused to move. She stayed locked in space, in time. Only her blurry eyes, staring at the end of the long table, could make out the vague silhouette, whose hidden features ever so slightly revealed themselves under the loosening hood.

    ¡°Such decisiveness,¡± Devoria said. ¡°Is that your answer?¡±

    Iris tightened her grip on the armrests and popped herself up. She picked up the knife and fork and watched, with her eyes drooping, as Devoria carefully tidied herself.

    ¡°Meeting me is your misfortune,¡± Iris said.

    Devoria paused before laughing hysterically. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a misfortune for many of us, but not for me.¡±

    ¡°And who is?¡±

    ¡°No one hurts me more than myself. No one loves me more than myself. No one hates me more than myself.¡± Devoria sighed. ¡°No need to give me all your heart. I merely wish for a small bite.¡±

    ¡°Did you have a hand in my suffering?¡±

    ¡°Does that matter? The only one you can rely on is yourself.¡±

    Devoria licked the knife. Her tongue melted the silver, which dissolved into her mouth. She bit the fork and chewed on its gold-tipped edge. Her lips bled from the sharp fragments, but she swallowed everything with delight.

    The ceramic plates too became a part of her feast. She struck the plates, shattering them into bite-sized desserts.

    Muffled screams played from the unseen records surrounding the banquet table, whose length shrunk as if hiding itself from the ravenous girl. Devoria spiritedly ate everything in front of her, including the melting candles and their metallic holders, the silky fabric and the hardwood.

    Iris slammed the table. Her hand splattered before reforming, but the firm wood stayed undamaged. She arduously picked up the fallen fork and raised it above her pulsing heart.

    Her grip gradually loosened.

    ¡°Devoria, where is your etiquette?¡± Iris said. ¡°Is my heart not good enough? Am I not worthy?¡±

    Devoria paused. She shyly tilted her head while wiping her tattered face with a piece of torn tablecloth. Its pale white colour became soaked in a scarlet shade that enticed her to gnaw on it, but she resisted the urge; Iris¡¯s gaze upon her petite body made her feel ashamed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Iris. I was preparing for the main course.¡± Devoria clapped her hands. ¡°I enjoy my heart a little watery, a little warm.¡±

    The table rose and fell in a breathing motion. The ornates and cutlery waved with its motion, though nothing lost their balance and tumbled down the floor. The plate protecting Iris¡¯s heart flew to Devoria and landed neatly in front of her. Another bowl, filled with bubbling bright-pink fluid with blue rose petals floating on the surface, assumed its place before Iris.

    A heart-shaped gemstone emerged from the soup. Its energetic gleam reflected Iris¡¯s silhouette, her unsmiling face, and her unhinged eyes. She turned to Devoria.

    ¡°Allow me to mix in my cards,¡± Devoria said.

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°Because your despair, whether in Lilith¡¯s or Fate¡¯s hands, doesn¡¯t benefit me.¡±

    Iris coughed. Her slime splattered out of her. She tightened her grip on the knife and swung it into the gemstone. The blade effortlessly slipped inside. The gem convoluted and wiggled as multiple eyes manifested on its shiny surface.

    These eyes bled out, their black blood joining the soup.

    Despite her palpitating soul and her apprehensive intuition, Iris still ate the gem, forcefully chewing on it. It shattered into squirming fragments. These worms and parasites dissolved in her slime, their black outlines swimming in her transparent body.

    Her purple tendrils rapaciously shredded the intruders, absorbing all foreign energy. She grasped and grasped as the sensation of water filling her lungs choked her.

    She gagged, her instinct forcing out the parasites, but she endured the disgust. Her liquifying eyes stared at Devoria.

    ¡°Your perseverance is of utmost delicacy,¡± Devoria said.

    Iris didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Allow me to have a bite, then.¡±

    She picked up the beating heart and examined the fluid dripping from its gaping valves. Her fingernails pierced the outermost membrane but took care not to make a noticeable cut.

    After admiring it, she held it close and sniffed its aroma. Her brows furrowed.

    ¡°A hint of Lilith¡¯s scent, it reminds me of our unpleasant past.¡± Devoria licked the heart. ¡°You could¡¯ve fed me Shadow Heart Core, and I would¡¯ve eaten Lilith¡¯s Divinity.¡±

    Iris soundlessly laughed. Her hoarse, unintelligible voice echoed in her head.

    ¡°Such a petty trick is indeed unbefitting of you.¡±

    Devoria opened her mouth, exposing her sharp teeth and slithering tongue. It wrapped around the heart and dragged it into the maw.

    The gloomy sky brightened as a streak of golden light flashed groundward. An ethereal spectre of a monumental spear struck Devoria. Lightings composed of holy light parted the sea of living mist enclosing the unholy feast, but the spear itself failed to land.

    Devoria lifted her head. The spear¡¯s tip was suspended above her head. Her hood came off, and her hair outflowed around her beauty.

    Iris¡¯s eyes widened. She screamed until her voice returned. Her slime burst into countless arms, yet invisible gazes suppressed her into an unmoving statue. Her slime-made weapons crumbled and waned, and her slightest movement became sealed.

    ¡°Duality,¡± Devoria said. ¡°Our reunion is as lively as I expected.¡±

    Duality¡¯s wings squirmed. She gripped the spear in her chest, enduring the divine lightning sapping her flesh. The gigantic incorporeal spear gained more hints of its material existence, though its increased momentum changed nothing.

    Her broken horns trembled, cracks creeping on their sturdy form. The paleness on her face, a mixture of terror and fury, spread to her neck, her chest, and her shoulders. Black and white light gushed out of the rifts in her physical vessel, but she cared not a moment of her disintegration.

    A storm rocked the flat land, threw apart the dining table, and split the chairs and trays and tea sets. Iris held onto the armrests of her frozen chair while fragments of rocks flew past her, scratching her membrane but unable to hurt her.

    Despite closing her eyes, the unforgettable picturesque¡ªa demonic angel coming down from heaven, wielding an all-purifying spear, striking the source of evil herself¡ªburned into her soul.

    Blood, the essence of her spirit, bled out from beneath her eyelids. She bit her lips as if sewing shut her mouth, but the bubbles of shrieks still leaked out.

    Thunderous booms covered her agony; she couldn¡¯t hear or feel herself. Only Devoria and Duality existed in this world.

    When the dust cleared, when Iris opened her eyes, she sluggishly supported herself to her feet. The crimson mist no longer obscured the horizon. The clear world had a chance to witness this moment.

    Devoria, with her hood no longer concealing her myriad eyes, choked Duality by the neck. Her shadow, which emerged from her feet as a swarm surrounding her, reached its countless dark hands towards the struggling Goddess.

 Chapter 278: Authority Over Iris

    Devoria leaned toward Duality while licking her lips. Her fingers tightened around that crackling neck. Gargling noises escaped from Duality¡¯s pursed lips, filling her soul with a murmuring sense of suffocation.

    Her unyielding eyes stared into Devoria¡¯s evil countenance despite the blood dripping into them. Silhouettes of ghostly teeth gnawed at her demonic and angelic horns, halo, and wings. Not even her scream could escape their all-devouring appetite.

    ¡°Such an exaggerated reaction,¡± Devoria said. ¡°Have you misremembered your nemesis?¡±

    Duality¡¯s wings expanded. A fleshy demonic blackness spread on one side while a holy luminous whiteness covered the other. Flaming blades and cursed scythes manifested around Devoria, looking down on her, awaiting the verdict of the invisible judge.

    The swords raised until their tips pointed at the peak of the sky. Beams of black light descended onto the blades. Their sparks evolved into serpentine shapes which slithered around the mighty movement.

    Scattered by their forceful swings, the clouds formed a thundering vortex. Milky white liquid rained on the dry, lifeless land. The living mists dispersed under their own shrieks while luminous flowers and grasses sprouted to cover the world¡¯s festering wounds.

    Duality closed her eyes. The spear in her chest shone. The Divinity contained in it gushed out of her, burning her body, searing Devoria¡¯s rotten hand.

    The divine swords slashed groundward. The earth split into countless rocking landmasses, separated by dizzying pits whose darkness consumed all that fell into them.

    Iris covered her face, but the shockwave flung her away from the epicentre. Sharp fragmentary winds rend her membrane and vaporised her slime.

    An explosion created a dome of crimson lightning and a tornado of golden petals. Their lightest movement generated breezes that collapsed inwards and expanded outwards, in a circle of compression and expansion, until they reached a mountain-crushing pressure.

    Above the disasters, an array of scythes loomed. Their dull, rusty edges reflected countless bloody eyes, eyes on Devoria¡¯s body, on her arms, her chest, her legs. These eyes mocked each other but also searched for a certain slime girl.

    Her long flowing brown hair danced around her, curling between the flying rubbles. Each strand caught its favourite piece and crushed it into dust before swallowing it.

    The fire on her palm infected her arm, but she remained nonchalant. Only the spear in Duality¡¯s chest commanded her two main eyes. The arachnid strings connected the spear with the scythes. They weaved into a dim silhouette.

    Devoria stared at the illusory young man draped in a pitch-black cloak. His humble statue, suppressed by the mountainous scythes, blended in with the world itself.

    Yet his presence weighed most heavily.

    The young man gently swiped down his hand. His fragile body crumbled.

    The scythes came down. Another geyser of colourless blazes and molten rocks spewed from the ground. A river of blood flowed down the abysses, forming violent torrents.

    Iris manifested a dagger and stabbed the ground. Multiple arms grew from her back and, with an assort of weapons, rooted her against the upside-down world, the rotating continent, and the destruction of the firmament.

    She looked up. Dots in the sky splintered. A swarm of shooting stars plunged through the gaps between the thunderstorms and the hurricanes, splashing lavas and gemstones on the surroundings.

    Her vision blurred, and she could feel her consciousness waning. Everything around her was in shamble. Waves of colours clashed and merged and disengaged, but no distinct shapes persisted in this chaos.

    She hated this. She was slipping down an endless slope, a continuous fall where darkness concealed both the beginning and the end. She reached for something to grab, but her feeble hands could not hold onto the small opportunities teased at her. Only rising and falling winds could change her motion.

    Iris looked at herself. The Shadow Heart Core lay dormant. She gritted her teeth and carefully rose to her feet. Her myriad arms melted into her body, which regained their fleshy structure.

    She was a mortal facing the transcendent. The world turned unfamiliar, the ground hell, the sky heaven. She began treading the broken earth, stepping on the quaking rubbles and enduring the barrage of cutting shrapnel.

    Through her messy hair, she stared at the origin of destruction. Her breathing quickened, clutching her throat, but she didn¡¯t care.

    The tired whispers urging her to let go rang unheard. Her pupils turned grey, her memory white. Infinite symbols flickered in and out, in and out, of existence, of her vision, of her memory. Her Shadow Heart Core vibrated, pleaded to her.

    She laughed. Her hoarse, broken, fragmentary, but also crystalised, steady, and delightful voice reverberated throughout the world.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Even the storms and the earthquakes quelled themselves to listen to her otherworldly voice. And the incomprehensible symbols brilliantly appeared in tandem. They commenced the interplay for their sole audience, whose impermanence was patiently waiting.

    Within the turbulent sea of shades, the black scythes fractured the land and themselves. The golden swords stubbornly held on the ground, though their handles and edges were no more. Nothing but remnants of energetic particles, the unpredictable streaks of light, floated around the two unapproachable figures.

    Duality knelt in a pit walled off by thorn-like shadowy tendrils. She held the spear in her chest, her frail hands slowly disintegrating. The feathers and flesh on her black and white wings shrivelled.

    Opposite her, Devoria licked her charred hand. Her right arm was devoid of flesh, exposing her veiny bones, held together by pulsating crimson tumours. She didn¡¯t stare at Duality but at where the young man was.

    ¡°I did not expect to see him again,¡± Devoria said. ¡°What a terrifying power.¡±

    ¡°How . . . was it?¡± Duality coughed. Blood splashed down her tattered clothes and gaping wound surrounding the spear. ¡°This gift, we¡¯ve been preparing it since the day you tore apart my core.¡±

    ¡°Marvellous. It would¡¯ve cleaved down a Heavenly Kingdom. Unfortunately, you¡¯re missing your other half.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re complete in our oneness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you two. Together forever, never to part. In death, though not yet in life.¡±

    ¡°A deal with you is worse than with a devil.¡±

    ¡°As if I have even once deceived anyone.¡±

    ¡°If not for you¡ª¡± Duality¡¯s voice faltered. She reluctantly covered the right half of her face. ¡°Are you not afraid of Virtue?¡±

    ¡°My heart only holds Death in such a high regard.¡±

    Duality shifted her hand to cover the left half of her face. ¡°Yet his power can¡¯t even take out your clone.¡±

    ¡°Such flattering!¡± Devoria giggled. ¡°Your fragmentary existence can only invoke a sliver of his power. If only you also have Life¡¯s legacy.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare covet your prey?¡±

    ¡°No one, of course. I¡¯m giving you a gift, a commemoration for our reunion.¡±

    Devoria reached out her hand. The crimson veins crawled on her charred bones. Flesh grew out from them, interweaved into delicate, fair skin, and assembled as a new untainted arm.

    Duality smacked away the helping hand. She held onto a pile of rubbles by her side, supporting herself with it. Her bleeding eyes never considered the offer. Nothing could be more terrifying than accepting that hand.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already lost too much, too much to give you any chance.¡±

    ¡°Yet you give her a chance, a blessing unparallel.¡±

    ¡°We have a pact.¡±

    ¡°And I have the authority.¡±

    Duality didn¡¯t speak. Her broken wings gradually healed themselves, but she had no intention of escaping or preparing for her meaningless struggle. The determination in her unflinching posture stood against the chill emanated from Devoria. Only the slightest tremble was permitted.

    ¡°Death as a threat has always been boring,¡± Devoria said. ¡°And eternal torture is merely a long wait.¡±

    As Devoria contemplated her next action, Duality grabbed the spear in her chest. She gritted her teeth and exerted herself. The heat from the blade seared her fingers. Liquid gold enveloped her hand, transmuting it into rocks.

    Shadows beneath her splashed. Mighty claws rose to control her arms. They wrenched out her frozen fingers and waited for their master¡¯s command.

    ¡°A complete heart may face death undaunted.¡± Devoria licked her lips. ¡°But your heart is chipped¡ªa tiny, insignificant mark on it.¡±

    Devoria swiped down. Her hand caught a pulsating, slimy heart. It rested weakly in front of Duality, who couldn¡¯t take her gaze away.

    ¡°Why should I care?¡± she said.

    ¡°Because she carried your regret, carried your unlived future.¡±

    Despite her hesitation, which prompted her to close her eyes, Duality relaxed. The shadows binding her disappeared, and she folded her wings. Her tall statue towered over the little lady, yet she appeared still meek and subservient, unable to defy her enemy.

    ¡°One day, she will bring you down,¡± Duality said. ¡°We might not be there to witness it, but it¡¯s inexorable.¡±

    ¡°I too excitedly wait for that day.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s . . . no need to wait,¡± Iris said.

    She stumbled her way into the impact crater. A trail of slime followed her tottering walk, painting the fractured world a hint of warm blueness, the blueness that contaminated everything. Her dissolving, reforming, viscous silhouette persisted until she came before her unholy guest.

    Duality wanted to step in between Iris and Devoria, but she found herself unable to move. Her voice, muffled by an air of fatigue, could no longer ring.

    Devoria held Iris¡¯s dying heart close to her face. Its tantalising fragrance drove her body temperature wild. She shifted her legs while brushing her body against herself.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve given me your core,¡± Devoria said. ¡°Your sincerity won my heart, Dear.¡±

    ¡°Your dining etiquette leaves much to be desired.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive my impertinence. This excitable heart is sometimes unstoppable.¡±

    ¡°A piece of my heart for a piece of Duality.¡±

    Duality turned to Iris. She covered the right part of her face, revealing her angelic yet weary smile. Her hand shifted to the left, and she gave a frown that refused to explain itself.

    Iris paid no attention to it. She only focused on Devoria and her terrifying eyes.

    ¡°Have you already captured her heart?¡± Devoria said.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Devoria pouted. ¡°Why should I let go of her? She hurt me first; I was merely defending myself.¡±

    ¡°Because . . . I hold power over you.¡±

    Duality¡¯s eyes twitched. Devoria froze. She broke into a laugh. Her distorting voice scratched the sky, whose illusory surface splintered into countless shards. White voids flowed inward, but the radiant stars kept the foreign tide at bay.

    The metallic tone infected all noises, assimilating, corrupting them. Duality covered her ears and crouched on the ground. The spear in her chest dimmed. Iris¡¯s ears ruptured. Reddish slime flowed out from them, but she stayed motionless.

    ¡°What authority must I answer to?¡± Devoria said.

    ¡°The authority over my Destiny,¡± Iris smirked. ¡°Return me my ally, and I shan¡¯t fault you any longer.¡±

    ¡°What would my disobedience entail?¡±

    ¡°I . . . will do nothing.¡±

    Devoria patiently waited for the stretching pause to pass. Iris touched the open wound on her chest.

    ¡°I am powerless, too powerless to protect those whom I love. I can only be a puppet, a pawn in the game I cannot hope to transcend.¡± Iris covered her face and playfully swayed. ¡°I have no choice . . .  but to surrender myself.¡±

    Devoria frowned. ¡°Is freedom not your essence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless without my family.¡±

    ¡°Are you forcing my hand?¡±

    ¡°I am forcing your hand.¡±

    Devoria looked at the heart, at Iris, at Duality, and at the heart. She pinched its slippery surface. It threatened to escape her grip, to vanish from her view. She amusingly snickered.

    ¡°Show me a miracle, Iris. Save yourself from my insanity, and Duality will be yours.¡±

    Before Iris or Duality could speak, Devoria opened her mouth, exposing her saw-like teeth. She ruthlessly bit down on Iris¡¯s heart.

    Iris¡¯s world went black.

 Chapter 279: Lady in a Dream

    Iris crushed the handcrafted ring. The paper rose surrounding the fake gem crumpled as dull wrinkles. The crimson stone fractured, collapsed, and scattered as faint pink particles. Even the dried ring-shaped twig snapped, crackling as if laughing mischievously.

    Antina shuddered. She looked at her mistress, whose eyes had become filled with churning void. It was a sea of darkness, of impregnable blackness, with only a singular dot of light flickering against this tide.

    That dimmest light pierced Antina¡¯s eyes. She turned away from her mistress. An illusory silhouette of a black rose and a feminine skeleton hand manifested behind her. Her distortive air spread throughout the carriage.

    Iris blinked. The darkness vanished. She clasped her hands around Antina¡¯s. Her gentle stroke stopped the expanding power, which receded into the confused maid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± Iris said. ¡°I just want to hold your hand like this.¡±

    Antina puckered her lips. But what could she do? She leaned close to her mistress, who rested quietly with her eyes closed.

    Her slightly trembling hands firmly held onto her maid. Her hair stirred, but she suppressed every particle of her emotion, of anxiety grinding her heart, of fear squeezing her chest.

    This tranquillity blanketed her, but she could not feel at ease. This artificial peace was a world built on a glass foundation. A slight touch, and all would tumble to ruin.

    She hated this feeling, this circumstance, this body.

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . really tired, Antina,¡± she said. ¡°I just want to rest.¡±

    ¡°Then rest, Mistress. Your maid will wait for you.¡±

    Iris gave an unconvincing smile. ¡°The world won¡¯t wait for me. It will leave me behind, all of us behind.¡±

    ¡°We will hold back the world for you.¡±

    ¡°Should you not hold me instead?¡±

    ¡°With your permission.¡± Antina switched to sit beside her mistress. She still watched her mistress¡¯s hands. ¡°We would like to . . . understand you. Please let us feel you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me enough, and certainly felt me enough.¡±

    ¡°Our help is superficial, as you only allow such.¡±

    Iris slowly opened her eyes. She let go of her maid¡¯s precious hand, for which she found herself unworthy. But her maid seized her hand and drew it close to her chest. Iris could feel that warm, pulsating heart echoing wordless assurance through the stifled air.

    The world became a little brighter, a little less brittle. It would still sink beneath the ground, but one figure would stay by her side, guarding her useless heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Iris said. ¡°I have no idea. Something happened . . . but I could no longer remember it.¡±

    ¡°Would you allow me?¡±

    Seeing that her mistress didn¡¯t resist, Antina moved toward her mistress. Their foreheads touched. An insignia of a black rose appeared on her forehead. Its roots linked the two, sinking into their consciousness.

    Antina let go of her control. A wave of heaviness blurred her mind, bound her body in this sluggish temperament, and whispered dreamy words, words she couldn¡¯t understand or resist. She struggled to keep her eyes open, yet she remained calm, assured by the familiarity beneath the exhaustion.

    She fell on top of her mistress, shivering from every faint touch. Minute yet vivid sensation paralysed her, forcing her to focus on the entangled feeling.

    In her mistress¡¯s delicate embrace, she drifted away from reality. Her spirit sank within her body, within her heart, and rose from a sea of flowing clouds. She instinctively looked up.

    Dimmed stars, whose cracked surfaces leaked out azure light, crawled through the endless cosmos, searching for a place of rest. Their flowing light pierced through the floor of clouds, puncturing holes and exposing the land below.

    Antina appeared beside a massive hole. Her soul flickered as she saw the land below. Ruinous rubbles adorned with miasmic blackened rifts covered the grey dead world. Patches of black and white flames glowed fleetingly as dreary gales threatened to end their existence.

    Antina had never seen such a devastated consciousness before. Even the cultists whose minds had been destroyed by the curses of their deities paled before this calamitous aftermath. She descended from the clouds and landed as lightly as possible.

    The hushed world left nothing discernible. She could traverse for an entire day and perceive no chance in this homogenous landscape.

    What did her mistress experience? How could anyone endure this much yet remain . . . so graceful?

    Antina raised her right hand above her left. Dark purple webs sprouted out of her palms and weaved into a fragmentary mirror. The weakly coupled shards reflected an assortment of visions, of sunken wreckages drowning in pale mists, of spreading flames amidst crumbling buildings, and of a graveyard of broken spears and scythes.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The graveyard towered in solitary, against the vast, wrecked world. Its graves of shattered golden spears glimmered while the dull scythes hauntingly vibrated.

    Despite the omen plaguing that vision, Antina retracted her webs and stepped onto her shadow. She sank inside the darkness and rose out of the shade of a gigantic scythe, whose murky blade revealed her reflection. She wore a tattered black cloak, a wanderer to this dream. Hidden beneath the thinnest of attire, her foreign beauty attracted the attentionless weapons.

    She looked around the graveyard. At the centre, rings of white ashes layered over the land untouched by the rest of the world. Not even the subtlest turbulence dared to venture near.

    Antina touched her chest. Her heart didn¡¯t respond. Her connection with her mother didn¡¯t react. She found nothing extraordinary about the mysterious circle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, my Dear,¡± a voice echoed.

    Antina turned around. The massive scythe¡¯s blade shone. In its reflection, a lady in a pure-white robe stood with her back facing Antina.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Antina couldn¡¯t even muster her power. Nothing would answer her call, not even her mother¡¯s Domain. ¡°How are you related to Mistress?¡±

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re too loyal, too clever.¡± The lady chuckled. Her figure vanished before appearing in the reflection of a broken spear. ¡°But your question is wrong.¡±

    Antina tilted to her side, trying to look past the floating veil covering the lady. ¡°My life would¡¯ve already ended if you so wished.¡±

    ¡°If you keep testing me, my hand might slip.¡±

    Antina took a step forward while donning a smile. ¡°You could¡¯ve erased this place, rebuilt this world, and buried this secret forever. Yet you leave it here.¡±

    ¡°Yet I wait for you. Why did I do that?¡±

    Antina looked at the sky. She could not see through the bed of clouds or the dancing, dying stars above it, but she could feel the familiar air surrounding this illusory world.

    ¡°What did she sacrifice?¡± Antina said. ¡°The Court has many treasures, treasures which eluded our identification. Can I use them to reclaim her price?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe you have something more valuable than her soul?¡±

    Antina swiftly looked away from the mysterious lady, fiery thoughts dancing in her cold eyes. The temperature plunged abyssward. Her extremities tingled as if pricked by sharp needles which refused to let go. She steadily reached forward.

    A mirage of a bright moon appeared behind her. Its soft radiance condensed into slim threads that swam beside the broken spear. They dared not strike the mysterious lady, yet their threatening flow never ceased.

    The mysterious lady raised her head to stare into the distance. Her gaze pierced through all and landed on the innermost essence. She gave a muted smile, a smile felt by her visitor.

    ¡°You underestimate your mistress,¡± the lady said. ¡°She would never sell her soul in exchange for her safety.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fear that scenario.¡±

    ¡°Am I so low as to force her?¡± The lady snapped her fingers. ¡°Her soul is not with me.¡±

    The threads lost their brilliance. They crumpled to the ground, twisting futilely while silence claimed their liveliness. The moon behind Antina cracked. Rifts on its surface poured out a sea of greyness that dissipated minutely across reality.

    Antina covered her mouth. Luminous air escaped through the gaps between her fingers. She fought the urge to retreat.

    ¡°I want to know the price she paid.¡± Her voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you cannot.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . willing to trade away my emotions. If they aren¡¯t enough, then take my heart as well.¡±

    ¡°She forbade me from accepting that deal.¡±

    ¡°Then what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Tell her what you saw . . . and tell her to be more honest.¡± The lady touched her lips. ¡°All these secrets can be hidden from all but herself.¡±

    Before Antina could speak. The lady playfully turned around. The shroud concealing her feature lifted skyward. The broken spear imploded. A mystical portal opened, its holy presence painting the land with a majestic aura.

    The lady stared into Antina¡¯s frozen eyes. Her long, flowing blue hair danced like an energetic ritualist who offered her most sincere gesture to her most reverend goddess.

    Antina took a step backwards. Her mind went blank; her vision swiftly followed. The illusory dream fell into the void beneath, leaving only that confident, elegant, charming, divine smile in her memory.

    It obliterated all the lady¡¯s features except itself.

    Antina gasped. She held her mistress¡¯s hands while sleeping on her mistress¡¯s lap. Her clouded eyes regained their clarity. Her mistress¡¯s mild expression overflowed her vision. Nothing could give her a stronger sense of security.

    She rose from her nap and straightened her attire. Her quivering hands regained their steadiness, and her alerted heart calmed its incessant beating. The visage of the dreamland and her adventure in it rapidly evaporated from her mind, but she could seize onto the most significant moment before it left her grasp.

    Her mistress examined her body, touching everywhere sensitive, caressing everywhere private. Antina did not resist. She recollected her thoughts while her mistress undressed her.

    ¡°Mistress . . . what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Satisfying your desires.¡±

    Antina looked into her mistress¡¯s serious eyes. ¡°You¡¯re hiding again.¡±

    Iris drew back her hands. ¡°Morbi and Parmin have planted a seed in my heart. It¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t water it.¡±

    ¡°Did you remember something?¡±

    Iris leaned closer to her maid. ¡°Should I?¡±

    ¡°You would never lie to us, but you would never tell the truth either.¡± Antina lightly pushed away her mistress. ¡°You must have an idea of what happened, yet you still let me look into your heart.¡±

    ¡°Your smile bewitched me. And your sleeping face teased me.¡±

    ¡°Who . . . is she?¡±

    ¡°That part of my memory is no more.¡±

    Antina pouted. ¡°Why did you have to go this far, just to hide it from us?¡±

    ¡°I also can¡¯t remember the reason.¡± Iris covered her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me, my Dear.¡±

    ¡°You can never hide the secrets from yourself, Mistress.¡± Antina turned away, hiding her expression from her mistress. ¡°Please be more honest with yourself.¡±

    ¡°Are those your feelings?¡±

    The answer wouldn¡¯t matter. The two Monster Girls listened to their quiet thoughts while the carriage rocked their bodies against the cracks on the bricked path. The pace slowed and accelerated periodically; the journey would never end, not until they resolved the knots in their heart.

    ¡°In your dream, I saw a great ruin, an emotionless world with nothing but the wreckage of the past. Except for . . . a graveyard and her, there is nothing but desolation.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of her?¡±

    ¡°Mysterious, charming, and flirtatious.¡±

    Iris innocently tilted her head when her maid stared at her. ¡°You have too wild of an idea, Antina.¡±

    ¡°Compared to your secrets?¡±

    Iris giggled. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think that the most valuable things I possess aren¡¯t those secrets but myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most precious treasure.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to have a taste?¡±

    ¡°Please tell me what happened, what you remembered, and what you believed has transpired.¡±

    ¡°As a reward, or as a price?¡±

    Antina dispersed her thoughts as warm breaths. She let go of her restraint, unbuttoned her dress, and leaned on her mistress. Her relaxed hands held onto the delicate body which must have suffered much, too much to bear without releasing the pressure.

    All those pains, which she only experienced marginally, plagued her beloved always. She wanted to relieve the stress, scatter those memories, and suppress the anxious future into a whisper drowned by all-permeating pleasure.

    Even if for a mere moment, she wished to fill her mistress¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 280: Sharing Secrets

    Antina could feel nothing but the stuffiness of the cushions into which she sank. Her mistress pressed on her shoulders while hovering her face so close she could bite those lips at any moment. The heat from the sofa, herself, and her mistress baked her sweaty, sticky half-undressed clothes.

    Her teary eyes swiftly blinked. Every breath slipping out of her salivating mouth condensed a haze between her and her mistress. She could barely see the excited smile on her mistress¡¯s face, yet its intense emotion easily reached her.

    She gave up moving and concentrated on feeling the pair of adventurous hands playing with her electrocuting body. Her hips perked up when grazed by fingernails. She clenched her thighs and covered her mouth, but she could not stop herself.

    It was impossible to distinguish between the rocking of the carriage, or the trembling of her body, or the whisper of her mistress, or the moans of her own.

    Even outside noises faded away from this moment that stretched on and on and on, ridding all interest in all things outside this confinement.

    The numbness spread throughout her limbs. She soundlessly lay while watching her mistress separate their entangled bodies. That messy yet flowing hair dangled around her face and, in a moment when the breathing mist parted, created a small world for the two of them.

    Iris exhaled. She sat on her legs while stretching her arms. Her slender form glimmered under the light seeping through gaps between the thick curtains. The rays adorned on her grew like a pair of gold-feathered wings, flickering in and out, hinting at her otherworldly nature.

    Antina admired her mistress¡¯s beauty. She too rose from her puddle of warm desires and redecorated herself with her wrinkled, soaked maid uniform. Their dangling buttons and ribbons fastened around her flesh; she let bits of her skin exposed.

    Iris reached for her maid and adjusted the hastily worn attires. She covered the indecent parts and fixed the untidy knots. Her maid mustn¡¯t let her charm go to waste.

    ¡°Only I get to see your messy part,¡± she said. ¡°Only I get to see your naked heart.¡±

    ¡°Only you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve denied. My possessiveness can¡¯t restrict you.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have misspoke; now I belong to you, irreversibly.¡±

    ¡°Your mother would disagree. I would. Ludmint and the other as well.¡±

    Antina held her mistress¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯ll have to force me.¡±

    Iris widened her smile. ¡°In my sleep . . . I dreamed . . . of a vast landscape enveloped in a sea of crimson mist.¡±

    Antina let go of her mistress¡¯s hands. The tiredness and airiness cultivated from all the playful touches sank beneath her heart. Her solemn focus was now the only thing on her countenance.

    ¡°That ring is an invitation I cannot refuse, a gift made for me.¡±

    Antina wanted to get on her knees, but her mistress¡¯s smile stopped her foolishly emotional response. ¡°Please let me punish myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you to interrupt your lady?¡±

    Antina meekly shook her head.

    ¡°Do you know about the Five Catastrophes?¡± Iris lifted her head and gazed, through the carriage roof, upon the firmament where stars hid above layers of solar radiance.

    ¡°The Supreme Ones whose influences were only suppressed by the combined might of the world.¡±

    ¡°And our current forms are the product of their curse.¡±

    ¡°Lady Lilith has given us a blessing of freedom.¡± Antina touched her chest, her heart joyfully pulsating. ¡°May her eternal presence guide us to our Dark Paradise.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the other four?¡±

    Antina shook her head. ¡°Not even Mother dares utter so lightly their names.¡±

    ¡°A mere thought of their names will attract their attention.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Their powers transcend even the Divine Pantheon. Not even the world itself could eradicate their trace.¡±

    ¡°Yet they now lay imprisoned, banished from all existence.¡± Antina delicately lowered her head, getting emotional. ¡°Even our Great Lady fell, giving birth to us Corrupted Ones.¡±

    Iris had her speculations, but she kept her blasphemous thoughts to herself. Only the most ancient and the most powerful could peer through the veil of history.

    A feeble Slime Girl like her had no such privilege.

    ¡°The crimson ring brought me into a vivid dream . . . a dreamland influenced by the remnant of the Supreme Ones.¡±

    Despite her preparation, Antina remained stunned. Words lost their meaning the moment she tried to speak. Her gaping mouth exhaled only sharp breaths. Her mistress¡¯s eyes, posture, and solemnly unsmiling face revealed no jest.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Antina held her breath. ¡°You . . . met them?¡±

    ¡°A hint of their shadow, a trace of their existence.¡±

    Iris covered her mouth and coughed. Rosy petals infested her lungs, but she resisted the urge to vomit and scare her agitated maid. She tenaciously swallowed back the squirming flowers.

    That subtle gesture failed to elude Antina. She leaned forward but couldn¡¯t bring herself to touch her mistress. There was a foreign, chilly air around her mistress, whose disposition sank deeper and deeper into the sea of obscurity as if consumed by an inexorable fate.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Did she doubt her mistress?

    ¡°Have I become a stranger to you, Antina?¡± her mistress said. Her tone raised and fell like a tide.

    ¡°Such a thing could never happen!¡± Antina grabbed her mistress¡¯s hands before she realized what she had done. She continued to hold them close. ¡°This uncertain heart may waver, but this faithful soul will persist.¡±

    ¡°I, too, could not know whether I am still myself.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t scare me with those words.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained much, but I¡¯ve yet to learn how much I¡¯ve lost.¡± Iris waved her hand in front of her. Mysterious air followed her gesture. An invisible cloak covered her silhouette. ¡°There is no use in worrying; all that matters is that my goal remains unchanged.¡±

    Antina lowered her head. Her mistress¡¯s mind was a monolith, monumental and unchanging. Only the gentle but constant flow of time could slowly change her.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help?¡±

    ¡°My heart falters at the thought of worrying you all. Could you ease this needless anxiety?¡±

    Antina pursed her lips. ¡°You always do this, Mistress. These worries hurt you, yet you refuse to let us heal you. Do you know it hurts us more when we find them out ourselves?¡±

    ¡°I will accept all the punishment and comfort when all has passed.¡± Iris held onto Antina¡¯s hands. She exerted no strength such that her maid could easily slip away if she wished so. ¡°They will suffer for my past but will rejoice for our future.¡±

    Antina frowned; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse that pair of earnest pupils. Her strength diminished to nothing when facing her mistress. She could only agree, even though she would regret it.

    Either she hurt herself, or her mistress hurt herself.

    ¡°Until it all passes, I will keep your secrets locked in my chest. However, you must agree to my request.¡±

    ¡°Have I not given you enough reward?¡±

    Antina shivered, but she resisted her welling desire. ¡°Let me be your secret, Mistress. Allow me to hold onto your hope and worry. I¡¯ve already taken in your most important secret. Is there any reason to withhold the rest?¡±

    Through the silence that endured against Antina¡¯s unshakable gaze, Iris let go of her maid¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t draw back her hands. Her maid refused to let go. If she so desired, she must be forceful.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of your crestfallen expression,¡± Iris said. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt me more if my worry pains you.¡±

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±

    ¡°That . . . is a promise.¡±

    Antina almost sighed in relief. Once she could get her mistress to promise, she no longer had any doubt. That word carried too much, meant too much.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡± Antina smiled. ¡°Please use me as much as you need.¡±

    ¡°Then, go on a date with me. To Rising Mirth Park, to where my date with Parmin got interrupted.¡±

    ¡­

    Tundra walked through the quiet, reverberant hall with books in her hands. She pressed them on her chest, stuffing the bubbling thoughts within her heart. The solitude of her fast-paced stroll gave her the space to contemplate, but she gave herself no chance to unravel her experience.

    Her day-long research, stacking on top of her busy schedule, weighed on her feeble body, yet her energetic mind disallowed serene rest, not until she could come to terms with her conjectures.

    She reached her room but waited in front of the door. Cold winds blew from beneath the locked door, carrying with it a faint radiance emanating from lantern light.

    She tightened her grip around her books before knocking. She gradually unlocked the seal and entered as naturally as possible. Her sole roommate, Niran, dropped her reading and turned to her.

    Their eyes met. Sparks flew in their pupils, which focused on their familiar appearances yet contained now unfamiliar airs they never noticed before.

    Tundra magically sealed the door behind her. She took a deep breath and, after setting down her bag and books and scrolls, went to her desk. The lantern above her remained unlit; she had no desire to light it up.

    If she didn¡¯t get these thoughts out of her, she would never get to immerse herself in the literature.

    ¡°How was your day?¡± she said. ¡°Did your research go well?¡±

    ¡°My advisor recommended me to take a break. I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Neither Tundra nor Niran knew how to approach this conversation; silence then reclaimed the moderately cold atmosphere. They stared at each other, unable to take their eyes off, unable to articulate the questions lurking at the back of their throats.

    ¡°Was the interrogation . . . stressful?¡± Tundra said. ¡°You were . . . with her, with Black Rose. Did she do anything to you?¡±

    Niran¡¯s hands trembled. She averted her eyes from her friend but pulled them back a moment later. A layer of clouds manifested in her pupils, playing a dreamy reconstruction of the past.

    Despite their interaction, Madam Black Rose remained vividly alive in Niran¡¯s mind. Her appearance, her manner, her voice, and her scent plagued Niran like whispers of a temptress.

    If a simple lesson could widen so much her horizon, what would happen . . . when she accepted the foreign blessing and stepped into the other side of the world?

    ¡°You must¡¯ve heard of what I did.¡± Niran wryly smiled. ¡°She didn¡¯t threaten me. I volunteered to lead her to the warehouse; she promised to teach me.¡±

    ¡°What . . . did she teach you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I believed her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been strange, Niran, but your eyes too have always been sharp.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable, being around me?¡± Niran chuckled. ¡°My unorthodox belief unnerves many of your friends, yet you treat me still without prejudice.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my friend.¡± Tundra¡¯s voice faltered. She focused on her friend¡¯s mischievous expression: her pink lips, her curly eyelashes, and her nose. They somehow attracted her. ¡°We¡¯re roommates; you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re . . . beautiful too.¡± Niran blushed. ¡°Ever since I learned Black Rose¡¯s spell, I¡¯ve been noticing many more delicate details.¡±

    ¡°What detail?¡±

    ¡°That you refer to her with a tone of familiarity, that you . . . redress your hair, change your ribbons, and stare at me for too long, too unfocused.¡±

    Niran¡¯s voice meekly trailed off. Her silhouette shrank as if bracing for a muted, dismissive response. Why did she expose her friend¡¯s inappropriate behaviours? Why did she also act the same way?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even get to speak to her,¡± Tundra said. ¡°I could only look at her from a distance. Only you get to be so, so close. Only you get to look into her eyes.¡±

    Was that jealousy in her voice? Niran didn¡¯t want to think further. ¡°When we were together, she told me to take good care of you, Tundra. She spoke your name.¡±

    ¡°What was her tone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything about her. I don¡¯t know much about you, either.¡±

    ¡°Would you . . . like to know more?¡±

    The lantern light flickered. The air cooled, overcome by a wisp of fragrance emanating from nowhere. Tundra lowered her head. Her bangs covered her expression, hiding her delicacy from her friend¡¯s unusually perceptive view.

    Her mentor¡¯s voice lingered in her ears, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to listen to those gentle, teasing, and graceful tones, not when she lacked the courage to face the truth, to face her mentor and ask what she locked inside.

    She stood up from her chair and, taking a deep and humid breath, walked to her friend, who was absentmindedly mulling over the offer. Her mentor had done something to her friend, as she had done something to her.

    How quickly did Niran change. How quickly did she herself change.

    She looked at her friend, who snapped out of her trance and lifted her head to look at the flushing yet determined countenance.

    ¡°What . . . are you trying to do?¡± Niran tensed up, but she didn¡¯t shift away. ¡°We . . . are just friends.¡±

    ¡°Do friends look at each other with those eyes? Do they share such intimate secrets?¡±

    Tundra leaned closer to her friend, feeling her erratic breaths hitting her face. They smelt inviting.

    The chilly atmosphere snuffed the surrounding warmth. The two friends carefully inched closer, sharing their warmth, their worries, and their secrets. Their emotions mixed until they could no longer distinguish between jealousy and affection, friendship and romance.

 Chapter 281: Guided By Feelings

    Iris once again returned to Rising Mirth Park. The quiet trail, ascending to the first stop of the journey, remained unchanged. The only difference, aside from the change in her companion, was the absence of the festive atmosphere of the now-gone open-air marketplace.

    The evening light curtained the sky, which concealed the dim stars above layers of feathering clouds. The few remaining visitors trod past her, their wandering minds reaching her figure before instinctively retreating. They quickened their paces to swiftly return home.

    Antina followed her mistress like a shadow, though her eyes intensely glared at whoever attempted to approach her mistress. She otherwise kept her head lowered and stuck intimately close to Iris.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so jealous,¡± Iris said. ¡°No one will steal me away.¡±

    ¡°I dare not monopolise your heart, Mistress. What I fear is another¡ª¡±

    Iris raised her hand to stop her maid. ¡°Is this not a date?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve dampened your mood. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t ask for my forgiveness throughout our date. We¡¯re here to be carefree, aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s no place for sadness.¡±

    Antina nodded. She walked up to her mistress¡¯s side and took her hand, interlocking them as if bound by a red string.

    Iris smiled and tightened her grasp around her maid¡¯s palm. The warmth illuminated her countenance, which revealed its delight only to her current partner.

    Along the quiet path, Iris led her maid through a scenic view of colourful flowers and arching trees. She let her date enjoy this moment and her company until she reached a large wooden house, a checkpoint before entering the deeper part of the park.

    Hanging lanterns illuminated in yellow shades the front yards, casting outwards shadows of the supporting beams. A few people walked past the open windows, their silhouettes flowing like dancers on the banquet stages. They chatted in soft tones while tending to the last remaining visitors, who ordered food and drinks and relaxed in this liveliness.

    Iris¡¯s entrance drew all eyes upon her dignified appearance. The customers and the waiters only regained their composure when they realised their inappropriate stares.

    A waitress came to Iris, who stopped her maid from doing everything for her.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a lovely guide to admire nature with me,¡± Iris said. ¡°The agency has yet to close, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The short-haired, soft-spoken waitress greeted her customer. ¡°The service is still open, but it¡¯s already gotten dark. Although the park is usually safe . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no place safer than my side.¡± Iris gave a faint smile that blossomed in the waitress¡¯s jittery heart.

    The waitress shifted away her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m merely a waitress. There might not be any guide willing to accept a request at this hour.¡±

    ¡°Iris is her name. Tell her that I¡¯ve come to visit the waterfall.¡±

    There was no waterfall attraction on the hiking track, but the waitress kept her confusion to herself. She slipped away after accepting a generous tip.

    Antina had already chosen a table and a set of light desserts for her mistress. The two sat under a chandelier of candles. The circular glares surrounded their figures, separating them from the mundane and the unknowing.

    The world paid great attention to their demeanours, yet nothing could move them. They rested as if in a luxurious palace instead of a humble inn. Their steady, elegant movement painted them into the memories of the onlookers, though all failed to capture their distinct features.

    Everything blended under a muddy film of concealment, a magical power influencing all observations.

    The short-haired waitress returned with another lady, who had just donned her guide uniform and redone her hair. A subtle hint of freshly applied perfume emanated from her neatly attired body, though she tried not to bring attention to it.

    Despite her preparation, she remained entranced by her client¡¯s appearance. The familiar look assumed so different an aura that she could hardly believe their resemblance.

    If she were to adorn herself with lovely dresses, would she too gain the air of unmatched grace?

    ¡°Is my appearance too unexpected?¡± The noble Iris said. ¡°We¡¯ve made promises.¡±

    ¡°I would never forget, my Lady. It¡¯s just that . . . you¡¯re too stunning.¡±

    ¡°Praising your own appearance; how shameless.¡±

    ¡°I . . . can never be like you, my Lady. Our appearance differs in essence, our manner in totality.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°If you come with me, you will get to adorn these attires. You might not recognise yourself, but you will remain yourself, alike in mind, alike in countenance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. This place has helped me much; I cannot bear to leave everything behind.¡±

    ¡°Mistress¡¯s world is a liberation,¡± Antina said. ¡°We value relationships above all else, especially those blossoming from purity.¡±

    ¡°As if I am a leader of a cult.¡± Iris chuckled.

    The guide refrained from commenting. Her client¡¯s unearthly aura had a mystical touch to it. Coupled with her identity as a powerful mage, it wasn¡¯t impossible that her identity would be sensitive, too sensitive for someone insignificant like her.

    ¡°No one worthy of my attention is insignificant,¡± Iris said. ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfil that promise.¡±

    ¡°Do you . . . really need my service?¡± The guide held her breath while playing with her hair. ¡°What I could offer can never match yours. Even the waterfall . . . is out of my reach.¡±

    ¡°Without you, this little outing would be meaningless.¡±

    The guide meekly nodded. She could never change her client¡¯s mind, not when she had given that promise, not when she secretly looked forward to this reunion. She sat opposite her client, who urged her to have some of the desserts and drinks. Their delectable taste relaxed her excited mind, but one glimpse at her client¡¯s bright blue eyes undid that effect.

    Though the sun had yet to disappear, its position gave off only the faintest radiance that the forest and the mountain became a sea of dark purple hues, blanketed by mists heralding the coming of the darkness. Only a few visitors remained, all hurrying to the brighter city below.

    Holding a lantern, the guide led the way. Her unfaltering pace parted the shadow of the forest and the encroaching hands of the bushes and flowers on the roadsides. She rarely ventured into the dark like this, but she bore no fear.

    The thought of having her clients beside her gave her too much courage. If anything happened, she could always jump back and hide behind her Lady, hug her tightly, and let her ward away all harm.

    The guide shook away her unbecoming thoughts. She turned around to see her clients following her while admiring the twilight scenery.

    ¡°The part ahead is dark and untrod during this time,¡± the guide said. ¡°I would never doubt your ability, but I must ask for your opinion nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°Call me Alice,¡± the client Iris said. ¡°Does it not feel strange when we must call each other by our shared name?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, my Lady. The name Iris suits you more.¡±

    ¡°Call me Alice. The name Iris doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±

    The guide Iris caught herself blushing. Why would saying a mere substitute name make her feel nervous?

    ¡°Then, Alice, should we proceed?¡±

    ¡°Lead the way, my Iris.¡±

    Never had her name rang so sweetly. She perked up, her bright eyes gleaming like a pair of radiant gemstones. She couldn¡¯t explain what she was feeling, but she nonetheless let the sensation course through her while leading the way, guiding her Alice to a world where only they existed.

    Overgrown bushes and handing vines obscured the once-tracked path. Still it appeared so vividly clear in her mind. She nimbly cut the distracting branches and twisting vines, opening a convenient path for her clients, whose appearance the forest should never taint.

    Thoughts swirled in her chest, yet she couldn¡¯t find the perfect moment to let them out. This calm silence was enough; she planned to enjoy it until forever passed.

    ¡°Be careful, dear Iris¡± Alice said. ¡°The ground is uneven. You might trip if you rush the moment.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t my concern be about the Wild Beasts?¡±

    ¡°The safest place you can be is by our side.¡± Alice looked at her maid, who confidently nodded. ¡°Of course, we too will catch your fall. Would you like to test it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ª¡±

    An inconspicuous root raised the ground in front of Iris. Her right foot slipped off the slope, and she lost her footing. Her body plunged forward while her heart twisted into a knot. Everything went blank, even her instincts and reflexes.

    As she braced for the fall, a pair of wings enveloped her body. Soft feathers stroked her arms and legs, tickling her until a surprised moan leaked out. She shuddered but refused to open her eyes.

    The wings pulled her up, lifted her above the ground, and floated her through a sea of clouds. She could feel the fluff passing by her, tracing her sensitive figure as if feeling her entirety.

    When she could no longer endure her itching curiosity, she opened her eyes and found herself held by an angel, an angel whose features resembled her yet differed in her divine essence. She blushed while balancing herself on her feet.

    Alice let go of her flustered guide and chuckled. Her eyes tailed her maid¡¯s figure, glancing at a faint magic circle hidden within her right palm.

    ¡°Are you still scared?¡± Alice said.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. This is unfair.¡±

    ¡°Will it be fair if I allow you to hug me?¡±

    ¡°Please stop teasing me, Alice.¡± Iris looked away, suppressing her urge. ¡°We¡¯ve spent too much time idling. I must take you to the waterfall as soon as possible.¡±

    Alice didn¡¯t object. She followed her guide like a guardian angel. The glowing mushrooms and shimmering moss illuminated the dense forest with soft multi-coloured sparks. Swaying flowers dispensed fruity scents for the neon butterflies and rainbow-striped bees, who flew around luminous bushes like fireflies.

    As Alice deliberately slowed her pace, her guide could take this time to carefully admire these rare species of plants and insects. She never had a chance to come to this place after she parted with Alice; this secret spot was too deep for ordinary hikers . . . too precious for someone other than Alice.

    Iris reached for a thick layer of vines and parted them to the side. The faint sound of splashing water entered her ears. Glimmering fireflies and flowers and trees sang their natural melodies along with the hymns of the waterfall, whose milky bubbles created an artificial sky for this dark forest.

    Iris and her clients descended the hill. Now surrounded by a field of light, she placed her dim lantern on a boulder before placing a thin but wide fabric on the wet ground. She stared at her clients with an expectant gaze, a gaze Alice couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Did you bring a change of clothes?¡± Alice said. ¡°Or do you prefer to use mine?¡±

    ¡°That time was an emergency!¡± Iris took out her bag of clothing. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared mine. Please don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Alice went to sit beside her guide. ¡°Now we¡¯re in a world of our own. What you whisper . . . will only linger in our ears.¡±

    Iris looked at Antina, who was dripping her feet into the pond and contemplating washing herself in this magical spring. No one would interrupt, eavesdrop, or judge her request.

    She could do anything, reveal anything, and confess anything. The suppressed words began to tremble.

    Her Alice carefully waited for her feeling, smiling, anticipating, encouraging.

    The two ladies interlocked their fingers. Their gazes were in sync, connecting the windows between their souls. They could feel the unsteady heartbeat and fluctuating warmth coursing within each other.

    The curtain of the night gradually fell, hiding every secret act from all but the most intimate pair.

 Chapter 282: Emerald Necklace

    Alice leaned closer to her breath-taken guide, who could but didn¡¯t push away her client. The waterfall perfumed tiny, sparkling vapours that tainted this dim valley in a luminous green shade. Glowing vines coiled around slanted trees while fluorescent mushrooms covered the land.

    Sweats ran down Iris¡¯s cheeks. Her client¡¯s warm breath tickled her nose. There was an inviting scent, an odour that heated her chest. Even the murmurs of the splashing waterfall failed to suppress the devilish whispers in her ears.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get a cramp if you tense that much,¡± Alice said. ¡°Am I too close?¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m just unprepared. Something about you confuses me.¡±

    ¡°If you do not know what to do, you can always leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°To do what, Lady Alice?¡±

    ¡°In this place, I¡¯m no Lady. I¡¯m Alice, your Alice.¡±

    Iris swallowed. She became conscious of her humid clothes, made uncomfortable by the floating vapours and her fuzzy body temperature. Her client did not move away, but she also refused to close that small yet significant gap. She hovered ever so out of reach, waiting for her anxious partner to take that final leap.

    Against her code of conduct, Iris couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse this advance, this sugary trap from which she could never return.

    She had only met Alice twice. How could she fall so hopelessly and irresistibly?

    ¡°Why are you so beautiful?¡± Iris shivered. ¡°Please forget everything. I sound too foolish.¡±

    ¡°I can bring out your charm, if you allow me.¡±

    ¡°Your offer sounds like a devil¡¯s temptation.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I am a devil. Would you reject me if that were the case?¡±

    Holding her breath, Iris chose not to press on. Alice might have been a devil, but knowing the truth would change nothing when that devil had already gotten to her.

    ¡°Are you afraid of my charm?¡± Alice said. ¡°You should¡¯ve already ascertained my identity.¡±

    ¡°Would you truthfully answer?¡± Iris glanced away. Her other client sat at the edge of the hot spring, waving her legs in the swirling water while humming a tone muffled by the surrounding noises. She was unconcerned with what her mistress was doing with her victim.

    Alice chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve already shared a secret. More will only deepen our bond.¡±

    ¡°Do you want that?¡±

    ¡°Until we cross the line.¡±

    Fragmented visions played in Iris¡¯s mind. Her client¡¯s gentle touch carefully gave her body an indescribable sensation while her buttons came loose and her uniform slipped from her figure. The knocked-over lantern illuminated only dimly, projecting an intertwined shadow against the dense forest.

    She instinctively pushed away her client, her heart almost giving out. Her welling eyes looked everywhere but Alice¡¯s face. That unearthly smile would take away her restraint and doom her.

    ¡°Did you . . . do anything to me?¡± Iris said. ¡°Are you . . . a succubus?¡±

    Alice moved away from her nervous yet excited guide. She fell on her back, the blanket cushioning her back. She lay unmoving, staring through gaps between thick overgrowth at the faint stars whose radiance fought back the twilight.

    ¡°My scent bewitches people in whom I¡¯ve taken an interest.¡± Alice sighed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t control it, nor could I force anyone to obey me.¡±

    A cold gush blew toward Iris. She curiously inhaled the fruity scent that muddled her mind and loosened her soul. She flushed upon realizing her action, but the shame no longer felt unbearable.

    ¡°What were you planning to do?¡± Iris pursed her lips and lay beside her client. ¡°Did you really come here to enjoy the waterfall?¡±

    ¡°Could my objective be you?¡±

    ¡°It . . . would be surprising.¡±

    ¡°Would it be unacceptable, or expected?¡±

    ¡°I am but an orphan with a small circle of friends. We live a humble and mundane life, away from the mystic world of the supernatural and the magical.¡±

    ¡°Even if you spoke of my secrets, I wouldn¡¯t fault you.¡±

    ¡°Displeasing her client is a sign of an inadequate guide.¡±

    ¡°What about giving her body to her client?¡±

    Iris couldn¡¯t answer that question. Multiple thoughts bubbled in her, but like the waterfall they crashed with her heart and burst apart as warm air coursed through her chest. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to choose, not right now, not in this entrancing atmosphere.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°This is too sudden.¡± Iris too slowly lay on her back and stared at the dome of leaves and branches. ¡°You¡¯ve only met me twice, both professionally. I . . . am not the person you know.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in ideal love, of soulmates destined for one another?¡±

    ¡°Do you, Alice?¡±

    ¡°We are not made incomplete, not made to fulfil another incomplete heart.¡±

    ¡°Then what is love?¡±

    ¡°This adventurous heart chooses its partners irrationally.¡± Alice reached futilely for the sky. ¡°There are no missing pieces, only extra. We give away ours in the hope of leaving a piece of us with them.¡±

    ¡°A fragment of self is something precious, too precious to give away carefreely.¡±

    ¡°This carefree appearance is just as cultivated as your calm demeanour.¡±

    Iris blinked as a faint pinkness appeared on her face. She covered her eyes with her arm, yet the glowing blue light from the dark forest still reached her pupils.

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer yet. It¡¯s too soon, too formal, and too ambiguous.¡± Iris, tensing up, drew back her arm covering her embarrassment. ¡°But we can make an effort to know enough other . . . more intimately.¡±

    ¡°In what way, Dear Iris?¡±

    Iris dared not look at Alice, or at Antina who had already sunk into the hot spring, floating like a feather drifting to a dancing gale. The words echoing in her head loosened the chains binding her heart. She must tread carefully, or she might find herself overwhelmed by freedom.

    The temptation became harder to ignore, harder to make excuses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the me outside of work, the me you haven¡¯t met,¡± Iris said. ¡°And you will tell me about yourself. Won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Our shared intimacy will get us closer, deeper in our relationship.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t phrase it so dubiously.¡±

    ¡°We can get rid of the ambiguity,¡± Alice said. ¡°By fulfilling every sense of the words.¡±

    A big splash rose from the hot spring. Transient pillars of water formed a palace wall before collapsing like parting curtains, revealing Antina at the centre. She held out her hands, above which floated a bat-winged pulsating eyeball. Its veiny pupils frantically darted around but failed to escape its captor.

    She clenched her fist. An invisible pressure distorted the eyeball and splattered it as black inks that diffused in the air.

    Iris gasped. The boiling emotion within her fizzled away like candlelight snuffed by a cold, mighty hand. She turned to look at Alice, who gave a satisfied smile at her maid before pouring her tender attention onto her nervous little guide.

    ¡°You may hug me if it becomes unbearable.¡± Her voice vibrated, dancing around her guide¡¯s ears. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten a little closer, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Iris deeply inhaled. The tightness in her chest returned, but she could still feel the sharpness of her clothes rustling against her back, her shoulders, and her thighs. Those disgusting eyes hid among the shadows, observing her, observing her clients.

    ¡°Is this a constant . . . in your life?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Stressful, is it not?¡± Alice placed her hand on her guide¡¯s palm. ¡°Maybe this is why I need your company. Would you grant my selfish, dangerous wish?¡±

    ¡°Can I ever refuse?¡±

    Alice covered her mouth and giggled. Her wavering motion, her slightest tremor, demanded all attention from her guide, who found herself instinctively holding her breaths.

    The elegant lady, whose appearance resembled her, existed in a world outside her understanding, with temperament outside her imagination.

    To don so serene an expression despite what had just transpired . . .

    ¡°Love cannot be forced,¡± Alice said. ¡°A tie with me is dangerous; I would fault no one who doesn¡¯t wish to join this hectic part of the world.¡±

    Iris grasped her client¡¯s hand. She was scared, but that alone couldn¡¯t extinguish her ember.

    ¡°I was born somewhere on this earth, but my life only began in an orphanage.

    ¡°As a child I used to sneak out in the middle of the night. I would sleep under a large tree nearby. The twinkling stars and bright moon were like a play I could only watch from afar. They spoke of a thrilling adventure into a magical world where dreams come true.

    ¡°But I only enjoyed them as an audience. This peace is what keeps me safe and happy, although I sometimes imagine what it would be if I were to think otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you leave the comfort of your home and come to this place?¡±

    ¡°Is a magical attraction an acceptable answer?¡±

    ¡°Is it to you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe that child-like spirit within me still exists; I love this peace, but I cannot bear to live so monotonously through it. A contradiction, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Would you comfort me if I did?¡±

    ¡°Would you allow me?¡±

    Iris opened her mouth before she resisted the urge to answer. She had no idea what her answer would be, but giving it so frivolously would be unwise.

    Alice sat up straight. Antina slowly came out of the hot spring. A faint layer of steam enveloped her body until the last drop of water dissipated away from her swimming attire. She stopped in front of her mistress and knelt.

    She drew her hand forward, revealing a grey iron cross snapped in half. Dark, shrivelled veins which infested its surface left only ash-like marks bearing an imprint of a clutched hand.

    ¡°Gentle Crown,¡± Antina said. ¡°But there is also a hint of Eye of Masolis and Skull of Mystery.¡±

    Iris got up to intensely listen to the names of these Evil Cults. She had heard of them in passing but lacked the knowledge about their influences and cruelty. Only her client¡¯s calm expression gave her a sense of security.

    ¡°You¡¯re much more special than you realized,¡± Alice said. ¡°The eye isn¡¯t something aimed at us; it tracked you, Dear Iris.¡±

    ¡°They . . . stalked me?¡±

    ¡°Have you been taking good care of my gift?¡±

    Iris looked around before she unbuttoned her uniform, revealing a glimmering necklace, the green raindrop-shaped emerald that she adorned every day. She touched the gem lovingly and looked at Alice.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind my making it into a necklace.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already yours.¡± Alice grabbed the broken cross. ¡°Keep it by your side, let it immerse in your scent, and it shall become truly a part of you.¡±

    ¡°The way you flirt is too strange, Alice.¡±

    ¡°I am serious. The necklace will wand against the harm that may befall you.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°What did I possess that warranted their attention?¡±

    Her ordinary life left no clue for her answer, except for her appearance, which impossibly bore the semblance of her client, her enigmatic, mystical Alice.

    ¡°Might you have known something?¡± she said.

    ¡°Only but an idea. Would you like to confirm it?¡±

    Antina stood back up and swiped her hands to her sides. Dark purple waves of light followed her grace, flowing outward. The tide formed a dome enclosing the valley, keeping the three ladies separated from the outside.

    Alice shifted closer to her guide. Iris closed her eyes, feeling a gentle touch on her neck. She became conscious of every subtle brushing, shivering and struggling to hold in her voice.

    ¡°Keep your eyes closed and relax. I¡¯ll cast a spell that will take us into your memory, into the moment you received my gift.¡± Alice¡¯s voice was too close. ¡°Hold onto me if it¡¯s uncomfortable. Tell me if it¡¯s intolerable.¡±

    Iris weakly nodded. Bright blue light pierced through her eyelids and flooded her body. Buzzing noises crowded her mind, chasing away all thoughts except for the image of her emerald necklace, held by Alice¡¯s beautifully slender hands.

    They looked so gorgeous.

 Chapter 283: Lady of Importance

    The guide Iris opened her eyes. Bright sunlight poured through her. She looked down at her translucent hands. Their dim radiance flickered, led by the calm breezes welcoming the new morning. She gasped and jumped back, but she failed to keep her balance.

    She didn¡¯t need to. Her body never landed on the ground; she floated with her feet rising in the air, her figure flowing with her instinct. A pair of invisible wings kept her afloat, yet she couldn¡¯t find them on her back.

    Only her client quietly watched her wondrous display. Alice too appeared adorned in a veil of azure light. Her long dress like feathery wings fluttered around her, moving cyclically with controlled grace.

    An angel. Iris had to return to the ground, feeling sacrilegious staying above Alice. She surveyed the environment and recognised it.

    ¡°Have I become a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    She was too nervous to answer; her mysterious client might really turn her into a ghost, even if it would be harmless.

    Alice melted and reformed in front of her guide, who was too stunned to react. ¡°You¡¯re asleep, in my arms, laying on the same patch of grasses, under the same night sky.¡±

    ¡°Magic . . . sure is wonderful.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to remain out of your grasp.¡±

    ¡°But I lack the resources and talent.¡±

    ¡°Both of which are not necessary, nor permanent.¡± Alice touched her guide¡¯s face. ¡°Sponsoring a mage is within my capability.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my luck once, but my innate talent is nonexistent, too poor to meaningfully progress.¡±

    ¡°There exist multiple methods to overcome that limitation.¡±

    Iris carefully breathed in. She gathered her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t accept that offer. It¡¯s too much; I won¡¯t ever be able to repay it.¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have to?¡± Alice traced her fingers down her guide¡¯s cheek, grazing her neck. ¡°You can repay me in other ways.¡±

    Iris tensed up. She reluctantly retreated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I still can¡¯t accept that offer.¡±

    If she gave herself more time, she might change her mind. But she feared such a future. She didn¡¯t want to lose her path, didn¡¯t want to leave this comfortable way of life. A world on the other side, even if by Alice¡¯s side, wasn¡¯t where she dared to be.

    A series of footsteps disrupted the serenity. A lady guiding a group of women walked through this quiet path while showing her clients colourful flowers and traces of small animals frequenting the trail.

    It was a puzzling feeling, seeing herself walking and talking to a familiar group of women. The event unfolded like a scripted play, designed to impress its one and only director.

    ¡°I have no idea memories can be so vivid,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°The art of dream divination is wonderful.¡±

    After the past guide led her clients to a checkpoint, they separated. The group went on to stroll around the hill while Iris returned to the inn at the foot of the hill. She had a smile on her face when she touched her chest, feeling the dear necklace.

    The spirit Iris carefully examined her past self. The way her attire moved with her slight gesture, the way her eyes fixated on the necklace, and the way her smile subconsciously blossomed gave her an indescribable feeling, like she were looking at her disobedient reflection.

    A pair of hands caught her. She almost cried out but suppressed her sensitive voice. The corner of her eyes glimpsed at her angelic client, who gently drew her in, deeper, tenderer.

    ¡°Alice, what are you¡ª¡± Iris turned to her client. Behind her, a crimson-winged creature hid between branches and leaves. It was a singular eye, the familiar eye crushed in the future passed.

    It had always been here, waiting, watching, following her unsuspecting past, her unsuspecting self. Its diamond-shaped pupil glared incessantly at its target. Iris had an urge to yell at her other self, but she couldn¡¯t change the past.

    She looked at the only person who could see her.

    Alice smiled. ¡°Look at your past self, Dear.¡±

    Iris paid more attention to the strolling guide. Waves of warmth and chill tickled her shoulders, where she could feel her Alice¡¯s touch. She didn¡¯t know what to do, but those worries disappeared when she noticed sparkles hovering between the trees and flowers, the earth and sky.

    Like snows, they drifted up and down. Their ever-shifting colours painted the quietude with energetic, cold, contemplative, and gentle moods.

    A flow of azure light, clearer than all else, coursed around her past self. The ordinary necklace now glowed like the full moon, radiating tides of elegant blueness that blinded all malicious intentions.

    The wicked eye couldn¡¯t get closer to its target. The soft glares melted its wings and bled its eye. Faint magic circles flashed all around its body, their ordered lines cracking, shattering.

    Quietly the eyeball crumbled as ashes, scattered throughout the land unnoticed.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The past Iris happily hummed a folk tune detailing a day in the life of a carefree wanderer, who admired wonders while searching for a place where she belonged, where her heart would guide her to love. Although no one was listening, its intended target still chuckled.

    She sauntered down the hill and, as she reached the inn, looked behind her, at the forest from where she left. A bush rustled, accompanied by the faint music of the birds.

    She giggled to herself and disappeared into the inn.

    Alice tilted her head. She and her guide curiously stood at where the past Iris looked. Coincidences did not exist around her.

    ¡°Will they . . . send something else other than the eyeball?¡± Iris said. ¡°Am I in danger?¡±

    ¡°Take my hand, and I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    A torrent of sparks overwhelmed Iris, and she found herself on an indoor balcony of an old, abandoned opera house. Dusty scarlet curtains cloaked the hall like bloodstains, leaving the clean stage the focus of this spider-infested theatre.

    She glimpsed at Alice leaning on the balustrade, staring down at the main floor. A group of men and women in sophisticated attires, their faces hidden beneath masquerade masks, murmured to their companions while the characters on the stage enacted a series of misfortune befallen the main cast.

    The protagonist was a young hardworking lady who, through coincidence, met and fell for a mysterious prince. Their brief meeting planted a seed in her heart, and she could no longer deny her feelings. She endured through hardship of status difference and naivety until she finally met him again.

    Yet the prince could not remember her. He had already married a noble lady whom she could never compare.

    The play ended with the heartbroken girl reaching out her hand at the sky, at the darkness beyond the moon, at the demoness who promised her a wish fulfilled.

    The main actress took out a delicate silver knife and pointed its blade at her chest. She closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and plunged it inward. The trembling blade flicked, stabbing into her right eye.

    Blood sprung out of her falling body. Her scream covered the theatre but failed to stir even a single gasp from the audience. Her convoluting body gradually lost its vitality. The knife slipped out of her face, and her wounded eye withered into a black husk.

    The main spotlight faded as the curtains fell. The girl then rose to her feet, her fair skin squirming like a collection of tendrils awaking from slumber. Black illusory wings sprouted from her shadow, covering the stage with an oppressive air.

    She received a voluminous applause, though she remained frowning throughout everything. Another girl carefully came on the stage and offered her a handkerchief. She received it, smiled at her enchanted slave, and wiped her face.

    Her mutilated eye regained its clean appearance.

    ¡°What is she?¡± Iris said. ¡°Her air lacks humanity, like a Demoness.¡±

    ¡°A Human-Demon hybrid,¡± Alice smirked. ¡°A Greater Demon just to track your location, quite extravagant, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Iris blinked. A Greater Demon had destroyed many towns and corrupted many heroes in fairytales, yet one such terrifying being was after her?

    Still her client effortlessly repelled, even harmed that Greater Demon.

    ¡°How . . . have I never known this?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Is that not what we¡¯re trying to know?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one protecting me?¡±

    ¡°My Artefact has been protecting you, Dear, but it wasn¡¯t the only thing.¡±

    Iris swallowed. She focused on the hybrid, who tossed away the handkerchief. Her shadow caught it with its myriad tendrils and devoured it. The stench of her blood filled the theatre, though no one minded this numbing metallic smell.

    ¡°An unfamiliar power crushed one of my eyes,¡± she said. ¡°Find out who dared to meddle with our plan.¡±

    Her servant lowered her head and left the stage. A few shadowy figures moved about in the backstage, exiting the opera theatre. The hybrid lady then turned to her audience, who kept quiet so as not to disturb her mood.

    ¡°How are our agents in the royal faction?¡± She looked at a distinguished gentleman who tensed up upon bearing her attention.

    ¡°Everything is proceeding as planned, My Lady.¡± He tilted his hat, hiding her nervous eyes. ¡°There is news you might be interested in: the Crown Prince¡¯s representative will be visiting the Church of Knowledge in a week¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°What about His Highness himself?¡±

    ¡°None . . . none of our agents have had any information about his whereabouts ever since the Holy Resurgence Ceremony.¡±

    The hybrid lady smiled. She licked her lips as her heart excitedly pounded. ¡°If our plan succeeds, I might get to see him up close. Such a handsome man, so worthy of my affection.¡±

    The gentleman did not comment on her words. He kept still while watching the hybrid lady swaying with her fantasy. Everyone else too preserved this soundless moment, giving all attention to the stage.

    Only Iris recoiled away from the balustrade. Her hair stood up. Her chest felt suffocated. The oozing creepiness almost pushed her away, but Alice by her side shielded her from the rest of the world. This safe balcony would never crumble, not when supported by her guardian angel.

    After her loud mumbling, the hybrid lady pointed at another one of her audiences. She questioned the progress of their missions, listened to their interesting reports, and stared at those who failed her expectations. Her reaction now became mild, nothing able to catch her interest like the Crown Prince.

    ¡°The operation . . . failed, My Lady. The Church of Knowledge¡¯s Holy Knights were stronger than anticipated.¡± A young man shivered.

    ¡°You . . . failed to bring back the scroll?¡±

    ¡°Please give me a second chance!¡± The man stood up. ¡°Although we couldn¡¯t get the scroll, we still managed to kill our target.¡±

    ¡°Enough. The opportunity has passed.¡± The hybrid lady hmphed. ¡°Withdraw your force. You¡¯ll be assisting in the investigation of who messed with my eye.¡±

    ¡°But My Lady, there is still a chance that your plan will be compromised. We shouldn¡¯t waste our resources on a mere¡ª¡±

    The half-demoness raised her hand and clenched her fist. A demonic hand formed from darkness clutched the young man¡¯s neck, dragging him up from his feet. His face whitened, his mouth gasping for breaths, and his legs flailing feebly, desperately. He squeezed out unintelligible pleads, terror filling his eyes.

    The world grew cold until the lady opened her fist. The demonic hand dissipated, and the young man fell on his chair, coughing, gagging, but never puking. He covered his mouth and swallowed whatever tried to come up from his throat.

    ¡°I shan¡¯t tolerate any disobedience. Mother¡¯s plan is comprehensive; you only need to put your faith in her foresight.¡±

    The young man nodded.

    ¡°And . . . she is more important than you realized,¡± the lady said. ¡°There are very few treasures comparable to . . . her uniqueness.¡±

    Now that the show had come to an end, the audience swiftly left the theatre to their designated locations. They returned to their usual identities, working for the grand design of their lady, aiming for a goal too massive for a single Secret Organisation or a single Evil Cult could accomplish.

    The lady herself stayed on the stage and contemplated upon some elusive matters. Her shadow flickered in accordance with the light sources decorating this crimson hall. Nothing but her wicked appearance tainted the atmosphere so thoroughly.

    She should¡¯ve gone to bring back her target long ago, yet circumstances had times and again hindered her. Minor operations all around her partially succeeded, giving her results but also stopping her from expanding her influence.

    And her enemies kept tailing her, striking at the most fortunate time, just enough to keep her busy, just enough to keep her hands full. The Orthodoxy, the Secret Organisations, the Vagrant Supernatural Beings, they moved in and out of the board like a coordinated dance¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t see the directive hand.

    Futilely she looked up. There was an invisible lantern looming above her. Its unseen shadow enveloped her existence, casting a deep, unreachable abyss that trapped her steadily, subtly.

    The otherworldly lantern, glimpsed briefly by Alice, wavered.

 Chapter 284: In Awe of Her

    Iris opened her eyes. A familiar face stared back at her, her sleepy face reflected in that pair of sapphire-blue eyes. She found herself resting on her client¡¯s lap, cushioning on the softest bed in the world, relaxing in the safest place in the world.

    She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to smile. Her mind, rid of anxiety from those strange dreams, was clearer than she thought possible. It was like she had arrived in a wonderland, the world created for the angel in front of her.

    The peculiar sensation in her chest now seemed clear. She examined Alice¡¯s facial expression, her subtle smile, her tender eyes, her mischievous lips.

    ¡°How long . . . have I made you wait?¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a light sleeper; this is the first time I¡¯ve slept so well.¡±

    ¡°To enter your dream, I have put you in a deeper stage of sleep.¡± Alice grabbed her guide¡¯s hand, which rested on her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve also healed your fatigued mind.¡±

    ¡°Did you also do something to my body?¡±

    ¡°You may think of them as an aftercare.¡±

    Iris carefully sat up. She reluctantly separated from her client, to whom she could¡¯ve confessed, and who wouldn¡¯t reject her emotions. She only had to be honest, be direct, and be brave.

    But she was still uncertain. Alice was too otherworldly for a feeble woman like her. She could only be a burden, a defenceless damsel.

    ¡°How . . . am I still free?¡± she said. ¡°Those beings wanted to capture me, yet I¡¯ve never seen them.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re special, though I¡¯ve yet to know how.¡±

    ¡°What did I have that they so desire?¡±

    ¡°An irresistible charm?¡±

    Iris blushed, but she refused to accept it. ¡°Alice, I can tell that you know something.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell?¡±

    Despite Alice¡¯s teasing tone, Iris seriously contemplated. Countless wild thoughts bubbled within her. Her past unfolded before her mind, yet she found nothing remarkable. The only remarkable thing was the present.

    She observed the encroaching forest, the swirling hot spring, and the ever-flowing waterfall. They hid from the world secret encounters, once in the past, and again in this moment.

    ¡°Am I your lost twin?¡± Her voice faltered. ¡°Is that why you approached me? Did they target me because of our bond?¡±

    Antina appeared behind Iris and covered her with a warm blanket. She knelt beside the guide and chuckled with her mistress, who became amused by the barrage of questions.

    ¡°Would you like to be Mistress¡¯s sister?¡± Antina said. ¡°This matter isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You may choose to join¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pressure her, Antina.¡± Alice shook her head. ¡°She isn¡¯t someone to be swayed by this petty circumstance.¡±

    Antina pouted but stood down. Her gaze remained on the guide, whom she could tell was dripping with thoughts. That pair of eyes, too honest for their own good, flaunted the depth of her feelings.

    Her mistress too grasped the scarlet string, yet she allowed this opportunity to slip away.

    ¡°Please forgive my imprudence, Iris,¡± Antina said. ¡°Your flustered expression tempted me; I couldn¡¯t resist the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not Alice¡¯s sister, then why do we look so alike?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish for a deeper reason?¡± Alice said.

    ¡°Is there?¡±

    Iris and Antina stared at their playful mistress. She gave the brightest smile that shone amidst this dark forest and attracted the bluish fireflies to circle her body, to take in her otherworldly fragrance, her elegant disposition. Alone she held secrets no mortals should hold. She kept them hidden in the abyss that was her heart.

    ¡°I have a guess, but it¡¯s too dangerous for you who live on the overworld.¡±

    ¡°Please whisper them to me, Mistress.¡± Antina grinned. The promise engraved onto her heart never felt so intimate.

    Iris frowned. She looked at her lady¡¯s maid but then stopped herself from voicing her thoughts. Who was she to prevent it? Who was she to feel annoyed, to feel jealous?

    ¡°Then I only need to cross over¡ª¡± Iris¡¯s voice faltered. Her gaze met Alice¡¯s, and she found herself unable to make a clean decision.

    To leave behind her friends, her peace, her mundane life, should she risk everything, just to be with this lady whom she only met twice, who could easily bewitch her senseless?

    ¡°A heart in turmoil is not a heart clear of worry. The decision to join me should be made with great care, an amount not possible in this short date.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Why . . . did you lead me with such an answer?¡±

    ¡°Blame yourself for asking such a question.¡±

    Iris shook her head. She closed her eyes and blocked her ears with her hands before laying on the sheet, pretending to be asleep, pretending to have no interests. Every inch of her skin trembled when the nightly winds grazed her. She refused to move from this spot, as if the world had frozen her in time.

    A puff of warm breeze tickled her nose. She failed to seal her mouth properly; her high-pitched voice leaked out along with overflowing licentiousness.

    Never had a voice rang so sensual inside her. She opened her eyes to face her Alice lying beside her, staring deep into her reddened eyes, obscured by the burning mist of their intertwined breaths.

    ¡°Alice?¡±

    ¡°Iris?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Comforting you, my Dear.¡±

    ¡°You heard nothing!¡± Iris couldn¡¯t find the strength to sit up. Her client¡¯s presence bound her to this compromised position. She could only wait for Alice to make her move, to do whatever she wished, to satisfy the desires they shared.

    ¡°You¡¯ve told me of your past, but I¡¯ve yet to fulfil my part of the deal.¡±

    Iris perked up. She suppressed the indecent thoughts in her head and cleared her mind of all else but total clarity.

    Alice¡¯s past, the past of this angelic enchantress, must be extraordinary . . . and enthralling.

    Even Antina lay down beside her mistress while donning the most solemn air. In this world, who would have a chance to listen to the past of her mistress, who seemed so otherworldly, so full of mysteries, so out of reach?

    ¡­

    Elizabeth stepped out of a limousine. Her bright eyes sparkled under the cool shadow cast onto her by the majestic complex that stretched skyward, reaching into the sea of clouds, peering beyond the curtain of sunlight. The cathedral towered over all skyscrapers, looking over the cityscape as the guardian of this peaceful planet.

    Even the distant mountains only served as a complement to this representation of The Lord¡¯s divine grace.

    Although she¡¯d seen this marvel in videos and framed photographs, nothing could capture the sublimity of this monument.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, awe oozing out of her palpitating heart. She lightly coughed, trying to suppress her improper excitement. A maid came to her side and whispered to her that the people of the church were coming. She gave a slight nod.

    A group of women in white clerical robes approached Elizabeth. In the middle a prominent lady, cladded in a deep blue dress, beamed at Elizabeth. Her crystal-like azure eyes caressed Elizabeth¡¯s body, tickling her chest.

    Elizabeth tensed up, but she still remembered to curtsey. Her nervous manner failed to hide itself, though the lady in blue took no offence.

    ¡°You must be Elizabeth,¡± the lady said. ¡°How was the journey?¡±

    ¡°It was comfortable, Madam. May I have the pleasure of hearing your name?¡±

    ¡°No need to be so formal. I¡¯m Maluxia, an Archbishop overseeing the Jurisdiction of Clear Mist.¡±

    Elizabeth exchanged a few words of praise with Maluxia, whose fame preceded her presence. The two made their way toward the cathedral while conversing in soft tones surrounded by quietude. The accompanying priestesses and maids made no distracting noise, keeping to their rigid duty.

    Inside the cathedral, Elizabeth and Maluxia stood before a golden double gate. The maids and priestesses no longer followed them, for only the Saintess Candidates and the Archbishops may enter this sacred region.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Maluxia said.

    ¡°This is my first time . . . seeing such a beautiful palace.¡±

    ¡°The Lord¡¯s creation is beauty itself.¡±

    ¡°Praise The Lord for her blessing.¡±

    Maluxia chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be so formal? You¡¯re to become a Saintess Candidate. Your seniority will be equal to that of an Archbishop. We¡¯ll be colleagues.¡±

    ¡°How could I? I lack the experience, and I¡¯ve never felt The Lord¡¯s calling.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been training your entire life, haven¡¯t you?¡± Maluxia held Elizabeth¡¯s hands, stroking their trembling backs. ¡°The Lord has watched over you since the day you were born, and you¡¯ve let her seed sprout in your heart.¡±

    A wisp of warmth entered Elizabeth¡¯s body. Her blue hair stirred upward, dancing to a tone invisible. Golden light emanated from her silhouette, springing forth a pair of illusory wings. The marble floor and pillars reflected her appearance, which gained now a hint of immortal quality. Her star-like radiance covered the room, that even Maluxia became dim in comparison.

    Elizabeth gasped, and all vanished like a puff of dissipated dream. She stared at her archbishop, who drew back her hands.

    ¡°What . . . was that?¡± she said.

    ¡°Your spirit has nurtured The Lord¡¯s gift. This is but a fraction of your Holy Power, far grander than most would ever achieve in their entire life.¡±

    Elizabeth looked at her delicate hands but failed to discern anything extraordinary about them. She couldn¡¯t believe what Maluxia said, but there was no reason to lie.

    ¡°Are all the Saintess Candidates this gifted?¡± She couldn¡¯t control her quivering voice. ¡°This much power, it¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    Maluxia shook her head. ¡°Yours is the strongest, the most elegant; still you mustn¡¯t be complacent. Only the most worthy may become her closest aid.¡±

    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Would you . . . support me?¡±

    Maluxia smiled. ¡°The Saintess Candidate may choose her mentor, and the mentor has the right to choose her pupil.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±

    Elizabeth reached a large prayer hall. Maluxia urged her to enter alone while she guarded the room from the outside. Only the Saintess Candidate may feel The Lord¡¯s aura, may approach The Lord¡¯s blessed statue.

    ¡­

    ¡°But Alice, I thought you were a Mage, not a Priestess,¡± Iris said. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Goddess whose alias is The Lord, either.¡±

    Alice giggled. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a Priestess. Now . . . I¡¯m just a lonesome woman who abandoned her faith.¡±

    ¡°What about Lady Maluxia? She must¡¯ve been an amazing person.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°She¡¯s long since passed away.¡±

    Iris inhaled. She didn¡¯t know how to console her client, who despite her poignant air kept her aloof disposition. ¡°She must be proud of you.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say so.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t put yourself down. You¡¯re a wonderful person, the most gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve become flirtatious, Iris. Did my personality spill over to you?¡±

    Iris blushed. She got up on her feet and stretched. The cold winds flowing from the nightly forest numbed her fingers. She looked at the hot spring. A desire to submerge herself, to submerge her feelings, emerged.

    She glanced at her client before she decided to follow her heart. She changed her attire and dripped herself into the warm bubbling water. No one could distinguish the redness on her face, whether it came from the heat or her unstated thoughts.

    Alice and Antina followed suit. The three joined the natural bath, separated only by the thinnest films of vapours.

    The waterfall quietened as the night consumed the earth. Chilly air crashed with Iris¡¯s burning body temperature, pricking her sensitively pink skin. She leaned on the edge of the spring but found it uncomfortable.

    Her head felt heavy, her eyes blurry. She fuzzily inched closer to Alice and squeezed into her. She mumbled something she couldn¡¯t hear, though she was still aware enough to know that Alice was grinning at her.

    She raised her head. Alice moved ever so close to her. She closed her eyes and bent forward. Something soft touched her lips, but she lacked the clarity to discern its identity. She fell into Alice¡¯s embrace and whispered a plead, an important plead from her subconsciousness.

    Her mind lost its grip on time. Her body went limp, supported only by Alice¡¯s hug. A fruity, sweet fragrance overwhelmed her until she could no longer feel anything.

    ¡°How cute.¡± Alice touched her moist lips while watching her guide¡¯s sleeping face.

 Chapter 285: Desperate Guests

    The guide Iris sank comfortably into this fragrant source of warmth. She snuggled close to the softness she had never experienced. It felt so familiar, so irresistible. Her lips curved into a smile, and her heart raced at the thought of remaining here forever.

    The murmuring in the background, along with the nightly sounds of the rustling leaves, the swaying lanterns, and the chattering humans, blurred into a sameness she dismissed. She could only remember the warmth and the tickles of the fabric grazing her body.

    Despite how unnatural it was, Iris refused to contemplate her situation. She focused on this moment, chasing away everything unnecessary.

    ¡°Goodnight, Iris,¡± a lovely voice rang. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡±

    Iris shivered. She opened her eyes into Alice¡¯s most delightful smile, as Alice was placing her down to a bed.

    ¡°Where . . . am I?¡± Iris said. ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to whisper you what happened?¡±

    Blushing, Iris shook her head. ¡°I . . . remembered now. I fell asleep while listening to your tales. And I took advantage of your kindness. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been a long day.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve ruined your outing, Alice.¡±

    ¡°Worry not. It¡¯s my pleasure to accept your trust. We¡¯ve become that intimate, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Will you . . . be visiting again?¡±

    Alice gave a bright, knowing smile but returned no definitive answer. Her maid arrived by her side and whispered something. She lightly nodded before placing her hand on her guide¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Whenever you feel lonely, simply think of me, and write a letter to this address.¡± Alice chuckled. ¡°Or you may deliver yourself to it, if you wish to join me.¡±

    Like a song, Alice¡¯s tone stirred Iris¡¯s heart. She could accept that arrangement and enjoyed the bliss incomparable.

    She took the business card in her client¡¯s hand. A small sapphire embedded on its sleek surface shimmered under her touch. It was cool to touch, and she playfully caressed it.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t wait for me. I¡¯m . . . always indecisive.¡±

    ¡°There will always be a place for you, Iris.¡± Alice drew back her hand. ¡°Keep the bracelet by your side. It will protect you until I arrive.¡±

    Iris blinked. A purplish bracelet rested on her abdomen, coiling cutely like a tiny snake. She held it and paused when it slithered along her palm. It adjusted itself to fit her wrist comfortably.

    Alice touched her lips and blew a kiss at her guide. She allowed her maid to take her hand and lead her out of this lodging.

    Iris quietly waited until the door was closed and the footsteps faded. She then got up from her bed, went to the dressing mirror, and admired the bracelet on her wrist. She giggled as she stroked it, feeling a mysterious connection between her and its owner.

    Exhaustion soon took over. She changed her clothing but refused to take off her necklace and bracelet. They never disturbed her sleep nor hurt her delicate skin.

    It felt like her lady was by her side.

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re staring too intensely, Antina.¡± The Monster Girl Iris leaned on the carriage¡¯s seat,

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°In anticipation to what?¡±

    ¡°To hear the end of your tale.¡±

    ¡°It may not be an agreeable ending.¡±

    ¡°Anything you bring up is worth heeding.¡± Antina solemnly lowered her head. ¡°And everything about you is worth accepting.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing mystical about this little event. I merely gave up what is due, nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°Am I so foolish and inattentive, that I wouldn¡¯t know what my lover is like?¡±

    Iris lightly coughed. Her eyes shifted between her maid¡¯s earnest expression and her shifting posture. ¡°You¡¯ve become quite rebellious lately.¡±

    ¡°Someone taught me.¡±

    Iris shook her head. ¡°The story isn¡¯t something satisfying. My mentor died saving me, teaching me the most valuable lesson. I owed much of my achievements to her teaching.¡±

    ¡°What would such an important lesson be?¡±

    ¡°There is no price too great for a dream.¡±

    Antina held her mistress¡¯s hands. They were cold. ¡°There should be. I, and my others, do not want harm to befall you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a masochist, Antina, although my manner may suggest otherwise.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t evade this with a flirt, Mistress. Please consider our dream when making a choice for yours.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Have I ever dismissed yours?¡±

    Stubbornness was her mistress¡¯s charm as well as vice. Antina stayed quiet while holding her mistress¡¯s hands, letting her warmth seep into those palms, hoping it might melt that icy, willful heart.

    But she had to let go, for guilt kept building inside her. She looked at the curtained window, at the sparse street devoid of pedestrians. The night had cloaked this world, maintaining a silent order imposed upon nature and mortals.

    ¡°Mistress, why did you . . .  reveal your past?¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you think about her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never once suspected your vision, Mistress, but mere knowledge of your origin will put her in danger.¡± Antina raised her hand and curled it into a fist. ¡°A danger much deadlier than the current one.¡±

    Iris reached for that fist and carefully pried it open. ¡°In those divined dreams, the Evil Cults repeatedly failed to capture her. The mechanics of chances thwarted their plans, distracted their leaders, and let this failure slip through the gaps.¡±

    ¡°But she has no special bloodline nor talent . . . except for her semblance to you, Mistress.¡± Antina seized her mistress¡¯s hands, her eyes brightening. ¡°Have you finally found a great ally?¡±

    ¡°If I had an ally who could influence Fate itself, The Court wouldn¡¯t have suffered this much.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s protecting her, and I believe it¡¯s related to her semblance of me. I¡¯m merely testing a hypothesis.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so reckless?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard those words too many times that they¡¯ve lost their meanings.¡±

    ¡°If the power that be wishes you harm, this taboo will bring insurmountable peril. Even all of us cannot guarantee your safe escape.¡±

    Iris frowned. ¡°You¡¯d still sacrifice yourself, even though you know it¡¯s meaningless?¡±

    ¡°Love has never been logical, has it?¡±

    Iris shook her head before she reached for her maid and kissed her. Only until she could soak in her maid¡¯s aroma did she let go, bearing a tender smile on her satisfied face. Her fingers brushed her lips, wiping the mellifluous saliva.

    Antina shifted away. She looked into her mistress¡¯s unblinking eyes while licking her lips. Her gaze lost the fight and moved away; thoughts constructed in her heart toppled under this devilish ambush.

    ¡°What have I done?¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Because I feel like it?¡± Iris coyly tapped her cheek. ¡°You can have your revenge.¡±

    Antina couldn¡¯t refuse it, but she couldn¡¯t accept it either. ¡°You must tell me the reason. I won¡¯t accept silence for the answer.¡±

    Not when they promised.

    ¡°The bet I made is never made with reckless abandon, not when it concerns your safety.¡± Iris pointed at her heart. A faint, indescribable mark manifested and then dispersed the next instant. ¡°There are only a few capable and daring enough to go against the world. What I told my Iris is not only for her, but also for that being.¡±

    Antina stayed silent. If she pressed on, her mistress would divulge everything. She would whisper secrets weighing on her and free herself, even if briefly, from the burden of solitude. There was nothing better than this.

    Yet this opportunity passed untouched. Iris too drowned herself in the buzzing quietude, a background for her thoughts to saunter, run, and explore her uncertain future.

    Antina couldn¡¯t understand why she deprived herself of this chance. Her mistress¡¯s eyes burned themselves into her heart, their ashes scattering throughout her chest. Although minuscule the flickers that refused to disappear lingered in that gaze, in that pitiful, feeble gaze.

    It swayed her, blinded her. How could she go against her mistress?

    ¡°That kiss,¡± she said. ¡°Did you do something to me, Mistress?¡±

    Iris bashfully looked away. ¡°Should I have not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re evil, Mistress. You¡¯re an enchantress, an enchantress who has charmed me.¡±

    ¡°I satisfied your desire, yet you still felt it inadequate?¡±

    ¡°You cannot escape me forever.¡±

    ¡°Just long enough, is enough.¡±

    Antina puffed. Her attention shifted from her mistress to a group of annoying people trailing the carriage. Like buzzing flies they persisted around her throughout the conversation, but her mistress demanded more attention than she could spare for these weaklings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them too much,¡± Iris said. ¡°And be careful. Their leader . . .¡±

    Iris¡¯s voice tapered off as she closed her eyes, regulating her breaths. The confused Antina didn¡¯t question her mistress. She stood up. A mirage of a feminine hand of darkness appeared behind her. Its slender fingers closed in, dissolving her into the blackness of the night.

    The carriage gradually decelerated. Muffled implosions and flashy lights lingered around Iris. Her hair lightly shifted with the rocking motion, yet she herself was motionless.

    She opened her eyes when her maid knocked on the door. The unknown group of people now kept before her, bound by tangible claws growing from their own shadows. The thorns constricting their bodies prevented their heads from rising to meet hers; doing so would make them bleed.

    Aside from those subdued, two people stood in opposition to Antina. A purple-haired Elf held a pure-white staff with a mysterious multi-coloured gem embedded in it. Her river-like hair flowed from her head to her shoulders, splitting into branches reaching her waist. Her celestial violet eyes dazzled the world and, more importantly, stunned Antina.

    Another Elf, orange-haired and crimson-eyed, raised her exquisite sword at Antina while positioning herself before her mistress. Her eyebrows furrowed as she looked at the master behind the terrifying maid. Although cladded in her knightly uniform, she felt naked before this impossible maiden.

    Antina retrieved her power and returned to her mistress¡¯s side. The apparent confusion in her eyes endured. ¡°I . . . don¡¯t know what to do with her, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. She¡¯s already given up.¡± Iris flicked her right hand. A black handheld fan manifested in her grip. She covered her face with its thinly laced fabric. ¡°Is there still a need to struggle?¡±

    Despite trembling, the knight readied her grip. She stepped forth, but her mistress raised her hand to block the path. The knight finally stayed put after she turned to her mistress, who gave her a confident yet wry smile.

    The purple-haired Elf lowered her staff. She took a deep breath, collecting her thoughts, and walked to her captor. Once she arrived in front of Iris, passing Antina who observed her every moment, she gracefully curtseyed. Her movement revealed grace accumulated through practices and upbringing, unerasable by the external world.

    She did not raise her head. Her body remained unmoved, awaiting permission from the lady who controlled her fate.

    The captured Elves mumbled to themselves. Some exerted themselves to break free from the shadowy vines and claws, but none succeeded. A few shouted for their leader¡¯s attention, telling her to abandon them, telling her to regain her calm.

    An Elf insulted Iris. Words that left her lips faltered in the air, which became solid, suffocating her chest, crushing her throat. The claws restricting her movement now tore into her flesh, cutting apart her fair skin. She could not scream before she passed out. Her heaving body gradually sank into her devouring shadow.

    ¡°Please have mercy!¡± The purple-haired Elf tensed, yet she did not move. ¡°My subordinates are foolish; their words shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously by you.¡±

    Antina hmphed. ¡°Mistress is magnanimous, but I am not.¡±

    ¡°Punish me if necessary. I, as their leader, have failed to control them.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s us not treat our guests too harshly, Antina,¡± Iris said. ¡°You may raise, Miss.¡±

    Antina pouted. The shadow spat out the unconscious Elf, but the claws binding her increased in quantity. Neither Iris nor the purple-haired Elf said anything about it.

    ¡°Please forgive my impropriety. My name is Elanor Valerian.¡± Elanor couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Iris. ¡°I have no excuse for trailing your carriage. And I also wish to impose you with our impolite introduction.¡±

    ¡°But a different question comes up.¡±

    Elanor slowly nodded. ¡°Why . . . do we look alike?¡±

 Chapter 286: Elanor the Determined

    Antina drew her right hand skyward. A puddle of shadow manifested. A pair of chairs, made of blackened vines, rose along with a tea table. She hurried to arrange a seat for her mistress, who gestured for the uninvited but welcomed guest to make herself comfortable.

    Although Antina restrained herself under her mistress¡¯s command, she still couldn¡¯t resist examining Elanor. That face, that temperament, they doubtlessly resembled her mistress¡¯s.

    Elanor¡¯s knight rigidly followed her mistress. She peeped at Antina, whose pupils terrified her, before she glimpsed at her mistress¡¯s opponent. She too couldn¡¯t say anything, entranced by this mystique.

    ¡°Allow my maid to pour you this rosemary mint tea,¡± Iris said. ¡°I presumed you do not dislike herbal tea.¡±

    Elanor gave a formal smile. ¡°I¡¯m under no circumstance to refuse, Miss.¡±

    ¡°My name is Iris, a humble scholar.¡± Iris took a sip of the fragrant tea. ¡°Have a taste, Elanor. It will diffuse your fatigue.¡±

    Elanor¡¯s knight shivered. She stared at her mistress, who glanced at her to stop her from her recklessness. She wanted to check the tea first, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her, not when she stood in the presence of that terrifying maid.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the presence of The Court¡¯s senior member.¡± Antina pressed her left hand on her chest. ¡°Any sign of disrespect is not to be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°Does she not remind you of someone?¡± Iris said. ¡°Don¡¯t bully her, Antina. You¡¯ll only incite her rebellious nature. Isn¡¯t that right, Elanor?¡±

    Elanor nodded. She touched her knight¡¯s arm, stroking the smooth armlet. ¡°I told you to take off these armours, yet you never listened. I wanted to see your beauty, Ardrial.¡±

    Ardrial quivered. She suppressed her smile. ¡°They aren¡¯t heavy at all. I must prepare myself for any and all emergencies.¡±

    ¡°I want to see your figure, Ardrial. Can¡¯t you do it for your . . . mistress?¡± Another word almost slipped out. ¡°It no longer matters anyway.¡±

    Unable to argue against reality, Ardrial reluctantly tapped her chest plate. A series of hexagons manifested on its surface. Flames set the armour ablaze but harmed not Ardrial. They gradually ate away the metal covering her silhouette until her figure became visible.

    Although dressed politely, she still felt uncomfortable. Many eyes stared at her petite body, comparing her against her mistress, whose appearance eclipsed her. But she wasn¡¯t jealous. Being by Mistress¡¯s side was enough.

    ¡°She . . . indeed looks similar,¡± Antina said. ¡°This is no coincidence. How could¡ª¡±

    ¡°The world is watching, Antina. Any mention of taboos will only bring unwanted attention.¡± Iris tapped the table. An invisible ripple bloomed forth. ¡°Elanor, we not only share the same appearance but also the same disposition. Even your taste . . . coincides with mine.¡±

    Iris¡¯s voice persisted in the air, heating this nightly atmosphere. The cold breezes clashed with the warm temperature, which circled the tea table. Ardrial resisted the urge to cover her body with her arms, to hide behind her mistress, to rid her sensitivity to that mysterious, unreadable gaze. She couldn¡¯t bring shame to her knightly code, not when it would tarnish her mistress¡¯s character.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems she¡¯s not here.¡± Elanor shook her head. ¡°To be a copy of someone else, what strange Destiny is this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no mere clone, Mistress!¡± Ardrial perked up. ¡°Your aspirations and achievements aren¡¯t something anyone can imitate. Even if someone else resembles you in appearance, they won¡¯t ever resemble you in experience.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t I have been the copy?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°How could a copy be the focus of the world itself?¡± Elanor chuckled. ¡°Compared to your experience, mine is a mere ripple in the thundering ocean.¡±

    Iris tilted her head. ¡°What a curious talent.¡±

    ¡°A blessing upon my soul, a curse upon my family.¡±

    Ardrial wished to object, but a heavy presence suppressed her. She couldn¡¯t dishonour her mistress the second time, not when the others might not be so lenient.

    ¡°My influences fail to uncover your existence, as well as those like you.¡± Iris glanced at Ardrial. ¡°Your power alone cannot deceive my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I may be weak, but my legacy makes up for that shortcoming.¡± Elanor tapped the staff on her lap. Her eyes glistened, wondrous dreams replaying in her heart. ¡°This heirloom of mine, the last symbol of my Valerian Family, is a True Artefact named Drifting Fantasia.¡±

    Antina shuddered. She moved through shadow, appearing behind Elanor, and reached for the staff. Countless shadowy limbs manifested toward the same object. An icy wind enveloped Elanor and Ardrial, too swift for them to react.

    Iris cleared her throat. Her maid froze in her place, though her body remained quivering.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Ardrial blinked. She unsheathed her sword, imbued Fire Element onto the blade, and swung at her mistress¡¯s enemy. A fair palm pushed forth a bed of misty flowers. It exploded as a torrent of rain unto Ardrial, extinguishing her flames and binding her motion. She instinctively struggled before she recognised this power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash, Ardrial. You might get hurt.¡± Elanor retracted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re invading my personal space, Miss Antina.¡±

    Antina eyed her silent mistress and separated herself from her target. ¡°I¡¯ve committed a terrible mistake, Lady Elanor. Please punish me.¡±

    ¡°Who would dare punish you?¡± Elanor stroked Drifting Fantasia. ¡°A loyal maid ought to be praised.¡±

    ¡°A loyal knight, too.¡± Iris smiled at Elanor. ¡°Forgive her. She¡¯s too anxious about my safety, through no fault of her own.¡±

    ¡°Then we are truly similar.¡±

    Antina and Ardrial sighed. They then looked at each other, failing to hide their knowing smiles. Stuffy tension dissipated, the chills replaced by the temperate air.

    ¡°Since our partners have made themselves friends, shouldn¡¯t we follow suit?¡± Iris drank the tea. ¡°You¡¯ve given me a valuable gift. Please give me a chance to compensate.¡±

    ¡°That gift isn¡¯t my doing. I deserved no such compensation, but a transaction is possible.¡± Elanor too enjoyed the tea. ¡°Drifting Fantasia is the reason I trailed you, Lady Iris. You . . . are our last hope.¡±

    ¡°The Court of Indulgence welcomes all who¡¯ve lost their way.¡±

    ¡°Not The Court, but you. We¡¯ve come for you, you who possess the key to our heaven.¡±

    ¡°What inspires you to such confidence? After all, your prescience failed to account for this outcome.¡±

    ¡°Drifting Fantasia led me to you, Lady Iris. Although my power may not divine your Destiny, I believe in the True Artefact created by a Legendary Dream Weaver.¡±

    Iris turned to Antina, who contemplated the surname Valerian. Despite her best efforts, she could not find any relevant information. The Court of Indulgence knew nothing about this elusive bloodline, about this fleeting Legendary.

    Elanor wryly smiled. ¡°Our family fell during the Third Demonic Invasion. Since then, the world itself no longer remembers us. Our history, our fames, they vanished into the depth of lost time.¡±

    ¡°A legacy of a Legendary wouldn¡¯t disappear so completely.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been hunting us since then.¡± Elanor sighed. ¡°I am the last of our kind, and you are the last of our hope. Please lend us your hands. I¡¯m . . . willing to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Against a force that can erase all traces of a Legendary, you cannot survive this long.¡± A familiar subtlety hung around Elanor. ¡°What other secrets haven¡¯t you told me?¡±

    ¡°I . . . am the last of the Dream Weavers. Our powers originate from The Dreamscape itself. We¡¯ve thus far evaded the pursuits with our connections with the farther world.¡±

    ¡°Your vitality looks fleeting, as if you¡¯re going to dissipate by a mere gush.¡± Iris closed her eyes. ¡°Have the rest of your kind too perish in this way?¡±

    ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Ardrial forced herself to speak despite the mountainous pressure crushing her. She fixated on her mistress, disregarding all other presences. ¡°Since when . . . have you been hiding your condition?¡±

    ¡°My diminishing Soul Power will return once I reach the Grandmaster Tier. Your worry is unfounded.¡± Elanor held her knight¡¯s hands. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t overexert myself, there will be no lasting impact.¡±

    ¡°You cannot lie to me, Mistress. Your late mother too was a Grandmaster, yet she still succumbed in the end. We thought it was because of the ambushes . . .¡±

    ¡°You should be glad, Dear Ardrial,¡± Iris said. ¡°Your mistress understands her condition well.¡±

    Iris flicked her wrist. A circular plate appeared in her palm. Countless dimmed stars flowed within its face, all eclipsed by three brilliant suns. These suns appeared motionless against the moving background, monumental against the changing of time.

    Ardrial couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of it. The brilliance burned itself into her eyes, into her mind. The weights atop her shoulders lessened until they transformed, becoming feathery wings that no longer oppressed her. She wanted to excitedly congratulate her mistress but had to keep her joy to herself.

    Her mistress did not share her feelings. She contemplatively examined the circular plate, giving no clues to her profound emotions. Her dormant bloodline whispered to her the connection between this artefact and The Dreamscape.

    ¡°Lady Iris, how did you . . . find this artefact?¡±

    ¡°An ancient ruin in another dimension. Only those fated with it may find its entrance.¡±

    ¡°How . . . was it?¡±

    ¡°I have yet to set foot into that land. Maybe I never will.¡±

    ¡°You certainly will. My bloodline has never once failed me.¡± Elanor smiled. ¡°The day I receive my progenitor¡¯s legacy will be the day we divine the ruin¡¯s location.¡±

    ¡°At the heart of this chaos?¡±

    ¡°The most dangerous land holds the most precious treasures.¡±

    ¡°Is the treasure the reason or the consequence?¡±

    ¡°Will the answer mean anything?¡±

    ¡°Even if I open The Court¡¯s treasury for you, we lack the resources to achieve your ambition.¡±

    ¡°The ambition is mine and no one else. What I need from you is an opportunity, an opportunity to reach for the sky, an opportunity to end this game.¡±

    ¡°Tell us, Elanor, the name of your enemies.¡± Iris swiped her palm across the tea table. A yellowish, dull parchment appeared with a scarlet-tipped quill. ¡°I¡¯d like to celebrate our friendship this way.¡±

    Ardrial swallowed a puff of cold air, which pieced her throat as if trying to force itself out. The parchment squirmed with vein-like lines wiggling, waving at her, inviting her lips to part and reveal the name she hated the most, despised the most.

    She could shout the accursed title, and her wish would come to pass. A single whisper, a single stroke of the quill, would suffice.

    She couldn¡¯t be so presumptuous. Her sword raised and fell for her mistress; this battle was not hers. The one worthy of putting an end to this war could only be the one who endured at the centre of it all.

    Iris popped her head up with her arm and waited, waited peacefully for her new friend to make her careful decision. She needed not wait long before her friend picked up the quill and pinched its tip.

    She pressed the feather on the parchment, pushing it as if aiming to puncture a hole. Her fingernails cut her fingertips, and her blood traced, along the motion of the quill, an exquisite handwriting spelling a name unknown to most.

    This one continuous line broke into countless worms that leapt off the page and dispersed toward the horizon. They left no sound nor remnant of their existence, except for the memory imprinted in their onlookers.

    ¡°Broken Mirror Amidst the Storm,¡± Iris said. ¡°An extravagant name, fitting for a watchdog of the grand schemes.¡±

    ¡°Watchdog?¡± Elanor frowned. ¡°What could¡ª¡±

    Elanor quietened. In the moment when the name manifested, a faint thread, too imperceptible for naked eyes, wound around it like a collar attached to a long, unbreakable string. The invisible master flickered into existence before plunging back into the mist where the curse broke apart the name.

    Although Elanor could not see what lay beyond the broken mirror, Iris could glimpse at a silhouette of a hand looming above the land and all that be.

    The Guiding Hand revealed itself dimly, its vague profile illuminated, caught, by The Lantern.

 Chapter 287: The Broken Mirror

    Iris hovered behind Lumina, who donned a bluish cloak over her array of jewellery. Iris leaned intimately close and blew a tender kiss at Lumina, who suffered an unexpected chill before a rush of relaxing warmth overtook her. Her rising magic power subsided along with her instinct.

    A lovely tune calmed her heart. Its harmless melody enticed her to listen, to let go of her worries, to follow its suggestions. She frowned. Her emerald necklace and bracelets glowed. She took out a pair of cards and, as they shimmered, recited her divination spell.

    The trembling cards flipped; the first card revealed a grass plain under the picturesque sunset while the second card depicted a witch dancing in starlight.

    ¡°Have I been too nervous?¡± she mumbled. ¡°But my instinct has never been wrong . . .¡±

    Iris embraced Lumina, who couldn¡¯t feel her ghostly touch. ¡°Dear, you shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±

    Lumina slowly exhaled. She was a Grandmaster-Tier Diviner, and her leader was infallible. She should trust the process. The day she captured the last of the Valerian Family drew ever so closer.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me your memories?¡± Iris said. ¡°Recall what your goal is, and who . . . is trying to erase the Valerian Family.¡±

    Lumina trod down a slithering hall where few cultists frequented. They stopped to greet her and resumed their tasks after receiving her gestures. Their names and duties bubbled in her mind, flowing into Iris.

    Layers upon layers of magical arrays stacked periodically, masking the building in all-seeing fields. Their invisible presence eluded all but the most perceptive.

    She arrived at the meeting room. Four other people had already seated themselves before the conference table. Their identities passed from her mind to elsewhere. Under Iris¡¯s gentle whisper, the details of this Evil Cult became illuminated, vivid under her spiritual gaze.

    While Lumina conversed with her colleagues, Iris studied their appearances, they were all Grandmasters, heads of various orders under the cult, and the only selected few to meet the leader of the cult.

    Once twelve people gathered around the table, the door behind the main seat opened. Crimson light poured through, casting a long silhouette across the meeting room. A man whose expression hid beneath the blinding light walked to the seat. A few servants following him handed him a series of documents.

    Despite the cult leader¡¯s presence, Iris fixated instead on the source of light in the other room. A gigantic heart, suspended in the air by rusty chains, pulsated erratically. Blood continuously bled from its cracks but never dripped away from its fleshy surface.

    It was breathing. Iris couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wanted to examine it, dissect it, free it from its chains. Its full majesty would bring about a wondrous moment.

    Something wasn¡¯t right. Iris averted her eyes. An eerie sense of comfort receded. She returned to the cult leader, who finally gestured for the meeting to commence.

    The master of the ceremony announced the formalities and the topics of discussion. All participants attentively listened, paying great attention to every little movement of their cult leader. He revealed nothing but a meditative air.

    ¡°Lumina, I¡¯ve expected much from you,¡± the cult leader said.

    Lumina lowered her head, her heart beating too fast. ¡°The last of the Valerians have arrived at Donhalgen. I will soon bring her to you, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yours is a crucial mission, one of the oldest and longest.¡± The cult leader smiled. ¡°The last struggle will be the most violent, most unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, my Lord. Your guidance has never been wrong.¡±

    The cult leader¡¯s eyes shifted from Lumina to above her, to Iris. ¡°The power of dreams has always been elusive, existing outside of the world¡¯s grasp.¡±

    Iris stared back. ¡°An Evil Cult that cares about the balance of the world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you enough information. It¡¯s time for you to pay the price.¡±

    The cult leader clenched his fist. Cracks spread from his body through space. Their all-devouring mouths aimed at Iris. Shattering noises echoed throughout the meeting room, accompanied by an earthquake that permitted no retaliation. The rest of the members shielded themselves while resisting the invisible pull of the void peeking from the fissures.

    As Lumina set up her barrier, Iris flew into Lumina. She whispered delicate words into her ears, words that ignited her heart, words that seduced her soul. Lumina shuddered, trying to dispel these tempting thoughts, but she could only feel her fatigue gripping her mind. She wanted to sleep, and someone was singing her a lullaby.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Lumina bit her tongue, feeling the agony snapping back. ¡°You . . . used me to infiltrate us?¡±

    An invisible force pushed Iris outside of Lumina. Lumina¡¯s rings and bracelets shone briefly before fading like dead stars. She didn¡¯t have the time to feel the headache while staring at the vague silhouette of a ghost who almost took her.

    A series of cards slipped out of her sleeves. Light blue flames lit on their unreadable faces. They hovered around her, hissing at Iris.

    Iris beamed at her target. Her spiritual body solidified until a long, leafy dress covered her silhouette, extending its tail throughout the room, sprouting colourful flowers for all to see. These flowers blocked the path of the devouring rifts, which rapidly closed themselves to seal the void from flooding the material plane.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The earthquake subsided. The rest of the members locked onto Iris. She paid them little attention. Only Lumina and the cult leader were worthy.

    ¡°You . . . aren¡¯t Elanor,¡± Lumina said. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°An unpredictable element?¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Your goal is nobler than your method. I suspect . . . that your Evil Cult is only a fa?ade.¡±

    ¡°How dare¡ª¡± Lumina wanted to strike down the intruder, but the cult leader laughed.

    He rose from his seat. The walls of the meeting room morphed into crystal-clear mirrors, whose shattered surfaces slowly spun around to reflect everything. Not even light could leave this prison.

    ¡°Indeed. A Fateless should know at least this much.¡± The cult leader gestured to his people to retract their powers. ¡°And yet you still come here.¡±

    ¡°Without such a bet, how would I learn what I am not meant to? If I were to fail here, I would never succeed when my Destiny arrived.¡±

    The cult leader nodded. ¡°Then you must be the focus of the stage.¡±

    Lumina and the rest couldn¡¯t understand what their leader was talking about. They gave their all to the conversation, observing every hint of this ghostly lady, whom their leader regarded with such respect. She revealed no overwhelming prowess, though her presence escaped their perception.

    Like Elanor, she wielded the power from another world.

    ¡°We are all pawns on this vast board, too feeble to shake the game, too weak to break the chains.¡± Iris¡¯s voice vibrated. ¡°But we are not powerless. Ripples may become a tide that will topple a mountain.¡±

    ¡°The world is unshakeable, the monuments eternal. Although I cannot grasp our master¡¯s intention, your existence gives me a clue much needed.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Iris turned to Lumina and giggled. ¡°I enjoyed your company, Lumina. Let us meet again.¡±

    Lumina blushed. That clear, lovely voice infected her mind, soothed her anger, and blew a puff of ticklish air into her lungs. She regulated her breathing, trying to suppress the impossible urges. Despite knowing that her enemy had bewitched her, she couldn¡¯t wipe away those feelings; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Her shaky voice inspired no confidence. ¡°Your trickery won¡¯t work the second time.¡±

    Lumina swung her hand. A series of cards scattered out from her sleeves. They spewed out glowing fireflies that left trails behind their flights. Their trajectories formed an array of rotating, resonating symbols.

    Bright pillars of light struck Iris. The meeting room trembled, dust raining from the ceiling and walls, but the structure remained intact. The spiritual damage hurt only the incorporeal entity.

    Iris¡¯s half-visible body lifted her right hand. Her fingers weaved a veil covering her expression. She hid within this blanket while the pillar seared her attire. Though her dress became torn, exposing her ghostly features, she was unharmed. Only the tips of her bluish hair, now gaining a snow-white tint, glimmered against the spiritual light.

    Lumina was about to resume her attack when her eyes caught a glimpse of Iris¡¯s right hand. It held a card depicting an intoxicated lady resting in the embrace of an angel, whose feathery wings spread throughout the frame, whose flowing hair danced throughout the sky.

    The joy on the lady¡¯s face was unmistakable, and the tenderness in the angel¡¯s charm was irresistible. She only needed that lovely touch, all else was meaningless.

    ¡°What . . . did you do?¡± Lumina said.

    Iris did not answer. She swept her gaze across the room, smiling at each member of the meeting. They dared not attack her.

    The cult leader clapped his hands. The shattered walls and ceiling quivered. The ghostly spectre of the world compressed unto Iris. The fragmentary mirrors reflected her every angle, leaving only her veiled eyes hidden from the world.

    Iris tossed the tarot card at Lumina, who caught it and, despite her instinct, kept the card. While Iris closed her eyes and brushed her hands over herself, her reflections did not follow her. They gestured differently, chanted differently, and thought differently.

    Their random actions achieved various effects, but their other selves did the opposite. The myriad Irises overlapped, nullifying their intended results. The real Iris no longer dissipated out of reality. She could only watch the room compacting onto her.

    ¡°Domain of Reflection?¡± she said. ¡°The power of a True Master is overwhelming indeed.¡±

    Iris¡¯s hair stirred. Her intangible form materialised, shifting into reality vividly. Her appearance, now gaining an air of mystery, became cloaked in a long laced black dress. Her hair turned dark, and her sleeves loosened until they covered her fingers. She flicked her wrist, stirring the shadow beneath her feet.

    Her black eyes extinguished all light within her vision, and her black hair obscured her figure from the mirrors. An insignia of a withered black rose manifested behind her, and the world forgot her presence.

    She stared at the cult leader, who too met her abyssal gaze.

    As she drifted away, she beamed at Lumina, giving her a subtle chill. Lumina couldn¡¯t sense her enemy, yet she could feel her warm gaze. It was a terrible feeling, like being held in a pair of cold yet soft arms.

    ¡­

    ¡°Is this the stance of the Church of Seven Virtues?¡±

    ¡°I lost the bet. And I must honour the agreement.¡± Arianne said. ¡°The Lady is watching over her. I cannot allow you to interfere.¡±

    Arianne¡¯s voice was without malice, though forceful enough to express her determination. She held a golden staff while donning her official Saintess robe, a golden-rimmed white cloak decorating her fair appearance. A halo emanated from her silhouette, illuminating this dreary room.

    Opposite her seated a man in a black tuxedo, holding a grey orb in his right hand. His blue eyes endured the Saintess¡¯s radiance with its cool, deep aura. He maintained a calm smile throughout the silence.

    ¡°Her ignorance will be her downfall,¡± he said. ¡°You cannot cover her forever.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating her, Drowning Nobleman.¡± Arianne giggled. Faint outlines of wings sprouted from her back and fluttered. ¡°She¡¯s already gotten what she needed. There won¡¯t be another chance.¡±

    Drowning Nobleman frowned, his fingers clutching his orb. ¡°You allowed her to take advantage of your promise? I . . . may have underestimated her fierceness.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my Lady¡¯s favourite, after all. And it seems she¡¯s your Lady¡¯s favourite, too.¡±

    ¡°Any disrespect toward our Lady will not be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°I dare not presume The Divine¡¯s goal, only a humble observation. I believe Lady Celestial Serenity agrees with me.¡±

    ¡°Her thoughts have always been elusive. We merely follow her oracle.¡±

    ¡°May I ask about her divination regarding our Iris?¡±

    The Drowning Nobleman rose to his feet. Subtle noises of water dripping and flowing reverberated in this dreary room. The moss and weeds on the cracks of the rotten woods and fractured concretes shivered. He now stood before the Saintess of Pure Mind.

    ¡°She cannot escape our Lady¡¯s grasp. We will bring her to the peak of the world, where she will face her Destiny.¡±

    Arianne gave her most confident smile. Her illusory wings enveloped her body, and her figure flickered in and out of existence, growing blurrier and blurrier. ¡°Throughout history, there were only a few moments where The Guiding Hand failed.¡±

    ¡°The Five Catastrophes and their minions are no more. The remaining Old Ones cannot disturb our plan.¡±

    ¡°The Lantern still exists . . . and Iris . . . still exists.¡±

    Only Arianne¡¯s haunting tone lingered. Her presence vanished. Her words¡ªa foretelling¡ªsoaked the wet atmosphere with a heaviness that bore down upon the Drowning Nobleman. He couldn¡¯t refute her words.

    Although Iris was still so fragile, she remained the centre of all attention, the seed of all calamities.

 Chapter 288: Reckless as Always

    Elanor curtseyed after receiving a business card from Iris. Her knight, Ardrial, followed her movement. Though she failed to imitate her mistress to perfection, her determination shone through her inadequacy. Her clumsy movement became a source of amusement, of endearment.

    ¡°This is a transaction between the Court of Indulgence and the Valerian Family.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of this high respect.¡±

    ¡°Your cooperation is our last chance.¡± Elanor held onto her Drifting Fantasia. ¡°We¡¯re unreasonable, expecting you to accept our plead with nothing of value to match the risk.¡±

    ¡°Your potential is worth the investment. I believe you¡¯ll become someone wonderful, much more wonderful than this little expended assistance.¡±

    Elanor couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Although she dared not compare herself to Iris, she knew herself best, knew her talents best. If given an opportunity, she would exceed all her enemies. If her hope materialised, she might reach the realm her ancestor once trod.

    Antina lightly coughed. The barrier surrounding the carriage and the street dimmed. The lurking shadow grew faint, their blackness dissipating under the dreary lantern light.

    ¡°Our meeting is a fateful one, but Fate is a temperamental lady.¡± Iris examined an ordinary ring in her hand, a gift from Elanor, a prize for her assistance. ¡°At this moment, nothing is more precious than this ring.¡±

    Elanor couldn¡¯t understand it, but she kept to herself. Iris¡¯s teasing smile refused to divulge the answer, showing only a subtle flirt that, if she continued to focus on it, would twist her heart into an everlasting knot.

    ¡°Please excuse our sudden leave. And please excuse us again when the time comes.¡±

    ¡°The Court welcomes all who struggle against their fate.¡±

    ¡°We all struggle against our fate, Lady Iris. But only a few may succeed in seizing their dreams.¡±

    ¡°Destiny follows the path of dreams. And you, Dear Elanor, will become their master.¡±

    The Elves gradually exited the isolation barrier, their cloaks once more concealing their silhouettes. Their figures disappeared into the darkness, leaving only faint traces of their magic.

    Although their magical attire obscured their presence, one singular lady stood out. Before she too receded away, she turned to look at the pair of ethereal beauties. Her eyes, gleaming like the bright moon, gave a sharp, determined look to Iris.

    Their similar appearances reflected their similarly stubborn disposition.

    ¡°What do you think, Mistress?¡± Antina said. ¡°Dealing with her is exhausting, is it not?¡±

    ¡°How bold, Antina. You even dare to criticise your mistress.¡±

    Antina looked away. ¡°She rarely takes your suggestions, unless they align with her goals. Her confidence borderlines arrogance, and she . . . lacks self-preservation.¡±

    Antina¡¯s soft tone persisted despite her increasingly muffled speech. Words that slipped out of her were hasty, too pointed. High emotions flooded her chest, suffocating her rationale.

    What had gotten to her? She would never speak so thoughtlessly.

    She moved away from her mistress. A familiar scent enveloped her. Sweet, fruity air tickled her nose, itching her heart. Nothing could stop her irritating thoughts, thoughts that clung to her mind, thoughts that spelt her desires.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mistress,¡± Antina whispered. Her face heated up, turning pink. ¡°I . . . what happened, Mistress?¡±

    Iris tumbled backwards until she crashed into the carriage. Her dark face grew translucent. Her clothes dampened under her leaking slime. She lifted her head to look at her maid, who rushed in and held her. She tried to smile but ended up coughing, coughing, coughing until she vomited glass shards.

    Shadowy hands seized the shards and presented them to Antina. These fragments wiggled, failing to escape. Their edges corroded, but the black chains suppressed their decay.

    Laughing, Iris held her maid¡¯s face. Her fingers stroked those faintly pink cheeks. They bounced under her touch, though it failed to soften that stern expression. She then moved in, her lips ever so close to her maid. A puff of sticky breath blanketed the gap.

    A hand came between their lips. Antina carefully pushed away her mistress. She grasped her mistress¡¯s shoulders and locked upon that evading gaze.

    ¡°Must I say it, Mistress?¡± Antina said. ¡°You promised.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly worth your attention.¡±

    Antina suppressed her expression, but the disappointment still manifested through her countenance. She had gotten a promise from her mistress, the most important one, yet she was too careless, too complacent with herself.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve known better,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡ª¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Do not blame yourself for my conceitedness. I . . . once again tried to slip away soundlessly.¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t. I won¡¯t let you, none of us will.¡±

    Iris¡¯s slime dirtied her maid¡¯s outfit, but Iris couldn¡¯t bear to remove herself from this moment. Against her instinct, she carefully inched closer to her maid, her arms wrapping around that wonderful body, that gentle security. It resembled a campfire standing before a world of darkness.

    She should¡¯ve listened, confessed, and asked for help, yet she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do so. To shift her burden to her family, to shift her curses unto their trusting hearts, was unacceptable.

    ¡°Please hold on tight, Mistress.¡±

    Antina carried her mistress inside the carriage. After giving the driver instructions to head home, she curtained the windows and placed her mistress on the cushions, resting her head on her lap.

    ¡°I¡¯ve stained your clothes,¡± Iris said. ¡°And it seems I¡¯ve also stained your heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m . . . confused. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±

    ¡°I have no right to. The one who disappoints you deserves no pity. But I am selfish and shameless.¡± Iris raised her hand to touch Antina¡¯s face, but her palm failed to retain its shape, dripping down her chest. ¡°I¡¯m arrogant and inconsiderate. I am . . . afraid.¡±

    Antina caught the melting hand. The cold slime wet her gloves, tainting her long sleeves. ¡°And I¡¯m foolish and na?ve. No matter how many times you hurt me, I¡¯ll still take your hands.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not yourself right now, Antina.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t either, Lady Iris.¡±

    Those words induced a mysterious mood, borne of intimate connections, which poured inside the sealed carriage a hot mist of passion. Antina could feel her chest rising and falling as her lungs pulled in and pushed out the mixed scent of their interconnected love. It whispered back her desires, affirmed her feelings, and invited her to seek confirmation from her mistress. Her eyes drifted toward that answer.

    Iris couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Her gaze, focusing on her maid, intensified like a swift hand that seized what was rightfully hers. She let out a giggle, a slithering tone of unrestrained emotions, one that coiled around her surprised maid and bit her exposed heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re much further from the truth, my dear Antina.¡±

    Iris¡¯s body regained its shape as she pressed her hands on her abdomen, moving one up and the other down. Her slime left traces of pinkish liquid on her membrane. Her fingertips commanded her maid¡¯s gaze, demanding it to follow wherever it led, to anticipate its destination.

    ¡°I¡¯ve . . . never been so relieved.¡± Her muffled voice painted the world watery. ¡°Antina, my Antina, my dear Antina.¡±

    Blushing, Antina clenched her fists until her fingernails cut through her palms, just to bring back her senses, which gradually slipped away. Her mistress¡¯s visage infected her vision. It was the fragrance of a mystical flower, a flower untouched and undefiled by earth and sky.

    The thought of ruining it, plucking it for herself, filled her with raging heat only a tender kiss could calm. She had to extinguish these flames, and there was only one way.

    ¡°I . . . cannot do this, Mistress.¡± Antina grabbed her mistress¡¯s hands and removed them before they could fulfil their desires. ¡°I want your pure affection, pure desires, not a distorted lust.¡±

    Blackness crawled out beneath Antina and swallowed her along with her mistress. Cold, restrictive arms gently restrained her mistress. She closed her eyes and looked away, fearing that a tint of regret might appear on her countenance. She would undoubtedly lose herself if her mistress pushed that button.

    Iris did not struggle. She held tightly to her maid¡¯s hands, exchanging her coldness with her maid¡¯s warmth. The heat cooled the itches in her soul. The inviting air no longer intoxicated her senseless. Only the dripping shame occupied her teary eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed you, Antina.¡± Iris closed her eyes. ¡°Will you lay me on the couch?¡±

    Although Antina wished to refuse, she still lowered her mistress on the cushion. There she awaited a chance to restore what once was. A purity calmly took back the mood, a tranquillity comparable to a cuddle.

    Iris got up to sit beside her maid, but she did not lean on her. She let the wall hold her weight while she gazed, through the curtain, at the shifting scenery of townhouses and storefronts, shaded by tall trees and flowers along the pavements. The external peace diffused into her, and she gave one last exhale, swiping away all fantasies and unpleasant memories.

    She turned to her maid, who was contemplating something. Their gazes connected; they now did away with their pretence.

    ¡°The one who injured me is the cult leader of the Broken Mirror,¡± Iris said. ¡°He tried to capture my spirit.¡±

    ¡°Did you . . . imbue the curse with a part of your soul?¡± Antina couldn¡¯t help but reveal her worries through her frown. ¡°You¡¯ve been too hasty! What if you encountered a True Master?¡±

    ¡°If not a True Master, who could¡¯ve pushed me to this state?¡± Iris giggled. ¡°Your mother¡¯s Mark of Concealment helped me escape his grasp.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still too reckless. There was no need for you to risk yourself.¡±

    Iris caught her maid¡¯s hands, stroking them. ¡°I needed to confirm something. Everything was worth it.¡±

    ¡°Even this injury, this curse, this pain?¡±

    ¡°The Saintess of Pure Mind rewarded me her protection. She must¡¯ve been watching over me.¡±

    Antina shivered. She resisted the urge to cast even more isolation and detection spells. They would be useless and disrespectful, but she must protect her mistress.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t promise me, even if I beseech you,¡± Antina said. ¡°But please, take better care of yourself, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I can only try.¡±

    ¡°Then please let me take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Is that not your duty?¡±

    ¡°Will it be this way, forever?¡±

    ¡°Only the future me may answer that question.¡± Iris flicked her right hand. A fuzzy card appeared in her palm. ¡°Would you like a hint?¡±

    Antina shook her head. ¡°Expending your effort for such a trivial thing is unacceptable. No matter what the future entails, I¡¯ll still serve you. If not your maid, then your wife.¡±

    Iris kept to herself. She carefully unbuttoned her dress and closed her eyes, laying her chest bare for her maid. On her face was a light smile, full of mischief. Only her beloved could see this side of her.

    With delicate care, Antina moved closer and placed her palm on her mistress¡¯s chest. A series of revolving dark purple circles manifested before her hand, projecting a path between two souls.

    She too closed her eyes, but her sight persisted. A vision of an endless rainbow-coloured sky manifested. Rifts spewing soft blue light tainted this pale world with distortive reflections of the land. These glowing shards blinded the world.

    This time, she swiftly cast a spell. Her spiritual body shimmered as milky liquid flowed from her soul, infusing the land with calmness and a healing aura. This invisible pressure ground away the shards while restoring the order of this realm.

    Although the air of desolation merely lessened, it took much of Antina¡¯s vitality. Her mind increasingly lost its grip, and she swayed to the side. Her mistress caught her while keeping her expression unreadable. She gave her sleepy maid a goodnight kiss.

    Throughout the journey back home, Iris guarded the silence that blanked her maid, pulling in her thoughts, hiding them deep within her bright eyes.

    ¡°Sleep well, Antina,¡± Iris said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The issue of my heart, I¡¯ll solve them myself.¡±

    Antina frowned in her sleep, yet her countenance remained ever so cute. Such an adorable maid, no harm must befall her.

 Chapter 289: Making You Worried

    Ludmint stared at her fianc¨¦e, unable to stop her amused smile from revealing itself. Her plan to embrace her fianc¨¦e with the warmest, tenderest hug failed because of one sleeping beauty.

    ¡°You always give me a surprise, Honey,¡± she said. ¡°What did you do to her this time?¡±

    Iris carefully handed her sleeping maid to her girlfriend while showering her with a sense of bright adoration. ¡°Am I such a devilish schemer?¡±

    ¡°Tender yet aggressive, shy yet passionate, if not an angel, then a devil.¡±

    ¡°Please settle her first. Our business can wait.¡±

    While Ludmint disappeared to take care of Antina, Iris undid her outer clothes and degloved her sleeves. She smelt a whiff of savoury food, of dried fish mixed with secret sauce. Once again her Ludmint prepared a luxurious feast.

    Iris had the honour of using the central seat. Though everything was ready, she only happily observed the plating and food, waiting for her fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you?¡± she said. ¡°Spoiling me too much will only lead to my apathy.¡±

    ¡°The care you received will only increase.¡± Ludmint manifested behind her fianc¨¦e. ¡°The more I get to know you, the better I may love you.¡±

    ¡°Have you not loved me fully, wholeheartedly?¡±

    ¡°The whole is greater than its parts. Your touches open my sealed heart, open the region I never know exists.¡±

    ¡°Is it merely a gap between two mountains, or a vast unexplored ocean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to reach in to find out.¡±

    The late dinner commenced. The candles decorating the dining table slowly melted, shortening the time Iris and her Ludmint set for their knowing, permeative silence. They ate what they enjoyed, feasted with their eyes their beloved, and immersed themselves in the familiar scents that soaked them in their embrace.

    ¡°How has work been?¡± Iris said. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so busy, yet you still come home earlier than me, cook me grand dinners, and pamper me as if you were my maid.¡±

    ¡°I do not mind buying a collection of those lovely uniforms.¡± Ludmint looked up. ¡°If she could become your maid and receive so gentle your affection, why couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Iris pouted. Her Ludmint was teasing her; she could not choose between all her partners, all who gifted her parts of their hearts. She could only store them in the deepest reach of her own, keeping them warm and cosy within her slimy, melting body.

    And no answer she gave. Ludmint beamed at her, showing the most amused smile. ¡°The research is tiring, the paperwork even more so. But helping you is no work. It¡¯s relaxing, satisfying . . . and fulfilling.¡±

    ¡°Are you waiting for my reward?¡±

    ¡°The privilege of being your fianc¨¦e.¡±

    ¡°The price of keeping my heart.¡±

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s a prize, an endless reward.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve struck it rich then.¡± Iris placed down her tableware. The candle had burned out, extinguished as faint smoke. She got up from her seat, looking at her Ludmint. ¡°You still have yet to answer my question, Honey.¡±

    Ludmint sighed. She raised her right hand. The empty plates and leftovers floated to the kitchen, where they cleaned themselves anew. Although she could use magic to accelerate the process, she preferred to let time pass, to let her mind unwind, to let her heart ruminate.

    ¡°The investigation is processing at a reasonable pace. In a few weeks¡¯ time, you will be able to return to work undisturbed.¡±

    ¡°How long is my sick leave?¡±

    ¡°As long as you need, Dear.¡±

    ¡°Nepotism will only attract unwanted eyes. An illness of this calibre needs no more than a week of rest.¡±

    ¡°A curse from a Solidification Phase Monster Girl, one that affected even you, whom The Founder so fondly blessed?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ridicule me, Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Ludmint held her fianc¨¦e¡¯s hands. ¡°You should give yourself more time, time to rest, to recollect, to relax. Allow this wife of yours to help.¡±

    ¡°As your wife, I cannot burden you.¡± Iris chuckled before she paused. A hint of dizziness brewed in her eyes, which blinked and dispersed everything unsightly from her expression. ¡°Today was an exceptionally long day. Would you be mad, if I were to retire so early into the night?¡±

    Ludmint seized her fianc¨¦e¡¯s hands. She leaned closer, too close for two ladies in a sealed room. Her gaze peered through that fa?ade, finding the fatigue beneath the mask, and yet still a hint of turbulent emotions.

    ¡°You¡¯re too clever, my Dear. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so predictable.¡± Ludmint smiled.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Will you forget everything, if I whisper you love and kiss you goodnight?¡±

    Iris¡¯s fingers pried open her fianc¨¦e¡¯s grip. They intentionally stroked Ludmint¡¯s arms, reaching for her shoulders. They danced around, slowing and speeding up in an unpredictable rhythm.

    Ludmint grabbed those naughty hands. She refused to let them escape while she gave her fianc¨¦e a solemn look. Iris moved her face in. She could taste those candy-like lips, but she shifted away before the nectar could drown her heart. The urge to lick her lips was maddening, but she mustn¡¯t give in.

    ¡°There is an unfamiliar scent on you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a terrible lover, Dear. She . . . looks like me, yet so innocent and passionate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so forgetful, Dear, that I would misremember the scent of your guide.¡± Ludmint pulled her fianc¨¦e closer, so closer. She closed her eyes and sniffed airily. ¡°Although there is her scent mixed within yours, there is another . . . foul scent, a scent of hostility.¡±

    Iris kissed her fianc¨¦e¡¯s nose, giggling. ¡°A demonic eye stalked my dear guide. It tried to meddle in our intimate moment.¡±

    ¡°A mere minion cannot leave such a scar on your soul.¡± Ludmint opened her eyes. ¡°Must I spell out everything so you cannot deliberately drift away?¡±

    Iris tilted her head. ¡°Is that not my charm?¡±

    ¡°You have no idea how much effort it takes to hold back.¡±

    Ludmint¡¯s expression pinkened, glowing warm and stuffy. She pressed herself onto her fianc¨¦e, feeling the stickiness, the fogginess that blurred her mind.

    Iris bit her lips, but she still dragged herself away. Her body dissolved as slime and restored itself slightly out of her fianc¨¦e¡¯s reach. She donned a pair of shameful eyes, a face of subtle thoughts, and a posture innocent.

    ¡°How can you forgive me every time I lie?¡± she said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already answered that for me. Now you must answer my question.¡±

    Iris looked away. If she refused to speak, if she answered with silence, her Ludmint would concede, although reticently. Those worries would manifest elsewhere, waiting for the day which may never materialise.

    When Ludmint almost gave up, Iris gave an exhausted sigh. She distanced herself from her fianc¨¦e before she gave a detailed record of her journey, from her meeting with her guide, to the encounter with Elanor, and to the infiltration into the Broken Mirror.

    ¡°What a curious Evil Cult. I¡¯d like to see it myself.¡± Ludmint¡¯s voice gained the subtlest tremble, revealing no hint of her fury. ¡°Dear, please introduce me to your new friend. The Court will take delicate care of her people.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see each other soon.¡±

    As Iris contemplated, Ludmint hugged her. Her instinct did not resist but returned a tenderer hug, one that seemed to diffuse her love into her fianc¨¦e.

    Her breathing grew rough, her mind chaotic. Ludmint¡¯s smell permeated her body, crumbling her human disguise, turning her slimy membrane pink and purple. A blissful smile crept onto her face, and her hands could no longer keep to themselves.

    ¡°Your condition . . . is worse than I imagined.¡± Ludmint turned into a puff of smoke. ¡°You were too reckless, again.¡±

    After breathing in and out, Iris settled her rising desires. Her body reverted to her human appearance. ¡°A lofty dream requires a lofty price. You all are worth everything.¡±

    ¡°That includes you too.¡±

    ¡°There . . . won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°My confidence stemmed from a reward from the Saintess of Pure Mind. Without her help, I would never dare to risk my life.¡±

    ¡°Still too reckless. At least told me first!¡±

    ¡°Then you would¡¯ve rushed over. You would¡¯ve abandoned your duty, bringing suspicion, and blaming yourself for what you couldn¡¯t control.¡±

    Ludmint couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Yet you still . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply more shameless than you, Dear.¡± Iris looked up. ¡°But . . . I¡¯m still your fianc¨¦e. I cannot hide from you forever.¡±

    She had to be more honest, more open to those around her. Everything was for them, and they were everything for her.

    ¡°That tone of yours worries me,¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°Have all those dangers ever managed to strike me down? I¡¯ll be by your side for a long, long time, Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°I just need you to be by my side right here, right now.¡±

    Iris hmphed. ¡°Would you rather not listen to my final confession?¡±

    ¡°No one could ever refuse your invitation, not when you wear such an expression.¡±

    Iris pressed her right hand on her chest. Her fingernails pierced her skin, which morphed as if alive and screaming. Crimson veins manifested on her flesh, gaping maws on her shoulders, and eyes on her torso. The atmosphere twisted along with her silhouette, overwhelmed by a shadowy sea of fleshy tendrils.

    Silver light flickered around Ludmint, creating spears and pillars that protected her from the terrible aura. She frowned, surprised by her instinct, and dispelled her power.

    She reached for her fianc¨¦e, whose darkened expression hid beneath a veil of blackness. She could not recognise her appearance, but she could still sense the airiness that followed her everywhere.

    Ludmint held Iris¡¯s hands, and the oppressive air vanished. The mutated eyes and sharp teeth and bloody flesh disappeared traceless. Everything reverted to the cosy world designed for a couple.

    ¡°What . . . happened to you?¡± Ludmint said.

    ¡°A gift from beyond, a price for my presence.¡± Iris flashed a profound smile. ¡°Everyone would like to have a piece of me, but everything about me is costly.¡±

    ¡°Will my heart suffice?¡±

    ¡°A special discount for you.¡± Iris blew at Ludmint. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten your heart; you no longer need to give me anything.¡±

    ¡°Is it painful?¡±

    ¡°This . . . is a reward from the Supreme Ones.¡± Iris¡¯s eyes glimmered drearily. ¡°Is it not wonderful?¡±

    Ludmint paled. She¡¯d like to hug Iris but had to restrain herself. ¡°What did you do? What did you sacrifice? You mustn¡¯t sell your soul, Iris!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you examined my heart? I¡¯m still me, am I not?¡±

    ¡°No one may doubt you, Dear. But whatever power you received, a terrible price is sure to follow.¡±

    ¡°Our Dark Lady bestowed us the greatest freedom, yet you fear a gift from her equal?¡±

    ¡°We . . . are her daughters, her inheritors. This Supreme One, I . . . cannot be sure of their intention.¡±

    ¡°Our goals align; she will not let me fall now, not until I¡¯ve served my purpose.¡±

    ¡°What, then?¡±

    Iris clapped her hands. A muffled gasp echoed from upstairs. She looked upwards, smirking. ¡°My maid will wake up in her lonesome. That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Against such a blatant misdirection, Ludmint couldn¡¯t do anything. She only followed her fianc¨¦e to her bedroom, where Antina was sleeping, arousing from her light slumber that stretched on for too long.

    Iris carefully undressed herself and, while Antina was still half-awake, got on the large bed, laying beside her drowsy maid. She gave Ludmint an inviting look, a look so mischievous, filled with trickery, yet a look still irresistible.

    Ludmint asked no question. She gave up finding a reason to refuse. Her naked body touched her fianc¨¦e¡¯s. She blew a whisper and traced Iris¡¯s curve.

    But no moans or trembles followed. Iris was motionless, eyes closed, mind slipped into the world of her consciousness. She was defenceless, fragile, and exhausted beyond suppression.

    ¡°How come you always worry me?¡± Ludmint mumbled.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mistress¡¯s charm,¡± Antina said. ¡°She brings with her surprises, always.¡±

    The maid and the fianc¨¦e stared at each other. They couldn¡¯t help but sink into the bed, lying beside their most precious Slime Girl, who could only rest so carelessly by their side.

    Sleep well, Iris.

 Chapter 290: Resting in a Castle

    Iris opened her eyes. Shimmering starlight poured through the glass ceiling, flowed into her grand bed, and ignited the scented candles around her bedroom. Her mind, brightened by the rosy fragrances, became aware of the antique decoration of this well-maintained castle.

    She sat up on the bed, cloaked comfortably in a layer of thick blanket. Another presence arrived beside her bed and met her gaze. A maiden of golden haze, a living mist of golden light, excitedly beamed at Iris.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake,¡± she said. ¡°You should rest more; the pastille burner has yet to run out.¡±

    That calming scent diffused into Iris¡¯s spirit, rejuvenating her. She admired the Light Fairy before receiving a cup of warm tea. She asked not what the herbs sprinkled within were. She merely had what she should and thanked her caretaker for her effort.

    ¡°I can bring you dessert, if the tea has a bad aftertaste.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done too much for me, Miss. And I¡¯ve yet to learn of your name.¡±

    ¡°My name is Lucinda. My surname is of no importance.¡± Lucinda snapped her fingers. Sparks flew around her, coiling around her electric hair. ¡°They used to call me Priestess of Luminous Flares, although those who remembered such a title no longer existed.¡±

    ¡°A befitting title, Miss Lucinda.¡± Iris placed back the teacup. ¡°The tea is delicious. Would you not drink with me?¡±

    ¡°How could I steal what¡¯s yours?¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°The youthful me might be reckless, but this jaded me have mellowed down.¡±

    ¡°Please indulge this request of mine.¡± Iris held the teapot and poured a cup for her new friend.

    Lucinda reluctantly drank with her patient, who stared at her unblinking. That pair of deep-ocean eyes gave her a feeling of a vast, tranquil hall, full of unknown history and ancient feats.

    While Iris and Lucinda enjoyed each other¡¯s company, the bedroom door finally shook. It creaked open, and a group of Monster Girls tumbled in. They shamefully looked around until they found Iris¡¯s and Lucinda¡¯s gazes upon them.

    ¡°Greetings, everyone. Forgive me for not standing up to receive you.¡± Iris chuckled. ¡°Your worries are well-received, although slightly overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°Lucinda forbade us from crowding the room,¡± a Rose Girl said. ¡°But we still wanted to look after you.¡±

    The Rose Girl peeped at Lucinda, who donned a soft smile that chilled the room yet exposed no disapproval. Although Lucinda had never reproached anyone, the Rose Girl knew better than to push her luck. No one wished to test the limit.

    ¡°Our Iris has just woken up in an unfamiliar place. Your enthusiasm could¡¯ve startled her.¡±

    ¡°Have I become so timid in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°You who confronted Nupian are braver than most.¡± The mention of her wife gave rise to a quiver in Lucinda¡¯s bright tone.

    ¡°If she wished so, she would¡¯ve taken my soul into her collection.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d then lose your heart forever.¡±

    ¡°The obsession with love is our defining characteristic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Love is an expression of freedom, and freedom is the foundation of our existence.¡±

    Iris sank into an awkward silence, which everyone noticed. The question in her profound eyes danced at the tip of her tongue, though she refused to let it escape. And though everyone else understood her, they too refused to answer.

    ¡°We cannot run away forever. The truth will face us in the end.¡±

    Iris turned to the door. The Monster Girls gave way for Aconite. She hugged Lucinda, kissed her cheek, and held Iris¡¯s hands. Her movement left traces of her perfume throughout the bedroom, blanketing the earlier unease.

    ¡°Forcing an answer won¡¯t help anyone,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°We have all the time in the world to mull over the question.¡± Aconite turned to the rest of her friends. They shyly nodded. ¡°We simply lack the courage to voice our answer.¡±

    ¡°Maybe . . . it¡¯s better not to.¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, Iris, we might never get to say it.¡± Aconite placed a piece of candy in Iris¡¯s palm. ¡°We were hopeless, but not anymore.¡±

    ¡°But we are still selfish,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°Will you forgive us, Iris?¡±

    The rest of the Monster Girls had no excuse. They pleaded with their expectant eyes toward Iris, whose air was so fleeting that she could vanish at any moment, whose spirit was so fragile that she could fall asleep in the next instant. Was it appropriate for them to push their wish onto such a lady, even if she were their only chance?

    Iris held the candy while keeping her gaze on Aconite. She was about to speak when Aconite shook her head, winked, and looked toward the door.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Sparkling particles rained from the ceiling and rose from the ground. They assembled into an angelic silhouette, a familiar figure that charmed all who looked upon her. Nupian stepped out from emptiness, holding a visiting bouquet by her chest.

    ¡°Forgive my late arrival,¡± Nupian said. ¡°Certain matters require my immediate attention.¡±

    ¡°You always appear at the most misfortunate of time.¡± Iris covered her nose. ¡°You should¡¯ve washed up before coming here.¡±

    Nupian frowned. She turned to a group of her wives. They gave her a disapproving pout. Although subdued by the flowers, the faintest metallic stench failed to escape the most perceptive.

    ¡°Does the smell bother you that much?¡± Nupian waved at a Plant Girl, who reluctantly spread her flowers to cover the unpleasantness. ¡°These spiritual curses are tedious to cleanse; I didn¡¯t want to leave your side for long.¡±

    ¡°I could understand your wives tending to me. They¡¯re all wonderful souls.¡±

    ¡°Their affection must¡¯ve spilt over.¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to take this chance, when I¡¯m so feeble and defenceless?¡±

    ¡°Our game is between us, Iris. I won¡¯t allow anyone to interfere. Not even . . . her.¡±

    Nupian shivered. She came to Aconite¡¯s side, standing next to Iris¡¯s bed. An illusory outline of a red-hooded lady reflected in Iris¡¯s dimmed eyes, which stayed on Nupian as if trying to devour her. Unlike the unpleasant smell lingering around Nupian, this strange fragrance emanating from Iris transcended all but Nupian¡¯s keen soul, the soul familiar with this power, the soul irreversibly tainted by it.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Iris whispered. The girl in her eyes seemed to smile.

    Resisting her urge, Nupian kept still while her aura overflowed from her dress. The bedroom quavered with her state of mind, but the tremor was undetectable to most of her wives. She feinted coughing before she forcefully leaned closer to Iris, closer to the untraced lady, whose presence was no more.

    ¡°You¡¯re a contradiction, Iris.¡± Nupian¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re an impossible lady, a divine mortal.¡±

    ¡°What have I done that you couldn¡¯t? My escape . . . is not dissimilar to yours.¡±

    ¡°How much . . . did you see in my memory?¡± Nupian glanced at Aconite. ¡°How . . . was she?¡±

    ¡°You two haven¡¯t changed in appearance, nor in love.¡± Iris narrowed her eyes but could glean nothing from Nupian¡¯s and Aconite¡¯s lovely expressions. ¡°Did you regret it?¡±

    ¡°It was the worst moment of our lives.¡± Nupian let her thoughts simmer. ¡°But, even if given a second chance, I¡¯d still tread this path.¡±

    ¡°Even if I pleaded otherwise?¡± Aconite said.

    The two lovers met each other¡¯s gaze. They couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact for too long, not when they could feel what swam within those gazes. Nupian had to shift away, her chest too tense to breathe.

    ¡°It was the only way,¡± she said.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to bear this alone.¡±

    ¡°Am I alone, Dear?¡±

    Against that pitiful countenance, Aconite relented and hugged her dearest. The two disregarded their other wives, who quietly cheered and flirted with each other, puffing the heaviness in the air, turning the world a little brighter, a little happier.

    They did not forget their patient and gave her wishes and souvenirs in the form of handmade desserts and accessories. Iris gladly accepted their gifts, though she lacked the places to hold them.

    ¡°Let us store everything for you,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve designed this bedroom for you.¡±

    ¡°Am I to visit that often?¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling that you will.¡±

    Iris beamed at Lucinda, who, with other Monster Girls, swiftly put away the earrings, necklaces, and music boxes. Everyone¡¯s present gradually painted this neat bedroom with a multitude of colours, colours representing thoughts and personalities.

    ¡°All these colours and noises, are you all not going to let her rest?¡± Nupian said. ¡°She¡¯s been through much; we should give her a little moment of peace.¡±

    ¡°You just want to hoard her love for yourself!¡± one of Nupian¡¯s wives said.

    Nupian blushed. ¡°Could you let me have this one selfish wish, Honey?¡±

    The girl hmphed. ¡°Have I ever denied you anything?¡±

    A bout of laughter followed. Nupian couldn¡¯t help but giggle too, not at her wives, but at herself who had to rely on their good wills. They understood her, even though she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak up for her desires.

    ¡°If you annoy her, Nupian, we won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Take better care of her, or we¡¯ll need a long talk.¡±

    Her wives teased her as they delightfully left the room. They waved Iris farewell and blew her kisses and winked at her. She gracefully accepted their gestures, though she couldn¡¯t repay them with the same intensity. Her mind still pulsated up and down whenever she concentrated too hard, and her vision sometimes fractured as if struck by a hammer.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been too sweet, Nupian,¡± Iris said. ¡°Is it because of their love, or is it because of my pathetic state?¡±

    ¡°You would never allow anyone to pity you.¡±

    ¡°I cannot control your feelings.¡± Iris supported her head with her hand. ¡°How funny. In the end, you¡¯re the one who could see me in my most vulnerable time.¡±

    ¡°Only because you care little about me, as opposed to all your lovers.¡± Nupian snapped her fingers. The flowers in her hand swirled around Iris, sprinkling medicinal vapours around her. ¡°I¡¯d like to remove the curse plaguing you.¡±

    Iris grabbed Nupian¡¯s hand. There was no resistance. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for a reason?¡±

    ¡°To traverse through worlds, just to avenge me, since when have you been so emotional?¡±

    Nupian didn¡¯t answer. She poured a cup of tea for her patient, her target.

    Iris did not thank her, but she still drank it all.

    The tea tasted the same, but there was an additional scent mixed within, a scent of profundity, born from the aftermath of an outburst. This familiar smell perfused inside Iris, calming her heart.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give in, even if you tend to me dutifully.¡±

    ¡°I expected nothing but your wellbeing. I¡¯ll have you in the end, and you¡¯ll stay as brilliant as you are now.¡±

    ¡°All these helps shall be repaid.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to give you one last gift.¡±

    Nupian stepped back and unbuttoned her dress. Her inner garments covered only her private parts, revealing her fair skin. She expressed no shyness, but she also didn¡¯t flaunt her beauty. Her charms naturally radiated despite the absence of effort.

    Iris laughed. ¡°You¡¯re the strange one, Nupian, a contradiction.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply giving you an assurance, the greatest one of all.¡±

    Iris slowly got up from the bed. She looked at her enemy, who was defenceless and motionless, who was so reckless and irrational, who was so similar and intimate.

    Did she just hesitate?

    A ring manifested in her right hand. Its milky gem split open, warm milky liquid gushing out. The castle trembled, and the sky brightened. Illuminating pink light descended through holes amidst the sea of clouds. They pierced through the garden of the castle and landed around Iris.

    She lifted her right hand. The light coiled around her arm, turning into countless shapes, weapons, jewelleries, animals, landscapes, structures, all possible things conjured up by all dreamers.

    Nupian did not flinch. She gave a mischievous smile before closing her eyes. She would not dodge, would not defend, would not move.

    ¡°This will hurt dearly,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°It will stop me from meeting you, long enough for you to recover.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Nupian.¡±

    ¡°Not as much as you, Dear.¡±

    Iris gritted her teeth. She did not want to speak any further. She swung her right hand groundward, although not as forcefully as could be. The pink light shot toward Nupian, aiming for her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll . . . see you again.¡± It was an inaudible whisper.

 Chapter 291: To Leave it All Behind

    Nupian carefully waded the snow-covered vines and branches to the side. Her furred attire shook whenever bits of snow and dew fell on her, dampening her clothes. She moved through the dense forest, her eyes darting for the occasional patrols and wild animals.

    She encountered nothing special on her journey to her secret base. The patrolling warriors were slacking, and the nearby forests were devoid of dangerous Wild Beasts. Only inconspicuous animals lived in this area.

    After making her way through a particularly overgrown and slanted hill, Nupian finally reached a cosy grass roof, where a heating stone rested at the centre, melting away the snows, keeping the flowers and bushes alive. The surrounding trees receded to give space to this open space, permitting a small number of seats for the fortunate guests who stumbled upon this open-air theatre.

    While smiling, Nupian lay on her back, took out a small leafy package, and unwrapped the fruits and dried meats. She nibbled on the jerky as her thoughts wandered, tracing the silhouettes of the stars so far above that their radiance flickered whenever she shifted.

    Throughout this vast world, only the sky could transcend the horizon. Only its habitants, the stars and galaxies and other mythical phenomena, may remain eternal, monumental. No matter where one was, the sky would be there, overlooking, enduring.

    What was the view like, higher than the world, grander than the horizon?

    The sound of nimble footsteps broke Nupian¡¯s train of thought. She kept smiling, kept drawing with her gaze the constellations.

    ¡°You¡¯re late, as always,¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for not waiting.¡±

    A lady in a dark green cloak climbed up the hill. She whisked off the remnant snow and dirt on her before she came to stand beside her lying friend, who held a piece of bitten jerky in one hand and supported her head with another.

    ¡°You¡¯re blocking my view, Aconite.¡± Nupian shifted her posture. ¡°Getting back at me this way is unfair.¡±

    ¡°Who would be as petty as you? I merely wanted to see your face.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Aconite had a soft pause. Her best friend, her childhood friend, did not have any heavy responsibility. Her beauty raised morale, and her praises rang charmingly for her peers. Her wild disposition escaped reproach and restriction. She was free, a wild rose worthy of the world.

    ¡°Unlike yours, my home has multiple Hunters guarding it.¡± Aconite sat beside her friend and took a piece of honey-covered biscuit from her friend¡¯s bag. ¡°And I do not have your illusory mystique.¡±

    ¡°Your priestly power is much flashier and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Too eye-catching, too extravagant. It¡¯s the power borrowed, a magic bargained.¡±

    ¡°I could teach you my magic if you beg me.¡± Nupian smiled. ¡°I envy you, Aconite. You¡¯re the most precious jewel of our tribe, treated with utmost delicacy, dealt with utmost leniency.¡±

    Aconite chuckled. She ate a star-shaped dessert in her hand. Its crumbs dirtied her cheeks. She did not wipe them. Her focus was on the unparalleled sweetness. A cheap, unhealthy biscuit like this wasn¡¯t something a priestess should eat.

    ¡°I envy you, Nupian,¡± she said. ¡°If I am the star of our tribe, then you are the flower at the summit. They only revere me, as I am unapproachable and untouchable, too sacred for all but the holy and the selfless. But they will admire you not only from afar but also up close. You¡¯re their reachable dream, their grandest prize.¡±

    ¡°A prize nonetheless.¡± Nupian pulled down her friend to lay by her side. ¡°I might always smile, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m always contented.¡±

    A lone comet rushed through the sky, drawing a thin milky line across the firmament. It cut through the constellation, temporarily separating the night into two regions, which rejoined after all the commotion. A dim trail of that vanished comet briefly persisted.

    The cold seeping through Aconite¡¯s cloak and into her body could not contend against the warmth in her chest. She squeezed her friend¡¯s palm. It was hot, hot enough to melt the snow in her heart.

    ¡°You may pursue your interests, smile at whomever you choose, and decide your schedule for yourself. You live freely, laugh lightly. Is such a life not a delightful one?¡±

    ¡°It is a blessed life, but still an impermanent one.¡± Nupian shifted her gaze to her best friend. ¡°My spiritual magic, unlike yours, requires a sacrifice. Be it blood, vitality, or shamanic materials. It isn¡¯t as wonderful as it appears.¡±

    Nupian untied her hood and revealed her torso. Magnificent tattoos covered her chest, assembling into Mother Nature¡¯s silhouette. The dark green lines, etched onto her flesh, glowed whenever her body shivered, absorbing her breaths of life. Tiny leaves sprouted from her abdomen, with various illusory flowers squirming beneath her skin.

    Aconite looked away, not from disgust, but from embarrassment. The sensation stuck in her abdomen spread to her neck, reddening her ears. She curiously touched her friend¡¯s stomach, stroking the living petals.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Nupian trembled. ¡°Do I still look so beautiful, so flawless?¡±

    ¡°Becoming one with the world . . . sounds wonderful.¡±

    Smirking, Aconite forcefully plucked a leaf. Nupian let out the cutest moan, which echoed down the hill like the cry of the loneliest maiden. It haunted Aconite¡¯s ears, planting a kiss onto her cool heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s itchy. These leaves are a part of me, a price of my power. Would you . . . still want to learn this wicked art?¡±

    ¡°I might not have much free time compared to you, but I never neglect our relationship.¡± Aconite¡¯s fingers turned icy blue. She tapped her friend¡¯s chest. All the illusory leaves and flowers dispersed as radiance. ¡°The magic of our tradition requires a great sacrifice; but this side effect, only an apprentice would fail to control it.¡±

    ¡°I . . . was merely teasing you.¡± Nupian shamelessly laughed. ¡°Was it convincing?¡±

    ¡°Your moan, or your laughter?¡±

    The two lay beside each other, having only their warmth as their company. A light snow persistently covered the land, sprinkling paleness throughout the dense, twining forest below.

    ¡°How do I look, Nupian?¡± Aconite whispered.

    ¡°The fairest of our tribe, the holiest of our land. You¡¯re the crowning jewel of grace. You¡¯re the priestess of our faith.¡±

    ¡°This priestess commands you to tell the truth. Will you disobey her?¡±

    ¡°What I said is true.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear your truth, Nupian. How was I, when I walked down the ceremonial ground, surrounded by my attendants?¡±

    Nupian caught her friend¡¯s hand, seized those slim fingers, and pressed her hand against the soft palm. Only the finest items could reach this pair of noble hands. Her own coarse hand could only taint them, but she couldn¡¯t stop touching them.

    ¡°You¡¯re an angel, Aconite. Your skin flickers under the lantern light, and your hair flutters under the cool breezes. No one could¡¯ve stolen the focus from you.¡±

    ¡°Angel is a being bound to her goddess. How fitting.¡±

    ¡°An angel is a being above mortal, a being close to the divine. They do not have to worry for their goddess, only for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Then you, too, are an angel.¡±

    Nupian let go of her friend¡¯s hand. Her appetite for the salted jerky faded. ¡°Maybe I used to be an angel, but it will soon no longer be that way. Although people say I am free, I am no freer than you, Aconite.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to be free?¡±

    ¡°As much as you.¡± Nupian pointed at the brightest star in the sky. ¡°What do you think happens when those stars flash their light for the last time?¡±

    ¡°Their fall will be wondrous, their trail an inspiration of tales millennia to come.¡±

    ¡°What about us, we who live and die in this snowy mountain range, as a priestess and a shaman of this modest tribe?¡±

    ¡°Your name will be remembered by your family, your ashes scattered across the field, your portrait painted by the artists as once the lady of autumn.¡±

    ¡°We will be but a footnote in history, a pair of maidens buried by the snow.¡±

    ¡°What terrifying thing are you implying?¡± Aconite deeply inhaled. ¡°I . . . we will continue to come here, even after your marriage.¡±

    ¡°He . . . is a good man, a hardworking and skilful hunter. His father is one of the elders responsible for crops and food preservation. Our families have great ties, and his brothers love my sisters.¡±

    Aconite did not interrupt her friend¡¯s unnecessary explanation. It wasn¡¯t for her. She only stayed by her friend¡¯s side, consoling her through a pervasive silence that embraced her while contemplating her choices.

    ¡°A maiden¡¯s goal is to tend to her husband and raise her children.¡± Nupian bit her lips. ¡°I cannot imagine myself doing that. I hate being tied down to one place. I hate missing out on what could have been.¡±

    ¡°We cannot always have what we desire.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡± Nupian rolled to her side, staring at her friend. ¡°Are you contented with being a priestess? Do you enjoy receiving those distant awes, those flattering gazes?¡±

    ¡°Our tribe needs me. Our kin depends on us, on our devotion to our cause.¡±

    Mere replaceable footnotes like us?

    ¡°What is your dream, Aconite? What is your desire?¡±

    Those words plagued Aconite¡¯s heart. It twisted her feelings as if seducing her with sensitive touches and bewitching whispers. Her grasp on herself slowly loosened.

    ¡°I have no idea what I want. For now, I want us to stay like this.¡±

    ¡°Was it because of freedom that you envied me?¡±

    Aconite nodded. ¡°You were never really free; we were never really free.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that I have?¡±

    ¡°You have your name, Nupian, and your personality.¡± Aconite could no longer understand what she was saying. Her flushes overwhelmed her mind, melting her heart amidst the cold winds. ¡°I just want us to stay together forever, no matter where, no matter when.¡±

    This earnest tone unstartled Nupian. She hurriedly looked away, turning her back to her friend. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking straight. Did you have that cocktail before coming here?¡±

    ¡°The night is cold. Will you warm me up?¡± Aconite gently hugged her best friend. ¡°You won¡¯t leave me, right? We¡¯ll still be . . . friends . . . right?¡±

    Nupian couldn¡¯t resist. She placed her hands on her friend¡¯s and shrank into that embrace. She too did not want this night to pass. The moon should reign forever, the sun should vanish from heaven, the stars should fill the sky. It felt so wrong¡ªso, so wrong.

    The priestess must hold onto her purity, the bride her chastity. The hunters and gatherers must follow their tradition, raising their tribe above their lives.

    ¡°What I want,¡± Nupian mumbled, ¡°is to see the world as it is. I want to travel farther than this mountain range, than this region, than this land.¡±

    ¡°Should we . . . leave this place?¡±

    ¡°I do not mind taking my friend out of here.¡±

    ¡°I . . . am your friend, am I not?¡± Aconite¡¯s voice faltered, but she could hold back her emotions. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this place behind, leave that ruin behind, leave everything tying us down behind. Will you regret it?¡±

    ¡°I am not leaving everything behind.¡±

    Nupian turned to stare at the vulnerable, muddled woman hugging her. She could no longer discern the meaning behind those pursed lips, even though they had always been so clear.

    ¡°Aconite,¡± she whispered. That musical name pleased her ears like none other could.

    ¡°There will be no time for regret.¡±

    ¡°There will be no regret.¡±

    Their faces touched, but their lips did not. Nupian gently pushed away Aconite, blushing. Her body sweated under her clothes, dampening her cloak. The drifting snows could not bring down the heat within her.

    ¡°This marriage of mine,¡± she said, ¡°will be my last.¡±

    There was a saddened pause. ¡°Upon midnight, I must finish the ceremonial prayer. No one is to disturb me, not even my closest attendants.¡±

    ¡°Will you take my hand, then?¡±

    ¡°I will gladly bear this sin.¡±

    ¡°We will bear it together.¡±

    Nupian held Aconite¡¯s hands. Aconite too tightened her grip. The snow carefully concealed their figures from the stars. They were alone, linked by their thoughts, entangled by their dreams.

    The moon blessed them with its pale radiance. And above them, an illusory silhouette flickered.

    The crimson rose witnessed their promise.

 Chapter 292: Her Thoughts

    The moon was the first thing Iris saw when she opened her eyes. Its twinkling radiance showered her fatigued body, guiding cold winds into her bedroom. They coursed around her restless heart. She carefully sat up on her bed while collecting her thoughts. Antina was sleeping by her side, snuggling as if stopping her from slipping away.

    She slowly untangled herself from her maid, whose blissful expression drifted as her wondrous dream rolled on. Although Iris could not know its content, she could sense that she was a significant part of it. She stroked her maid¡¯s cheek, smiled at her, and leaned in to kiss her.

    The corner of her eyes caught her Ludmint, who did not stay in the bed but stood at the balcony, partially obscured by waving curtains and misty air. Ludmint stared off into the distance, her hair swaying as if comforting her. Her silhouette, highlighted by the nightly glow, resembled that of a ghost despite her human appearance.

    She paused when Iris¡¯s gaze landed on her, though she did not turn around to face her fianc¨¦e.

    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Iris ambled to her fianc¨¦e. The curtains separated them, hiding their thoughts. ¡°I . . . may have been too reckless.¡±

    Ludmint lowered her head. The desolate streets stretched beyond her field of view, beyond the twisting branches of each road. ¡°Iris, you can only endure so much. And so am I.¡±

    Iris couldn¡¯t bring herself to reach out to her fianc¨¦e. She wouldn¡¯t know what to do if Ludmint turned to face her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done it if there were other choices.¡±

    ¡°There are always other choices.¡±

    Iris had no right to refuse. ¡°This time is different. I . . . must strike at the most opportune time.¡±

    ¡°Every time,¡± Ludmint said, ¡°every time you sink into the farther dreams, I have to watch over you. Your calm, unfazed expression only hides your struggle. You keep still and silent as if the nightmares never bother you.¡±

    ¡°I can only remain so assured because of you, Dear.¡±

    ¡°I cannot, because of you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you there was no danger?¡±

    ¡°If not your fianc¨¦e, who would trust you?¡±

    Those words rang hoarsely like a na?ve vow. It didn¡¯t imply Ludmint¡¯s sincerity but a sense of duty, a sense of responsibility forced onto a faithful fianc¨¦e. They sounded painful and unauthentic, even though they were undoubtedly real.

    ¡°Would you still say the same if I were to break up with you?¡± Iris whispered. Her words cut through her throat. Her slimy self gargled within her chest. ¡°Would you still trust me if I were just a stranger from a faraway land?¡±

    Ludmint sharply turned around, unable to hide the anxiety in her eyes. With the curtains dividing her from her fianc¨¦e, she could only stare through the translucent veils at the face lowered and concealed, the expression murky and uncertain.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Ludmint¡¯s voice did not fluctuate. ¡°Iris, Dear, I did not appreciate your drowsy sense of humour.¡±

    ¡°It is with a clear mind that I asked the question; it is with a clearer mind that I realised my worth.¡±

    ¡°According to whom?¡±

    A stronger gale rustled the curtains. Pinkish mists spread from Iris permeated the bedroom. She coughed lightly, her human disguise flashing between her slime and human appearance.

    ¡°Who else but me? I¡¯ve always caused you trouble, too much trouble. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Ludmint.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to keep me safe by running away?¡±

    Iris swiped her right hand groundward. A downpour of pink petals descended in front of her, forming a line dividing the bedroom from the balcony, separating the two dreamy lovers. A strong fragrance blanketed the mood yet still failed to cover the palpable heaviness.

    ¡°I always say that staying by my side is the safest place in the world. It remains truth only because I make the world itself perilous, and only because . . . I chose you, and you chose me.¡±

    ¡°Is that . . . really how you feel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not arrogant enough to think myself the world¡¯s saviour. I am but an unstable crown vied by the monarchs of this world.¡±

    ¡°One cannot control their feelings, Iris. Even if you push us away, we will stay connected, the world will regard us as connected. Are we not in danger then?¡±

    Iris grasped at the air. A blood-red string materialised in her reach. One of its ends buried inside her heart while the other reached for the sky, tying her with all she held dear.

    Ludmint resisted rushing in. Although the curtains blocked her view and the petals blocked her part, she could still sense her fianc¨¦e¡¯s hesitation, a torrent of thoughts gushing out of that flail body.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have shown you such a deadly power,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°The Threads of Love are among the hardest to sever; the backlash will harm your soul. And she won¡¯t forgive herself.¡±

    ¡°Would I have cared if she were no longer someone I held dear?¡±

    ¡°That version of you has yet to exist¡ªshe will never exist.¡±

    ¡°You know me best.¡± Iris chuckled, defeated. ¡°Even if I rid myself of those feelings, I¡¯m certain they will emerge, and I¡¯ll hurt her again.¡±

    The Thread of Love slipped out of Iris¡¯s hand. She seized the curtains and pushed them to the side. The only thing in her eyes was her fianc¨¦e, whose moonlit silhouette gleamed like pearls, like prized gems yearning for their rightful owner.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness. What I did, I did it knowing I¡¯d worry you. This time is no different.¡±

    ¡°But every time, you¡¯d comfort me with your rewards, with your perspective.¡±

    ¡°Are you . . . still waiting?¡±

    ¡°Since the moment you return, Dear.¡±

    Iris took a step forward, scatting the line of petals. She embraced her fianc¨¦e, who carefully returned the gesture. The nightly desolation receded from the room. The swirling pink mist blocked the outer world from peering at this intimate moment.

    It was an insignificant warmth that failed to influence Iris, but it still reached her heart, permeated her mind, and etched onto her soul. She wanted time to wait for her, to capture this act and store it in their wedding hall, where these memories filled the white marble walls.

    Her fianc¨¦e gladly fulfilled her wish. She never let go nor spoke. Her feelings, communicated through her unsteady breaths, seeped in and out of her. Nothing but Iris could move her, nothing but Iris could sway her so strongly that she, too, felt like she no longer had any choice.

    ¡°I . . . shouldn¡¯t have said something so thoughtless,¡± Iris mumbled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been correct. I tried to run away. I feared losing what I had so much that I thought it¡¯d be better to never have them in the first place.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be better.¡±

    Iris nodded. ¡°It tired me out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be here. All of us will always be here.¡±

    Whenever she found herself sinking, drowning in the dark ocean, she could turn around and reach out. The friends she made, the family she found, the lovers she promised, they were there, always.

    In her chest were suffocating secrets, secrets she refused to share, secrets hidden within layers of feints and illusions. Her family had unravelled a few, but the depth eluded them.

    Sometimes she wondered if she could see it.

    Iris slipped out of Ludmint¡¯s embrace. She looked at that pair of sweet, reassuring eyes and that considerate smile. They would never ask any question. They would only listen until she got everything out.

    ¡°It feels comforting, knowing that I always have a choice.¡± Iris glanced behind her. Her maid still slept soundly, too soundly. ¡°The night has gone for long, yet she is still asleep.¡±

    ¡°What you went through, she went through it too.¡±

    Iris focused on her fianc¨¦e. The moon above her had yet to move. The distant light and the rolling clouds reinforced the quietude prepared for the two.

    A series of coughs interrupted her thoughts. The pain radiated from her chest before it vanished like a flicker of light.

    ¡°This atmosphere is too perfect, too picturesque. I . . . would never feel so free in the real world, not when I¡¯ve just escaped perils.¡±

    Ludmint looked away. ¡°The stresses are hurting you.¡±

    ¡°The trials have dulled my senses, but I am still me.¡±

    Iris clapped her hands. Her human disguise burst apart, revealing her translucent membrane. Her body contained milky blue slime, which leaked through her and evaporated as thin fogs. Rainbow-tinted flowers grew around her, and countless candy-like vines invaded the bedroom. Colour-shifting gemstones manifested around her.

    Before her fianc¨¦e could explain anything, Iris clapped her hands. The gemstones shattered; the flowers bloomed. An invisible shockwave swept across the illusion.

    Reality fragmented. The moon cracked; the night fractured. Weak sunlight peered through the gaps, bringing with it the sounds of chirping birds and the murmurs of morning pedestrians.

    Iris opened her eyes. She was resting in the middle of her bed, blanketed and lulled by her two partners. Ludmint couldn¡¯t meet her gaze while Antina playfully snickered.

    ¡°Since when did you notice?¡± Antina said. ¡°We¡¯d like you to sleep more, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept enough, even if you think otherwise.¡± Iris smiled. ¡°I . . . did not expect to be fooled by you two.¡±

    Ludmint stayed silent. Although Iris couldn¡¯t see her face, she could feel the guilt radiating from her uneasy fianc¨¦e. Those words had shocked her greatly, and she couldn¡¯t ascertain whether they were transient or enduring.

    ¡°You agreed to it yourself, Ludmint,¡± Antina said. ¡°We¡¯ve received her promise of honesty and delicacy. You wished to hear her thoughts, yet you couldn¡¯t accept such an impulse?¡±

    Ludmint glanced at Antina before she focused on her fianc¨¦e. There was nothing she could say.

    ¡°If I keep hurting you like this,¡± Iris said, ¡°maybe I don¡¯t deserve you after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± Ludmint¡¯s voice was crisp, almost desperate.

    ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    ¡°I was just taken aback. I only need to comfort you until you no longer feel that way. The thought of leaving me will become an impossibility.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget me, Mistress,¡± Antina said. ¡°Even if you leave me, I¡¯d still support you. Even if you no longer love me, I¡¯d still try for your heart.¡±

    Ludmint glared at Antina, who winked at her. The two restrained themselves from bickering as Iris got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. She got washed up by her two partners, who contested for her heart. Their laughter and flirtation brightened her mood.

    ¡°For the moment, Nupian won¡¯t be able to reach me,¡± Iris said. ¡°There is much to be accomplished in this precious break. Will you help me?¡±

    Ludmint and Antina prepared plates and bowls of food for their patient, demanding her to taste and rank their culinary skills. She couldn¡¯t rank them.

    ¡°Wherever you go, Mistress, I shall follow. Even if your maid and knight return, I¡¯d still stay, if such is your wish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to persuade your mother when she returns.¡±

    Ludmint faked coughing. ¡°I¡¯d like you to stay out of the investigation, but the Orthodoxy would not budge. They require the presence of all current and retired staff to undergo the audit process.¡±

    ¡°Now would be the most opportune of time.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t meddle with the selection process without drawing attention to you. However, I could notify you early. The Court will prepare all the evidence of your innocence.¡±

    ¡°Nothing but an inconvenience, then.¡±

    Iris kissed her Ludmint farewell before she called for a carriage. Antina opened the door and guided her in, but her mistress did not let her enter. She pursed her lips, making a pitiful face.

    ¡°The maid is as busy as her mistress. Did you forget your duty?¡± Iris said.

    Antina lowered her head. ¡°I am to meet Kasbin of the Suppression Sect as The Court¡¯s representative. I . . . thought she could wait a little, just until I could guide you.¡±

    ¡°The faster you complete the task, the quicker you may return to my side.¡±

    ¡°Where may I find you, Mistress?¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the salon, not as Iris the Slime Girl, but as Iris the Scholar.¡±

    With a letter in her hand, Iris commanded the carriage to set off.

 Chapter 293: A Bar Encounter

    Iris alighted the carriage and paid her driver silver coins and a smile. She held a letter of recommendation in her right hand and a banquet of flowers in her left. Despite being in the morning, Shivering Heart Salon remained dim and cool, its atmosphere permeated with bright, entertaining colours.

    At the glass doors were a pair of ladies tasked with receiving the guests. They spotted Iris, who ambled toward the establishment while surveying the nearby stores and parks. She carried a professional yet casual air that seized their focus.

    ¡°Would you not inspect my invitation?¡± Iris said.

    The stunned ladies recollected themselves. Iris¡¯s voice blinked in their ears. This thoughtful, charming tone was unmistakable. They hesitantly saluted, but she raised her right hand, stopping them from exposing her disguise.

    ¡°I¡¯m here not as a senior member of The Court but as a potential client. You two wouldn¡¯t flirt with new customers, would you?¡±

    ¡°Only if they were as pretty as you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered your scents.¡±

    The ladies hastily inspected the letter as they suppressed the expectation in their eyes. They returned the letter to Iris, staring at her face, shifting away, shifting close, keeping words hidden behind their pursed lips.

    ¡°Unspoken desires cannot be fulfilled. You must reach out to grab what you want.¡± Iris crumpled the letter and opened her palm. A pair of bright roses rested in her hand. ¡°Have my encouragement, Ladies.¡±

    ¡°I . . . we will tell you when it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Securing a chance to meet me?¡±

    The ladies didn¡¯t refuse. Iris giggled. She slipped the roses into the ladies¡¯ pocket and, once she got an entrance bracelet, entered the salon.

    Cold winds flowed through her, candlelight illuminated the tranquil hall, and music sprinkled the mood. Solemn whispers and seductive murmurs permeated each room, where groups of ladies from various parts of the town gathered, served by cute bartenders, attended by wonderful waitresses.

    A lady approached her, flashing a bashful smile while keeping her head slightly lowered, her eyes at Iris¡¯s feet. Her nametag glimmered under the waning light, although it remained visually distinct from her neat uniform.

    ¡°Guide me around the first floor,¡± Iris said. ¡°Remember, I am but a new, inexperienced client.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me, Lady Iris.¡±

    The lady led Iris past the main bar, through a series of private lounges, and across an open salon. Curtains swayed to conceal and reveal passionate, serious silhouettes while the soft melodies muffled the unsightly noises.

    Despite the lively atmosphere, the salon maintained its quietude, blanketed by magical shades.

    Iris kept a bright smile on her face. Her manner exuded a forbidden air; a few bewitched ladies approached her, but her guide politely diverted their attention. They too couldn¡¯t bring themselves to offer their hands for Iris, whom they could only admire from a distance.

    Near the stairway to the second floor, Iris glimpsed a familiar face. At a smaller, more secluded counter, Melan in a slim black dress sat on her lonesome. She held a glass of martini in her right hand and tapped the counter with her left.

    Her unfocused eyes shifted from the marble counter to the fountain of glasses, the waterfall of colourful liquids, and the blazing fireplaces. A skilful bartender poured her another glass before sliding her a plate of herbal cookies, telling her they were for calming her mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide your feelings,¡± the bartender said. ¡°In this place, who has no regret?¡±

    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± Melan said.

    ¡°Your dreary eyes are exceptionally noticeable.¡±

    Melan swallowed her martini and winced. The burning in her throat passed to her chest and persisted as her mind blurred. She looked around for a mirror but found none close enough. The bartender held her hand and placed a pocket mirror in it.

    Those slender fingers stroked her palm. Melan instinctively tensed. A bubble of memory arose in her heart. A group of her students, tainted by the curse of lust, changed into creatures of darkness, hurdled in a cold prison where no light nor sympathy could reach. They looked up at her, their eyes swelling with confusion and fear¡ªwith humanity those monstrous eyes shouldn¡¯t have.

    Her closest student, Trissie, leaned on the coarse concrete wall. Her faint breathing reminded Melan of sewn wounds on her arms and legs, her malnourished body the despair in her hazy eyes.

    Her other students tended to the injured while glaring at her. She was supposed to protect them, yet she didn¡¯t dare to stop everyone else.

    An accomplice like her could only kill her pupil to get her out of her misery.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She refused to imagine the fates of her fallen students if the Court of Indulgence didn¡¯t free them. If Madam Black Rose didn¡¯t save them, if The Court didn¡¯t take them in, she wouldn¡¯t know what she must do.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± An angelic voice pulled Melan out of her daze.

    Melan turned to the familiar stranger. Her flowing blue hair highlighted her starry eyes. Her sweet smile melted the arousing guilt as if she were the witness, the authority, the saviour.

    There was a dark fragrance covering that lady, yet Melan couldn¡¯t feel any wickedness.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melan said. ¡°Have we . . . met before?¡±

    Iris seated herself beside her victim. She waved at the bartender and ordered a strong liquor. The bartender lost her playful air, holding in her modesty while preparing the best drink of her life.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use in pondering what could¡¯ve been. You did what you could; your students would never fault you.¡± Iris pushed the glass she ordered toward Melan. ¡°Let this drink help ease your heart, if only for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? How did you know about me?¡± Melan resisted the urge to stand up and interrogated this stranger. Her unfamiliar appearance unnerved her. ¡°Are you . . . one of them?¡±

    Iris chuckled. ¡°The emblem of Royal Magic Academy exposes your disguise. A distinguished professor, sitting by herself at a lonely bar, how unexpected.¡±

    Melan clutched her jacket. She had hidden the emblem, but its edges poked out from beneath. A pocket watch tumbled from her inner pocket. As it landed, its lid flipped open, scattering pictures of her pupils and her.

    She instinctively covered everything, her eyes darting around. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She uncovered the photos and collected them, placing them beside her rough pocket watch.

    ¡°My condolences,¡± Iris said. ¡°The tragedy at Royal Magic Academy must¡¯ve affected you greatly.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t it. I . . . didn¡¯t resent them.¡±

    Iris blinked, her elusive smile lingering. ¡°Who were they?¡±

    Melan scanned Iris¡¯s features. An invisible ripple surrounded Iris, fluttering like fragile butterfly wings.

    ¡°The Court of Indulgence.¡± Melan ignored the pain in her chest and downed the gifted drink. Her body lost its balance. She leaned on the counter. ¡°They seized control over the academy ground and broke into the Mystic Tower.¡±

    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t resent them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be a hypocrite if I were to blame them. They . . . did what they must.¡±

    Melan coughed, exhaling thin clouds of vapours that darkened her vision. Her eyes couldn¡¯t focus on anything. Her body lunged forward, but Iris caught her, allowing her to lean to the side.

    An intense fragrance returned Melan to herself. This terrific familiarity chilled her heart. The truth eluded her despite her efforts.

    ¡°If not for them, my students would still . . .¡±

    ¡°Would you try to change anything, if given a chance?¡±

    Melan lifted her head. The angelic face that stared down at her gave her a calming smile. The faint shadow muddled Iris¡¯s expression, yet Melan easily understood it. This air reminded her of an unforgettable mystique. Had they met before?

    ¡°I should¡¯ve been more careful. They . . . didn¡¯t deserve their fates.¡± Melan¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°Their futures were no more, and their places in our world vanished.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they regretted it?¡±

    Those teary eyes, filled with terror, pleaded with their teacher for relief. They, too, had humanity, even if they were no longer human.

    ¡°It was an accident, but I don¡¯t think they regretted it. Their eyes, when she saved them, were bright, brighter than everything I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s like . . . they were free, truly free.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand herself¡ªher contempt toward the Corrupted Ones dissolved by the tears of her Corrupted students. She should¡¯ve helped them, freed them from prison, and let them leave for a world that accepted their new selves.

    Did she really believe that they were still themselves?

    ¡°Sorry, Miss, I must¡¯ve drunk too much.¡± Melan carefully separated herself from Iris. ¡°What I¡¯ve said is outrageous; please don¡¯t mind my foolish rambling.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing foolish about searching for your own truth.¡± Iris placed her business card on the counter. ¡°The opinions of the majority mean nothing to us. What we view as freedom, others may view them as sins. In the end, we lead with our choices. The consequences, ours.¡±

    Melan blinked. She examined the card and learned the name of this mysterious lady. ¡°Lady Iris, I hope we¡¯ll meet again.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to repay me. I merely helped you because of a request.¡±

    ¡°Have we met before?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other soon.¡± Iris called for the bartender and gave her a rose-shaped pin before she returned to Melan. ¡°Your students have never blamed you, Dear.¡±

    Iris pressed her index finger on Melan¡¯s lips before she ascended to the second floor, guided by her faithful attendant. Her departure returned the quiet bar to its original state, crowded by lingering music and lovely vocals.

    Melan finally remembered where she felt that intimidating yet hypnotic air. Her prior conversation, led by Iris, unfolded as disconnected parts joined into an undeniable whole.

    There was no conclusive evidence, yet she was certain. She stood up from her seat and gazed at the second floor¡¯s entrance. Even if she barged in, even if the bar granted her entry, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to say.

    Now was not the time.

    ¡­

    ¡°Should we keep an eye on her?¡± Iris¡¯s attendant whispered.

    ¡°She¡¯ll find us sooner or later.¡±

    ¡°Your safety is at risk, Mistress.¡±

    Iris stopped in front of her office and turned to her attendant. ¡°There¡¯s already a seed of doubt in her heart; a Seed of Corruption will only interfere with its growth.¡±

    The attendant lowered her head, trembling. ¡°Please punish me for overstepping my duty.¡±

    ¡°How cunning. Are you expecting a reward after tricking me?¡±

    Iris touched her attendant¡¯s cheek and pressed her fingers on her pursed lips. Her nail slipped inside, feeling the slippery tongue and warm saliva. Her attendant shivered, her legs losing strength. Before she could moan, Iris withdrew her hand and licked it sweetly.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    The attendant weakly nodded. She opened the door for her mistress. A thin pile of papers and boxes lay on the office desk. Iris sat on her most comfortable chair and gestured for the attendant to move closer.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss my maid and knight,¡± Iris said. ¡°Have they finally grown tired of me?¡±

    ¡°If you wish, Mistress, we¡¯ll recall them back to your side.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, they wouldn¡¯t want to return without a gift.¡±

    ¡°But if you¡¯re lonely . . .¡±

    Iris rhythmically tapped the table. The noises echoed in the soundproof room, wavering the curtains and the attendant¡¯s heart. Despite the magical crystal emitting cold winds, her body heated under her uniform.

    She shifted her posture, feeling itchy. Her eyes peeped at her mistress, who leisurely read documents. It was torture, but it was also pleasurable.

    ¡°There are a few who received my gifts. Bring them here.¡±

    ¡°Does that include . . . me?¡±

    ¡°How do I taste?¡±

    Blushing, the attendant left the room to get the expectant Monster Girls. Iris placed down the documents and leaned on her chair. The cold air relaxed her body.

    She closed her eyes and let her soul drift inward, falling and sinking until she found herself in a world of haze.

    ¡°Duality,¡± she whispered, ¡°how have you been?¡±

 Chapter 294: Black Light and White Decay

    The infinite expanse no longer existed. The pale firmament, once covering the world with gentle rays of hope had fragmented, shattered into countless twinkles amidst the unknown darkness. Only a forlorn island floated in the middle of the invisible, confined in a dying heart.

    Besides a fractured boulder, whose body split as fangs towering like a worthless throne, was a lady in black. She leaned on the cracked rock while holding her other half, whose beautiful face stood still, locked in its ethereal beauty. She only stroked the slumbering cheeks before she lifted her head.

    Her tearless eyes couldn¡¯t brighten, nor could her dry mouth curve into a greeting smile. She spread her black feathered wings, fluttering their tattered state to welcome her guest.

    Iris dispensed with her human disguise. She knelt before the black-feathered angel. Her focus didn¡¯t leave that pair of warm eyes despite the coldness drenching every part of its gaze.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally met,¡± the angel said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel before us. We knew this would happen, although not who it would be.¡±

    ¡°How may I call you, Miss?¡± Iris carefully placed her hands on top of the angel¡¯s. ¡°Should I still refer to you as Duality?¡±

    The angel shook her head. ¡°I alone cannot be Duality. I am but a nobody¡ªa mere half of our existence. Please refer to me as the Angel of Black Light.¡±

    ¡°A magnificent title, Lady Black Light.¡±

    ¡°It used to inspire fears throughout the Eastern Continent, along with the Devil of White Decay.¡±

    ¡°Her name, too, befits her visage.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be even more beautiful when she opens her eyes.¡±

    Iris could not speak up. No excuse could convince her, let alone leave her mouth. She sat there, waiting for the silence to wash away the conversation. The voices submerged within the wall of darkness, but their aspects haunted her, clutched her heart, and squeezed it until the pain became unbearable.

    Black Light folded her wings around Iris. The roaring quietude bounced off those withered feathers. They protected the most delicate maiden of this world, but they could not heal her wounds.

    ¡°Why?¡± Iris said. ¡°You¡¯ve done too much for me.¡±

    ¡°What we did, we did of our own volition.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that there was no chance?¡±

    Black Light shook her head. ¡°We understood the power of the Supreme Ones more than anyone. Even if it were merely her fragment, she remained out of our reach, out of yours.¡±

    ¡°Our pact is transactional; you have no reason to risk your lives.¡±

    ¡°Because we wear the same dream on our sleeves, the same crown on our hearts.¡±

    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t accomplish it, how would I?¡±

    ¡°I . . . don¡¯t know. What I know is that you . . . are special.¡±

    Black Light raised her right hand. Her wings folded behind her. The faint sparkles in the sky flickered rhythmically like a song honouring the dead. Lines manifested on her palm and connected into layers of circular diagrams. At the middle was a floating ray of black light.

    Anything that touched it darkened and merged with it. Its aura twisted the fabric of reality, rending even the void that housed this incorporeal realm.

    ¡°We¡¯ve come too far to change our destiny,¡± Black Light said. ¡°My legacy will be but one of the many steps toward your ascension.¡±

    Iris smiled. She held Black Light¡¯s hand before she gently pushed it away. The insignia returned within Black Light, whose eyes brightened with surprise.

    ¡°Are you denying our help?¡± Black Light said.

    ¡°I¡¯m denying your recklessness.¡±

    Black Light did not argue. She leaned closer to her sleeping devil, whose white hair spread over her lap, covering her like a pale wedding dress. She sniffed her lover¡¯s scent, a scent that grew fainter and fainter as time passed; she was sinking into a restless depth where no rope may reach.

    ¡°We made a promise, together in death, together in life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fulfilling your promise. You¡¯re running away.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Iris?¡±

    An eternity could have passed, but nothing would interrupt this conversation. There existed only three beings in this empty world, and only two who may continue this conversation until the end.

    ¡°I will save her,¡± Iris said. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll save her.¡±

    Black Light narrowed her eyes. Her lover¡¯s silhouette overlapped with Iris. A white-haired devil, fiery and proud, passionate and cunning. She looked so alive back then, with a halo of hope highlighting her air.

    ¡°We expected no reward or respite,¡± she said.

    ¡°I can no longer leave you two be.¡± Iris touched Black Light¡¯s face and forced her to look into her eyes. ¡°Our relationship may start as a transaction, but it¡¯s developed beyond mere acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±

    ¡°Either I won¡¯t, or I¡¯ve already become numbed to it.¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I could take over your body and use your soul to nourish her.¡±

    Iris let go of Black Light, closed her eyes, and widened her embrace. She casually waited for Black Light to do something, but she wouldn¡¯t do anything. How could she harm her pupil, her inheritor, and her lover¡¯s hope?

    ¡°The feeling of helplessness is quite familiar, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Iris did not reply. She pierced through her chest and reached for her core. The Shadow Heart Core trembled before a sliver of pure brilliance seeped out. Iris¡¯s mind blurred, her body losing strength, as she grabbed the tangible ray and offered it to Black Light.

    Black Light didn¡¯t even have the time to refuse. Iris was shaking. Her soul was screaming, her heart squirming with the intense desire to devour that part of her, to assimilate what she had lost, to fill the unknown void within.

    The sliver of Faith, mixed with a hint of otherworldly power, slithered toward White Decay. It soundlessly entered her chest. Her fleeting presence solidified, her scent no longer dissipating. She shifted her posture as if sound asleep, although she remained in a wakeless slumber.

    Iris covered her eyes. Tears leaked through her fingers, but she uttered no cries of pain. She retreated from the devil and the angel, offering them space and herself a break.

    A sequence of inhaling and exhaling false air placated her. She regained control over that sense of hollowness. What she did was reckless, but it did it nonetheless.

    ¡°You seem to have everything within your grasp,¡± Black Light said. ¡°Have you . . . remembered how we escaped her?¡±

    Iris shook her head. She looked at Black Light with expectant eyes.

    Black Light forced a smile. ¡°That memory of ours has been scattered throughout our existence. I alone cannot retrieve that terrible past.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason to bring her back.¡±

    ¡°What she needed is beyond your current capability.¡±

    ¡°Divinity, is it not?¡±

    Despite her feeble appearance, Black Light held her lover and stood up. Her wings spread to cover the entire island. One pair turned into two, two into three. A dark, dripping halo manifested above her head. She looked skyward, where twinkling stars dared not flicker too brightly, lest they attracted her terrifying attention.

    A series of symbols crawled out from her chest, opening a rift within which lay a ruined landscape. Collapsed pillars and dilapidated domes gave way to the most precious treasure at the centre of the forgotten kingdom.

    Only a mere moment was enough. Torrents of information, from the birth of the stars to the end of the world, flashed through Iris. Her body melted and reformed as she struggled to maintain her rationale.

    Countless chants of unknown spells, of forbidden rituals, of muted whispers, echoed in a long corridor, whose end of the line was the altar of immortality.

    A thunderous clap brought Iris back. She returned to her human appearance, to her prim long dress she used to wear during her exclusion to the temple of The Lord.

    Black Light didn¡¯t ask about Iris¡¯s vision, nor her sorrowful expression. Only Iris herself could understand what she saw, for it reflected her inaccessible authentic self.

    After closing the gateway into her destroyed Heavenly Kingdom, Black Light retrieved her halo and hid her wings, keeping away her overwhelming divine presence. The familiar frailness reigned over her.

    ¡°After the Ascension, one leaves behind their mortal shell, becomes divine, and separates themselves from the governing reality. They wield unlimited might, gain enlightenment through comprehending the world, and create within themselves their ideal.

    ¡°The Heavenly Kingdom is their heart, the divine throne their Destiny. But the heart itself is nothing without the soul. Their culminating experience, from their birth, through their defining journey, resides within their deepest part. Even if their Heavenly Kingdom falls, their body scattered across the planes, they will remain.

    ¡°For the Divine Essence is their being, shielded by Faith, moulded by Divine Flames. It contains their totality, their secrets, their laws and nature¡ªto inherit their essence is to assimilate their existence, becoming the goddess of their Authority.¡±

    Something within Iris resonated with those words. She gazed inward, at her Shadow Heart Core. It reflected nothing; the reverberation came from elsewhere, deeper than she could reach. Its faintest tremor revealed itself only for the briefest of moments. She refocused on Black Light.

    ¡°Did . . . her Divine Essence got eaten?¡±

    ¡°A part of it got contaminated. Only the Divine Flames of a Deity could resist the plague upon The Essence.¡±

    ¡°Where can I find it?¡±

    ¡°At the Heavenly Kingdoms, deep within the Forbidden Grounds . . . or through a living Deity.¡±

    Iris stared at Black Light, whose murky eyes dimmed. Black Light silently contemplated her choice, although she yielded to Iris¡¯s persistent watch.

    ¡°Our Authority has yet to recover; our Divine Flame has been extinguished.¡± Black Light touched her chest. ¡°And even if I could reignite it, you wouldn¡¯t help me, would you?¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want me to.¡±

    ¡°There is only one final way.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go against her will.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m merely trying to help.¡± Black Light extended her hand. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to practice what I taught.¡±

    ¡°Will this harm you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to expend parts of my Divinity; this little price is nothing compared to the reward.¡±

    ¡°Time has changed. I¡¯ll leave myself in your care.¡±

    ¡°Your success is our goal, Iris.¡±

    Iris took Black Light¡¯s hand and closed her eyes. She took a deep breath. Golden rivers of light flooded inside her body through the connected hands. The radiance flickered between golden and black, exuding the holiness of a Deity as well as the oppressiveness of an overlord.

    Suffocated, Iris dug her fingers into her chest. Purple tendrils burst into existence throughout her membrane. Eyes, bulging eyes, bloodshot eyes, squirming eyes rapidly manifested around her. Shadows of eyeballs darkened the island, stripping security and privacy from the world.

    The darkness surrounding the island trembled. Space cracked into multiple rifts, whose shapes resembled sneers. Gigantic claws held open the cracks and widened the gaps. Crimson eyeballs peered through reality.

    Their gazes landed upon Iris, whose body slowly dissolved, her slime turning into bloody mushes. Pain radiated from her mind into her soul. She opened her mouth but the blood blocked her throat.

    Gurgling noises bubbled around her. She did not stop. Pairs of tattered wings covered her presence. The eyes lost their target; the pain subsided.

    ¡°Do away with caution, Dear,¡± Black Light said. ¡°Prolonging this will only harm us both. My power is yours to wield, to crush your opposition, experience what it¡¯s like to be transcendent.¡±

    Iris only concentrated. Her hand, connected with Black Light¡¯s, tightened its grip. Her purple tendrils faltered. The golden and black light flowed within her, circulating into an array of shifting symbols, of layered rituals.

    Incorporeal wings manifested behind her. Towers of colourful halos stacked above her. A monumental tree, whose branch sprouted countless elemental orbs and illusory flowers, materialised within her soul.

    Her eyes, clouded by her feelings, snapped open. Black Light retreated from Iris while hugging White Decay.

    The ghostly eyes, the demonic hands, and the unholy pupil gazing through reality quivered. An invisible pressure wave rushed through them.

    The world stopped. An otherworldly hymn played for Iris. An infinite cathedral overtook the lonely island. Countless statues of the most beautiful goddess decorated the unending hall, looking down at the sinner whom their goddess had deemed unworthy of salvation.

    The demonic hands pulled back, but the void itself rejected its existence. The pupil too couldn¡¯t leave. It forcibly shook, but invisible chains bounded its movement.

    Although Iris did not know what happened, she knew what to do. She gently lifted her right hand and, smiling, lowered her palm delicately.

    This motion was unfamiliar; it revived itself from the recess of her existence, the mark etched unto her soul.

    But it was completely hers.

    The Curse of the Eyes lost its hold over Iris. Masolis cried in pain as a stellar lance pierced through its pupil. A rain of mutating blood rained on the cathedral but did nothing to the golden floor, leaving not even a trace of filth on the holy path.

    Iris knelt on the ground in silence. The cathedral vanished from her vision.

    It had been so long since she felt so free.

 Chapter 295: Missing Them

    Iris opened her eyes to four ladies standing by her desk, staring at her tranquil countenance. Her shimmering eyes dazzled them, but they collected their minds and lowered their heads. Their nervous motions revealed their flaws, although she regarded those inefficiencies as their charms.

    ¡°Our apologies, Mistress,¡± Iris¡¯s guide said. ¡°We let our desires control us.¡±

    ¡°Most of The Court would¡¯ve been punished if failing to resist my charm is a crime.¡±

    ¡°We may have disturbed you with our intense gazes.¡±

    ¡°They were soft and hesitant. I don¡¯t mind their strokes.¡±

    The ladies exchanged confused looks before they cautiously lifted their heads, presenting their mistress with their grateful, expectant expressions.

    Iris was holding a crimson spherical crystal. It was a crystallised pupil oozing with dark energy that threatened to pierce through all fleshy beings. The immaterial tendrils slithered from tiny cracks and leapt away from Iris.

    She forcefully closed her palm. Multicoloured light beamed through her fist. The dreadful air dispersed. Only the cool, gentle winds drifted within the office. They stroked the stunned ladies, who momentarily lost themselves under their mistress¡¯s brilliance.

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve just arrived, I must trouble you again,¡± Iris said. ¡°Bring me a small sealing chest, one holy enough to contain a Cursed Artefact.¡±

    ¡°Serving you is my passion, Mistress,¡± the guide said. ¡°Please wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, Dear. I am patient.¡±

    The guide swiftly left the office. The three other ladies shifted their postures to appear the best in front of their mistress, but nothing could satisfy their anxious hearts. Messing up this chance would haunt them forever.

    Their adorable unease tickled Iris. She let out an unsuppressed giggle. It held their attention, dispelled their nervousness, and captivated their breaths. Her voice was melodic, like a love song for her partners.

    ¡°Why did I call you here, I wonder?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°To . . . to reward us,¡± one of the guards said. ¡°Because we did our job well, you¡¯d reward us.¡±

    Iris smiled at her but gave no more hint. The guard¡¯s eyes shimmered. She leaned to her friend and whispered the answer. The two nodded at each other and then winked at the bartender. Before the bartender could ask anything, the guards walked to stand behind their mistress, keeping their presence minimal so as not to disturb her.

    ¡°Would you . . . like a drink, Mistress?¡± the bartender said.

    ¡°What kind of drink would suit me?¡±

    The bartender swiftly arrived at a cart full of ingredients and cupboards. Despite her unfamiliarity, she skilfully mixed and shook the cocktail. Her ponytail flowed with her grace, coiling around her like a snake teasing its victim. She wasted not a drop of alcohol or a grain of salt. Her drink, poured delicately unto a crystal-clear glass, bubbled with emotive fuzzes.

    She served her answer. Her mistress watched the drink¡¯s cloudy layer swirling. She held the glass, from where mist overflowed to cover her hand, and raised it to her eye¡¯s level. The milky vapour coated her arm like a pale bridal sleeve.

    The bartender lowered her head, keeping her eyes on the table. She couldn¡¯t control her trembling hands, which she clasped at her abdomen. Her mistress would never scold her, yet she feared disappointing her.

    Muffled heartbeats persisted in her ears. Whether they came from within or outside was of no significance. They overwhelmed her senses and locked her in the darkness. She did not know how long it had been, other than that it was too long.

    ¡°Have I become such a harsh mistress?¡± Iris said.

    The terrible weights receded from the bartender. She forced herself to stand up straight. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m nervous because I might¡¯ve served you a drink unfitting of your status.¡±

    ¡°Did you make it to the best of your ability?¡±

    The bartender nodded. Her mistress¡¯s smile warmed her chest.

    ¡°Your feelings taste amazing, Dear.¡±

    The empty glass quietly stood amidst stacks of documents and magical treasures. It lacked the glamour and allure of the mystique, yet it alone enjoyed Iris¡¯s attention.

    Such privilege. The bartender¡¯s eyes melted, proudness welling within. If she could serve her mistress like this, what happiness would await her? What kind of reward would she receive?

    The office door slid open. Hugging a wooden chest, the guide walked in. She did not question why her friends changed their position or what her mistress had done. She only completed her mission before retreating to the same spot, although not without a trace of a pout.

    ¡°All the paperwork has left me fatigued,¡± Iris said. ¡°Would you help me, Dear?¡±

    The guards behind Iris held their breaths. They carefully held onto her delicate arms and, as carefully as possible, squeezed her soft flesh. Their impeccable messages relaxed Iris, who sank deeper into her chair. Her smile widened. She coyly looked at her guide.

    The guide walked forward. She opened the wooden chest and held it before her mistress, who deposited the crystalised pupil. The cushion swallowed the deadly sphere, and the final wisp of the cursed air vanished.

    The guide sealed the chest with a talisman and retreated to her place. Her gaze maintained on her mistress, who did not shift her posture, did not lift her focus. She kept staring at the guide, smiling, teasing.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Have I . . . done something wrong, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°I . . . have nothing to do; my duty ended after leading you to your office.¡±

    ¡°How are my people doing?¡±

    The guide took out three packs of letters, each for one of Iris¡¯s subordinates. She untied and spread all of them on the desk. Every letter came periodically, reporting progress and difficulty, expressing love and longing.

    There was no time too long or too short when reading these letters. Iris meticulously went through them. Every word, inked deliberately and elegantly, contained the distance between her partners and her. Even flirts and wishes slipped into the reports, knowing well that they would be appreciated by the recipient.

    Secain was still chasing after The Sakura, but Iris¡¯s reckless gift had frightened them into receding deeper down the ocean. Although their absence left behind gaps in underground society, their resourceful retreat gave Secain little opportunity.

    Barineer presented a connection between Zici¡¯s relative with an anti-royalist resistance group. Although its influence paled before The Court, its ties with a vast number of organisations piqued Iris¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Where is the rest of my Lorient¡¯s letter?" Iris frowned.

    The guide shivered. ¡°Mistress, we haven¡¯t received any since.¡±

    The bartender and the guards tensed. A terrifying presence enveloped them, pierced through their brittle bodies, and glared down at their minds. Their legs rapidly lost strength.

    Iris tapped the desk, vanquishing the pressure. She took up Lorient¡¯s letters and studied them.

    ¡­

    Rotten stenches emanated from claustrophobic alleyways too narrow to walk comfortably within. Splashes of cold, salty water tickled from the sky and hovered along the crowded streets, wetting the decayed wooden signs and damping the rocky sidewalks. Unceasing shouts, chatters, and laughter slammed liveliness in the middle of the drunken fervour, in the middle of the frenzy port.

    Lorient shuffled through the crowds, her eyes darting between bars and stalls and curio shops. She covered her beauty under thick layers of dull clothes and shrouds. Although she couldn¡¯t hide her sharp gaze, its fierceness deterred thugs from approaching her.

    Many of the passersby violently coughed but paid little attention to their chest pains. They numbed their nerves with boozes and lost themselves in shouting matches and dirty affairs, unaware of the odour of death surrounding them.

    A ship recently sank. Its wreckage delayed the incoming and outgoing voyages, ruining many merchants¡¯ schedules. The officials and sailors ventured out to the ocean to salvage the remnants of goods and clear the waterway, but little progress had been made.

    Lorient visited a shipping agency but failed to inquire about the passenger ships. Only the authority office could hold such records, but Lorient couldn¡¯t contact them without exposing her special identity.

    With her mission unfulfilled, she remained in this filthy town. The wealth The Court bestowed her was enough to hire mercenaries and underground informants, and her disguise gave unappealing reasons for her activities.

    A dreadful force was influencing the port and its surrounding towns. A sinking swamp encroached on Jenkin from the sea, reaching deeper into the inner city. Scents of evil magic permeated the people, turning them into walking corpses strung around by sins.

    Lorient exited the post office after sending her letter to Donhalgen. She sped into the crowds as a few individuals closed in on her. Her silhouette melted into the bustling people, where a fight broke out and disrupted the traffic.

    The hunters headed back to the post office, where their leader had already taken Lorient¡¯s letter from a frightened postwoman. They tore apart the envelope. Thorny vines burst out and pierced the leader¡¯s hand. Roses blossomed, extending their roots toward the rest of the hunters, and overwhelmed their defence.

    The leader swung his blade through the roses. His injured subordinates grunted, but they couldn¡¯t disengage from the unending vines.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± The leader flung away the letter. His remaining subordinates rushed out of the post office.

    Lorient pushed through the sea of people while occasionally glancing behind. She clutched the flowery whip with her right hand inside her cloak and prepared a scroll with her left. The twisting layout of the port disallowed her clean escape.

    A group of pirates blocked her path forward. They, smirking, approached her and invited her for a drink. Their towering physiques left no room for her to slip by.

    She flicked her whip. Its tip wrapped around the tallest pirate¡¯s neck and yanked him. He tumbled forward and, as Lorient sidestepped, fell on a thug behind her. That thug instinctively pushed away the falling pirate, who grabbed his clothes and brought him down together.

    Clamours erupted as the pirates and the gangsters clashed. Their bowls delayed the pursuing hunters. A few pirates still chased Lorient, but she easily dealt with them without pausing.

    Daggers flew toward Lorient from multiple directions. She flung her sleeves, from which pink petals scattered. They deflected the daggers, but the strings attached to them manipulated their trajectories. She darted forward, but a blade still grazed her shoulder, and a few sharp strings cut through her cloak.

    With her hood damaged, her captivating countenance drew wicked attention. The mercenaries and criminals eyed her petite body, but her sharp whip and dangerous gaze deterred them.

    The clouds moved through the sky and scattered sunlight across the street. Flickers of thin strings captured the area, tightly binding all movement. They coiled around Lorient, threatening to slice her body into cubes of flesh.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± a lady said. Her sharp, forceful tone dragged all attention onto her entrance.

    She walked out from a crowd of rigid people, of terrified men and women, whose expressions pleaded for their lives. Whenever the lady brushed past them, invisible wind sliced their skin. They trembled but forced themselves to swallow their pains.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t one of them,¡± Lorient said. ¡°What have I done to offend you?¡±

    ¡°Come with me, and you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± The lady chuckled. ¡°Our leader would like to meet your mistress, but it¡¯s difficult to contact her while avoiding them.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Lorient narrowed her eyes. ¡°You may take my life, but you won¡¯t ever force me to betray her.¡±

    ¡°They are The Hand that oversees everything. They are the master behind the shadow.¡± The lady waved her hand. The strings surrounding Lorient closed in on her, seizing her whip and looping around her limbs. ¡°Unfortunately, Lorient, I cannot let you escape pursuit. But rest assured that you will remain unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Even though you tried to kill me?¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t show my prowess, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me, would you?¡±

    ¡°I cannot disappoint her.¡±

    Lorient yanked herself backwards. Her human disguise dissolved as leaves and flowers. Vines rapidly grew from beneath her clothes, covering her silhouette with greenery and thorns. The sharp strings shredded through her plant armour, but they failed to reach her.

    She grabbed her mistress¡¯s scroll and tore it apart. Light enveloped her, dissolved her as sparkling clouds, and dispersed her presence throughout the street. The strings crushed her silhouette along with every witness. Their bodies slid groundward in different directions, spewing torrents of blood throughout the screamless alley.

    Not a single drop of blood reached the mysterious lady. Her slithering strings splattered away the blood rain, keeping her neat jacket and boots clean. Unbothered by Lorient¡¯s escape, the lady caught a rusty coin in the air and tossed it upward.

    Illusory light flickered around the coin; it spun erratically as if sliding along countless invisible threads, down one of the myriad paths.

    It landed on the lady¡¯s hand. Its face exposed a series of demonic wings layered to form a maze. At its centre was a dying rose surrounded by rotten hands, protected only by a singular bracelet, whose soft radiance halted the darkness at bay.

    ¡°May we soon experience your grace,¡± the lady whispered.

    She passed her palm over her eyes. The bloodied scene morphed into a silent world, devoid of life, of any trace of violence. No metallic smell nor air of death remained, only the calculated silence undisturbed even by the gushes of wind.

    The hunters finally caught up, but the lady had already disappeared, leaving behind only traces of Lorient¡¯s teleportation magic.

 Chapter 296: Rewarding Experience

    Antina knocked on the door thrice. She waited for a few moments before she, after receiving her mistress¡¯s approval, opened the door. Layers of thin curtains obfuscated the ladies¡¯ half-naked appearances but failed to hide the panic on their crimson faces. They hurried to cover themselves, but their exhausted bodies and minds couldn¡¯t move fast enough.

    Iris lay on the bed in her silky nightgown, donning an amused smile. She drew her right hand forward. Antina chuckled. She walked to the bed, knelt before her mistress, and received that delicate hand, kissing its back. Her eyes stayed on her mistress, taking in the unforgettable imagery.

    The rest of the ladies rigidly stood in a line. They stared at Antina, the way she carried her mistress¡¯s palm, and found themselves lacking. This display of affection was too much, too romantic.

    ¡°You¡¯re making them nervous,¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Please forgive your jealous maid.¡±

    ¡°You returned earlier than expected. Have the meeting gone spectacularly well?¡±

    ¡°Not as much as yours, Mistress.¡±

    Iris drew back her hand. She sat up on her bed and beckoned for the bartender, who, while holding her breath, arrived by Iris¡¯s side. In silence, Iris observed the bartender¡¯s countenance. The breath she held fizzled away, and her body forced herself to inhale deeply.

    ¡°Is my scent that pungent?¡± Iris said. ¡°You certainly loved it when we¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me, Mistress!¡± The bartender blushed. ¡°I would never find you unlikeable. I was just nervous.¡±

    ¡°Your punishment will be serving me and my maid refreshment.¡±

    Iris called for the rest of the girls and gave them appropriate punishment, leaving only Antina and her in this warm chamber. Antina pleaded with her gaze, but Iris gave no hint.

    ¡°Was it fun?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°Lady Kasbin has already punished those who disrespected you. No one would dare to look down on you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Quite a festive meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°She was looking forward to seeing you. Your name rang like a melody to our ears.¡± Antina smiled. ¡°However, their Sect Leader also went missing. Their clues ended at the same place as ours.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to visit The Museum soon.¡±

    Antina shook her head. ¡°The Museum is a place of great peril. If Mother failed to escape its trial, our chance too would be slim.¡±

    Iris stared at her maid. ¡°What did Kasbin propose that you¡¯d so fiercely persuade me to give up?¡±

    Antina gave herself a moment to recollect her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t escape her mistress¡¯s penetrative gaze. It peered through her fa?ade and stared into her bare heart.

    ¡°The Suppression Sect wished to cooperate with us to rescue our leaders.¡± Antina¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Lady Kasbin would like us to infiltrate the Vault of Scripture to steal the Extradimensional Journal.¡±

    ¡°She would never suggest impossible missions.¡±

    ¡°The Suppression Sect will create a distraction for us. Other Secret Organisations too will take part in this event.¡±

    ¡°Is it the meeting between the Second Prince and the ecclesiastical congress?¡±

    ¡°There should be at most two Archbishops of Knowledge guarding the vault.¡± Antina pressed on her chest. ¡°There is no need for your involvement, considering your condition.¡±

    Iris giggled. ¡°I cannot promise anything. After all, who doesn¡¯t wish to browse the collection of the Church of Knowledge itself?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make us worried.¡±

    ¡°Have your worries ever come true?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve hurt you before, Mistress. You may survive through everything, but the scars might not heal fully.¡±

    ¡°Have I not the best cures by my side?¡±

    ¡°Even the best cures cannot heal all wounds.¡± Antina stood up to look over her mistress. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be in harm¡¯s way.¡±

    Iris leaned forward and let herself fall. Her maid caught her, held her up, and placed her on the bed. She did not take advantage of her defenceless mistress, who gave her ample chances, gave her free reigns.

    Iris¡¯s eyes lingered on her maid¡¯s gentle countenance. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice her thoughts, although she knew too well her maid understood every bit.

    ¡°What betrayed me?¡± Iris whispered.

    ¡°Your most honest part.¡±

    Iris glanced at a large mirror. Her shimmering azure eyes met themselves. Within them contained myriad churning thoughts. These whirlpools of desires swept away every onlooker, but they failed to keep sealed at their centre a sense of decay. The naked fatigue rested in her soul, looking back at her through her spiritual mirror.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Have you ever felt lost?¡± Iris focused on her mirror self.

    Antina observed her mistress¡¯s mirror counterpart. The lady gave a mixed smile. Antina returned her gaze to her mistress, whose trance gave her a fleeting airiness too delicate for even the faintest touch.

    ¡°This body¡¯s never known such anguish.¡± Antina closed her eyes. ¡°But this soul¡¯s felt it, even if it can no longer remember.¡±

    ¡°Would it be better to forget it all?¡±

    ¡°If our smiles define us, so did our tragedies.¡±

    ¡°But you, Antina, are still whole.¡±

    Antina chuckled. ¡°I am blessed with luck and affection.¡±

    The four attendants returned to the room. Iris went to a sofa, where the bartender served refreshments, while the bodyguards massaged her shoulders, and the guide held scented handkerchiefs for her. She received all their feelings while expressing hers with a bright smile.

    ¡°You all have done too well,¡± Iris said. ¡°The Court always rewards those who work hard. Continue as you do, and you may receive more grace, not from just me but other senior members as well.¡±

    ¡°We . . . shall keep your advice in mind.¡± The guide lowered her head.

    ¡°Mistress is magnanimous,¡± Antina said. ¡°And she doesn¡¯t shy away from rewarding the same person twice.¡±

    The atmosphere warmed. Before the attendants could make emotional vows, Antina drove them out of the room. Iris merely watched them leave. Their hesitant eyes kept drifting toward her.

    ¡°They were lovely,¡± Iris said. ¡°You, too, are lovely.¡±

    ¡°Words alone aren¡¯t enough, Mistress.¡± Antina pouted. ¡°I feel that I¡¯ve yet to fulfil my maidly duty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough and deserved hearty rewards, but you refused to accept it.¡±

    ¡°How could a maid put herself before her mistress? And the rewards . . . wouldn¡¯t be as satisfying as they should.¡±

    ¡°My maid¡¯s learned well from me.¡± Iris finished her drink and stood up.

    She left the private lounge with her maid following behind. The passing Monster Girls shyly greeted her, peeping at her from the corner of their eyes. The four attendants called to her left with bright glows around them. Everyone too would like to receive loving touches.

    She returned to her office and gave Antina letters from Lorient.

    ¡°Should I go to Jenkin?¡± Antina said.

    Iris shook her head. ¡°The Court cannot risk your safety.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t risk yours either.¡±

    ¡°Your mother has yet to return; you¡¯re her successor, our pillar.¡±

    ¡°I am Mother¡¯s shadow, but you¡¯re Lady Lilith¡¯s inheritor.¡±

    Iris did not respond. She spread rows of face-down cards on her desk. A singular card snapped to the middle, where Iris pressed her pointy index finger against it. The intricate detail, of flowing mists clashing against fiery radiance, squirmed under her nail, trying to escape her pin.

    With her eyes closed, Iris raised her hand. The card under her finger flipped. Their fronts, obscured by torrents of turbulences, merged and diffused into multiple distinct scenes, whose object of focus remained constant.

    A Rose Girl in a leafy dress, holding a basket filled with fruits and flowers, skipped through various dirty streets. Filthy gazes surrounded her, but her living vines protected her from their unsightly presence. She was searching for something, but her goal was never in the scene, forever hiding behind the unknown.

    All cards Iris flipped revealed variations of this scene, from a crowded street to a crude bar, to a decaying office, to a lonesome beachside. There was no darkness looming over Lorient, nor was there a sense of unease plaguing her silhouette.

    Iris shifted her gaze to Antina. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Lorient isn¡¯t in peril, but certain factions may have tried to capture her.¡±

    ¡°She has yet to use my gift.¡±

    ¡°We shall send a team to confirm her safety.¡±

    ¡°Worry not, my Dear.¡± Iris stored back her unused cards. ¡°A mastermind targeting me would¡¯ve used a much more sophisticated design. They would¡¯ve forced her to use my gift and exposed their traces.¡±

    Antina wouldn¡¯t argue against her mistress. What forces would dare to scheme against Lady Lilith¡¯s successor?

    While Antina mulled over Iris¡¯s words, Iris tidied up her desk and finished her remaining paperwork. She stamped a membership approval for her disguise and gave herself a membership badge and a distinguished ring.

    Weak orange light illuminated the room through the curtain gaps. Iris finished her drink, and Antina finished her work. The two left the salon in an old carriage.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any interruption,¡± Iris said. ¡°Would you like to receive your reward?¡±

    ¡°Can I choose?¡± Antina patted her lap. ¡°Please use my thighs as your pillow, Mistress. Allow me to sing you a lullaby, to give you a restful blessing.¡±

    ¡°My fatigue won¡¯t get in the way of our love.¡±

    ¡°Carnal desire is merely an element of our love.¡±

    A Corrupted One had a dark heart, but such a dark heart was unbound, free to choose between love and lust, obsession and compulsion.

    ¡°A corrupted chain is fragile.¡± Iris unbuttoned her cloak and took off her gloves. Her pale palms reached for Antina¡¯s bosom. ¡°I can no longer remember how pure I was.¡±

    ¡°No purer than now, Mistress.¡±

    Iris lay on the softest pillow. An angelic lullaby lulled her to rest. Her hands clang onto her maid¡¯s. They held onto her, never letting go. She drew them to her lips, kissed their backs, and kept them close. Their warmth spread within her mouth, heating her saliva and tickling her tongue.

    The old carriage occasionally rocked, but no tremor could disturb the sleeping mistress and her maid. Antina redressed her mistress¡¯s hair while Iris played with her maid¡¯s slender fingers.

    Antina woke up her mistress only when the carriage arrived at its destination. Despite Iris¡¯s refusal, Antina carried her mistress down the carriage, to the driver¡¯s surprise.

    Ludmint, who was waiting at the door, audibly gasped. She rushed forward to help, but Antina playfully slipped into the house. Only after placing Iris on a sofa did Antina greet Ludmint, who returned her an exaggerated pout while glancing at the silently amused Iris.

    ¡°How could a maid ask someone else to help with her duty?¡± Antina said. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Ludmint. Please allow me to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Preparing dinner for my wife isn¡¯t tiring. It¡¯s rather relaxing.¡±

    Iris sat up. Her two lovers ceased arguing. They each gave her a pleading look.

    ¡°Help each other. You two would make the best dinner for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Please wait for the feast, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the best, Honey.¡±

    Iris did not give any hint or assurance. She only waited for the day to pass, for the dinner to be served, and for happiness to fill her heart. It had been so long since she could feel so liberated.

    Without the shackle of purity, without the shackle of divine pressure, her restraints became undone. She could walk the earth like a girl in a flower field, like a Corrupted One in a veiled maze.

    She examined her change¡ªboth in body and spirit. She could now do away with the excuses, the facades, the pretences.

    If she so desired, she would give her naked body to her fianc¨¦e, who would accept her every inch, or her maid, who would treasure her every touch, or everyone else she fancied.

    Nothing was stopping her, not even herself.

    Iris smiled. Moonlight only began to paint the land dark and cold. The night had yet to begin, and it would not end so early. The kindling within her warmed. She blew a puff of steamy breath at it.

    A flame set itself within her chest. She waited for it to spread throughout.

 Chapter 297: Gantils Operation

    Iris slipped on her boots, adjusted her cap, and rustled her leather jacket. Despite her early rise, her new style got Ludmint to praise her too much for too long. The breakfast with her two lovers stretched longer than usual.

    ¡°Return soon, Dear,¡± Ludmint said. ¡°I wish to see you in this style more often.¡±

    ¡°I cannot always be elegant, although I will be so for you.¡±

    ¡°This is your failing, Ludmint,¡± Antina said. ¡°Mistress¡¯s style is myriad, but your wardrobe greatly limits her choices.¡±

    ¡°Then we shall invite seamstresses to tailor attires worthy of your grace,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Your ploy is too obvious,¡± Iris said. ¡°The deadline will not change. If you accept that you cannot decipher the secrets of the Ancient Vessel, I¡¯ll console you.¡±

    Ludmint soundlessly pouted. She waved at the leaving Iris, who glanced back and winked at her. Iris¡¯s tied hair danced with her gesture, grazing her glimmering jacket. Sunlight sparkled all around like fairies admiring an angel.

    There was no need to look back to know what Ludmint was thinking. Iris boarded a carriage to the outskirts of the city. Antina quietly sat opposite her, giving her a nudging stare throughout the ride. Iris teased her with an airy smile that awaited provocation.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± Antina said. ¡°Your fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Should I be mindful of her jealousy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been attentive, Mistress. Please don¡¯t play me.¡±

    ¡°When have I played you, Dear? Are our matching outfits not sincere?¡±

    Antina coyly tilted her head. She had modified her maid outfit to align with her mistress¡¯s style. The short skirt and slick black-and-white patterns invited praises, which her mistress generously gave. Their appearances no longer resembled a mistress-maid relationship but a sister-pair one.

    The carriage followed winding streets that led through intersections of sparse, unfrequented passages. Despite the vacant air, the decorative trees and bushes on the spotless sidewalks glowed healthily. The few passersby didn¡¯t litter or spoil the atmosphere. They carefully strolled past each other, respecting the privacy of fellow strangers.

    Tides of faint mist coursed through the buildings. The stone pavements became fainter and fainter as layers of milky white films obscured the path ahead. The ocean enveloped the carriage, which confidently headed into the unknown.

    No path ahead existed, nor did the buildings that enclosed the space. Only the overflowed pavement remained in sight, hinting at the destination an unknown distance away.

    Iris looked out through the window at the repeating currents. A sharp, salty smell seeped through the carriage gaps and tickled Iris. A picture of a calm, slouching oceanic dusk appeared in her mind. Antina wished to drive away the smell, but Iris stopped her.

    Antina frowned. ¡°Such a wasteful performance.¡±

    ¡°First impression is important, is it not?¡± Iris held Antina¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°Is this also wasteful?¡±

    ¡°I enjoyed it, Mistress. How could it be wasteful?¡±

    ¡°I also enjoyed their show. They simply wished to ensure our safety.¡±

    ¡°This little trick doesn¡¯t befit your stature.¡±

    With a forceful swipe of Antina¡¯s hand, a tail of dreary purple glow cut through space. Chilly winds permeated the carriage, shook the curtains, and seeped into the empty environment. Their reach covered the illusory mist, which recoiled away in fright.

    Iris blew. Warm, sizzling air took hold of the nightly glow. The atmosphere heated the cushions and pillows surrounding Antina, who lowered her head, blushing.

    The mystique of the chilly winds dispersed. The pale mist regained its lost region.

    ¡°We are their distinguished guests; By overreaching our status, we step on their goodwill.¡±

    ¡°But Mistress, they failed to live up to your expectations.¡±

    ¡°Those who can satisfy me are few and close by.¡± Iris covered her smile. ¡°Moreover, she had already exceeded my expectations when she swallowed the Seed of Corruption without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Would you . . . take her in?¡±

    ¡°My appetite isn¡¯t unending, Antina.¡±

    The carriage driver interrupted the conversation by slowing the carriage. Antina brushed the curtain aside to look at the outside. The drifting tide of mists receded before the guests, revealing a large stone-paved road, whose sides were filled with wagons and strongmen. They hurled boxes of goods and raw materials into the dilapidated warehouses guarded by beautiful pirates.

    A tanned lady tilted her hat upward as she walked down a warehouse¡¯s porch and headed for the newcomers. Her right hand held a flintlock gun by her side while her left touched her machete. She glared at the carriage driver¡¯s darkened expression.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a place where a rich person should come.¡± The lady snickered. ¡°Everything about you screams extravagant.¡±

    ¡°Your disrespect will not be overlooked,¡± the carriage driver said. ¡°Before you are¡ª¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The lady pirate flicked her flintlock. An explosion rumbled the surrounding mists. A series of slender, shadowy hands embraced the driver and pulled her away from the bullet, which passed by and hit the carriage roof. A claw clasped onto it, disallowing its impact from harming the roof.

    The pirate lost her grip on the flintlock, and her machete shattered in its sheath. Despite the blade fragments cutting her palm, she let out no agonising scream. Her throat closed up as invisible ropes clutched her.

    Her face paled, her vision blurring. She collapsed on the dirty ground, cold mist enveloping her motionless body. The chill invaded her body and froze her chest, her lungs, and her heart. She had no idea what happened except that she was losing her breath.

    The surrounding pirates reached for their weapons. The people in the vacant buildings raised their bows and staffs. Everyone glared at the driver, who kept still within the strange warmth of her shadowy protection.

    A bell disrupted the tension. The pirates, resisting the urge to frown, removed their hands from their weapons, although their postures remained defensive. The door into the main townhouse swung open. Gantil rushed out, her clothes dishevelled, her right hand holding a handbell.

    She arrived before her collapsed subordinate and checked on her. The darkness crushing her receded inside the carriage. After making sure the tanned lady had stabilised, Gantil lowered her head at the carriage driver.

    ¡°Please forgive her. It¡¯s my fault for not specifying the details of your arrival.¡±

    ¡°I did nothing,¡± the driver said. ¡°Seek Mistress¡¯s forgiveness. Only she can stop her maid¡¯s punishment.¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris, her disobedience is my fault. I¡¯ll take all the responsibility.¡±

    The carriage door opened. Antina, covered in a slick black maid uniform, stepped down. Her heels clicked against the stone road. The coursing mist scattered away from her presence. She glared at Gantil, who, although standing her ground, humbly avoided the forceful gaze.

    Antina tilted away her umbrella and opened it. Its silky dome cast a shadow over her, and an invisible field enclosed the carriage and Gantil. Unexpected screeches bloomed around the carriage. Dark hands towering over the warehouses and townhouses arched down the street. In their grips were hooded cultists, whose features had already mutated beyond humanity.

    Gantil and her subordinates readied their weapons, but they couldn¡¯t protect themselves from the bone-crunching sounds and the torrents of bloody messes. The magical field repelled the metallic stench and the crimson dyes, leaving the carriage and the mistress within it untainted.

    ¡°What . . . did you do?¡± Gantil said. ¡°How did you discover them?¡±

    ¡°Your formation is lacking, Gantil. Your opponents have the blessings of the Evil Gods. At least a Grandmaster is needed to evade their detection.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Lady Iris¡¯s maid?¡±

    Antina smiled. ¡°Only someone like me is worthy of that position.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate my importance, Antina,¡± Iris said. ¡°You¡¯re also a senior member, The Founder¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°And your lover, Mistress.¡±

    Once the umbrella was closed, Antina¡¯s shadow spread outwards. Its black flood covered the neighbourhood. The splattered carcasses, the dripping blood, and the bubbling flesh sank into the magical abyss. Even the terrible stench vanished.

    Antina held out her hand. Iris took it as she alighted the carriage. She looked down at the lying tanned lady, who had already woken up but was too nervous to move. Iris¡¯s attention upon her pitiful state pinched her skin. Her naked body under her clothes trembled.

    ¡°Get up and apologise,¡± Gantil said. ¡°Your gun collection will be confiscated if you fail her.¡±

    The pirate lady tensed. She carefully sat up and peeked at the mysterious lady in front of her. She dressed unlike a noble lady, wearing a leathery jacket and a short skirt, giving a handsome vibe.

    ¡°I thought you were an enemy. This project is too important to allow any mistake.¡±

    ¡°Your dedication to your cause is admirable.¡± Iris knelt and tilted up her victim¡¯s chin. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have omitted your desires. Greed is a pirate¡¯s virtue, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How can I stop myself? Your carriage looks otherworldly.¡±

    ¡°Laurian!¡± Gantil stomped the ground. ¡°I told you to plead, not aggravating her.¡±

    ¡°I like her boldness. Her presence must have brightened your crew¡¯s mood, Gantil.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m free?¡± Laurian said.

    ¡°Do you want to be free?¡±

    Laurian almost answered, but she kept her mouth shut. That question, coming from the Court of Indulgence, carried significance beyond superficial thought. She delicately stood up and moved to behind her leader Gantil.

    ¡°No need to be anxious. I was merely teasing you.¡± Iris showed Gantil a piece of candy before eating it herself. ¡°We have never forced anyone.¡±

    Iris walked past Gantil and Laurian. The rest of the terrified pirates and workers stood frozen. Antina followed behind her mistress and gave everyone close to her mistress a harsh look. No one dared to stop the two ladies, whose presences dominated even the misty concealment formation.

    Gantil caught up to Iris, but Iris opened the door herself. The interior resembled an ordinary living room, the place of their first meeting. A young girl was sitting on a sofa, reading an introductory book on spells and rituals. Mantil raised her head and, recognising her mother¡¯s guest, put down the book and walked shyly to Iris.

    ¡°You look much better now,¡± Iris said. ¡°Is magic your passion?¡±

    Mantil nodded. ¡°Magic is beautiful. I want to be able to channel their marvellous powers.¡±

    Antina examined Mantil. She narrowed her eyes and glanced at Gantil, who naturally came to her daughter¡¯s side and patted her head.

    ¡°My daughter has gotten interested in magic since she recovered. She¡¯s been reading the introductory books quite well. I¡¯m planning to find a suitable mentor for her.¡±

    ¡°Royal Magic Academy is one of the best places for her,¡± Antina said. ¡°Our connection is more than enough to guarantee her entry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Gantil said. ¡°I¡¯ve made many enemies during my voyages. I cannot leave her at the academy. And I will not take advantage of Lady Iris¡¯s kindness.¡±

    ¡°A peaceful learning environment is great for a beginner, but it is not the only way.¡± Iris bent down to touch Mantil¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your adventurous spirit doesn¡¯t enjoy a classroom setting, does it?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s stories inspire me. I, too, want to sail the high sea!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s terrible, perilous?¡±

    ¡°Wherever Mother goes, I¡¯ll follow.¡±

    ¡°What if she wants to join me? I¡¯ll be staying at The Academy conducting research. Will you stay with me?¡±

    Mantil¡¯s eyes sparkled, but she resisted giving her answer. ¡°I¡¯ll . . . endure it.¡±

    Iris giggled. She gently pinched Mantil¡¯s cheek. Mantil didn¡¯t move away but instead persisted through it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide your admiration. The Court of Indulgence never discriminates.¡±

    Gantil covered her daughter¡¯s mouth, her eyebrows twitching. ¡°My apology, Lady Iris. My daughter may have been too enthusiastic. She doesn¡¯t know better.¡±

    ¡°I can recommend your daughter to a witch who¡¯s looking for an apprentice. She, too, is a seafarer, although her allegiance lies under us.¡±

    Iris chatted with Gantil until the crews and workers finished unloading all the precious materials and documents. The tanned lady cautiously entered the room to give her leader a small chest sealed by magically glowing chains. Gantil placed it in front of Iris.

    ¡°Please accept this gift, both as an appreciation and an apology.¡±

    Antina tapped the chains. Their radiances faded before they crumbled as dust. Eerie haze escaped, raising like a curtain for the main stage, a dull, grey coin resting on a sunken red cushion. On its face was an insignia of a mermaid getting swept by the endless ocean.

    A feminine melody accompanied the coin. An oceanic current bubbled around the room. Thunders and lightning flashed before Iris¡¯s eyes. The sunken ships roared in defiance against its doom.

    The coin whispered, but its voice, corroded by time itself, could no longer be heard. Only a faint vibration lingered.

    That lingering passion was enough to form a connection. A relic from an ancient dynasty, buried beneath the everchanging tide, resurfaced in the hand of its inheritor.

 Chapter 298: Chasing Evil

    The tea¡¯s aroma perfumed the living room. Iris swirled her teacup while looking at Mantil, who held her cup with both her hands and carefully drank it. Despite her effort, Mantil couldn¡¯t resist peeping on Iris and mimicking her.

    Gantil patted her daughter¡¯s head while giving Iris an apologetic look.

    ¡°Your gift is splendid indeed,¡± Iris said while glancing at the chest Antina was holding. ¡°What kind of reward would you like?¡±

    ¡°This is the least I can do for my daughter.¡±

    ¡°A transaction that saved her is still a transaction. The price you paid is already enough.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a mere transaction, I still feel grateful.¡± Gantil raised her right hand and clasped it gently. ¡°Like how you expected nothing in return, I expected nothing either.¡±

    ¡°My desire to reward you is also purely mine.¡±

    ¡°If Mother doesn¡¯t want anything, can I have it instead?¡± Mantil said.

    Gantil turned to her daughter, shook her head, and returned to Iris. ¡°Then, please give her a disguise.¡±

    ¡°Security for our associates is already in our contract.¡±

    ¡°Then . . . can I have your favour?¡±

    Antina raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mistress¡¯s favour is too precious¡ª"

    Iris snapped her fingers, stopping Antina from speaking further. ¡°I am merely a part of the Court of Indulgence; my influence cannot compare to other senior members.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the one who saved us,¡± Gantil said. ¡°We trusted your judgement, Lady Iris. Your favour is the most valuable thing we could have.¡±

    ¡°Then my favour you shall receive.¡±

    Iris stood up. She leaned on the coffee table, moving closer to Gantil, whose tense expression failed to conceal her fiery expectation. Iris smirked but did not advance further.

    ¡°Our excursion has taken much of your precious time.¡±

    ¡°Time spent with you is no time lost.¡±

    Gantil picked up a bell stick and rang it. A few clerks entered the room with documents detailing the amount and quality of the goods transferred into the warehouses. These contracts mapped a web of merchants, high society, and powerful organisations.

    Antina checked the papers while Iris checked the clerks, who nervously stood behind Gantil. The image of their first mate crawling on the street persisted in their retinas.

    Resisting the urge to scold her subordinates, Gantil maintained a smile which was forever familiar to her crewmates. Her lips playfully curved up while her eyes flickered, sparkling with hidden flares. The clerks held their breaths, shifting their target of anxiety.

    The official business swiftly concluded. The documents were spotless. The operation front was legitimate; all traces were fabricated to mislead potential investigation.

    Iris raised her right hand. The room halted in its flow. Sounds receded into the depth of silence, and flickering lights stabilised under a solemn weight. Iris placed her hand on the table and yanked it upward.

    A river of blurry cards scattered on the glass surface. Blue flames burst on top of them, but they suffered no burn. The cards, their faces unreadable, slowly revolved in their places, dancing amidst a tide of pale smoke. Silhouettes of unseen figures moved within these cards, although no one could glean anything from them.

    Iris leaned on her sofa. ¡°Would you do the honour?¡±

    Gantil nodded. She studied the card arrangement while feeling the smoke¡¯s current with her gaze. Lady Iris¡¯s divination relied on the spirit. She must follow her heart until the answer reveals itself.

    Mantil instead picked the one whose silhouette resembled Iris the most. The card cut her finger. She pulled back her hand and looked at her fingertip. She didn¡¯t bleed. There was a glow stuck on her nail, which dissipated like a fairy mesmerising her.

    Gantil caught her daughter¡¯s hands before she bowed at Iris. She wanted to make an excuse for her daughter, but Iris¡¯s amused expression had already excused her behaviour.

    ¡°What did you see, Mantil?¡± Iris said.

    Mantil blinked. The fairy was no longer there. She looked at her mother, who gave her an encouraging nod, and then stared excitedly at Iris. ¡°A vast ocean with raging waves. I¡ªthe future me¡ªwas sailing across the storm. I was a mage, with a sapphire staff and a magical hat!¡±

    ¡°What . . . does that mean?¡± Gantil said.

    ¡°Your daughter indeed has an affinity with the ocean. What she saw was a glimpse into the River of Time, a destination among many.¡±

    ¡°Am I . . . going to become a famous pirate?¡± Mantil said. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see Mom in my vision.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°You must¡¯ve created your own crews then.¡± Gantil chuckled. ¡°If you become famous, I¡¯ll retire and live off your wealth. Maybe you¡¯ll get to continue this business in my stead.¡±

    Mantil¡¯s eyes shimmered. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard for it. Please let me learn about magic soon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to finish those books first.¡±

    Mantil eagerly excused herself and shuffled away with unfinished books in her hands. She energetically bid Iris and Antina farewell before taking snacks, hiding them in her pocket.

    ¡°She can be quite passionate,¡± Gantil said.

    ¡°The future is everchanging. What she saw may never materialise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared myself since the day I first ventured out ocean. The tide will eventually take me, like how it¡¯s taken those before me.¡±

    ¡°Even under my wings?¡± Iris lifted her head. Translucent wings spread behind her, shielding her followers. Their unreal feathers drizzled around Gantil, who could feel their soft textures brushing all over her.

    ¡°I dare not make assumptions.¡±

    ¡°She will make it happen,¡± Antina said.

    Iris slapped the table. The flaming cards jumped and, their blazes extinguished, fell according to their roles. Only a few had their faces upward, revealing in pristine detail the landscapes and stories within.

    With a flick of her palm, the unused cards flew into Iris¡¯s sleeve, assembling into a neat stack. She handed it to her maid, who returned it to her mistress¡¯s box of cards.

    Gantil examined the remaining cards. One revealed a disrepair warehouse surrounded by mutated vines of blood-dripping spikes. Lantern light shone through its broken windows, supported only by the ravenous moonlight above. A hooded figure stood atop the wall of fog, glaring at the warehouse with his crimson slit-like eyes.

    The devil''s pupils shifted to Gantil. She found herself unable to move. Distorted murmurs reached her heart, and countless gazes focused on her vulnerable mind. Dizziness ambushed her, and her vision darkened.

    Iris seized Gantil¡¯s collar and dragged her in. She gave Gantil a strong kiss, biting her lower lip until it bled. Gantil snapped back, but she had already lost the strength to resist. Her blood touched her tongue, but another sensation overwhelmed that taste.

    A lightheaded moan escaped Gantil. Iris finally pushed away her partner. She then picked up the card and tore it. A scream penetrated through the face of the card, but Iris crushed it with her hand.

    ¡°I . . . didn¡¯t expect such an intense situation,¡± Iris said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t blame my inappropriate action, would you?¡±

    Gantil touched her lips, her focus shifting away from Iris¡¯s face. ¡°You saved me, Lady Iris. I don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you should¡¯ve let me look at the cards instead.¡±

    ¡°Fake jealousy doesn¡¯t impress me, Antina. You know I¡¯d give a much greater prize.¡±

    ¡°Can I not hoard you for myself?¡±

    Iris picked another card and pricked its face. The silhouette of a princess playing a chess game against the darkness rippled across the card. The garden they found themselves in walled away all escapes except for a great marble arch, which led to an obscured gate, dimly lit by a hanging lantern.

    Iris frowned. She closed her eyes. Pink mist radiated from her fair skin, splashing out of her sleeves and attire, and consumed the living room. Gantil blocked her face from the mist, but they coursed around her hands. She inhaled a puff of sweet, drowsy air, but her body did not reject it.

    A vision overlapped with her perception. Above the warehouses, outside the magical array of concealment, a man in a ceremonial black cloak flew through the clouds, leaving a thin black tail, which crumbled as ashes and scattered groundward.

    His cloak contorted, screaming out its unending hunger like a bloodhound who caught a wisp of a fresh carcass.

    He turned to look at Gantil, his bloodshot eyes staring through the distance separating them. The pink mist guarding Gantil quivered. Crimson snake-like lines rapidly grew around them.

    The snakes hissed at Gantil, who reached for her dagger but was stopped by Antina¡¯s gentle hold. The shadow beneath Gantil sprung up. Tendrils coiled around the snakes and dragged them into the abyss.

    The mist dispersed. Antina caught Gantil, whose legs had given up their strength. She delicately placed Gantil on the sofa while looking at an open window. Iris was standing by it, staring into the horizon. She adjusted her jacket and tilted her cap, which grew translucent like her fleeting presence.

    The Agent of Healed Heart paused in his tracks. The weak gaze on him faded, but another suffocating feeling took its place. His Dying Feast Cloak shrieked.

    Space before him cracked. An explosion engulfed him. Milky white mists spread across the sky. Outlines of floating, towering trees sprouted from nothing and toward nowhere. Their great canopies blocked out sunlight, raining instead illusory leaves.

    The Agent tugged his cloak and flung it forward. Skeleton maws, constricted by thorny chains, flew against the tide. Their sharp teeth bit the great trees, dispersing their unphysical presence. Blue and red vines rushed at the skulls and pierced their gaping mouths.

    Golden halberds swung from the sky. The Agent raised his right hand. A crucible containing a beating heart appeared on it. Heartbeat rippled against the swings, pushing in screeching tunes the holy judgement.

    The mist vanished, and so did the forest. The crushed skulls fragmented as shards, which his Dying Feast Cloak devoured.

    The impact left sparkles, like comets congratulating the birth of a star, the star that grabbed all attention. The star, a lady whose face hid behind her fashionable cap, flashed an excited smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± The Agent said. ¡°We had no past grudge.¡±

    ¡°I loathe your stench,¡± the lady said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I get rid of them before they fester in my garden?¡±

    ¡°Sacrilege will be punished with death.¡±

    The lady swiped her hand. A whip lashed out at The Agent. Its tip blasted a wave of purple light, which left tiny cracks in its path. The void peeped out at the world, but the ever-present pressure crushed the fissures into nonexistence.

    The closing impacts bloomed behind the strike, like a butterfly flapping its glassy wings. The Agent tossed the crucible at it. The beating heart ruptured into a sea of blood filled with pulsating flesh. The flesh assembled into a scythe and struck at the whip.

    Sharp splinters of light punctured the Dying Feast Cloak, grazing The Agent. He stepped backwards. Grey blood dripped from his eyes. Vessel-like tendrils grew on his fresh wounds, mending them.

    A rain of purple waves overwhelmed his cloak, whose canine skulls failed to defend themselves. He continually retreated while losing his body mass, getting reformed by his veins before getting shredded by the unending grind.

    Although his flesh couldn¡¯t regenerate fast enough, The Agent kept his eyes locked on the mysterious lady. As his tattered cloak roared, sending ghostly apparitions of gigantic wolves and lions and vultures, The Agent took out a sacrificial dagger and stabbed himself.

    His chest split open. His heart, crutched by a black claw, sent a firm ripple. The sun sunk. Its radiance fell from the sky. The night rose to the precipice, on which a crown of thorns occupied.

    At the centre of the crown, a singular eye opened. Its shadow morphed into a figure. The man stepped out with his left hand holding a pitch black cane. Weary eyes on the cane darted everywhere until they came to rest on the obscured lady.

    Iris lifted her head. Her cap could no longer hide her azure eyes. Her smile never ceased.

 Chapter 299: Scale of Judgement

    The Grand Priest of Masolis looked down at Iris. Her cap no longer hid her face. Her crystal-like azure eyes pierced through his body, gleaning the secrets within his flesh.

    ¡°The Court¡¯s Black Rose,¡± The Grand Priest said. ¡°We¡¯ve finally met.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t take kindly of uninvited guests.¡±

    ¡°Our Lord has set his eyes upon you.¡±

    ¡°Yet he failed; are you confident?¡±

    The Grand Priest narrowed his eyes. He glanced at Agent of Healed Heart, who lightly nodded. The illusory night rumbled. The dreadful clouds congregated into an upside-down tide, whose crimson vapours welled and ebbed like a sickly heart.

    Blood fell around the singular crown. Its glimmer, tainted by the metallic dyes, dimmed until the crown itself turned pitch black. The devil¡¯s eye at its centre focused. Large veins popped on its nauseating sclera; all things outside its gaze lost their importance. The world stage became confined within this bloody thunderstorm.

    Iris caught her blown-away cap. Her jacket flapped like a pair of translucent wings on her back. She pressed her cap in her palm and clasped her hands. A swarm of fireflies spread around her.

    The fireflies rushed out like a tsunami, lighting up the terrible darkness. They cut through the dripping blood drops, which screamed and dispersed as ghastly figures. These ghosts reached for Iris, their rotten hands filled with sharp nails and glass shards. The bright fireflies burned the spectres before imploding as visages of translucent symbols.

    Iris pointed at the gigantic eyes. The symbols surrounding her accelerated their rotation and intensified their radiance. Thin threads emerged from their glows, connecting each other into a formless array, and enveloped the black sky with rainbow lights.

    The gigantic eye glared at the revolving array. Its veins burst into a splash of flesh-eating insects. The undead centipedes devoured the magical symbols they could reach, but more symbols struck them down with rays of light resembling holy swords.

    Under the intense gaze of his master, The Grand Priest knocked his pitch-black cane against the air. A sharp noise rang, accompanying a rift in spacetime. Fragmented glasses spread outward. Their tainted surfaces reflected the other side of the world, where demons crawled around the earth and monsters occupied the sky.

    These demons threw themselves at the holy swords. Their mighty claws shattered the magical symbols along with themselves. Heart-piercing screeches filled the night, though no sound leaked from the glasses.

    The river of glass surrounded Iris. The ravenous clouds rained rotten stenches onto her. Only her cap became drenched, yet she held onto her possession. She put it on herself.

    Dark purple glows sparkled around the cap. The decaying rain vanished from the cap¡¯s fabric. Iris smiled.

    The Agent of Healed Heart frowned. He yanked the sacrificial dagger from his staked heart. The thunderstorm intensified. Lightning descended from the false sky. Its fleshy appearance, writhing with spikes and broken teeth, thrust at Iris.

    ¡°Teaming up against my mistress, how cowardly.¡±

    Darkness rippled. An insignia of a feminine skeleton hand manifested in front of Iris. A maid in a uniform made of shadow itself stepped out from nothing. Antina raised her right hand. Her index fingertip tapped the fleshy lightning.

    The world twisted. The fleshy tendril collapsed onto itself. The metallic spikes and shattered teeth crushed themselves into a bloody rain. Tens of shadowy maws emerged from Antina¡¯s skirt. They consumed every drop of the unholy blood.

    Iris walked up to her maid. She leaned close to her maid¡¯s right cheek and rewarded it with a light kiss. She pressed her weight onto her maid, who excitedly supported her mistress.

    ¡°Please let me take care of the minor things.¡± Antina glanced at the Agent of Healed Heart before focusing on her mistress¡¯s lips, which remained close to her face. ¡°I¡¯d like to witness your grace once more.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to fulfil your desires.¡±

    Iris pointed at The Grand Priest. Silver lines flowed out of her jacket¡¯s sleeve, spread like the roots of a thousand-year-old tree, and branched into a fractal maze that threatened not only the Grand Priest but also the wicked eye of the immortal. Trees and bushes of gem-like colours sprouted from the roots. They decorated the sky into a floating continent, filled with the vitality of the living, which suppressed the deathly aura of the wicked.

    Among silvery vines, apparitions of living statues rose. These spear-wielding constructs, soaked in the bloody rain, cried their war songs and fought against the demons in the mirror world. Elementals, beings of living flames and waters, manifested at the heart of the forest and rose skyward. Their searing gazes met the lone Grand Priest.

    Frowning, The Grand Priest knocked on his cane. Portals split behind him. Immature mutants, whose demonic forms still resembled their human selves, stumbled out of the pits. They recoiled at the sight of The Grand Priest, but the smells of pure magic excited them. Their ravenous cries echoed along with their mad rushes toward the battles.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Your plan is doomed to fail, Black Rose,¡± The Grand Priest said. ¡°There is no end to the power of the immortal.¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve successfully devoured his curse?¡±

    Iris spread her arms to the side. A greater silhouette materialised on top of hers. Three pairs of black feathered wings rose behind Iris. Their reach covered the sky, towering over the rusty crown and the trembling eye. The lady stared into Masolis¡¯s eye and flashed an aggressive smirk.

    The Grand Priest shivered. His flesh wanted to rip out of his skin and escape this horrible forest. He gripped his cane, on which cracks appeared. The visage possessing Black Rose terrified him. That being gave him the same pressure as his master, whose mere gaze had sent him to his knees.

    He bit his tongue until he cut it in half. Purple blood gushed out of his mouth. He dripped his hand in it and painted the sky with sacrificial symbols. The mutants surrounding him froze. They wished to escape, but an invisible chain bound them.

    Tens of obsidian altars rose upward. At their centres were the chained mutants with their innards gouged, their blood drained, and their souls laid bare. Their hoarse screeches rang only within themselves.

    ¡°With half my blood and all these half-demons, I beseech your descent. Please grace us with your might and crush this heretic.¡±

    The altars quivered. Hundreds of hands crawled through the void and ripped the flesh from The Grand Priest. He intensely watched Iris¡¯s weak smile while blood continuously poured down those hands.

    The rivers of blood formed a lake, an ocean of viscous, suffocating liquid. Whirlpools sank the centre of the ocean, revealing a circular path. Its depth spiralled through spacetime, shifting between Planes.

    The crimson world on the other side reared its head into the Main Material Plane. A gigantic arm, on whose palm was a snake-like pupil, plunged from the Abyssal Plane and into the Main Material Plane. Its spikes and chains and seals violently shuddered. The void¡¯s turbulence cracked the barriers between Planes, but the world¡¯s pressure mended all cracks.

    Two of Masolis¡¯s eyes focused on Iris, on Black Light¡¯s visage. Their visions dyed the forest red, and the forest became demonic with their wills. The gemstone trees turned into ashes while the living constructs grew rotten flesh and lost their reasonings.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Iris said.

    ¡°You¡¯re too generous, Dear.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s important to me, too.¡±

    ¡°We cannot take everything. Your power is also ours.¡±

    Iris observed the intricate flows of powers, branching and merging, dancing and striking. These invisible energies drew incomprehensible symbols. They constructed sentences, paragraphs, pictures, scenes, towns, mountains, continents.

    A breathing world appeared before Iris, moving from the beginning toward prosperity and finally the end. The decaying nature cast a long shadow over the lifeless landscape, but light sparked within the emptiness, and the world began anew.

    By Iris¡¯s side, Black Light overlooked the creation and destruction of the abstract world. She commanded their progress, strung their paces, and weaved events into existence. She controlled the weather, which influenced the Main Material World, and seized authority over the order of things.

    The thunderstorm of blood and flesh quietened its roars. The rusty crown dimmed. Masolis¡¯s eyes flickered with worldly glares. The sky above and the land below prostrated before Iris, who held the golden scale which balanced order against chaos.

    She raised the scale and plucked the gigantic eye at the centre of the crown. Black blood vessels and nerves tore the fabric of reality apart, desperate to hold on. Masolis screamed, screamed until his Divinity leaked out from hell and flooded the sealed space. His satanic voice shocked the sky until the sun above the clouds no longer dared to send down strong light, until the ocean waves no longer dared to rise and fall audibly.

    Masolis¡¯s hand tensed. Its dark eye stared into Iris¡¯s soul, into her realm of consciousness, into her memory. Crimson letters, arising from sacrificial blood, etched themselves onto the eye. Their cursed formation whispered a song into Iris¡¯s spirit. It talked about a young girl abandoned by her family.

    The girl must feed herself with leftovers tossed by a wealthy passerby, drink dirt water near a leaking pipe, and sleep ill in a small unused grave. One day, a beautiful lady came to the girl and offered her work in exchange for food and a bed. The exhausted girl signed the deal with her purity.

    She worked with her body and soul, using all to please her clients. She became famous, and her living conditions grew better. She drank whatever she wanted and worked whenever she wanted, but she could never escape this way of life.

    Yet she never wished to leave. She enjoyed this life; she enjoyed the touches of those clients, men and women. They excited her, filled her with purposes, and kept the emptiness of days past at arm¡¯s length.

    The lady who pulled her out of poverty never left. She had always been there¡ªtending, consoling, loving. She was the torch on the stormy night, although that torch was dimming.

    As the girl aged, her beauty faded. Her clients dwindled, and her status fell like tears in her eyes when the beautiful lady could no longer come to visit her. She still had food and drink to drown her sorrow away. She still had clients to make love with. What she no longer had was a beating heart.

    She locked herself in a room, ripped the curtains into pieces, pieced them into a long string, and tied it to a wooden beam. The music from the pub below seeped through the creaky flooring.

    Orange light peered into the dusty room. With a light kick, a chair fell over. A snow-white silhouette hovered at the centre of it all.

    A rope tightened around Iris¡¯s spirit. She gasped but failed to produce a voice. Her mind pulsated between clarity and daze, but she did not stop her motion. Her pale expression maintained a smile.

    She slid her finger into the gigantic eye socket, pinched the flesh, and yanked the eyeball out of Masolis.

    The noose snapped. Iris¡¯s spirit regained its clarity. Masolis did not scream. His hand fell over, disintegrating as insects. They dissolved under the radiance emitted by the scale of judgment.

    The Grand Priest¡¯s body limped. His cane splintered into pieces. He brutally retreated while coughing out clumps of worm-infested organs. His widened eyes could not blink or refocus. He couldn¡¯t even think of looking at Black Rose, whose status had ascended beyond mortality.

    The Agent of Healed Heart disengaged from Antina. He turned away and escaped with The Grand Priest, who did not look back or even wait for his accomplice. Antina only coolly glanced at their departing figures.

    The rusty crown, smashed by an unseen force, only left behind cursed fragments. The thunderstorm also vanished, the seal lifted. The outside world intruded; The Grand Formation slowly lit up.

    Antina returned to her mistress, who was motionless, deep in thought.

    ¡°Mistress . . . you have fought and won against a God,¡± Antina said. ¡°Your name will forever remain in the monument of eternity.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to take better care of me, Dear.¡± Iris¡¯s voice was fleeting. She gave her right hand to her maid. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. The Orthodoxy will be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°Please allow me, Mistress.¡±

    Iris tightly embraced her maid. Her strength rapidly diminished. Her eyes grew teary. Black Light¡¯s visage merged back with hers.

    As her maid held her like a sleeping princess, she calmly fell asleep.

 Chapter 300: Her Adventurous Desires

    Antina covered her asleep mistress with a warm blanket before she looked at Gantil, who fiercely resisted the urge to ask what had happened. Iris and Antina disappeared, and Iris returned while sleeping with an expression indicative of a comforting dream.

    ¡°Is there anything I could do?¡± Gantil said. ¡°We can arrange a suite for her right this instant.¡±

    ¡°Is its quality up to par?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll try to meet her standard.¡±

    Antina shook her head. ¡°She will be leaving soon.¡±

    Gantil lowered her head. ¡°Please give us a chance to redeem ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Even if I were to be generous, Mistress didn¡¯t want to impose on you. You will only hinder her design.¡±

    No words could refute Antina¡¯s statement. The mist-filling magic array could not hinder the cultists or prevent the great evil from discovering Iris. The pirate crew and mercenaries amounted to mere sparkles before a roaring storm. A gentle flick of a sleeve would extinguish their fleeting glows.

    ¡°Lady Antina, what compensation should we prepare?¡± Gantil said.

    Antina slid her fingers across the sofa¡¯s support, feeling her mistress¡¯s warmth radiating to her fingertips. ¡°The Court does not lack worldly materials, and Mistress cares little about their monetary worth. Sincerity pleases her, hearty emotions even more.¡±

    Would Iris accept her if Gantil wrapped herself in thin layers of fabric and heart-shaped bows? Would Iris carefully unclothe her, string by string, bow by bow, until her rawness bore untainted?

    The strange thoughts simmered in her heart, lingering despite her effort to dispel them. She looked at Iris¡¯s blissful smile. It directed its tenderness at her; its soundless whispers tickled her. She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling, nor did she know how to react to it.

    ¡°Will she . . . be pleased with a piece of me?¡± Gantil said.

    ¡°She treasures all love.¡± Antina smiled. ¡°Are you prepared to keep a piece of her?¡±

    Gantil glanced at the door into the study, where Mantil was reading her books and daydreaming about her adventurous future. Nothing would be more precious than her daughter¡¯s future.

    ¡°Unfortunately, my means cannot keep such a precious jewel.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter is blessed. Her future . . . will be bright.¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris¡¯s divination will come to pass.¡±

    ¡°Mistress¡¯s gift is more than a mere divination.¡±

    Faint blackness descended onto the living room. Invisible shadows sealed the gaps between doors and windows. The room stayed unchanged, but nothing could leak in or out without Antina¡¯s permission.

    Once Gantil readied herself, Antina produced a delicate bracelet embedded with multiple gemstones. They inconspicuously flickered under the lantern light. Gantil received the bracelet and, examining its brightest jewel, saw a trace of an expectant smile within its fluid surface.

    While Gantil was observing the bracelet, Antina knocked playfully at the study room¡¯s door. The shadow clinging to the wooden frame loosened. Mantil opened the door and entered upon receiving Antina¡¯s inviting chuckle.

    Gantil turned to Antina, who gave her a nod. She presented the bracelet to her daughter. Mantil excitedly received the bracelet but ceased focusing on it when she gazed at Iris.

    Her serene state resembled a sleeping princess whose beauty transcended nature, whose figure inspired scholars. She was resting harmoniously. Her grace permeated the room and all who chanced upon her. To attend to her needs was a blessing.

    The bracelet in Mantil¡¯s hand shone. The largest gemstone revealed a hazy vision. A young maid followed her mistress to a luxurious banquet, where her mistress showered her with praises and affection. The maid kissed her mistress¡¯s palm, anticipating greater rewards afterwards.

    Mantil couldn¡¯t see the maid¡¯s face, but she could feel the maid¡¯s thrill mixed with passion. That maid was a Monster Girl. That maid was her. She faithfully served her mistress, carefully attended to her needs, and lovingly pleased her heart.

    Her adventurous dream gave way to a humble yet ambitious goal. She was determined to stay beside Iris.

    The vision dimmed. Mantil lost her hold on the bracelet. It slipped out of her grasp, but she swiftly caught it. Her trembling hands clenched to the bracelet, which radiated ticklish warmth reminiscent of a wavy tease.

    ¡°That . . . was me?¡± Mantil looked at her mother.

    Gantil failed to find an explanation. She looked at Antina.

    ¡°Mistress¡¯s power peeks at the River of Time. Your potential and desires give rise to possible futures,¡± Antina said. ¡°It is a blessing and a reward to serve Mistress.¡±

    Gantil took a deep breath. ¡°What about her future in the deep sea?¡±

    ¡°Destiny is fickle; she may become a pirate, or become a part of The Court, or both. Only she can decide her path.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Mantil almost blunted out her first thought but kept to herself. Antina¡¯s words evoked her prior visions. In a stormy world, she rode the tides with a solemn gaze respected by her crew. On a tranquil night, she carried her mistress¡¯s hat and received her mistress¡¯s hands. Both were exciting, fulfilling.

    Her heart itched. She touched her chest and found herself yearning for the unknown. ¡°I . . . don¡¯t know what I want.¡±

    ¡°Then you should slowly try them,¡± Gantil said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to decide now. Finding yourself is important.¡±

    Antina chuckled. ¡°Or you can be greedy and take everything.¡±

    Gantil held her breath despite knowing that Antina wouldn¡¯t do anything strange. Those words, spoken by a Monster Girl, seductively persisted in the room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll send you a letter once Mantil¡¯s mentor is ready,¡± Antina said. ¡°The bracelet contains Mistress¡¯s power. In front of her power, even a Grandmaster must reconsider their intention.¡±

    ¡°Allow me to escort you,¡± Gantil said. ¡°We currently lack a suitable gift for Lady Iris. Please give us a second chance in our next meeting.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be looking forward to your choice.¡± Antina delicately carried her mistress. ¡°I advise you to disable the concealment formation.¡±

    The shadow sealing the room receded. Environmental noises returned to the living room. Gantil rang her handbell and ordered her Mages to shut down the formation. They doubtfully followed her command.

    ¡°Our earlier clash has alerted The Grand Formation, the Orthodoxy will send people to inspect the region. Your overt anxiety will be noticeable,¡± Antina said.

    ¡°Should we hide our people?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing suspicious about operating warehouses and inspecting fine arts.¡±

    ¡°What about you, Lady Antina? Will they trouble you and Lady Iris?¡±

    Antina giggled. Her voice brightened the atmosphere. Her mistress shifted her posture. Antina suppressed her tone. She gave Gantil a weak smile.

    ¡°No one can disturb Mistress¡¯s rest.¡±

    ¡°Please tell her we¡¯re forever grateful.¡±

    ¡°Tell her yourself, Dear.¡±

    Antina boarded the carriage, set her mistress on the opposite sofa, and ordered the driver to send her to the Shivering Heart Salon. The driver was about to leave when a lady appeared in front of the carriage. Her long-sleeved shirt couldn¡¯t cover her bandaged hands, which trembled when an imaginary gaze fell on her.

    Laurian averted her gaze from the driver and lowered her head. She nervously persisted in silence, gathering words within her throat.

    ¡°I was wrong,¡± she shouted. ¡°No one told me to intercept your carriage. Please punish only me.¡±

    The driver hmphed and waited for the response from the inside. The magical mists receded into the creeks and alleys between rising townhouses and delipidated warehouses. Vibrant pavement trees and bushes returned colours to the grey environment. Bird chirps permeated the sparse street.

    ¡°This place has gotten lively,¡± Antina said. ¡°Isn¡¯t she adorable, Flavian?¡±

    ¡°What should I do with her, Lady Antina?¡± Flavian said. ¡°She disrespected Lady Iris and tried to damage her carriage.¡±

    ¡°She tried to frighten you. She deserves your punishment.¡±

    ¡°May I have some suggestions?¡±

    ¡°She tried to play with your feelings. Why not retaliate?¡±

    Antina¡¯s mischievous tone echoed in Flavian¡¯s head. Her chest warmed until her heart thumbed audibly in her ears. A puff of moist breath seeped out of her mouth. She exhaled and inhaled, thoughts forming in her glistening eyes.

    She returned to Laurian while taking off the hat concealing her features. Her silver eyes gazed at her opponent and danced around the bandaged silhouette. She teased the exposed flesh with her sight, the exposed heart with her movement, and the exposed emotions with her gleaming expression.

    Feeling an unfamiliar yet pleasant look, Laurian lifted her head. The silvery stars struck her and made her its object of desire. The short silver threads of hair behind the driver breathed sparks decorating the face she could never forget.

    ¡°Lady Iris doesn¡¯t hold a grudge against you,¡± Flavian said. ¡°My name is Flavian, one of the lady¡¯s many attendants.¡±

    ¡°I am Laurian, Second Mate of Seafaring Scope. I¡¯ve lived with the ocean my entire life. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°You sound timid despite your intimidating appearance.¡± Flavian chuckled and flashed a grand smile. ¡°Is this how the Second Mate should act?¡±

    ¡°We may be crude and aggressive, but we have rules and principles.¡±

    ¡°A lady of principle dared to shoot at a noble lady¡¯s carriage?¡±

    ¡°It was a warning shot!¡±

    ¡°Can you pay for the property damage? Will you work under us until you¡¯ve repaid your debt?¡±

    ¡°I . . . if Gantil allows it, I¡¯ll work for your lady until I earn my freedom.¡±

    Flavian opened her mouth and then paused. She turned to look at the slit between her and the interior, swallowing palpable air. Through the urge to profusely thank her lady for giving her an opportunity, she got back to Laurian and flicked a business card at her.

    Laurian grabbed the card. The warmth lingering on its surface coated her fingertips. A flowery fragrance hit her nose, but she suppressed her surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask for permission first,¡± Laurian said.

    Flavian shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s my business card. Your punishment is to become my correspondence. We will discuss minor issues through letters.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not good at negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Spare some time to come and learn from us.¡± Flavian winked. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you lots and lots of things.¡±

    Laurian frowned. She couldn¡¯t understand what Flavian meant, yet her heart raced from hearing that shifting tone. ¡°Do I only need to send you a letter every few days?¡±

    ¡°Are we not already friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes . . . Flavian, we¡¯re already friends. I¡¯ll write you about my day, but you must write me about your day too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Flavian rode the carriage away from the clean street, disappearing into a corner of an intersection. She did not have to look back to know Laurian was staring at her departing presence. Imaging the confusion in Laurian¡¯s eyes was delightful.

    She held her head high while indulging in what could have happened within the carriage. Her eyes shifted between the front and the back, although she kept to herself. Lady Antina must have known her wild imagination, but she did not stop her. It must be fine to daydream a little.

    Passersby filled the sidewalks and bricked streets outside the isolated region, entering and leaving storefronts of various goods. Clicking sounds of high heels and boots rhymed with the twirling gales that hit the carriage and rustled its roof ornaments.

    Among the sea of workers and travellers were a group of priests and knights. They held their heads high, their weapons and staffs by their sides, and marched in the middle of the road. Their leader, a Bishop, held a crystal-clear orb and inspected it whenever he arrived before a large patch of people.

    The people opened a path for the envoys of the Church of Knowledge. The Bishop led the way toward the dark clouds, which gathered above the distant street. Thunders hummed their wicked tunes while lightning crackled amidst the clear sky. Faint distorted laughter reached even the farther streets, although heard only by the supernatural few.

    As Iris¡¯s carriage passed the patrol, the Bishop¡¯s orb flashed twilight purple. He frowned and ordered his Paladins and Priests to move. They blocked the carriage despite its luxurious ornaments.

    Flavian, her eyes under her veil, lifted her head. Her glare pierced through the concealment and landed on the Paladin at the front, who desperately resisted the urge to give way.

    She adjusted her hat and turned to the Bishop. Her sight fell on the glowing orb.

    The Bishop walked to her. His golden-rimmed white cloak rustled. He took a deep breath, held the orb high, and solemnly smiled.

    ¡°Please let us inspect the carriage.¡±

 Chapter 301: Do Not Disturb

    Flavian furrowed her brows. Beneath her translucent veil, her eyes flashed, gleaming, bubbling with thoughts. The bishop did not move. The priests and paladins behind him tensed.

    ¡°How dare you disrespect our lady?¡± Flavian said. ¡°What right do you have to impede us?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve detected traces of demonic activities in this region. They may be hiding among us.¡±

    ¡°Implying that our lady housed a criminal?¡±

    ¡°Please forgive our offence. But we must ensure that no cultists slip away under our eye.¡±

    ¡°My lady is exhausted.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll only take a tiny bit of her time.¡± The bishop slightly lowered his head. ¡°To compensate, I¡¯ll cast a rejuvenation spell to ease her fatigue.¡±

    Flavian did not answer, did not blink, did not move. Her attire stirred, and her air chilled. Faint orbs of light manifested within her long sleeves.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Flavian,¡± Antina whispered. ¡°Stay by Mistress¡¯s side.¡±

    Despite how clear Antina¡¯s voice was, the bishop and his team heard none of it. They stared at Flavian, who retrieved her power. The light orbs dispersed, and she lowered her head as if nodding off.

    The bishop frowned. He took a step forward before he stopped. A chill descended upon him; his hair rose while his spirit shrivelled. He raised the relic orb, which generated glimmers of holy light around him. A sense of comfort coursed around his clerical cloak but failed to nullify the heaviness in his heart.

    The believers behind him noticed his strange behaviour. They tensed up, preparing their weapons and spells.

    ¡°You are not worthy,¡± a freezing tone rang.

    A figure made of darkness moved through the carriage door. Her hazy silhouette dripped like morning dews, creating a shadowy puddle beneath her slender appearance. Her features rapidly took form, revealing her breathtaking charm which stopped all hearts and commanded all attention.

    Antina looked at the bishop. Under her piercing focus, he trembled. His grip on the orb tightened, tightened until the crystal crackled. The holy light protecting him became chaotic, affected by the terrible darkness that towered below them.

    The bishop swiftly raised his hand to stop his team members from doing anything, although they too couldn¡¯t do anything. Their gazes fixated on the mysterious maid, whose presence alone extinguished their Holy Power.

    ¡°Our mistress shall not be disturbed.¡± Antina did not wait for any excuse. ¡°There will be no more warning.¡±

    Beneath Antina, the shadowy puddle bubbled with tendrils and fires eager to let loose. They danced, celebrating their eventual release, though they remained obedient before their master.

    These tendrils made no sounds, but their soundless screams still reached the bishop and his team. They instinctively ceased moving. Not even their minds could tell their bodies what to do.

    Silence came and passed. No one could utter anything. Antina hmphed and turned around. She was about to enter the carriage when the holy orb grew brighter. Its radiance eliminated the oppressive power covering the bishop and his team.

    Despite the bishop resisting her power, Antina did not care. She gave everything to her mistress, who was resting in the carriage. A burst of Evil Power rose from her mistress, but an unknown power was restraining it, devouring it.

    Antina glanced at the orb, whose bright colour annoyed her. She snapped her fingers. The orb shattered.

    The priests and paladins gasped. The bishop couldn¡¯t react to the explosion, but the shards didn¡¯t harm him. They dissolved as fireflies that flew to the sky.

    ¡°Our mistress detests commotion,¡± Antina said. ¡°Leave before my patience runs dry.¡±

    Flavian lifted her head. She smirked at the bishop and prepared to open the door for Antina, but Antina refused to let anyone see her mistress¡¯s sleeping appearance. Flavian did not mind; she carefully waited for Antina to enter the carriage.

    A faint rumbling interrupted the moment. Antina looked skyward. A man slowly descended on a series of invisible stairsteps until he reached the ground. He stood in front of the bishop and faced Antina.

    The bishop and his team rigidly lowered their heads. ¡°We greet Your Eminent.¡±

    Archbishop Halton lightly nodded. He gave Antina an apologetic look. ¡°Please forgive their offence, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Theirs is insignificant compared to yours.¡±

    Smiling, Halton retrieved his Holy Power. His golden-rimmed cloak no longer fluttered. ¡°Rest assured that we will not disturb your mistress.¡±

    ¡°I do not enjoy spelling out the obvious.¡±

    ¡°It is a sensitive period, Miss. The cultists have wreaked havoc unchecked for too long.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°And your stubbornness will let them slip away again.¡±

    A thin translucent film rose from the ground. The Grand Formation glimmered then faded into obedience. Darkness painted the environment black, leaving only the carriage and the trapped victims.

    Despite her unfeeling expression, Antina¡¯s presence intensified. Her slick maid uniform stirred. Her sharp profile distorted, shifting between concrete and shapeless form.

    Halton raised his right hand. A golden weight scale manifested above his palm. Golden light gushed out of his sleeves and gathered on one side of the scale. The pan lowered until a confusing immaterial mass appeared on its counterpart. The scale tipped from one side to another until it reached a balance.

    The Holy Power and the mass climbed the strings attached to the pan, reached the fulcrum, and mixed into a point of dense brilliance. The scale quaked. A strand of Faith rushed into the point mass. The world brightened against the shadowy curtain.

    ¡°May you lend us your strength, Chosen One,¡± Halton said.

    The point mass expanded into an oral portal, whose filmy surface rippled and twisted like a whirlpool. From it stepped out a lady composed of pure light. Her body solidified as the strand of Faith anchored her corporeal form.

    Her laced silver dress spread like lively vines. Her aura naturally frightened the encroaching darkness, and her eyes peered through hidden secrets.

    Antina met the lady¡¯s gaze. Her spirit paled, shaken to its core. This all-purifying lady overlooked her, reached into her soul, and observed her fluctuating emotions.

    The lady turned to Halton and, tilting her staff, showered the believers with healing light. The fatigue and dread plaguing the atmosphere receded into nothing, although the believers still dared not act recklessly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Antina said.

    ¡°I used to be called Maiden of Lunar Radiance, a Chosen One of age past.¡±

    Halton pressed his hands on his chest, offering his most sincere greeting, and lowered himself until his back was parallel to the ground. ¡°Chosen One, please bless us with the truth.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not proper to peek at a sleeping lady, is it?¡± The Maiden looked at Antina. ¡°What will you do, Young One?¡±

    ¡°Mistress . . . is resting. I cannot let you disturb her.¡±

    ¡°But she also doesn¡¯t want you to get hurt, does she?¡±

    Antina did not answer. She glanced at Flavian, who couldn¡¯t even speak before The Maiden.

    ¡°You¡¯re a curious being, Young One. As a Chosen One, I must destroy the evil threatening this world. Your nature . . . smells tempting.¡±

    The shadow under The Maiden erupted. Countless thin arms reached for her, their claws tearing through the air and crackling the fabric of reality. They crashed with an invisible sea of power, of gentle waves, of soft pillows.

    The claws punctuated the field. But as they sank deeper, closing in on The Maiden, their sharp blades corroded, morphed into silky threads. They fell on The Maiden¡¯s dress like strings of clouds, of cool fog. They coursed around her like a trail, exemplifying her otherworldly appearance.

    Unbothered, The Maiden drew her staff closer. She did not exert her power nor her will. Only a slight gesture.

    Antina collapsed to her knees. The ground under her became a bedsheet cushioning her fall. Her maid uniform unravelled, their shadowy form dissipating. Her soul pulsated like a beating heart, but she could only feel the pain radiating throughout her body.

    She was losing her essence. A burst of flames was purifying her endless desires. An ocean of emptiness gushed inside her consciousness, and she was sinking. Sinking was all she could do, for struggling was futile.

    She gasped for breath and opened her eyes. She lifted her head to look at The Maiden, whose surprised eyes drew themselves away from her and at the carriage, at the secret behind the curtained door.

    The Maiden returned to Antina. ¡°I thought I could purify you, Young One. The world has become a strange place, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Antina wanted to stand up, but her legs would not move. She could only glare at her enemy. Her shadow bubbled, although it failed to produce anything.

    ¡°Unfortunately my anchor is too weak. I¡¯d like to examine your nature, but yours is still less fascinating than hers.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t . . . bother my Mistress.¡± Antina pushed against the ground. Her trembling legs popped up. ¡°Take me, but not her.¡±

    ¡°Since when have I become that reckless? She¡¯s beyond my means.¡±

    Antina blinked. Her legs lost their strength. She sat back on the cushion, but her gaze shifted to the carriage.

    The Maiden smiled and turned to Halton. ¡°The evil you looked for is not here.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean by her nature?¡± Halton said. ¡°Is she¡ª¡±

    ¡°A lady¡¯s secret is for her to disclose it herself.¡±

    ¡°But our duty is to eradicate the wicked.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not wicked. She¡¯s merely different.¡±

    Halton would not argue against the Chosen One. The Maiden tapped Antina¡¯s head. A burst of vitality surged into Antina. The Maiden¡¯s body flickered. The Faith sustaining her appearance in the world was dwindling.

    She merely looked at the sky, whose constellation had become unfamiliar. Time had never waited for anyone, not even the Chosen Ones.

    The Maiden of Lunar Radiance leaned to Antina. ¡°Tell your mistress I wished for her success.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with her?¡±

    ¡°Her senior?¡±

    The strand of Faith vanished. The Maiden of Lunar Radiance lost her body. Her spirit returned to the realm beyond, leaving Antina kneeling before nothing but a speck of light.

    Antina rose to her feet, glared at Halton, and entered the carriage. Flavian rapidly drove it away from the patrolling team. The barrier distorted all perceptions, leaving the passersby unaware of the supernatural. Not even The Grand Formation could detect any anomaly.

    ¡°What should we do, Your Eminent?¡± the bishop said.

    ¡°The Chosen One has confirmed their innocence.¡±

    ¡°But she implied that they were not normal. We must investigate further.¡±

    ¡°Their power is beyond us, and they don¡¯t intend on causing chaos.¡± Halton retrieved his scale of judgment. ¡°Although they feel familiar.¡±

    ¡°Should we . . . report this encounter?¡±

    ¡°Great beings come and go undetected all the time. The undercurrent of our city is unyielding. We should not stir the waves.¡±

    Halton clenched his fist and yanked at the air. Golden light fell on the ground, assembled into a crystal orb, and floated to the bishop.

    ¡°Take care of the orb. The Chosen One has hinted at the location of the cultists.¡± Halton waved his hand, dismissing the bishop. ¡°They are toward the west; that¡¯s where she glanced when talking to us.¡±

    After the patrolling team departed, Halton remained alone amidst the sea of people. They could not detect him, nor did he wish for such. He manifested the scale of judgement and held it in front of him.

    Eyes closed, he recalled the scene where the Maiden of Lunar Radiance subdued the mysterious lady. The scale did not tilt toward malice or evil. Only tangible goodwill toward her mistress persisted on the weighing pan.

    He could guess the identity of the mysterious lady, that she was not Pure, that she was Corrupted. But The Maiden did not expose her. She gave her a profound smile, even though her nature contradicted the world itself.

    How could a being born from foreign darkness be good? How could the Chosen One view the Corrupted One with an understanding gaze?

    Halton did not know the history of the age bygone, but he was no mindless drone. His heavy heart weighed on his mind. He prayed to the God of Knowledge and vanished from the scene. His prayer rang empty.